Dante Alighieri — The Divine Comedy
Dante Alighieri (1265–1321), The Divine Comedy (c. 1308–1321) — the pilgrim's journey through Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise, in one hundred cantos. The English is Henry Wadsworth Longfellow's 1867 translation, the first American rendering of the poem, in blank verse tercet by tercet (Project Gutenberg #1004); the Italian stands alongside it (Project Gutenberg #1012).
Citation. The Comedy is cited by cantica, canto, and line — Inf. 1.1, Purg. 5.16, Par. 33.145. Each tercet carries the number of its first line, and the closing line of each canto its own.
Documented gap. Only the Comedy is here so far: the Vita Nuova, De Monarchia, and Convivio are not yet on the site.
Works in this volume — 3
Inferno
Contents — 34 sections
- Inferno, Canto I — The Dark Forest. The Hill of Difficulty. The Panther, the Lion, and the Wolf. Virgil.
- Inferno, Canto II — The Descent. Dante’s Protest and Virgil’s Appeal. The Intercession of the Three Ladies Benedight.
- Inferno, Canto III — The Gate of Hell. The Inefficient or Indifferent. Pope Celestine V. The Shores of Acheron. Charon. The Earthquake and the Swoon.
- Inferno, Canto IV — The First Circle, Limbo: Virtuous Pagans and the Unbaptized. The Four Poets, Homer, Horace, Ovid, and Lucan. The Noble Castle of Philosophy.
- Inferno, Canto V — The Second Circle: The Wanton. Minos. The Infernal Hurricane. Francesca da Rimini.
- Inferno, Canto VI — The Third Circle: The Gluttonous. Cerberus. The Eternal Rain. Ciacco. Florence.
- Inferno, Canto VII — The Fourth Circle: The Avaricious and the Prodigal. Plutus. Fortune and her Wheel. The Fifth Circle: The Irascible and the Sullen. Styx.
- Inferno, Canto VIII — Phlegyas. Philippo Argenti. The Gate of the City of Dis.
- Inferno, Canto IX — The Furies and Medusa. The Angel. The City of Dis. The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
- Inferno, Canto X — Farinata and Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. Discourse on the Knowledge of the Damned.
- Inferno, Canto XI — The Broken Rocks. Pope Anastasius. General Description of the Inferno and its Divisions.
- Inferno, Canto XII — The Minotaur. The Seventh Circle: The Violent. The River Phlegethon. The Violent against their Neighbours. The Centaurs. Tyrants.
- Inferno, Canto XIII — The Wood of Thorns. The Harpies. The Violent against themselves. Suicides. Pier della Vigna. Lano and Jacopo da Sant’ Andrea.
- Inferno, Canto XIV — The Sand Waste and the Rain of Fire. The Violent against God. Capaneus. The Statue of Time, and the Four Infernal Rivers.
- Inferno, Canto XV — The Violent against Nature. Brunetto Latini.
- Inferno, Canto XVI — Guidoguerra, Aldobrandi, and Rusticucci. Cataract of the River of Blood.
- Inferno, Canto XVII — Geryon. The Violent against Art. Usurers. Descent into the Abyss of Malebolge.
- Inferno, Canto XVIII — The Eighth Circle, Malebolge: The Fraudulent and the Malicious. The First Bolgia: Seducers and Panders. Venedico Caccianimico. Jason. The Second Bolgia: Flatterers. Allessio Interminelli. Thais.
- Inferno, Canto XIX — The Third Bolgia: Simoniacs. Pope Nicholas III. Dante’s Reproof of corrupt Prelates.
- Inferno, Canto XX — The Fourth Bolgia: Soothsayers. Amphiaraus, Tiresias, Aruns, Manto, Eryphylus, Michael Scott, Guido Bonatti, and Asdente. Virgil reproaches Dante’s Pity. Mantua’s Foundation.
- Inferno, Canto XXI — The Fifth Bolgia: Peculators. The Elder of Santa Zita. Malacoda and other Devils.
- Inferno, Canto XXII — Ciampolo, Friar Gomita, and Michael Zanche. The Malabranche quarrel.
- Inferno, Canto XXIII — Escape from the Malabranche. The Sixth Bolgia: Hypocrites. Catalano and Loderingo. Caiaphas.
- Inferno, Canto XXIV — The Seventh Bolgia: Thieves. Vanni Fucci. Serpents.
- Inferno, Canto XXV — Vanni Fucci’s Punishment. Agnello Brunelleschi, Buoso degli Abati, Puccio Sciancato, Cianfa de’ Donati, and Guercio Cavalcanti.
- Inferno, Canto XXVI — The Eighth Bolgia: Evil Counsellors. Ulysses and Diomed. Ulysses’ Last Voyage.
- Inferno, Canto XXVII — Guido da Montefeltro. His deception by Pope Boniface VIII.
- Inferno, Canto XXVIII — The Ninth Bolgia: Schismatics. Mahomet and Ali. Pier da Medicina, Curio, Mosca, and Bertrand de Born.
- Inferno, Canto XXIX — Geri del Bello. The Tenth Bolgia: Alchemists. Griffolino d’ Arezzo and Capocchino.
- Inferno, Canto XXX — Other Falsifiers or Forgers. Gianni Schicchi, Myrrha, Adam of Brescia, Potiphar’s Wife, and Sinon of Troy.
- Inferno, Canto XXXI — The Giants, Nimrod, Ephialtes, and Antaeus. Descent to Cocytus.
- Inferno, Canto XXXII — The Ninth Circle: Traitors. The Frozen Lake of Cocytus. First Division, Caina: Traitors to their Kindred. Camicion de’ Pazzi. Second Division, Antenora: Traitors to their Country. Dante questions Bocca degli Abati. Buoso da Duera.
- Inferno, Canto XXXIII — Count Ugolino and the Archbishop Ruggieri. The Death of Count Ugolino’s Sons. Third Division of the Ninth Circle, Ptolomaea: Traitors to their Friends. Friar Alberigo, Branco d’ Oria.
- Inferno, Canto XXXIV — Fourth Division of the Ninth Circle, the Judecca: Traitors to their Lords and Benefactors. Lucifer, Judas Iscariot, Brutus, and Cassius. The Chasm of Lethe. The Ascent.
Inferno, Canto I — The Dark Forest. The Hill of Difficulty. The Panther, the Lion, and the Wolf. Virgil.
Inf. 1.1Midway upon the journey of our life I found myself within a forest dark, For the straightforward pathway had been lost.
Inf. 1.4Ah me! how hard a thing it is to say What was this forest savage, rough, and stern, Which in the very thought renews the fear.
Inf. 1.7So bitter is it, death is little more; But of the good to treat, which there I found, Speak will I of the other things I saw there.
Inf. 1.10I cannot well repeat how there I entered, So full was I of slumber at the moment In which I had abandoned the true way.
Inf. 1.13But after I had reached a mountain’s foot, At that point where the valley terminated, Which had with consternation pierced my heart,
Inf. 1.16Upward I looked, and I beheld its shoulders, Vested already with that planet’s rays Which leadeth others right by every road.
Inf. 1.19Then was the fear a little quieted That in my heart’s lake had endured throughout The night, which I had passed so piteously.
Inf. 1.22And even as he, who, with distressful breath, Forth issued from the sea upon the shore, Turns to the water perilous and gazes;
Inf. 1.25So did my soul, that still was fleeing onward, Turn itself back to re-behold the pass Which never yet a living person left.
Inf. 1.28After my weary body I had rested, The way resumed I on the desert slope, So that the firm foot ever was the lower.
Inf. 1.31And lo! almost where the ascent began, A panther light and swift exceedingly, Which with a spotted skin was covered o’er!
Inf. 1.34And never moved she from before my face, Nay, rather did impede so much my way, That many times I to return had turned.
Inf. 1.37The time was the beginning of the morning, And up the sun was mounting with those stars That with him were, what time the Love Divine
Inf. 1.40At first in motion set those beauteous things; So were to me occasion of good hope, The variegated skin of that wild beast,
Inf. 1.43The hour of time, and the delicious season; But not so much, that did not give me fear A lion’s aspect which appeared to me.
Inf. 1.46He seemed as if against me he were coming With head uplifted, and with ravenous hunger, So that it seemed the air was afraid of him;
Inf. 1.49And a she-wolf, that with all hungerings Seemed to be laden in her meagreness, And many folk has caused to live forlorn!
Inf. 1.52She brought upon me so much heaviness, With the affright that from her aspect came, That I the hope relinquished of the height.
Inf. 1.55And as he is who willingly acquires, And the time comes that causes him to lose, Who weeps in all his thoughts and is despondent,
Inf. 1.58E’en such made me that beast withouten peace, Which, coming on against me by degrees Thrust me back thither where the sun is silent.
Inf. 1.61While I was rushing downward to the lowland, Before mine eyes did one present himself, Who seemed from long-continued silence hoarse.
Inf. 1.64When I beheld him in the desert vast, “Have pity on me,” unto him I cried, “Whiche’er thou art, or shade or real man!”
Inf. 1.67He answered me: “Not man; man once I was, And both my parents were of Lombardy, And Mantuans by country both of them.
Inf. 1.70‘Sub Julio’ was I born, though it was late, And lived at Rome under the good Augustus, During the time of false and lying gods.
Inf. 1.73A poet was I, and I sang that just Son of Anchises, who came forth from Troy, After that Ilion the superb was burned.
Inf. 1.76But thou, why goest thou back to such annoyance? Why climb’st thou not the Mount Delectable, Which is the source and cause of every joy?”
Inf. 1.79“Now, art thou that Virgilius and that fountain Which spreads abroad so wide a river of speech?” I made response to him with bashful forehead.
Inf. 1.82“O, of the other poets honour and light, Avail me the long study and great love That have impelled me to explore thy volume!
Inf. 1.85Thou art my master, and my author thou, Thou art alone the one from whom I took The beautiful style that has done honour to me.
Inf. 1.88Behold the beast, for which I have turned back; Do thou protect me from her, famous Sage, For she doth make my veins and pulses tremble.”
Inf. 1.91“Thee it behoves to take another road,” Responded he, when he beheld me weeping, “If from this savage place thou wouldst escape;
Inf. 1.94Because this beast, at which thou criest out, Suffers not any one to pass her way, But so doth harass him, that she destroys him;
Inf. 1.97And has a nature so malign and ruthless, That never doth she glut her greedy will, And after food is hungrier than before.
Inf. 1.100Many the animals with whom she weds, And more they shall be still, until the Greyhound Comes, who shall make her perish in her pain.
Inf. 1.103He shall not feed on either earth or pelf, But upon wisdom, and on love and virtue; ’Twixt Feltro and Feltro shall his nation be;
Inf. 1.106Of that low Italy shall he be the saviour, On whose account the maid Camilla died, Euryalus, Turnus, Nisus, of their wounds;
Inf. 1.109Through every city shall he hunt her down, Until he shall have driven her back to Hell, There from whence envy first did let her loose.
Inf. 1.112Therefore I think and judge it for thy best Thou follow me, and I will be thy guide, And lead thee hence through the eternal place,
Inf. 1.115Where thou shalt hear the desperate lamentations, Shalt see the ancient spirits disconsolate, Who cry out each one for the second death;
Inf. 1.118And thou shalt see those who contented are Within the fire, because they hope to come, Whene’er it may be, to the blessed people;
Inf. 1.121To whom, then, if thou wishest to ascend, A soul shall be for that than I more worthy; With her at my departure I will leave thee;
Inf. 1.124Because that Emperor, who reigns above, In that I was rebellious to his law, Wills that through me none come into his city.
Inf. 1.127He governs everywhere, and there he reigns; There is his city and his lofty throne; O happy he whom thereto he elects!”
Inf. 1.130And I to him: “Poet, I thee entreat, By that same God whom thou didst never know, So that I may escape this woe and worse,
Inf. 1.133Thou wouldst conduct me there where thou hast said, That I may see the portal of Saint Peter, And those thou makest so disconsolate.”
Inf. 1.136Then he moved on, and I behind him followed.
Inferno, Canto II — The Descent. Dante’s Protest and Virgil’s Appeal. The Intercession of the Three Ladies Benedight.
Inf. 2.1Day was departing, and the embrowned air Released the animals that are on earth From their fatigues; and I the only one
Inf. 2.4Made myself ready to sustain the war, Both of the way and likewise of the woe, Which memory that errs not shall retrace.
Inf. 2.7O Muses, O high genius, now assist me! O memory, that didst write down what I saw, Here thy nobility shall be manifest!
Inf. 2.10And I began: “Poet, who guidest me, Regard my manhood, if it be sufficient, Ere to the arduous pass thou dost confide me.
Inf. 2.13Thou sayest, that of Silvius the parent, While yet corruptible, unto the world Immortal went, and was there bodily.
Inf. 2.16But if the adversary of all evil Was courteous, thinking of the high effect That issue would from him, and who, and what,
Inf. 2.19To men of intellect unmeet it seems not; For he was of great Rome, and of her empire In the empyreal heaven as father chosen;
Inf. 2.22The which and what, wishing to speak the truth, Were stablished as the holy place, wherein Sits the successor of the greatest Peter.
Inf. 2.25Upon this journey, whence thou givest him vaunt, Things did he hear, which the occasion were Both of his victory and the papal mantle.
Inf. 2.28Thither went afterwards the Chosen Vessel, To bring back comfort thence unto that Faith, Which of salvation’s way is the beginning.
Inf. 2.31But I, why thither come, or who concedes it? I not Aeneas am, I am not Paul, Nor I, nor others, think me worthy of it.
Inf. 2.34Therefore, if I resign myself to come, I fear the coming may be ill-advised; Thou’rt wise, and knowest better than I speak.”
Inf. 2.37And as he is, who unwills what he willed, And by new thoughts doth his intention change, So that from his design he quite withdraws,
Inf. 2.40Such I became, upon that dark hillside, Because, in thinking, I consumed the emprise, Which was so very prompt in the beginning.
Inf. 2.43“If I have well thy language understood,” Replied that shade of the Magnanimous, “Thy soul attainted is with cowardice,
Inf. 2.46Which many times a man encumbers so, It turns him back from honoured enterprise, As false sight doth a beast, when he is shy.
Inf. 2.49That thou mayst free thee from this apprehension, I’ll tell thee why I came, and what I heard At the first moment when I grieved for thee.
Inf. 2.52Among those was I who are in suspense, And a fair, saintly Lady called to me In such wise, I besought her to command me.
Inf. 2.55Her eyes where shining brighter than the Star; And she began to say, gentle and low, With voice angelical, in her own language:
Inf. 2.58‘O spirit courteous of Mantua, Of whom the fame still in the world endures, And shall endure, long-lasting as the world;
Inf. 2.61A friend of mine, and not the friend of fortune, Upon the desert slope is so impeded Upon his way, that he has turned through terror,
Inf. 2.64And may, I fear, already be so lost, That I too late have risen to his succour, From that which I have heard of him in Heaven.
Inf. 2.67Bestir thee now, and with thy speech ornate, And with what needful is for his release, Assist him so, that I may be consoled.
Inf. 2.70Beatrice am I, who do bid thee go; I come from there, where I would fain return; Love moved me, which compelleth me to speak.
Inf. 2.73When I shall be in presence of my Lord, Full often will I praise thee unto him.’ Then paused she, and thereafter I began:
Inf. 2.76‘O Lady of virtue, thou alone through whom The human race exceedeth all contained Within the heaven that has the lesser circles,
Inf. 2.79So grateful unto me is thy commandment, To obey, if ’twere already done, were late; No farther need’st thou ope to me thy wish.
Inf. 2.82But the cause tell me why thou dost not shun The here descending down into this centre, From the vast place thou burnest to return to.’
Inf. 2.85‘Since thou wouldst fain so inwardly discern, Briefly will I relate,’ she answered me, ‘Why I am not afraid to enter here.
Inf. 2.88Of those things only should one be afraid Which have the power of doing others harm; Of the rest, no; because they are not fearful.
Inf. 2.91God in his mercy such created me That misery of yours attains me not, Nor any flame assails me of this burning.
Inf. 2.94A gentle Lady is in Heaven, who grieves At this impediment, to which I send thee, So that stern judgment there above is broken.
Inf. 2.97In her entreaty she besought Lucia, And said, “Thy faithful one now stands in need Of thee, and unto thee I recommend him.”
Inf. 2.100Lucia, foe of all that cruel is, Hastened away, and came unto the place Where I was sitting with the ancient Rachel.
Inf. 2.103“Beatrice” said she, “the true praise of God, Why succourest thou not him, who loved thee so, For thee he issued from the vulgar herd?
Inf. 2.106Dost thou not hear the pity of his plaint? Dost thou not see the death that combats him Beside that flood, where ocean has no vaunt?”
Inf. 2.109Never were persons in the world so swift To work their weal and to escape their woe, As I, after such words as these were uttered,
Inf. 2.112Came hither downward from my blessed seat, Confiding in thy dignified discourse, Which honours thee, and those who’ve listened to it.’
Inf. 2.115After she thus had spoken unto me, Weeping, her shining eyes she turned away; Whereby she made me swifter in my coming;
Inf. 2.118And unto thee I came, as she desired; I have delivered thee from that wild beast, Which barred the beautiful mountain’s short ascent.
Inf. 2.121What is it, then? Why, why dost thou delay? Why is such baseness bedded in thy heart? Daring and hardihood why hast thou not,
Inf. 2.124Seeing that three such Ladies benedight Are caring for thee in the court of Heaven, And so much good my speech doth promise thee?”
Inf. 2.127Even as the flowerets, by nocturnal chill, Bowed down and closed, when the sun whitens them, Uplift themselves all open on their stems;
Inf. 2.130Such I became with my exhausted strength, And such good courage to my heart there coursed, That I began, like an intrepid person:
Inf. 2.133“O she compassionate, who succoured me, And courteous thou, who hast obeyed so soon The words of truth which she addressed to thee!
Inf. 2.136Thou hast my heart so with desire disposed To the adventure, with these words of thine, That to my first intent I have returned.
Inf. 2.139Now go, for one sole will is in us both, Thou Leader, and thou Lord, and Master thou.” Thus said I to him; and when he had moved,
Inf. 2.142I entered on the deep and savage way.
Inferno, Canto III — The Gate of Hell. The Inefficient or Indifferent. Pope Celestine V. The Shores of Acheron. Charon. The Earthquake and the Swoon.
Inf. 3.1“Through me the way is to the city dolent; Through me the way is to eternal dole; Through me the way among the people lost.
Inf. 3.4Justice incited my sublime Creator; Created me divine Omnipotence, The highest Wisdom and the primal Love.
Inf. 3.7Before me there were no created things, Only eterne, and I eternal last. All hope abandon, ye who enter in!”
Inf. 3.10These words in sombre colour I beheld Written upon the summit of a gate; Whence I: “Their sense is, Master, hard to me!”
Inf. 3.13And he to me, as one experienced: “Here all suspicion needs must be abandoned, All cowardice must needs be here extinct.
Inf. 3.16We to the place have come, where I have told thee Thou shalt behold the people dolorous Who have foregone the good of intellect.”
Inf. 3.19And after he had laid his hand on mine With joyful mien, whence I was comforted, He led me in among the secret things.
Inf. 3.22There sighs, complaints, and ululations loud Resounded through the air without a star, Whence I, at the beginning, wept thereat.
Inf. 3.25Languages diverse, horrible dialects, Accents of anger, words of agony, And voices high and hoarse, with sound of hands,
Inf. 3.28Made up a tumult that goes whirling on For ever in that air for ever black, Even as the sand doth, when the whirlwind breathes.
Inf. 3.31And I, who had my head with horror bound, Said: “Master, what is this which now I hear? What folk is this, which seems by pain so vanquished?”
Inf. 3.34And he to me: “This miserable mode Maintain the melancholy souls of those Who lived withouten infamy or praise.
Inf. 3.37Commingled are they with that caitiff choir Of Angels, who have not rebellious been, Nor faithful were to God, but were for self.
Inf. 3.40The heavens expelled them, not to be less fair; Nor them the nethermore abyss receives, For glory none the damned would have from them.”
Inf. 3.43And I: “O Master, what so grievous is To these, that maketh them lament so sore?” He answered: “I will tell thee very briefly.
Inf. 3.46These have no longer any hope of death; And this blind life of theirs is so debased, They envious are of every other fate.
Inf. 3.49No fame of them the world permits to be; Misericord and Justice both disdain them. Let us not speak of them, but look, and pass.”
Inf. 3.52And I, who looked again, beheld a banner, Which, whirling round, ran on so rapidly, That of all pause it seemed to me indignant;
Inf. 3.55And after it there came so long a train Of people, that I ne’er would have believed That ever Death so many had undone.
Inf. 3.58When some among them I had recognised, I looked, and I beheld the shade of him Who made through cowardice the great refusal.
Inf. 3.61Forthwith I comprehended, and was certain, That this the sect was of the caitiff wretches Hateful to God and to his enemies.
Inf. 3.64These miscreants, who never were alive, Were naked, and were stung exceedingly By gadflies and by hornets that were there.
Inf. 3.67These did their faces irrigate with blood, Which, with their tears commingled, at their feet By the disgusting worms was gathered up.
Inf. 3.70And when to gazing farther I betook me. People I saw on a great river’s bank; Whence said I: “Master, now vouchsafe to me,
Inf. 3.73That I may know who these are, and what law Makes them appear so ready to pass over, As I discern athwart the dusky light.”
Inf. 3.76And he to me: “These things shall all be known To thee, as soon as we our footsteps stay Upon the dismal shore of Acheron.”
Inf. 3.79Then with mine eyes ashamed and downward cast, Fearing my words might irksome be to him, From speech refrained I till we reached the river.
Inf. 3.82And lo! towards us coming in a boat An old man, hoary with the hair of eld, Crying: “Woe unto you, ye souls depraved!
Inf. 3.85Hope nevermore to look upon the heavens; I come to lead you to the other shore, To the eternal shades in heat and frost.
Inf. 3.88And thou, that yonder standest, living soul, Withdraw thee from these people, who are dead!” But when he saw that I did not withdraw,
Inf. 3.91He said: “By other ways, by other ports Thou to the shore shalt come, not here, for passage; A lighter vessel needs must carry thee.”
Inf. 3.94And unto him the Guide: “Vex thee not, Charon; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and farther question not.”
Inf. 3.97Thereat were quieted the fleecy cheeks Of him the ferryman of the livid fen, Who round about his eyes had wheels of flame.
Inf. 3.100But all those souls who weary were and naked Their colour changed and gnashed their teeth together, As soon as they had heard those cruel words.
Inf. 3.103God they blasphemed and their progenitors, The human race, the place, the time, the seed Of their engendering and of their birth!
Inf. 3.106Thereafter all together they drew back, Bitterly weeping, to the accursed shore, Which waiteth every man who fears not God.
Inf. 3.109Charon the demon, with the eyes of glede, Beckoning to them, collects them all together, Beats with his oar whoever lags behind.
Inf. 3.112As in the autumn-time the leaves fall off, First one and then another, till the branch Unto the earth surrenders all its spoils;
Inf. 3.115In similar wise the evil seed of Adam Throw themselves from that margin one by one, At signals, as a bird unto its lure.
Inf. 3.118So they depart across the dusky wave, And ere upon the other side they land, Again on this side a new troop assembles.
Inf. 3.121“My son,” the courteous Master said to me, “All those who perish in the wrath of God Here meet together out of every land;
Inf. 3.124And ready are they to pass o’er the river, Because celestial Justice spurs them on, So that their fear is turned into desire.
Inf. 3.127This way there never passes a good soul; And hence if Charon doth complain of thee, Well mayst thou know now what his speech imports.”
Inf. 3.130This being finished, all the dusk champaign Trembled so violently, that of that terror The recollection bathes me still with sweat.
Inf. 3.133The land of tears gave forth a blast of wind, And fulminated a vermilion light, Which overmastered in me every sense,
Inf. 3.136And as a man whom sleep hath seized I fell.
Inferno, Canto IV — The First Circle, Limbo: Virtuous Pagans and the Unbaptized. The Four Poets, Homer, Horace, Ovid, and Lucan. The Noble Castle of Philosophy.
Inf. 4.1Broke the deep lethargy within my head A heavy thunder, so that I upstarted, Like to a person who by force is wakened;
Inf. 4.4And round about I moved my rested eyes, Uprisen erect, and steadfastly I gazed, To recognise the place wherein I was.
Inf. 4.7True is it, that upon the verge I found me Of the abysmal valley dolorous, That gathers thunder of infinite ululations.
Inf. 4.10Obscure, profound it was, and nebulous, So that by fixing on its depths my sight Nothing whatever I discerned therein.
Inf. 4.13“Let us descend now into the blind world,” Began the Poet, pallid utterly; “I will be first, and thou shalt second be.”
Inf. 4.16And I, who of his colour was aware, Said: “How shall I come, if thou art afraid, Who’rt wont to be a comfort to my fears?”
Inf. 4.19And he to me: “The anguish of the people Who are below here in my face depicts That pity which for terror thou hast taken.
Inf. 4.22Let us go on, for the long way impels us.” Thus he went in, and thus he made me enter The foremost circle that surrounds the abyss.
Inf. 4.25There, as it seemed to me from listening, Were lamentations none, but only sighs, That tremble made the everlasting air.
Inf. 4.28And this arose from sorrow without torment, Which the crowds had, that many were and great, Of infants and of women and of men.
Inf. 4.31To me the Master good: “Thou dost not ask What spirits these, which thou beholdest, are? Now will I have thee know, ere thou go farther,
Inf. 4.34That they sinned not; and if they merit had, ’Tis not enough, because they had not baptism Which is the portal of the Faith thou holdest;
Inf. 4.37And if they were before Christianity, In the right manner they adored not God; And among such as these am I myself.
Inf. 4.40For such defects, and not for other guilt, Lost are we and are only so far punished, That without hope we live on in desire.”
Inf. 4.43Great grief seized on my heart when this I heard, Because some people of much worthiness I knew, who in that Limbo were suspended.
Inf. 4.46“Tell me, my Master, tell me, thou my Lord,” Began I, with desire of being certain Of that Faith which o’ercometh every error,
Inf. 4.49“Came any one by his own merit hence, Or by another’s, who was blessed thereafter?” And he, who understood my covert speech,
Inf. 4.52Replied: “I was a novice in this state, When I saw hither come a Mighty One, With sign of victory incoronate.
Inf. 4.55Hence he drew forth the shade of the First Parent, And that of his son Abel, and of Noah, Of Moses the lawgiver, and the obedient
Inf. 4.58Abraham, patriarch, and David, king, Israel with his father and his children, And Rachel, for whose sake he did so much,
Inf. 4.61And others many, and he made them blessed; And thou must know, that earlier than these Never were any human spirits saved.”
Inf. 4.64We ceased not to advance because he spake, But still were passing onward through the forest, The forest, say I, of thick-crowded ghosts.
Inf. 4.67Not very far as yet our way had gone This side the summit, when I saw a fire That overcame a hemisphere of darkness.
Inf. 4.70We were a little distant from it still, But not so far that I in part discerned not That honourable people held that place.
Inf. 4.73“O thou who honourest every art and science, Who may these be, which such great honour have, That from the fashion of the rest it parts them?”
Inf. 4.76And he to me: “The honourable name, That sounds of them above there in thy life, Wins grace in Heaven, that so advances them.”
Inf. 4.79In the mean time a voice was heard by me: “All honour be to the pre-eminent Poet; His shade returns again, that was departed.”
Inf. 4.82After the voice had ceased and quiet was, Four mighty shades I saw approaching us; Semblance had they nor sorrowful nor glad.
Inf. 4.85To say to me began my gracious Master: “Him with that falchion in his hand behold, Who comes before the three, even as their lord.
Inf. 4.88That one is Homer, Poet sovereign; He who comes next is Horace, the satirist; The third is Ovid, and the last is Lucan.
Inf. 4.91Because to each of these with me applies The name that solitary voice proclaimed, They do me honour, and in that do well.”
Inf. 4.94Thus I beheld assemble the fair school Of that lord of the song pre-eminent, Who o’er the others like an eagle soars.
Inf. 4.97When they together had discoursed somewhat, They turned to me with signs of salutation, And on beholding this, my Master smiled;
Inf. 4.100And more of honour still, much more, they did me, In that they made me one of their own band; So that the sixth was I, ’mid so much wit.
Inf. 4.103Thus we went on as far as to the light, Things saying ’tis becoming to keep silent, As was the saying of them where I was.
Inf. 4.106We came unto a noble castle’s foot, Seven times encompassed with lofty walls, Defended round by a fair rivulet;
Inf. 4.109This we passed over even as firm ground; Through portals seven I entered with these Sages; We came into a meadow of fresh verdure.
Inf. 4.112People were there with solemn eyes and slow, Of great authority in their countenance; They spake but seldom, and with gentle voices.
Inf. 4.115Thus we withdrew ourselves upon one side Into an opening luminous and lofty, So that they all of them were visible.
Inf. 4.118There opposite, upon the green enamel, Were pointed out to me the mighty spirits, Whom to have seen I feel myself exalted.
Inf. 4.121I saw Electra with companions many, ’Mongst whom I knew both Hector and Aeneas, Caesar in armour with gerfalcon eyes;
Inf. 4.124I saw Camilla and Penthesilea On the other side, and saw the King Latinus, Who with Lavinia his daughter sat;
Inf. 4.127I saw that Brutus who drove Tarquin forth, Lucretia, Julia, Marcia, and Cornelia, And saw alone, apart, the Saladin.
Inf. 4.130When I had lifted up my brows a little, The Master I beheld of those who know, Sit with his philosophic family.
Inf. 4.133All gaze upon him, and all do him honour. There I beheld both Socrates and Plato, Who nearer him before the others stand;
Inf. 4.136Democritus, who puts the world on chance, Diogenes, Anaxagoras, and Thales, Zeno, Empedocles, and Heraclitus;
Inf. 4.139Of qualities I saw the good collector, Hight Dioscorides; and Orpheus saw I, Tully and Livy, and moral Seneca,
Inf. 4.142Euclid, geometrician, and Ptolemy, Galen, Hippocrates, and Avicenna, Averroes, who the great Comment made.
Inf. 4.145I cannot all of them pourtray in full, Because so drives me onward the long theme, That many times the word comes short of fact.
Inf. 4.148The sixfold company in two divides; Another way my sapient Guide conducts me Forth from the quiet to the air that trembles;
Inf. 4.151And to a place I come where nothing shines.
Inferno, Canto V — The Second Circle: The Wanton. Minos. The Infernal Hurricane. Francesca da Rimini.
Inf. 5.1Thus I descended out of the first circle Down to the second, that less space begirds, And so much greater dole, that goads to wailing.
Inf. 5.4There standeth Minos horribly, and snarls; Examines the transgressions at the entrance; Judges, and sends according as he girds him.
Inf. 5.7I say, that when the spirit evil-born Cometh before him, wholly it confesses; And this discriminator of transgressions
Inf. 5.10Seeth what place in Hell is meet for it; Girds himself with his tail as many times As grades he wishes it should be thrust down.
Inf. 5.13Always before him many of them stand; They go by turns each one unto the judgment; They speak, and hear, and then are downward hurled.
Inf. 5.16“O thou, that to this dolorous hostelry Comest,” said Minos to me, when he saw me, Leaving the practice of so great an office,
Inf. 5.19“Look how thou enterest, and in whom thou trustest; Let not the portal’s amplitude deceive thee.” And unto him my Guide: “Why criest thou too?
Inf. 5.22Do not impede his journey fate-ordained; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and ask no further question.”
Inf. 5.25And now begin the dolesome notes to grow Audible unto me; now am I come There where much lamentation strikes upon me.
Inf. 5.28I came into a place mute of all light, Which bellows as the sea does in a tempest, If by opposing winds ’t is combated.
Inf. 5.31The infernal hurricane that never rests Hurtles the spirits onward in its rapine; Whirling them round, and smiting, it molests them.
Inf. 5.34When they arrive before the precipice, There are the shrieks, the plaints, and the laments, There they blaspheme the puissance divine.
Inf. 5.37I understood that unto such a torment The carnal malefactors were condemned, Who reason subjugate to appetite.
Inf. 5.40And as the wings of starlings bear them on In the cold season in large band and full, So doth that blast the spirits maledict;
Inf. 5.43It hither, thither, downward, upward, drives them; No hope doth comfort them for evermore, Not of repose, but even of lesser pain.
Inf. 5.46And as the cranes go chanting forth their lays, Making in air a long line of themselves, So saw I coming, uttering lamentations,
Inf. 5.49Shadows borne onward by the aforesaid stress. Whereupon said I: “Master, who are those People, whom the black air so castigates?”
Inf. 5.52“The first of those, of whom intelligence Thou fain wouldst have,” then said he unto me, “The empress was of many languages.
Inf. 5.55To sensual vices she was so abandoned, That lustful she made licit in her law, To remove the blame to which she had been led.
Inf. 5.58She is Semiramis, of whom we read That she succeeded Ninus, and was his spouse; She held the land which now the Sultan rules.
Inf. 5.61The next is she who killed herself for love, And broke faith with the ashes of Sichaeus; Then Cleopatra the voluptuous.”
Inf. 5.64Helen I saw, for whom so many ruthless Seasons revolved; and saw the great Achilles, Who at the last hour combated with Love.
Inf. 5.67Paris I saw, Tristan; and more than a thousand Shades did he name and point out with his finger, Whom Love had separated from our life.
Inf. 5.70After that I had listened to my Teacher, Naming the dames of eld and cavaliers, Pity prevailed, and I was nigh bewildered.
Inf. 5.73And I began: “O Poet, willingly Speak would I to those two, who go together, And seem upon the wind to be so light.”
Inf. 5.76And, he to me: “Thou’lt mark, when they shall be Nearer to us; and then do thou implore them By love which leadeth them, and they will come.”
Inf. 5.79Soon as the wind in our direction sways them, My voice uplift I: “O ye weary souls! Come speak to us, if no one interdicts it.”
Inf. 5.82As turtle-doves, called onward by desire, With open and steady wings to the sweet nest Fly through the air by their volition borne,
Inf. 5.85So came they from the band where Dido is, Approaching us athwart the air malign, So strong was the affectionate appeal.
Inf. 5.88“O living creature gracious and benignant, Who visiting goest through the purple air Us, who have stained the world incarnadine,
Inf. 5.91If were the King of the Universe our friend, We would pray unto him to give thee peace, Since thou hast pity on our woe perverse.
Inf. 5.94Of what it pleases thee to hear and speak, That will we hear, and we will speak to you, While silent is the wind, as it is now.
Inf. 5.97Sitteth the city, wherein I was born, Upon the sea-shore where the Po descends To rest in peace with all his retinue.
Inf. 5.100Love, that on gentle heart doth swiftly seize, Seized this man for the person beautiful That was ta’en from me, and still the mode offends me.
Inf. 5.103Love, that exempts no one beloved from loving, Seized me with pleasure of this man so strongly, That, as thou seest, it doth not yet desert me;
Inf. 5.106Love has conducted us unto one death; Caina waiteth him who quenched our life!” These words were borne along from them to us.
Inf. 5.109As soon as I had heard those souls tormented, I bowed my face, and so long held it down Until the Poet said to me: “What thinkest?”
Inf. 5.112When I made answer, I began: “Alas! How many pleasant thoughts, how much desire, Conducted these unto the dolorous pass!”
Inf. 5.115Then unto them I turned me, and I spake, And I began: “Thine agonies, Francesca, Sad and compassionate to weeping make me.
Inf. 5.118But tell me, at the time of those sweet sighs, By what and in what manner Love conceded, That you should know your dubious desires?”
Inf. 5.121And she to me: “There is no greater sorrow Than to be mindful of the happy time In misery, and that thy Teacher knows.
Inf. 5.124But, if to recognise the earliest root Of love in us thou hast so great desire, I will do even as he who weeps and speaks.
Inf. 5.127One day we reading were for our delight Of Launcelot, how Love did him enthral. Alone we were and without any fear.
Inf. 5.130Full many a time our eyes together drew That reading, and drove the colour from our faces; But one point only was it that o’ercame us.
Inf. 5.133When as we read of the much-longed-for smile Being by such a noble lover kissed, This one, who ne’er from me shall be divided,
Inf. 5.136Kissed me upon the mouth all palpitating. Galeotto was the book and he who wrote it. That day no farther did we read therein.”
Inf. 5.139And all the while one spirit uttered this, The other one did weep so, that, for pity, I swooned away as if I had been dying,
Inf. 5.142And fell, even as a dead body falls.
Inferno, Canto VI — The Third Circle: The Gluttonous. Cerberus. The Eternal Rain. Ciacco. Florence.
Inf. 6.1At the return of consciousness, that closed Before the pity of those two relations, Which utterly with sadness had confused me,
Inf. 6.4New torments I behold, and new tormented Around me, whichsoever way I move, And whichsoever way I turn, and gaze.
Inf. 6.7In the third circle am I of the rain Eternal, maledict, and cold, and heavy; Its law and quality are never new.
Inf. 6.10Huge hail, and water sombre-hued, and snow, Athwart the tenebrous air pour down amain; Noisome the earth is, that receiveth this.
Inf. 6.13Cerberus, monster cruel and uncouth, With his three gullets like a dog is barking Over the people that are there submerged.
Inf. 6.16Red eyes he has, and unctuous beard and black, And belly large, and armed with claws his hands; He rends the spirits, flays, and quarters them.
Inf. 6.19Howl the rain maketh them like unto dogs; One side they make a shelter for the other; Oft turn themselves the wretched reprobates.
Inf. 6.22When Cerberus perceived us, the great worm! His mouths he opened, and displayed his tusks; Not a limb had he that was motionless.
Inf. 6.25And my Conductor, with his spans extended, Took of the earth, and with his fists well filled, He threw it into those rapacious gullets.
Inf. 6.28Such as that dog is, who by barking craves, And quiet grows soon as his food he gnaws, For to devour it he but thinks and struggles,
Inf. 6.31The like became those muzzles filth-begrimed Of Cerberus the demon, who so thunders Over the souls that they would fain be deaf.
Inf. 6.34We passed across the shadows, which subdues The heavy rain-storm, and we placed our feet Upon their vanity that person seems.
Inf. 6.37They all were lying prone upon the earth, Excepting one, who sat upright as soon As he beheld us passing on before him.
Inf. 6.40“O thou that art conducted through this Hell,” He said to me, “recall me, if thou canst; Thyself wast made before I was unmade.”
Inf. 6.43And I to him: “The anguish which thou hast Perhaps doth draw thee out of my remembrance, So that it seems not I have ever seen thee.
Inf. 6.46But tell me who thou art, that in so doleful A place art put, and in such punishment, If some are greater, none is so displeasing.”
Inf. 6.49And he to me: “Thy city, which is full Of envy so that now the sack runs over, Held me within it in the life serene.
Inf. 6.52You citizens were wont to call me Ciacco; For the pernicious sin of gluttony I, as thou seest, am battered by this rain.
Inf. 6.55And I, sad soul, am not the only one, For all these suffer the like penalty For the like sin;” and word no more spake he.
Inf. 6.58I answered him: “Ciacco, thy wretchedness Weighs on me so that it to weep invites me; But tell me, if thou knowest, to what shall come
Inf. 6.61The citizens of the divided city; If any there be just; and the occasion Tell me why so much discord has assailed it.”
Inf. 6.64And he to me: “They, after long contention, Will come to bloodshed; and the rustic party Will drive the other out with much offence.
Inf. 6.67Then afterwards behoves it this one fall Within three suns, and rise again the other By force of him who now is on the coast.
Inf. 6.70High will it hold its forehead a long while, Keeping the other under heavy burdens, Howe’er it weeps thereat and is indignant.
Inf. 6.73The just are two, and are not understood there; Envy and Arrogance and Avarice Are the three sparks that have all hearts enkindled.”
Inf. 6.76Here ended he his tearful utterance; And I to him: “I wish thee still to teach me, And make a gift to me of further speech.
Inf. 6.79Farinata and Tegghiaio, once so worthy, Jacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo, and Mosca, And others who on good deeds set their thoughts,
Inf. 6.82Say where they are, and cause that I may know them; For great desire constraineth me to learn If Heaven doth sweeten them, or Hell envenom.”
Inf. 6.85And he: “They are among the blacker souls; A different sin downweighs them to the bottom; If thou so far descendest, thou canst see them.
Inf. 6.88But when thou art again in the sweet world, I pray thee to the mind of others bring me; No more I tell thee and no more I answer.”
Inf. 6.91Then his straightforward eyes he turned askance, Eyed me a little, and then bowed his head; He fell therewith prone like the other blind.
Inf. 6.94And the Guide said to me: “He wakes no more This side the sound of the angelic trumpet; When shall approach the hostile Potentate,
Inf. 6.97Each one shall find again his dismal tomb, Shall reassume his flesh and his own figure, Shall hear what through eternity re-echoes.”
Inf. 6.100So we passed onward o’er the filthy mixture Of shadows and of rain with footsteps slow, Touching a little on the future life.
Inf. 6.103Wherefore I said: “Master, these torments here, Will they increase after the mighty sentence, Or lesser be, or will they be as burning?”
Inf. 6.106And he to me: “Return unto thy science, Which wills, that as the thing more perfect is, The more it feels of pleasure and of pain.
Inf. 6.109Albeit that this people maledict To true perfection never can attain, Hereafter more than now they look to be.”
Inf. 6.112Round in a circle by that road we went, Speaking much more, which I do not repeat; We came unto the point where the descent is;
Inf. 6.115There we found Plutus the great enemy.
Inferno, Canto VII — The Fourth Circle: The Avaricious and the Prodigal. Plutus. Fortune and her Wheel. The Fifth Circle: The Irascible and the Sullen. Styx.
Inf. 7.1“Pape Satan, Pape Satan, Aleppe!” Thus Plutus with his clucking voice began; And that benignant Sage, who all things knew,
Inf. 7.4Said, to encourage me: “Let not thy fear Harm thee; for any power that he may have Shall not prevent thy going down this crag.”
Inf. 7.7Then he turned round unto that bloated lip, And said: “Be silent, thou accursed wolf; Consume within thyself with thine own rage.
Inf. 7.10Not causeless is this journey to the abyss; Thus is it willed on high, where Michael wrought Vengeance upon the proud adultery.”
Inf. 7.13Even as the sails inflated by the wind Involved together fall when snaps the mast, So fell the cruel monster to the earth.
Inf. 7.16Thus we descended into the fourth chasm, Gaining still farther on the dolesome shore Which all the woe of the universe insacks.
Inf. 7.19Justice of God, ah! who heaps up so many New toils and sufferings as I beheld? And why doth our transgression waste us so?
Inf. 7.22As doth the billow there upon Charybdis, That breaks itself on that which it encounters, So here the folk must dance their roundelay.
Inf. 7.25Here saw I people, more than elsewhere, many, On one side and the other, with great howls, Rolling weights forward by main force of chest.
Inf. 7.28They clashed together, and then at that point Each one turned backward, rolling retrograde, Crying, “Why keepest?” and, “Why squanderest thou?”
Inf. 7.31Thus they returned along the lurid circle On either hand unto the opposite point, Shouting their shameful metre evermore.
Inf. 7.34Then each, when he arrived there, wheeled about Through his half-circle to another joust; And I, who had my heart pierced as it were,
Inf. 7.37Exclaimed: “My Master, now declare to me What people these are, and if all were clerks, These shaven crowns upon the left of us.”
Inf. 7.40And he to me: “All of them were asquint In intellect in the first life, so much That there with measure they no spending made.
Inf. 7.43Clearly enough their voices bark it forth, Whene’er they reach the two points of the circle, Where sunders them the opposite defect.
Inf. 7.46Clerks those were who no hairy covering Have on the head, and Popes and Cardinals, In whom doth Avarice practise its excess.”
Inf. 7.49And I: “My Master, among such as these I ought forsooth to recognise some few, Who were infected with these maladies.”
Inf. 7.52And he to me: “Vain thought thou entertainest; The undiscerning life which made them sordid Now makes them unto all discernment dim.
Inf. 7.55Forever shall they come to these two buttings; These from the sepulchre shall rise again With the fist closed, and these with tresses shorn.
Inf. 7.58Ill giving and ill keeping the fair world Have ta’en from them, and placed them in this scuffle; Whate’er it be, no words adorn I for it.
Inf. 7.61Now canst thou, Son, behold the transient farce Of goods that are committed unto Fortune, For which the human race each other buffet;
Inf. 7.64For all the gold that is beneath the moon, Or ever has been, of these weary souls Could never make a single one repose.”
Inf. 7.67“Master,” I said to him, “now tell me also What is this Fortune which thou speakest of, That has the world’s goods so within its clutches?”
Inf. 7.70And he to me: “O creatures imbecile, What ignorance is this which doth beset you? Now will I have thee learn my judgment of her.
Inf. 7.73He whose omniscience everything transcends The heavens created, and gave who should guide them, That every part to every part may shine,
Inf. 7.76Distributing the light in equal measure; He in like manner to the mundane splendours Ordained a general ministress and guide,
Inf. 7.79That she might change at times the empty treasures From race to race, from one blood to another, Beyond resistance of all human wisdom.
Inf. 7.82Therefore one people triumphs, and another Languishes, in pursuance of her judgment, Which hidden is, as in the grass a serpent.
Inf. 7.85Your knowledge has no counterstand against her; She makes provision, judges, and pursues Her governance, as theirs the other gods.
Inf. 7.88Her permutations have not any truce; Necessity makes her precipitate, So often cometh who his turn obtains.
Inf. 7.91And this is she who is so crucified Even by those who ought to give her praise, Giving her blame amiss, and bad repute.
Inf. 7.94But she is blissful, and she hears it not; Among the other primal creatures gladsome She turns her sphere, and blissful she rejoices.
Inf. 7.97Let us descend now unto greater woe; Already sinks each star that was ascending When I set out, and loitering is forbidden.”
Inf. 7.100We crossed the circle to the other bank, Near to a fount that boils, and pours itself Along a gully that runs out of it.
Inf. 7.103The water was more sombre far than perse; And we, in company with the dusky waves, Made entrance downward by a path uncouth.
Inf. 7.106A marsh it makes, which has the name of Styx, This tristful brooklet, when it has descended Down to the foot of the malign gray shores.
Inf. 7.109And I, who stood intent upon beholding, Saw people mud-besprent in that lagoon, All of them naked and with angry look.
Inf. 7.112They smote each other not alone with hands, But with the head and with the breast and feet, Tearing each other piecemeal with their teeth.
Inf. 7.115Said the good Master: “Son, thou now beholdest The souls of those whom anger overcame; And likewise I would have thee know for certain
Inf. 7.118Beneath the water people are who sigh And make this water bubble at the surface, As the eye tells thee wheresoe’er it turns.
Inf. 7.121Fixed in the mire they say, ‘We sullen were In the sweet air, which by the sun is gladdened, Bearing within ourselves the sluggish reek;
Inf. 7.124Now we are sullen in this sable mire.’ This hymn do they keep gurgling in their throats, For with unbroken words they cannot say it.”
Inf. 7.127Thus we went circling round the filthy fen A great arc ’twixt the dry bank and the swamp, With eyes turned unto those who gorge the mire;
Inf. 7.130Unto the foot of a tower we came at last.
Inferno, Canto VIII — Phlegyas. Philippo Argenti. The Gate of the City of Dis.
Inf. 8.1I say, continuing, that long before We to the foot of that high tower had come, Our eyes went upward to the summit of it,
Inf. 8.4By reason of two flamelets we saw placed there, And from afar another answer them, So far, that hardly could the eye attain it.
Inf. 8.7And, to the sea of all discernment turned, I said: “What sayeth this, and what respondeth That other fire? and who are they that made it?”
Inf. 8.10And he to me: “Across the turbid waves What is expected thou canst now discern, If reek of the morass conceal it not.”
Inf. 8.13Cord never shot an arrow from itself That sped away athwart the air so swift, As I beheld a very little boat
Inf. 8.16Come o’er the water tow’rds us at that moment, Under the guidance of a single pilot, Who shouted, “Now art thou arrived, fell soul?”
Inf. 8.19“Phlegyas, Phlegyas, thou criest out in vain For this once,” said my Lord; “thou shalt not have us Longer than in the passing of the slough.”
Inf. 8.22As he who listens to some great deceit That has been done to him, and then resents it, Such became Phlegyas, in his gathered wrath.
Inf. 8.25My Guide descended down into the boat, And then he made me enter after him, And only when I entered seemed it laden.
Inf. 8.28Soon as the Guide and I were in the boat, The antique prow goes on its way, dividing More of the water than ’tis wont with others.
Inf. 8.31While we were running through the dead canal, Uprose in front of me one full of mire, And said, “Who ’rt thou that comest ere the hour?”
Inf. 8.34And I to him: “Although I come, I stay not; But who art thou that hast become so squalid?” “Thou seest that I am one who weeps,” he answered.
Inf. 8.37And I to him: “With weeping and with wailing, Thou spirit maledict, do thou remain; For thee I know, though thou art all defiled.”
Inf. 8.40Then stretched he both his hands unto the boat; Whereat my wary Master thrust him back, Saying, “Away there with the other dogs!”
Inf. 8.43Thereafter with his arms he clasped my neck; He kissed my face, and said: “Disdainful soul, Blessed be she who bore thee in her bosom.
Inf. 8.46That was an arrogant person in the world; Goodness is none, that decks his memory; So likewise here his shade is furious.
Inf. 8.49How many are esteemed great kings up there, Who here shall be like unto swine in mire, Leaving behind them horrible dispraises!”
Inf. 8.52And I: “My Master, much should I be pleased, If I could see him soused into this broth, Before we issue forth out of the lake.”
Inf. 8.55And he to me: “Ere unto thee the shore Reveal itself, thou shalt be satisfied; Such a desire ’tis meet thou shouldst enjoy.”
Inf. 8.58A little after that, I saw such havoc Made of him by the people of the mire, That still I praise and thank my God for it.
Inf. 8.61They all were shouting, “At Philippo Argenti!” And that exasperate spirit Florentine Turned round upon himself with his own teeth.
Inf. 8.64We left him there, and more of him I tell not; But on mine ears there smote a lamentation, Whence forward I intent unbar mine eyes.
Inf. 8.67And the good Master said: “Even now, my Son, The city draweth near whose name is Dis, With the grave citizens, with the great throng.”
Inf. 8.70And I: “Its mosques already, Master, clearly Within there in the valley I discern Vermilion, as if issuing from the fire
Inf. 8.73They were.” And he to me: “The fire eternal That kindles them within makes them look red, As thou beholdest in this nether Hell.”
Inf. 8.76Then we arrived within the moats profound, That circumvallate that disconsolate city; The walls appeared to me to be of iron.
Inf. 8.79Not without making first a circuit wide, We came unto a place where loud the pilot Cried out to us, “Debark, here is the entrance.”
Inf. 8.82More than a thousand at the gates I saw Out of the Heavens rained down, who angrily Were saying, “Who is this that without death
Inf. 8.85Goes through the kingdom of the people dead?” And my sagacious Master made a sign Of wishing secretly to speak with them.
Inf. 8.88A little then they quelled their great disdain, And said: “Come thou alone, and he begone Who has so boldly entered these dominions.
Inf. 8.91Let him return alone by his mad road; Try, if he can; for thou shalt here remain, Who hast escorted him through such dark regions.”
Inf. 8.94Think, Reader, if I was discomforted At utterance of the accursed words; For never to return here I believed.
Inf. 8.97“O my dear Guide, who more than seven times Hast rendered me security, and drawn me From imminent peril that before me stood,
Inf. 8.100Do not desert me,” said I, “thus undone; And if the going farther be denied us, Let us retrace our steps together swiftly.”
Inf. 8.103And that Lord, who had led me thitherward, Said unto me: “Fear not; because our passage None can take from us, it by Such is given.
Inf. 8.106But here await me, and thy weary spirit Comfort and nourish with a better hope; For in this nether world I will not leave thee.”
Inf. 8.109So onward goes and there abandons me My Father sweet, and I remain in doubt, For No and Yes within my head contend.
Inf. 8.112I could not hear what he proposed to them; But with them there he did not linger long, Ere each within in rivalry ran back.
Inf. 8.115They closed the portals, those our adversaries, On my Lord’s breast, who had remained without And turned to me with footsteps far between.
Inf. 8.118His eyes cast down, his forehead shorn had he Of all its boldness, and he said, with sighs, “Who has denied to me the dolesome houses?”
Inf. 8.121And unto me: “Thou, because I am angry, Fear not, for I will conquer in the trial, Whatever for defence within be planned.
Inf. 8.124This arrogance of theirs is nothing new; For once they used it at less secret gate, Which finds itself without a fastening still.
Inf. 8.127O’er it didst thou behold the dead inscription; And now this side of it descends the steep, Passing across the circles without escort,
Inf. 8.130One by whose means the city shall be opened.”
Inferno, Canto IX — The Furies and Medusa. The Angel. The City of Dis. The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
Inf. 9.1That hue which cowardice brought out on me, Beholding my Conductor backward turn, Sooner repressed within him his new colour.
Inf. 9.4He stopped attentive, like a man who listens, Because the eye could not conduct him far Through the black air, and through the heavy fog.
Inf. 9.7“Still it behoveth us to win the fight,” Began he; “Else. . .Such offered us herself. . . O how I long that some one here arrive!”
Inf. 9.10Well I perceived, as soon as the beginning He covered up with what came afterward, That they were words quite different from the first;
Inf. 9.13But none the less his saying gave me fear, Because I carried out the broken phrase, Perhaps to a worse meaning than he had.
Inf. 9.16“Into this bottom of the doleful conch Doth any e’er descend from the first grade, Which for its pain has only hope cut off?”
Inf. 9.19This question put I; and he answered me: “Seldom it comes to pass that one of us Maketh the journey upon which I go.
Inf. 9.22True is it, once before I here below Was conjured by that pitiless Erictho, Who summoned back the shades unto their bodies.
Inf. 9.25Naked of me short while the flesh had been, Before within that wall she made me enter, To bring a spirit from the circle of Judas;
Inf. 9.28That is the lowest region and the darkest, And farthest from the heaven which circles all. Well know I the way; therefore be reassured.
Inf. 9.31This fen, which a prodigious stench exhales, Encompasses about the city dolent, Where now we cannot enter without anger.”
Inf. 9.34And more he said, but not in mind I have it; Because mine eye had altogether drawn me Tow’rds the high tower with the red-flaming summit,
Inf. 9.37Where in a moment saw I swift uprisen The three infernal Furies stained with blood, Who had the limbs of women and their mien,
Inf. 9.40And with the greenest hydras were begirt; Small serpents and cerastes were their tresses, Wherewith their horrid temples were entwined.
Inf. 9.43And he who well the handmaids of the Queen Of everlasting lamentation knew, Said unto me: “Behold the fierce Erinnys.
Inf. 9.46This is Megaera, on the left-hand side; She who is weeping on the right, Alecto; Tisiphone is between;” and then was silent.
Inf. 9.49Each one her breast was rending with her nails; They beat them with their palms, and cried so loud, That I for dread pressed close unto the Poet.
Inf. 9.52“Medusa come, so we to stone will change him!” All shouted looking down; “in evil hour Avenged we not on Theseus his assault!”
Inf. 9.55“Turn thyself round, and keep thine eyes close shut, For if the Gorgon appear, and thou shouldst see it, No more returning upward would there be.”
Inf. 9.58Thus said the Master; and he turned me round Himself, and trusted not unto my hands So far as not to blind me with his own.
Inf. 9.61O ye who have undistempered intellects, Observe the doctrine that conceals itself Beneath the veil of the mysterious verses!
Inf. 9.64And now there came across the turbid waves The clangour of a sound with terror fraught, Because of which both of the margins trembled;
Inf. 9.67Not otherwise it was than of a wind Impetuous on account of adverse heats, That smites the forest, and, without restraint,
Inf. 9.70The branches rends, beats down, and bears away; Right onward, laden with dust, it goes superb, And puts to flight the wild beasts and the shepherds.
Inf. 9.73Mine eyes he loosed, and said: “Direct the nerve Of vision now along that ancient foam, There yonder where that smoke is most intense.”
Inf. 9.76Even as the frogs before the hostile serpent Across the water scatter all abroad, Until each one is huddled in the earth.
Inf. 9.79More than a thousand ruined souls I saw, Thus fleeing from before one who on foot Was passing o’er the Styx with soles unwet.
Inf. 9.82From off his face he fanned that unctuous air, Waving his left hand oft in front of him, And only with that anguish seemed he weary.
Inf. 9.85Well I perceived one sent from Heaven was he, And to the Master turned; and he made sign That I should quiet stand, and bow before him.
Inf. 9.88Ah! how disdainful he appeared to me! He reached the gate, and with a little rod He opened it, for there was no resistance.
Inf. 9.91“O banished out of Heaven, people despised!” Thus he began upon the horrid threshold; “Whence is this arrogance within you couched?
Inf. 9.94Wherefore recalcitrate against that will, From which the end can never be cut off, And which has many times increased your pain?
Inf. 9.97What helpeth it to butt against the fates? Your Cerberus, if you remember well, For that still bears his chin and gullet peeled.”
Inf. 9.100Then he returned along the miry road, And spake no word to us, but had the look Of one whom other care constrains and goads
Inf. 9.103Than that of him who in his presence is; And we our feet directed tow’rds the city, After those holy words all confident.
Inf. 9.106Within we entered without any contest; And I, who inclination had to see What the condition such a fortress holds,
Inf. 9.109Soon as I was within, cast round mine eye, And see on every hand an ample plain, Full of distress and torment terrible.
Inf. 9.112Even as at Arles, where stagnant grows the Rhone, Even as at Pola near to the Quarnaro, That shuts in Italy and bathes its borders,
Inf. 9.115The sepulchres make all the place uneven; So likewise did they there on every side, Saving that there the manner was more bitter;
Inf. 9.118For flames between the sepulchres were scattered, By which they so intensely heated were, That iron more so asks not any art.
Inf. 9.121All of their coverings uplifted were, And from them issued forth such dire laments, Sooth seemed they of the wretched and tormented.
Inf. 9.124And I: “My Master, what are all those people Who, having sepulture within those tombs, Make themselves audible by doleful sighs?”
Inf. 9.127And he to me: “Here are the Heresiarchs, With their disciples of all sects, and much More than thou thinkest laden are the tombs.
Inf. 9.130Here like together with its like is buried; And more and less the monuments are heated.” And when he to the right had turned, we passed
Inf. 9.133Between the torments and high parapets.
Inferno, Canto X — Farinata and Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. Discourse on the Knowledge of the Damned.
Inf. 10.1Now onward goes, along a narrow path Between the torments and the city wall, My Master, and I follow at his back.
Inf. 10.4“O power supreme, that through these impious circles Turnest me,” I began, “as pleases thee, Speak to me, and my longings satisfy;
Inf. 10.7The people who are lying in these tombs, Might they be seen? already are uplifted The covers all, and no one keepeth guard.”
Inf. 10.10And he to me: “They all will be closed up When from Jehoshaphat they shall return Here with the bodies they have left above.
Inf. 10.13Their cemetery have upon this side With Epicurus all his followers, Who with the body mortal make the soul;
Inf. 10.16But in the question thou dost put to me, Within here shalt thou soon be satisfied, And likewise in the wish thou keepest silent.”
Inf. 10.19And I: “Good Leader, I but keep concealed From thee my heart, that I may speak the less, Nor only now hast thou thereto disposed me.”
Inf. 10.22“O Tuscan, thou who through the city of fire Goest alive, thus speaking modestly, Be pleased to stay thy footsteps in this place.
Inf. 10.25Thy mode of speaking makes thee manifest A native of that noble fatherland, To which perhaps I too molestful was.”
Inf. 10.28Upon a sudden issued forth this sound From out one of the tombs; wherefore I pressed, Fearing, a little nearer to my Leader.
Inf. 10.31And unto me he said: “Turn thee; what dost thou? Behold there Farinata who has risen; From the waist upwards wholly shalt thou see him.”
Inf. 10.34I had already fixed mine eyes on his, And he uprose erect with breast and front E’en as if Hell he had in great despite.
Inf. 10.37And with courageous hands and prompt my Leader Thrust me between the sepulchres towards him, Exclaiming, “Let thy words explicit be.”
Inf. 10.40As soon as I was at the foot of his tomb Somewhat he eyed me, and, as if disdainful, Then asked of me, “Who were thine ancestors?”
Inf. 10.43I, who desirous of obeying was, Concealed it not, but all revealed to him; Whereat he raised his brows a little upward.
Inf. 10.46Then said he: “Fiercely adverse have they been To me, and to my fathers, and my party; So that two several times I scattered them.”
Inf. 10.49“If they were banished, they returned on all sides,” I answered him, “the first time and the second; But yours have not acquired that art aright.”
Inf. 10.52Then there uprose upon the sight, uncovered Down to the chin, a shadow at his side; I think that he had risen on his knees.
Inf. 10.55Round me he gazed, as if solicitude He had to see if some one else were with me, But after his suspicion was all spent,
Inf. 10.58Weeping, he said to me: “If through this blind Prison thou goest by loftiness of genius, Where is my son? and why is he not with thee?”
Inf. 10.61And I to him: “I come not of myself; He who is waiting yonder leads me here, Whom in disdain perhaps your Guido had.”
Inf. 10.64His language and the mode of punishment Already unto me had read his name; On that account my answer was so full.
Inf. 10.67Up starting suddenly, he cried out: “How Saidst thou,—he had? Is he not still alive? Does not the sweet light strike upon his eyes?”
Inf. 10.70When he became aware of some delay, Which I before my answer made, supine He fell again, and forth appeared no more.
Inf. 10.73But the other, magnanimous, at whose desire I had remained, did not his aspect change, Neither his neck he moved, nor bent his side.
Inf. 10.76“And if,” continuing his first discourse, “They have that art,” he said, “not learned aright, That more tormenteth me, than doth this bed.
Inf. 10.79But fifty times shall not rekindled be The countenance of the Lady who reigns here, Ere thou shalt know how heavy is that art;
Inf. 10.82And as thou wouldst to the sweet world return, Say why that people is so pitiless Against my race in each one of its laws?”
Inf. 10.85Whence I to him: “The slaughter and great carnage Which have with crimson stained the Arbia, cause Such orisons in our temple to be made.”
Inf. 10.88After his head he with a sigh had shaken, “There I was not alone,” he said, “nor surely Without a cause had with the others moved.
Inf. 10.91But there I was alone, where every one Consented to the laying waste of Florence, He who defended her with open face.”
Inf. 10.94“Ah! so hereafter may your seed repose,” I him entreated, “solve for me that knot, Which has entangled my conceptions here.
Inf. 10.97It seems that you can see, if I hear rightly, Beforehand whatsoe’er time brings with it, And in the present have another mode.”
Inf. 10.100“We see, like those who have imperfect sight, The things,” he said, “that distant are from us; So much still shines on us the Sovereign Ruler.
Inf. 10.103When they draw near, or are, is wholly vain Our intellect, and if none brings it to us, Not anything know we of your human state.
Inf. 10.106Hence thou canst understand, that wholly dead Will be our knowledge from the moment when The portal of the future shall be closed.”
Inf. 10.109Then I, as if compunctious for my fault, Said: “Now, then, you will tell that fallen one, That still his son is with the living joined.
Inf. 10.112And if just now, in answering, I was dumb, Tell him I did it because I was thinking Already of the error you have solved me.”
Inf. 10.115And now my Master was recalling me, Wherefore more eagerly I prayed the spirit That he would tell me who was with him there.
Inf. 10.118He said: “With more than a thousand here I lie; Within here is the second Frederick, And the Cardinal, and of the rest I speak not.”
Inf. 10.121Thereon he hid himself; and I towards The ancient poet turned my steps, reflecting Upon that saying, which seemed hostile to me.
Inf. 10.124He moved along; and afterward thus going, He said to me, “Why art thou so bewildered?” And I in his inquiry satisfied him.
Inf. 10.127“Let memory preserve what thou hast heard Against thyself,” that Sage commanded me, “And now attend here;” and he raised his finger.
Inf. 10.130“When thou shalt be before the radiance sweet Of her whose beauteous eyes all things behold, From her thou’lt know the journey of thy life.”
Inf. 10.133Unto the left hand then he turned his feet; We left the wall, and went towards the middle, Along a path that strikes into a valley,
Inf. 10.136Which even up there unpleasant made its stench.
Inferno, Canto XI — The Broken Rocks. Pope Anastasius. General Description of the Inferno and its Divisions.
Inf. 11.1Upon the margin of a lofty bank Which great rocks broken in a circle made, We came upon a still more cruel throng;
Inf. 11.4And there, by reason of the horrible Excess of stench the deep abyss throws out, We drew ourselves aside behind the cover
Inf. 11.7Of a great tomb, whereon I saw a writing, Which said: “Pope Anastasius I hold, Whom out of the right way Photinus drew.”
Inf. 11.10“Slow it behoveth our descent to be, So that the sense be first a little used To the sad blast, and then we shall not heed it.”
Inf. 11.13The Master thus; and unto him I said, “Some compensation find, that the time pass not Idly;” and he: “Thou seest I think of that.
Inf. 11.16My son, upon the inside of these rocks,” Began he then to say, “are three small circles, From grade to grade, like those which thou art leaving.
Inf. 11.19They all are full of spirits maledict; But that hereafter sight alone suffice thee, Hear how and wherefore they are in constraint.
Inf. 11.22Of every malice that wins hate in Heaven, Injury is the end; and all such end Either by force or fraud afflicteth others.
Inf. 11.25But because fraud is man’s peculiar vice, More it displeases God; and so stand lowest The fraudulent, and greater dole assails them.
Inf. 11.28All the first circle of the Violent is; But since force may be used against three persons, In three rounds ’tis divided and constructed.
Inf. 11.31To God, to ourselves, and to our neighbour can we Use force; I say on them and on their things, As thou shalt hear with reason manifest.
Inf. 11.34A death by violence, and painful wounds, Are to our neighbour given; and in his substance Ruin, and arson, and injurious levies;
Inf. 11.37Whence homicides, and he who smites unjustly, Marauders, and freebooters, the first round Tormenteth all in companies diverse.
Inf. 11.40Man may lay violent hands upon himself And his own goods; and therefore in the second Round must perforce without avail repent
Inf. 11.43Whoever of your world deprives himself, Who games, and dissipates his property, And weepeth there, where he should jocund be.
Inf. 11.46Violence can be done the Deity, In heart denying and blaspheming Him, And by disdaining Nature and her bounty.
Inf. 11.49And for this reason doth the smallest round Seal with its signet Sodom and Cahors, And who, disdaining God, speaks from the heart.
Inf. 11.52Fraud, wherewithal is every conscience stung, A man may practise upon him who trusts, And him who doth no confidence imburse.
Inf. 11.55This latter mode, it would appear, dissevers Only the bond of love which Nature makes; Wherefore within the second circle nestle
Inf. 11.58Hypocrisy, flattery, and who deals in magic, Falsification, theft, and simony, Panders, and barrators, and the like filth.
Inf. 11.61By the other mode, forgotten is that love Which Nature makes, and what is after added, From which there is a special faith engendered.
Inf. 11.64Hence in the smallest circle, where the point is Of the Universe, upon which Dis is seated, Whoe’er betrays for ever is consumed.”
Inf. 11.67And I: “My Master, clear enough proceeds Thy reasoning, and full well distinguishes This cavern and the people who possess it.
Inf. 11.70But tell me, those within the fat lagoon, Whom the wind drives, and whom the rain doth beat, And who encounter with such bitter tongues,
Inf. 11.73Wherefore are they inside of the red city Not punished, if God has them in his wrath, And if he has not, wherefore in such fashion?”
Inf. 11.76And unto me he said: “Why wanders so Thine intellect from that which it is wont? Or, sooth, thy mind where is it elsewhere looking?
Inf. 11.79Hast thou no recollection of those words With which thine Ethics thoroughly discusses The dispositions three, that Heaven abides not,—
Inf. 11.82Incontinence, and Malice, and insane Bestiality? and how Incontinence Less God offendeth, and less blame attracts?
Inf. 11.85If thou regardest this conclusion well, And to thy mind recallest who they are That up outside are undergoing penance,
Inf. 11.88Clearly wilt thou perceive why from these felons They separated are, and why less wroth Justice divine doth smite them with its hammer.”
Inf. 11.91“O Sun, that healest all distempered vision, Thou dost content me so, when thou resolvest, That doubting pleases me no less than knowing!
Inf. 11.94Once more a little backward turn thee,” said I, “There where thou sayest that usury offends Goodness divine, and disengage the knot.”
Inf. 11.97“Philosophy,” he said, “to him who heeds it, Noteth, not only in one place alone, After what manner Nature takes her course
Inf. 11.100From Intellect Divine, and from its art; And if thy Physics carefully thou notest, After not many pages shalt thou find,
Inf. 11.103That this your art as far as possible Follows, as the disciple doth the master; So that your art is, as it were, God’s grandchild.
Inf. 11.106From these two, if thou bringest to thy mind Genesis at the beginning, it behoves Mankind to gain their life and to advance;
Inf. 11.109And since the usurer takes another way, Nature herself and in her follower Disdains he, for elsewhere he puts his hope.
Inf. 11.112But follow, now, as I would fain go on, For quivering are the Fishes on the horizon, And the Wain wholly over Caurus lies,
Inf. 11.115And far beyond there we descend the crag.”
Inferno, Canto XII — The Minotaur. The Seventh Circle: The Violent. The River Phlegethon. The Violent against their Neighbours. The Centaurs. Tyrants.
Inf. 12.1The place where to descend the bank we came Was alpine, and from what was there, moreover, Of such a kind that every eye would shun it.
Inf. 12.4Such as that ruin is which in the flank Smote, on this side of Trent, the Adige, Either by earthquake or by failing stay,
Inf. 12.7For from the mountain’s top, from which it moved, Unto the plain the cliff is shattered so, Some path ’twould give to him who was above;
Inf. 12.10Even such was the descent of that ravine, And on the border of the broken chasm The infamy of Crete was stretched along,
Inf. 12.13Who was conceived in the fictitious cow; And when he us beheld, he bit himself, Even as one whom anger racks within.
Inf. 12.16My Sage towards him shouted: “Peradventure Thou think’st that here may be the Duke of Athens, Who in the world above brought death to thee?
Inf. 12.19Get thee gone, beast, for this one cometh not Instructed by thy sister, but he comes In order to behold your punishments.”
Inf. 12.22As is that bull who breaks loose at the moment In which he has received the mortal blow, Who cannot walk, but staggers here and there,
Inf. 12.25The Minotaur beheld I do the like; And he, the wary, cried: “Run to the passage; While he wroth, ’tis well thou shouldst descend.”
Inf. 12.28Thus down we took our way o’er that discharge Of stones, which oftentimes did move themselves Beneath my feet, from the unwonted burden.
Inf. 12.31Thoughtful I went; and he said: “Thou art thinking Perhaps upon this ruin, which is guarded By that brute anger which just now I quenched.
Inf. 12.34Now will I have thee know, the other time I here descended to the nether Hell, This precipice had not yet fallen down.
Inf. 12.37But truly, if I well discern, a little Before His coming who the mighty spoil Bore off from Dis, in the supernal circle,
Inf. 12.40Upon all sides the deep and loathsome valley Trembled so, that I thought the Universe Was thrilled with love, by which there are who think
Inf. 12.43The world ofttimes converted into chaos; And at that moment this primeval crag Both here and elsewhere made such overthrow.
Inf. 12.46But fix thine eyes below; for draweth near The river of blood, within which boiling is Whoe’er by violence doth injure others.”
Inf. 12.49O blind cupidity, O wrath insane, That spurs us onward so in our short life, And in the eternal then so badly steeps us!
Inf. 12.52I saw an ample moat bent like a bow, As one which all the plain encompasses, Conformable to what my Guide had said.
Inf. 12.55And between this and the embankment’s foot Centaurs in file were running, armed with arrows, As in the world they used the chase to follow.
Inf. 12.58Beholding us descend, each one stood still, And from the squadron three detached themselves, With bows and arrows in advance selected;
Inf. 12.61And from afar one cried: “Unto what torment Come ye, who down the hillside are descending? Tell us from there; if not, I draw the bow.”
Inf. 12.64My Master said: “Our answer will we make To Chiron, near you there; in evil hour, That will of thine was evermore so hasty.”
Inf. 12.67Then touched he me, and said: “This one is Nessus, Who perished for the lovely Dejanira, And for himself, himself did vengeance take.
Inf. 12.70And he in the midst, who at his breast is gazing, Is the great Chiron, who brought up Achilles; That other Pholus is, who was so wrathful.
Inf. 12.73Thousands and thousands go about the moat Shooting with shafts whatever soul emerges Out of the blood, more than his crime allots.”
Inf. 12.76Near we approached unto those monsters fleet; Chiron an arrow took, and with the notch Backward upon his jaws he put his beard.
Inf. 12.79After he had uncovered his great mouth, He said to his companions: “Are you ware That he behind moveth whate’er he touches?
Inf. 12.82Thus are not wont to do the feet of dead men.” And my good Guide, who now was at his breast, Where the two natures are together joined,
Inf. 12.85Replied: “Indeed he lives, and thus alone Me it behoves to show him the dark valley; Necessity, and not delight, impels us.
Inf. 12.88Some one withdrew from singing Halleluja, Who unto me committed this new office; No thief is he, nor I a thievish spirit.
Inf. 12.91But by that virtue through which I am moving My steps along this savage thoroughfare, Give us some one of thine, to be with us,
Inf. 12.94And who may show us where to pass the ford, And who may carry this one on his back; For ’tis no spirit that can walk the air.”
Inf. 12.97Upon his right breast Chiron wheeled about, And said to Nessus: “Turn and do thou guide them, And warn aside, if other band may meet you.”
Inf. 12.100We with our faithful escort onward moved Along the brink of the vermilion boiling, Wherein the boiled were uttering loud laments.
Inf. 12.103People I saw within up to the eyebrows, And the great Centaur said: “Tyrants are these, Who dealt in bloodshed and in pillaging.
Inf. 12.106Here they lament their pitiless mischiefs; here Is Alexander, and fierce Dionysius Who upon Sicily brought dolorous years.
Inf. 12.109That forehead there which has the hair so black Is Azzolin; and the other who is blond, Obizzo is of Esti, who, in truth,
Inf. 12.112Up in the world was by his stepson slain.” Then turned I to the Poet; and he said, “Now he be first to thee, and second I.”
Inf. 12.115A little farther on the Centaur stopped Above a folk, who far down as the throat Seemed from that boiling stream to issue forth.
Inf. 12.118A shade he showed us on one side alone, Saying: “He cleft asunder in God’s bosom The heart that still upon the Thames is honoured.”
Inf. 12.121Then people saw I, who from out the river Lifted their heads and also all the chest; And many among these I recognised.
Inf. 12.124Thus ever more and more grew shallower That blood, so that the feet alone it covered; And there across the moat our passage was.
Inf. 12.127“Even as thou here upon this side beholdest The boiling stream, that aye diminishes,” The Centaur said, “I wish thee to believe
Inf. 12.130That on this other more and more declines Its bed, until it reunites itself Where it behoveth tyranny to groan.
Inf. 12.133Justice divine, upon this side, is goading That Attila, who was a scourge on earth, And Pyrrhus, and Sextus; and for ever milks
Inf. 12.136The tears which with the boiling it unseals In Rinier da Corneto and Rinier Pazzo, Who made upon the highways so much war.”
Inf. 12.139Then back he turned, and passed again the ford.
Inferno, Canto XIII — The Wood of Thorns. The Harpies. The Violent against themselves. Suicides. Pier della Vigna. Lano and Jacopo da Sant’ Andrea.
Inf. 13.1Not yet had Nessus reached the other side, When we had put ourselves within a wood, That was not marked by any path whatever.
Inf. 13.4Not foliage green, but of a dusky colour, Not branches smooth, but gnarled and intertangled, Not apple-trees were there, but thorns with poison.
Inf. 13.7Such tangled thickets have not, nor so dense, Those savage wild beasts, that in hatred hold ’Twixt Cecina and Corneto the tilled places.
Inf. 13.10There do the hideous Harpies make their nests, Who chased the Trojans from the Strophades, With sad announcement of impending doom;
Inf. 13.13Broad wings have they, and necks and faces human, And feet with claws, and their great bellies fledged; They make laments upon the wondrous trees.
Inf. 13.16And the good Master: “Ere thou enter farther, Know that thou art within the second round,” Thus he began to say, “and shalt be, till
Inf. 13.19Thou comest out upon the horrible sand; Therefore look well around, and thou shalt see Things that will credence give unto my speech.”
Inf. 13.22I heard on all sides lamentations uttered, And person none beheld I who might make them, Whence, utterly bewildered, I stood still.
Inf. 13.25I think he thought that I perhaps might think So many voices issued through those trunks From people who concealed themselves from us;
Inf. 13.28Therefore the Master said: “If thou break off Some little spray from any of these trees, The thoughts thou hast will wholly be made vain.”
Inf. 13.31Then stretched I forth my hand a little forward, And plucked a branchlet off from a great thorn; And the trunk cried, “Why dost thou mangle me?”
Inf. 13.34After it had become embrowned with blood, It recommenced its cry: “Why dost thou rend me? Hast thou no spirit of pity whatsoever?
Inf. 13.37Men once we were, and now are changed to trees; Indeed, thy hand should be more pitiful, Even if the souls of serpents we had been.”
Inf. 13.40As out of a green brand, that is on fire At one of the ends, and from the other drips And hisses with the wind that is escaping;
Inf. 13.43So from that splinter issued forth together Both words and blood; whereat I let the tip Fall, and stood like a man who is afraid.
Inf. 13.46“Had he been able sooner to believe,” My Sage made answer, “O thou wounded soul, What only in my verses he has seen,
Inf. 13.49Not upon thee had he stretched forth his hand; Whereas the thing incredible has caused me To put him to an act which grieveth me.
Inf. 13.52But tell him who thou wast, so that by way Of some amends thy fame he may refresh Up in the world, to which he can return.”
Inf. 13.55And the trunk said: “So thy sweet words allure me, I cannot silent be; and you be vexed not, That I a little to discourse am tempted.
Inf. 13.58I am the one who both keys had in keeping Of Frederick’s heart, and turned them to and fro So softly in unlocking and in locking,
Inf. 13.61That from his secrets most men I withheld; Fidelity I bore the glorious office So great, I lost thereby my sleep and pulses.
Inf. 13.64The courtesan who never from the dwelling Of Caesar turned aside her strumpet eyes, Death universal and the vice of courts,
Inf. 13.67Inflamed against me all the other minds, And they, inflamed, did so inflame Augustus, That my glad honours turned to dismal mournings.
Inf. 13.70My spirit, in disdainful exultation, Thinking by dying to escape disdain, Made me unjust against myself, the just.
Inf. 13.73I, by the roots unwonted of this wood, Do swear to you that never broke I faith Unto my lord, who was so worthy of honour;
Inf. 13.76And to the world if one of you return, Let him my memory comfort, which is lying Still prostrate from the blow that envy dealt it.”
Inf. 13.79Waited awhile, and then: “Since he is silent,” The Poet said to me, “lose not the time, But speak, and question him, if more may please thee.”
Inf. 13.82Whence I to him: “Do thou again inquire Concerning what thou thinks’t will satisfy me; For I cannot, such pity is in my heart.”
Inf. 13.85Therefore he recommenced: “So may the man Do for thee freely what thy speech implores, Spirit incarcerate, again be pleased
Inf. 13.88To tell us in what way the soul is bound Within these knots; and tell us, if thou canst, If any from such members e’er is freed.”
Inf. 13.91Then blew the trunk amain, and afterward The wind was into such a voice converted: “With brevity shall be replied to you.
Inf. 13.94When the exasperated soul abandons The body whence it rent itself away, Minos consigns it to the seventh abyss.
Inf. 13.97It falls into the forest, and no part Is chosen for it; but where Fortune hurls it, There like a grain of spelt it germinates.
Inf. 13.100It springs a sapling, and a forest tree; The Harpies, feeding then upon its leaves, Do pain create, and for the pain an outlet.
Inf. 13.103Like others for our spoils shall we return; But not that any one may them revest, For ’tis not just to have what one casts off.
Inf. 13.106Here we shall drag them, and along the dismal Forest our bodies shall suspended be, Each to the thorn of his molested shade.”
Inf. 13.109We were attentive still unto the trunk, Thinking that more it yet might wish to tell us, When by a tumult we were overtaken,
Inf. 13.112In the same way as he is who perceives The boar and chase approaching to his stand, Who hears the crashing of the beasts and branches;
Inf. 13.115And two behold! upon our left-hand side, Naked and scratched, fleeing so furiously, That of the forest, every fan they broke.
Inf. 13.118He who was in advance: “Now help, Death, help!” And the other one, who seemed to lag too much, Was shouting: “Lano, were not so alert
Inf. 13.121Those legs of thine at joustings of the Toppo!” And then, perchance because his breath was failing, He grouped himself together with a bush.
Inf. 13.124Behind them was the forest full of black She-mastiffs, ravenous, and swift of foot As greyhounds, who are issuing from the chain.
Inf. 13.127On him who had crouched down they set their teeth, And him they lacerated piece by piece, Thereafter bore away those aching members.
Inf. 13.130Thereat my Escort took me by the hand, And led me to the bush, that all in vain Was weeping from its bloody lacerations.
Inf. 13.133“O Jacopo,” it said, “of Sant’ Andrea, What helped it thee of me to make a screen? What blame have I in thy nefarious life?”
Inf. 13.136When near him had the Master stayed his steps, He said: “Who wast thou, that through wounds so many Art blowing out with blood thy dolorous speech?”
Inf. 13.139And he to us: “O souls, that hither come To look upon the shameful massacre That has so rent away from me my leaves,
Inf. 13.142Gather them up beneath the dismal bush; I of that city was which to the Baptist Changed its first patron, wherefore he for this
Inf. 13.145Forever with his art will make it sad. And were it not that on the pass of Arno Some glimpses of him are remaining still,
Inf. 13.148Those citizens, who afterwards rebuilt it Upon the ashes left by Attila, In vain had caused their labour to be done.
Inf. 13.151Of my own house I made myself a gibbet.”
Inferno, Canto XIV — The Sand Waste and the Rain of Fire. The Violent against God. Capaneus. The Statue of Time, and the Four Infernal Rivers.
Inf. 14.1Because the charity of my native place Constrained me, gathered I the scattered leaves, And gave them back to him, who now was hoarse.
Inf. 14.4Then came we to the confine, where disparted The second round is from the third, and where A horrible form of Justice is beheld.
Inf. 14.7Clearly to manifest these novel things, I say that we arrived upon a plain, Which from its bed rejecteth every plant;
Inf. 14.10The dolorous forest is a garland to it All round about, as the sad moat to that; There close upon the edge we stayed our feet.
Inf. 14.13The soil was of an arid and thick sand, Not of another fashion made than that Which by the feet of Cato once was pressed.
Inf. 14.16Vengeance of God, O how much oughtest thou By each one to be dreaded, who doth read That which was manifest unto mine eyes!
Inf. 14.19Of naked souls beheld I many herds, Who all were weeping very miserably, And over them seemed set a law diverse.
Inf. 14.22Supine upon the ground some folk were lying; And some were sitting all drawn up together, And others went about continually.
Inf. 14.25Those who were going round were far the more, And those were less who lay down to their torment, But had their tongues more loosed to lamentation.
Inf. 14.28O’er all the sand-waste, with a gradual fall, Were raining down dilated flakes of fire, As of the snow on Alp without a wind.
Inf. 14.31As Alexander, in those torrid parts Of India, beheld upon his host Flames fall unbroken till they reached the ground.
Inf. 14.34Whence he provided with his phalanxes To trample down the soil, because the vapour Better extinguished was while it was single;
Inf. 14.37Thus was descending the eternal heat, Whereby the sand was set on fire, like tinder Beneath the steel, for doubling of the dole.
Inf. 14.40Without repose forever was the dance Of miserable hands, now there, now here, Shaking away from off them the fresh gleeds.
Inf. 14.43“Master,” began I, “thou who overcomest All things except the demons dire, that issued Against us at the entrance of the gate,
Inf. 14.46Who is that mighty one who seems to heed not The fire, and lieth lowering and disdainful, So that the rain seems not to ripen him?”
Inf. 14.49And he himself, who had become aware That I was questioning my Guide about him, Cried: “Such as I was living, am I, dead.
Inf. 14.52If Jove should weary out his smith, from whom He seized in anger the sharp thunderbolt, Wherewith upon the last day I was smitten,
Inf. 14.55And if he wearied out by turns the others In Mongibello at the swarthy forge, Vociferating, ‘Help, good Vulcan, help!’
Inf. 14.58Even as he did there at the fight of Phlegra, And shot his bolts at me with all his might, He would not have thereby a joyous vengeance.”
Inf. 14.61Then did my Leader speak with such great force, That I had never heard him speak so loud: “O Capaneus, in that is not extinguished
Inf. 14.64Thine arrogance, thou punished art the more; Not any torment, saving thine own rage, Would be unto thy fury pain complete.”
Inf. 14.67Then he turned round to me with better lip, Saying: “One of the Seven Kings was he Who Thebes besieged, and held, and seems to hold
Inf. 14.70God in disdain, and little seems to prize him; But, as I said to him, his own despites Are for his breast the fittest ornaments.
Inf. 14.73Now follow me, and mind thou do not place As yet thy feet upon the burning sand, But always keep them close unto the wood.”
Inf. 14.76Speaking no word, we came to where there gushes Forth from the wood a little rivulet, Whose redness makes my hair still stand on end.
Inf. 14.79As from the Bulicame springs the brooklet, The sinful women later share among them, So downward through the sand it went its way.
Inf. 14.82The bottom of it, and both sloping banks, Were made of stone, and the margins at the side; Whence I perceived that there the passage was.
Inf. 14.85“In all the rest which I have shown to thee Since we have entered in within the gate Whose threshold unto no one is denied,
Inf. 14.88Nothing has been discovered by thine eyes So notable as is the present river, Which all the little flames above it quenches.”
Inf. 14.91These words were of my Leader; whence I prayed him That he would give me largess of the food, For which he had given me largess of desire.
Inf. 14.94“In the mid-sea there sits a wasted land,” Said he thereafterward, “whose name is Crete, Under whose king the world of old was chaste.
Inf. 14.97There is a mountain there, that once was glad With waters and with leaves, which was called Ida; Now ’tis deserted, as a thing worn out.
Inf. 14.100Rhea once chose it for the faithful cradle Of her own son; and to conceal him better, Whene’er he cried, she there had clamours made.
Inf. 14.103A grand old man stands in the mount erect, Who holds his shoulders turned tow’rds Damietta, And looks at Rome as if it were his mirror.
Inf. 14.106His head is fashioned of refined gold, And of pure silver are the arms and breast; Then he is brass as far down as the fork.
Inf. 14.109From that point downward all is chosen iron, Save that the right foot is of kiln-baked clay, And more he stands on that than on the other.
Inf. 14.112Each part, except the gold, is by a fissure Asunder cleft, that dripping is with tears, Which gathered together perforate that cavern.
Inf. 14.115From rock to rock they fall into this valley; Acheron, Styx, and Phlegethon they form; Then downward go along this narrow sluice
Inf. 14.118Unto that point where is no more descending. They form Cocytus; what that pool may be Thou shalt behold, so here ’tis not narrated.”
Inf. 14.121And I to him: “If so the present runnel Doth take its rise in this way from our world, Why only on this verge appears it to us?”
Inf. 14.124And he to me: “Thou knowest the place is round, And notwithstanding thou hast journeyed far, Still to the left descending to the bottom,
Inf. 14.127Thou hast not yet through all the circle turned. Therefore if something new appear to us, It should not bring amazement to thy face.”
Inf. 14.130And I again: “Master, where shall be found Lethe and Phlegethon, for of one thou’rt silent, And sayest the other of this rain is made?”
Inf. 14.133“In all thy questions truly thou dost please me,” Replied he; “but the boiling of the red Water might well solve one of them thou makest.
Inf. 14.136Thou shalt see Lethe, but outside this moat, There where the souls repair to lave themselves, When sin repented of has been removed.”
Inf. 14.139Then said he: “It is time now to abandon The wood; take heed that thou come after me; A way the margins make that are not burning,
Inf. 14.142And over them all vapours are extinguished.”
Inferno, Canto XV — The Violent against Nature. Brunetto Latini.
Inf. 15.1Now bears us onward one of the hard margins, And so the brooklet’s mist o’ershadows it, From fire it saves the water and the dikes.
Inf. 15.4Even as the Flemings, ’twixt Cadsand and Bruges, Fearing the flood that tow’rds them hurls itself, Their bulwarks build to put the sea to flight;
Inf. 15.7And as the Paduans along the Brenta, To guard their villas and their villages, Or ever Chiarentana feel the heat;
Inf. 15.10In such similitude had those been made, Albeit not so lofty nor so thick, Whoever he might be, the master made them.
Inf. 15.13Now were we from the forest so remote, I could not have discovered where it was, Even if backward I had turned myself,
Inf. 15.16When we a company of souls encountered, Who came beside the dike, and every one Gazed at us, as at evening we are wont
Inf. 15.19To eye each other under a new moon, And so towards us sharpened they their brows As an old tailor at the needle’s eye.
Inf. 15.22Thus scrutinised by such a family, By some one I was recognised, who seized My garment’s hem, and cried out, “What a marvel!”
Inf. 15.25And I, when he stretched forth his arm to me, On his baked aspect fastened so mine eyes, That the scorched countenance prevented not
Inf. 15.28His recognition by my intellect; And bowing down my face unto his own, I made reply, “Are you here, Ser Brunetto?”
Inf. 15.31And he: “May’t not displease thee, O my son, If a brief space with thee Brunetto Latini Backward return and let the trail go on.”
Inf. 15.34I said to him: “With all my power I ask it; And if you wish me to sit down with you, I will, if he please, for I go with him.”
Inf. 15.37“O son,” he said, “whoever of this herd A moment stops, lies then a hundred years, Nor fans himself when smiteth him the fire.
Inf. 15.40Therefore go on; I at thy skirts will come, And afterward will I rejoin my band, Which goes lamenting its eternal doom.”
Inf. 15.43I did not dare to go down from the road Level to walk with him; but my head bowed I held as one who goeth reverently.
Inf. 15.46And he began: “What fortune or what fate Before the last day leadeth thee down here? And who is this that showeth thee the way?”
Inf. 15.49“Up there above us in the life serene,” I answered him, “I lost me in a valley, Or ever yet my age had been completed.
Inf. 15.52But yestermorn I turned my back upon it; This one appeared to me, returning thither, And homeward leadeth me along this road.”
Inf. 15.55And he to me: “If thou thy star do follow, Thou canst not fail thee of a glorious port, If well I judged in the life beautiful.
Inf. 15.58And if I had not died so prematurely, Seeing Heaven thus benignant unto thee, I would have given thee comfort in the work.
Inf. 15.61But that ungrateful and malignant people, Which of old time from Fesole descended, And smacks still of the mountain and the granite,
Inf. 15.64Will make itself, for thy good deeds, thy foe; And it is right; for among crabbed sorbs It ill befits the sweet fig to bear fruit.
Inf. 15.67Old rumour in the world proclaims them blind; A people avaricious, envious, proud; Take heed that of their customs thou do cleanse thee.
Inf. 15.70Thy fortune so much honour doth reserve thee, One party and the other shall be hungry For thee; but far from goat shall be the grass.
Inf. 15.73Their litter let the beasts of Fesole Make of themselves, nor let them touch the plant, If any still upon their dunghill rise,
Inf. 15.76In which may yet revive the consecrated Seed of those Romans, who remained there when The nest of such great malice it became.”
Inf. 15.79“If my entreaty wholly were fulfilled,” Replied I to him, “not yet would you be In banishment from human nature placed;
Inf. 15.82For in my mind is fixed, and touches now My heart the dear and good paternal image Of you, when in the world from hour to hour
Inf. 15.85You taught me how a man becomes eternal; And how much I am grateful, while I live Behoves that in my language be discerned.
Inf. 15.88What you narrate of my career I write, And keep it to be glossed with other text By a Lady who can do it, if I reach her.
Inf. 15.91This much will I have manifest to you; Provided that my conscience do not chide me, For whatsoever Fortune I am ready.
Inf. 15.94Such handsel is not new unto mine ears; Therefore let Fortune turn her wheel around As it may please her, and the churl his mattock.”
Inf. 15.97My Master thereupon on his right cheek Did backward turn himself, and looked at me; Then said: “He listeneth well who noteth it.”
Inf. 15.100Nor speaking less on that account, I go With Ser Brunetto, and I ask who are His most known and most eminent companions.
Inf. 15.103And he to me: “To know of some is well; Of others it were laudable to be silent, For short would be the time for so much speech.
Inf. 15.106Know them in sum, that all of them were clerks, And men of letters great and of great fame, In the world tainted with the selfsame sin.
Inf. 15.109Priscian goes yonder with that wretched crowd, And Francis of Accorso; and thou hadst seen there If thou hadst had a hankering for such scurf,
Inf. 15.112That one, who by the Servant of the Servants From Arno was transferred to Bacchiglione, Where he has left his sin-excited nerves.
Inf. 15.115More would I say, but coming and discoursing Can be no longer; for that I behold New smoke uprising yonder from the sand.
Inf. 15.118A people comes with whom I may not be; Commended unto thee be my Tesoro, In which I still live, and no more I ask.”
Inf. 15.121Then he turned round, and seemed to be of those Who at Verona run for the Green Mantle Across the plain; and seemed to be among them
Inf. 15.124The one who wins, and not the one who loses.
Inferno, Canto XVI — Guidoguerra, Aldobrandi, and Rusticucci. Cataract of the River of Blood.
Inf. 16.1Now was I where was heard the reverberation Of water falling into the next round, Like to that humming which the beehives make,
Inf. 16.4When shadows three together started forth, Running, from out a company that passed Beneath the rain of the sharp martyrdom.
Inf. 16.7Towards us came they, and each one cried out: “Stop, thou; for by thy garb to us thou seemest To be some one of our depraved city.”
Inf. 16.10Ah me! what wounds I saw upon their limbs, Recent and ancient by the flames burnt in! It pains me still but to remember it.
Inf. 16.13Unto their cries my Teacher paused attentive; He turned his face towards me, and “Now wait,” He said; “to these we should be courteous.
Inf. 16.16And if it were not for the fire that darts The nature of this region, I should say That haste were more becoming thee than them.”
Inf. 16.19As soon as we stood still, they recommenced The old refrain, and when they overtook us, Formed of themselves a wheel, all three of them.
Inf. 16.22As champions stripped and oiled are wont to do, Watching for their advantage and their hold, Before they come to blows and thrusts between them,
Inf. 16.25Thus, wheeling round, did every one his visage Direct to me, so that in opposite wise His neck and feet continual journey made.
Inf. 16.28And, “If the misery of this soft place Bring in disdain ourselves and our entreaties,” Began one, “and our aspect black and blistered,
Inf. 16.31Let the renown of us thy mind incline To tell us who thou art, who thus securely Thy living feet dost move along through Hell.
Inf. 16.34He in whose footprints thou dost see me treading, Naked and skinless though he now may go, Was of a greater rank than thou dost think;
Inf. 16.37He was the grandson of the good Gualdrada; His name was Guidoguerra, and in life Much did he with his wisdom and his sword.
Inf. 16.40The other, who close by me treads the sand, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi is, whose fame Above there in the world should welcome be.
Inf. 16.43And I, who with them on the cross am placed, Jacopo Rusticucci was; and truly My savage wife, more than aught else, doth harm me.”
Inf. 16.46Could I have been protected from the fire, Below I should have thrown myself among them, And think the Teacher would have suffered it;
Inf. 16.49But as I should have burned and baked myself, My terror overmastered my good will, Which made me greedy of embracing them.
Inf. 16.52Then I began: “Sorrow and not disdain Did your condition fix within me so, That tardily it wholly is stripped off,
Inf. 16.55As soon as this my Lord said unto me Words, on account of which I thought within me That people such as you are were approaching.
Inf. 16.58I of your city am; and evermore Your labours and your honourable names I with affection have retraced and heard.
Inf. 16.61I leave the gall, and go for the sweet fruits Promised to me by the veracious Leader; But to the centre first I needs must plunge.”
Inf. 16.64“So may the soul for a long while conduct Those limbs of thine,” did he make answer then, “And so may thy renown shine after thee,
Inf. 16.67Valour and courtesy, say if they dwell Within our city, as they used to do, Or if they wholly have gone out of it;
Inf. 16.70For Guglielmo Borsier, who is in torment With us of late, and goes there with his comrades, Doth greatly mortify us with his words.”
Inf. 16.73“The new inhabitants and the sudden gains, Pride and extravagance have in thee engendered, Florence, so that thou weep’st thereat already!”
Inf. 16.76In this wise I exclaimed with face uplifted; And the three, taking that for my reply, Looked at each other, as one looks at truth.
Inf. 16.79“If other times so little it doth cost thee,” Replied they all, “to satisfy another, Happy art thou, thus speaking at thy will!
Inf. 16.82Therefore, if thou escape from these dark places, And come to rebehold the beauteous stars, When it shall pleasure thee to say, ‘I was,’
Inf. 16.85See that thou speak of us unto the people.” Then they broke up the wheel, and in their flight It seemed as if their agile legs were wings.
Inf. 16.88Not an Amen could possibly be said So rapidly as they had disappeared; Wherefore the Master deemed best to depart.
Inf. 16.91I followed him, and little had we gone, Before the sound of water was so near us, That speaking we should hardly have been heard.
Inf. 16.94Even as that stream which holdeth its own course The first from Monte Veso tow’rds the East, Upon the left-hand slope of Apennine,
Inf. 16.97Which is above called Acquacheta, ere It down descendeth into its low bed, And at Forli is vacant of that name,
Inf. 16.100Reverberates there above San Benedetto From Alps, by falling at a single leap, Where for a thousand there were room enough;
Inf. 16.103Thus downward from a bank precipitate, We found resounding that dark-tinted water, So that it soon the ear would have offended.
Inf. 16.106I had a cord around about me girt, And therewithal I whilom had designed To take the panther with the painted skin.
Inf. 16.109After I this had all from me unloosed, As my Conductor had commanded me, I reached it to him, gathered up and coiled,
Inf. 16.112Whereat he turned himself to the right side, And at a little distance from the verge, He cast it down into that deep abyss.
Inf. 16.115“It must needs be some novelty respond,” I said within myself, “to the new signal The Master with his eye is following so.”
Inf. 16.118Ah me! how very cautious men should be With those who not alone behold the act, But with their wisdom look into the thoughts!
Inf. 16.121He said to me: “Soon there will upward come What I await; and what thy thought is dreaming Must soon reveal itself unto thy sight.”
Inf. 16.124Aye to that truth which has the face of falsehood, A man should close his lips as far as may be, Because without his fault it causes shame;
Inf. 16.127But here I cannot; and, Reader, by the notes Of this my Comedy to thee I swear, So may they not be void of lasting favour,
Inf. 16.130Athwart that dense and darksome atmosphere I saw a figure swimming upward come, Marvellous unto every steadfast heart,
Inf. 16.133Even as he returns who goeth down Sometimes to clear an anchor, which has grappled Reef, or aught else that in the sea is hidden,
Inf. 16.136Who upward stretches, and draws in his feet.
Inferno, Canto XVII — Geryon. The Violent against Art. Usurers. Descent into the Abyss of Malebolge.
Inf. 17.1“Behold the monster with the pointed tail, Who cleaves the hills, and breaketh walls and weapons, Behold him who infecteth all the world.”
Inf. 17.4Thus unto me my Guide began to say, And beckoned him that he should come to shore, Near to the confine of the trodden marble;
Inf. 17.7And that uncleanly image of deceit Came up and thrust ashore its head and bust, But on the border did not drag its tail.
Inf. 17.10The face was as the face of a just man, Its semblance outwardly was so benign, And of a serpent all the trunk beside.
Inf. 17.13Two paws it had, hairy unto the armpits; The back, and breast, and both the sides it had Depicted o’er with nooses and with shields.
Inf. 17.16With colours more, groundwork or broidery Never in cloth did Tartars make nor Turks, Nor were such tissues by Arachne laid.
Inf. 17.19As sometimes wherries lie upon the shore, That part are in the water, part on land; And as among the guzzling Germans there,
Inf. 17.22The beaver plants himself to wage his war; So that vile monster lay upon the border, Which is of stone, and shutteth in the sand.
Inf. 17.25His tail was wholly quivering in the void, Contorting upwards the envenomed fork, That in the guise of scorpion armed its point.
Inf. 17.28The Guide said: “Now perforce must turn aside Our way a little, even to that beast Malevolent, that yonder coucheth him.”
Inf. 17.31We therefore on the right side descended, And made ten steps upon the outer verge, Completely to avoid the sand and flame;
Inf. 17.34And after we are come to him, I see A little farther off upon the sand A people sitting near the hollow place.
Inf. 17.37Then said to me the Master: “So that full Experience of this round thou bear away, Now go and see what their condition is.
Inf. 17.40There let thy conversation be concise; Till thou returnest I will speak with him, That he concede to us his stalwart shoulders.”
Inf. 17.43Thus farther still upon the outermost Head of that seventh circle all alone I went, where sat the melancholy folk.
Inf. 17.46Out of their eyes was gushing forth their woe; This way, that way, they helped them with their hands Now from the flames and now from the hot soil.
Inf. 17.49Not otherwise in summer do the dogs, Now with the foot, now with the muzzle, when By fleas, or flies, or gadflies, they are bitten.
Inf. 17.52When I had turned mine eyes upon the faces Of some, on whom the dolorous fire is falling, Not one of them I knew; but I perceived
Inf. 17.55That from the neck of each there hung a pouch, Which certain colour had, and certain blazon; And thereupon it seems their eyes are feeding.
Inf. 17.58And as I gazing round me come among them, Upon a yellow pouch I azure saw That had the face and posture of a lion.
Inf. 17.61Proceeding then the current of my sight, Another of them saw I, red as blood, Display a goose more white than butter is.
Inf. 17.64And one, who with an azure sow and gravid Emblazoned had his little pouch of white, Said unto me: “What dost thou in this moat?
Inf. 17.67Now get thee gone; and since thou’rt still alive, Know that a neighbour of mine, Vitaliano, Will have his seat here on my left-hand side.
Inf. 17.70A Paduan am I with these Florentines; Full many a time they thunder in mine ears, Exclaiming, ‘Come the sovereign cavalier,
Inf. 17.73He who shall bring the satchel with three goats;’” Then twisted he his mouth, and forth he thrust His tongue, like to an ox that licks its nose.
Inf. 17.76And fearing lest my longer stay might vex Him who had warned me not to tarry long, Backward I turned me from those weary souls.
Inf. 17.79I found my Guide, who had already mounted Upon the back of that wild animal, And said to me: “Now be both strong and bold.
Inf. 17.82Now we descend by stairways such as these; Mount thou in front, for I will be midway, So that the tail may have no power to harm thee.”
Inf. 17.85Such as he is who has so near the ague Of quartan that his nails are blue already, And trembles all, but looking at the shade;
Inf. 17.88Even such became I at those proffered words; But shame in me his menaces produced, Which maketh servant strong before good master.
Inf. 17.91I seated me upon those monstrous shoulders; I wished to say, and yet the voice came not As I believed, “Take heed that thou embrace me.”
Inf. 17.94But he, who other times had rescued me In other peril, soon as I had mounted, Within his arms encircled and sustained me,
Inf. 17.97And said: “Now, Geryon, bestir thyself; The circles large, and the descent be little; Think of the novel burden which thou hast.”
Inf. 17.100Even as the little vessel shoves from shore, Backward, still backward, so he thence withdrew; And when he wholly felt himself afloat,
Inf. 17.103There where his breast had been he turned his tail, And that extended like an eel he moved, And with his paws drew to himself the air.
Inf. 17.106A greater fear I do not think there was What time abandoned Phaeton the reins, Whereby the heavens, as still appears, were scorched;
Inf. 17.109Nor when the wretched Icarus his flanks Felt stripped of feathers by the melting wax, His father crying, “An ill way thou takest!”
Inf. 17.112Than was my own, when I perceived myself On all sides in the air, and saw extinguished The sight of everything but of the monster.
Inf. 17.115Onward he goeth, swimming slowly, slowly; Wheels and descends, but I perceive it only By wind upon my face and from below.
Inf. 17.118I heard already on the right the whirlpool Making a horrible crashing under us; Whence I thrust out my head with eyes cast downward.
Inf. 17.121Then was I still more fearful of the abyss; Because I fires beheld, and heard laments, Whereat I, trembling, all the closer cling.
Inf. 17.124I saw then, for before I had not seen it, The turning and descending, by great horrors That were approaching upon divers sides.
Inf. 17.127As falcon who has long been on the wing, Who, without seeing either lure or bird, Maketh the falconer say, “Ah me, thou stoopest,”
Inf. 17.130Descendeth weary, whence he started swiftly, Thorough a hundred circles, and alights Far from his master, sullen and disdainful;
Inf. 17.133Even thus did Geryon place us on the bottom, Close to the bases of the rough-hewn rock, And being disencumbered of our persons,
Inf. 17.136He sped away as arrow from the string.
Inferno, Canto XVIII — The Eighth Circle, Malebolge: The Fraudulent and the Malicious. The First Bolgia: Seducers and Panders. Venedico Caccianimico. Jason. The Second Bolgia: Flatterers. Allessio Interminelli. Thais.
Inf. 18.1There is a place in Hell called Malebolge, Wholly of stone and of an iron colour, As is the circle that around it turns.
Inf. 18.4Right in the middle of the field malign There yawns a well exceeding wide and deep, Of which its place the structure will recount.
Inf. 18.7Round, then, is that enclosure which remains Between the well and foot of the high, hard bank, And has distinct in valleys ten its bottom.
Inf. 18.10As where for the protection of the walls Many and many moats surround the castles, The part in which they are a figure forms,
Inf. 18.13Just such an image those presented there; And as about such strongholds from their gates Unto the outer bank are little bridges,
Inf. 18.16So from the precipice’s base did crags Project, which intersected dikes and moats, Unto the well that truncates and collects them.
Inf. 18.19Within this place, down shaken from the back Of Geryon, we found us; and the Poet Held to the left, and I moved on behind.
Inf. 18.22Upon my right hand I beheld new anguish, New torments, and new wielders of the lash, Wherewith the foremost Bolgia was replete.
Inf. 18.25Down at the bottom were the sinners naked; This side the middle came they facing us, Beyond it, with us, but with greater steps;
Inf. 18.28Even as the Romans, for the mighty host, The year of Jubilee, upon the bridge, Have chosen a mode to pass the people over;
Inf. 18.31For all upon one side towards the Castle Their faces have, and go unto St. Peter’s; On the other side they go towards the Mountain.
Inf. 18.34This side and that, along the livid stone Beheld I horned demons with great scourges, Who cruelly were beating them behind.
Inf. 18.37Ah me! how they did make them lift their legs At the first blows! and sooth not any one The second waited for, nor for the third.
Inf. 18.40While I was going on, mine eyes by one Encountered were; and straight I said: “Already With sight of this one I am not unfed.”
Inf. 18.43Therefore I stayed my feet to make him out, And with me the sweet Guide came to a stand, And to my going somewhat back assented;
Inf. 18.46And he, the scourged one, thought to hide himself, Lowering his face, but little it availed him; For said I: “Thou that castest down thine eyes,
Inf. 18.49If false are not the features which thou bearest, Thou art Venedico Caccianimico; But what doth bring thee to such pungent sauces?”
Inf. 18.52And he to me: “Unwillingly I tell it; But forces me thine utterance distinct, Which makes me recollect the ancient world.
Inf. 18.55I was the one who the fair Ghisola Induced to grant the wishes of the Marquis, Howe’er the shameless story may be told.
Inf. 18.58Not the sole Bolognese am I who weeps here; Nay, rather is this place so full of them, That not so many tongues to-day are taught
Inf. 18.61’Twixt Reno and Savena to say ‘sipa;’ And if thereof thou wishest pledge or proof, Bring to thy mind our avaricious heart.”
Inf. 18.64While speaking in this manner, with his scourge A demon smote him, and said: “Get thee gone Pander, there are no women here for coin.”
Inf. 18.67I joined myself again unto mine Escort; Thereafterward with footsteps few we came To where a crag projected from the bank.
Inf. 18.70This very easily did we ascend, And turning to the right along its ridge, From those eternal circles we departed.
Inf. 18.73When we were there, where it is hollowed out Beneath, to give a passage to the scourged, The Guide said: “Wait, and see that on thee strike
Inf. 18.76The vision of those others evil-born, Of whom thou hast not yet beheld the faces, Because together with us they have gone.”
Inf. 18.79From the old bridge we looked upon the train Which tow’rds us came upon the other border, And which the scourges in like manner smite.
Inf. 18.82And the good Master, without my inquiring, Said to me: “See that tall one who is coming, And for his pain seems not to shed a tear;
Inf. 18.85Still what a royal aspect he retains! That Jason is, who by his heart and cunning The Colchians of the Ram made destitute.
Inf. 18.88He by the isle of Lemnos passed along After the daring women pitiless Had unto death devoted all their males.
Inf. 18.91There with his tokens and with ornate words Did he deceive Hypsipyle, the maiden Who first, herself, had all the rest deceived.
Inf. 18.94There did he leave her pregnant and forlorn; Such sin unto such punishment condemns him, And also for Medea is vengeance done.
Inf. 18.97With him go those who in such wise deceive; And this sufficient be of the first valley To know, and those that in its jaws it holds.”
Inf. 18.100We were already where the narrow path Crosses athwart the second dike, and forms Of that a buttress for another arch.
Inf. 18.103Thence we heard people, who are making moan In the next Bolgia, snorting with their muzzles, And with their palms beating upon themselves
Inf. 18.106The margins were incrusted with a mould By exhalation from below, that sticks there, And with the eyes and nostrils wages war.
Inf. 18.109The bottom is so deep, no place suffices To give us sight of it, without ascending The arch’s back, where most the crag impends.
Inf. 18.112Thither we came, and thence down in the moat I saw a people smothered in a filth That out of human privies seemed to flow;
Inf. 18.115And whilst below there with mine eye I search, I saw one with his head so foul with ordure, It was not clear if he were clerk or layman.
Inf. 18.118He screamed to me: “Wherefore art thou so eager To look at me more than the other foul ones?” And I to him: “Because, if I remember,
Inf. 18.121I have already seen thee with dry hair, And thou’rt Alessio Interminei of Lucca; Therefore I eye thee more than all the others.”
Inf. 18.124And he thereon, belabouring his pumpkin: “The flatteries have submerged me here below, Wherewith my tongue was never surfeited.”
Inf. 18.127Then said to me the Guide: “See that thou thrust Thy visage somewhat farther in advance, That with thine eyes thou well the face attain
Inf. 18.130Of that uncleanly and dishevelled drab, Who there doth scratch herself with filthy nails, And crouches now, and now on foot is standing.
Inf. 18.133Thais the harlot is it, who replied Unto her paramour, when he said, ‘Have I Great gratitude from thee?’—‘Nay, marvellous;’
Inf. 18.136And herewith let our sight be satisfied.”
Inferno, Canto XIX — The Third Bolgia: Simoniacs. Pope Nicholas III. Dante’s Reproof of corrupt Prelates.
Inf. 19.1O Simon Magus, O forlorn disciples, Ye who the things of God, which ought to be The brides of holiness, rapaciously
Inf. 19.4For silver and for gold do prostitute, Now it behoves for you the trumpet sound, Because in this third Bolgia ye abide.
Inf. 19.7We had already on the following tomb Ascended to that portion of the crag Which o’er the middle of the moat hangs plumb.
Inf. 19.10Wisdom supreme, O how great art thou showest In heaven, in earth, and in the evil world, And with what justice doth thy power distribute!
Inf. 19.13I saw upon the sides and on the bottom The livid stone with perforations filled, All of one size, and every one was round.
Inf. 19.16To me less ample seemed they not, nor greater Than those that in my beautiful Saint John Are fashioned for the place of the baptisers,
Inf. 19.19And one of which, not many years ago, I broke for some one, who was drowning in it; Be this a seal all men to undeceive.
Inf. 19.22Out of the mouth of each one there protruded The feet of a transgressor, and the legs Up to the calf, the rest within remained.
Inf. 19.25In all of them the soles were both on fire; Wherefore the joints so violently quivered, They would have snapped asunder withes and bands.
Inf. 19.28Even as the flame of unctuous things is wont To move upon the outer surface only, So likewise was it there from heel to point.
Inf. 19.31“Master, who is that one who writhes himself, More than his other comrades quivering,” I said, “and whom a redder flame is sucking?”
Inf. 19.34And he to me: “If thou wilt have me bear thee Down there along that bank which lowest lies, From him thou’lt know his errors and himself.”
Inf. 19.37And I: “What pleases thee, to me is pleasing; Thou art my Lord, and knowest that I depart not From thy desire, and knowest what is not spoken.”
Inf. 19.40Straightway upon the fourth dike we arrived; We turned, and on the left-hand side descended Down to the bottom full of holes and narrow.
Inf. 19.43And the good Master yet from off his haunch Deposed me not, till to the hole he brought me Of him who so lamented with his shanks.
Inf. 19.46“Whoe’er thou art, that standest upside down, O doleful soul, implanted like a stake,” To say began I, “if thou canst, speak out.”
Inf. 19.49I stood even as the friar who is confessing The false assassin, who, when he is fixed, Recalls him, so that death may be delayed.
Inf. 19.52And he cried out: “Dost thou stand there already, Dost thou stand there already, Boniface? By many years the record lied to me.
Inf. 19.55Art thou so early satiate with that wealth, For which thou didst not fear to take by fraud The beautiful Lady, and then work her woe?”
Inf. 19.58Such I became, as people are who stand, Not comprehending what is answered them, As if bemocked, and know not how to answer.
Inf. 19.61Then said Virgilius: “Say to him straightway, ‘I am not he, I am not he thou thinkest.’” And I replied as was imposed on me.
Inf. 19.64Whereat the spirit writhed with both his feet, Then, sighing, with a voice of lamentation Said to me: “Then what wantest thou of me?
Inf. 19.67If who I am thou carest so much to know, That thou on that account hast crossed the bank, Know that I vested was with the great mantle;
Inf. 19.70And truly was I son of the She-bear, So eager to advance the cubs, that wealth Above, and here myself, I pocketed.
Inf. 19.73Beneath my head the others are dragged down Who have preceded me in simony, Flattened along the fissure of the rock.
Inf. 19.76Below there I shall likewise fall, whenever That one shall come who I believed thou wast, What time the sudden question I proposed.
Inf. 19.79But longer I my feet already toast, And here have been in this way upside down, Than he will planted stay with reddened feet;
Inf. 19.82For after him shall come of fouler deed From tow’rds the west a Pastor without law, Such as befits to cover him and me.
Inf. 19.85New Jason will he be, of whom we read In Maccabees; and as his king was pliant, So he who governs France shall be to this one.”
Inf. 19.88I do not know if I were here too bold, That him I answered only in this metre: “I pray thee tell me now how great a treasure
Inf. 19.91Our Lord demanded of Saint Peter first, Before he put the keys into his keeping? Truly he nothing asked but ‘Follow me.’
Inf. 19.94Nor Peter nor the rest asked of Matthias Silver or gold, when he by lot was chosen Unto the place the guilty soul had lost.
Inf. 19.97Therefore stay here, for thou art justly punished, And keep safe guard o’er the ill-gotten money, Which caused thee to be valiant against Charles.
Inf. 19.100And were it not that still forbids it me The reverence for the keys superlative Thou hadst in keeping in the gladsome life,
Inf. 19.103I would make use of words more grievous still; Because your avarice afflicts the world, Trampling the good and lifting the depraved.
Inf. 19.106The Evangelist you Pastors had in mind, When she who sitteth upon many waters To fornicate with kings by him was seen;
Inf. 19.109The same who with the seven heads was born, And power and strength from the ten horns received, So long as virtue to her spouse was pleasing.
Inf. 19.112Ye have made yourselves a god of gold and silver; And from the idolater how differ ye, Save that he one, and ye a hundred worship?
Inf. 19.115Ah, Constantine! of how much ill was mother, Not thy conversion, but that marriage dower Which the first wealthy Father took from thee!”
Inf. 19.118And while I sang to him such notes as these, Either that anger or that conscience stung him, He struggled violently with both his feet.
Inf. 19.121I think in sooth that it my Leader pleased, With such contented lip he listened ever Unto the sound of the true words expressed.
Inf. 19.124Therefore with both his arms he took me up, And when he had me all upon his breast, Remounted by the way where he descended.
Inf. 19.127Nor did he tire to have me clasped to him; But bore me to the summit of the arch Which from the fourth dike to the fifth is passage.
Inf. 19.130There tenderly he laid his burden down, Tenderly on the crag uneven and steep, That would have been hard passage for the goats:
Inf. 19.133Thence was unveiled to me another valley.
Inferno, Canto XX — The Fourth Bolgia: Soothsayers. Amphiaraus, Tiresias, Aruns, Manto, Eryphylus, Michael Scott, Guido Bonatti, and Asdente. Virgil reproaches Dante’s Pity. Mantua’s Foundation.
Inf. 20.1Of a new pain behoves me to make verses And give material to the twentieth canto Of the first song, which is of the submerged.
Inf. 20.4I was already thoroughly disposed To peer down into the uncovered depth, Which bathed itself with tears of agony;
Inf. 20.7And people saw I through the circular valley, Silent and weeping, coming at the pace Which in this world the Litanies assume.
Inf. 20.10As lower down my sight descended on them, Wondrously each one seemed to be distorted From chin to the beginning of the chest;
Inf. 20.13For tow’rds the reins the countenance was turned, And backward it behoved them to advance, As to look forward had been taken from them.
Inf. 20.16Perchance indeed by violence of palsy Some one has been thus wholly turned awry; But I ne’er saw it, nor believe it can be.
Inf. 20.19As God may let thee, Reader, gather fruit From this thy reading, think now for thyself How I could ever keep my face unmoistened,
Inf. 20.22When our own image near me I beheld Distorted so, the weeping of the eyes Along the fissure bathed the hinder parts.
Inf. 20.25Truly I wept, leaning upon a peak Of the hard crag, so that my Escort said To me: “Art thou, too, of the other fools?
Inf. 20.28Here pity lives when it is wholly dead; Who is a greater reprobate than he Who feels compassion at the doom divine?
Inf. 20.31Lift up, lift up thy head, and see for whom Opened the earth before the Thebans’ eyes; Wherefore they all cried: ‘Whither rushest thou,
Inf. 20.34Amphiaraus? Why dost leave the war?’ And downward ceased he not to fall amain As far as Minos, who lays hold on all.
Inf. 20.37See, he has made a bosom of his shoulders! Because he wished to see too far before him Behind he looks, and backward goes his way:
Inf. 20.40Behold Tiresias, who his semblance changed, When from a male a female he became, His members being all of them transformed;
Inf. 20.43And afterwards was forced to strike once more The two entangled serpents with his rod, Ere he could have again his manly plumes.
Inf. 20.46That Aruns is, who backs the other’s belly, Who in the hills of Luni, there where grubs The Carrarese who houses underneath,
Inf. 20.49Among the marbles white a cavern had For his abode; whence to behold the stars And sea, the view was not cut off from him.
Inf. 20.52And she there, who is covering up her breasts, Which thou beholdest not, with loosened tresses, And on that side has all the hairy skin,
Inf. 20.55Was Manto, who made quest through many lands, Afterwards tarried there where I was born; Whereof I would thou list to me a little.
Inf. 20.58After her father had from life departed, And the city of Bacchus had become enslaved, She a long season wandered through the world.
Inf. 20.61Above in beauteous Italy lies a lake At the Alp’s foot that shuts in Germany Over Tyrol, and has the name Benaco.
Inf. 20.64By a thousand springs, I think, and more, is bathed, ’Twixt Garda and Val Camonica, Pennino, With water that grows stagnant in that lake.
Inf. 20.67Midway a place is where the Trentine Pastor, And he of Brescia, and the Veronese Might give his blessing, if he passed that way.
Inf. 20.70Sitteth Peschiera, fortress fair and strong, To front the Brescians and the Bergamasks, Where round about the bank descendeth lowest.
Inf. 20.73There of necessity must fall whatever In bosom of Benaco cannot stay, And grows a river down through verdant pastures.
Inf. 20.76Soon as the water doth begin to run, No more Benaco is it called, but Mincio, Far as Governo, where it falls in Po.
Inf. 20.79Not far it runs before it finds a plain In which it spreads itself, and makes it marshy, And oft ’tis wont in summer to be sickly.
Inf. 20.82Passing that way the virgin pitiless Land in the middle of the fen descried, Untilled and naked of inhabitants;
Inf. 20.85There to escape all human intercourse, She with her servants stayed, her arts to practise And lived, and left her empty body there.
Inf. 20.88The men, thereafter, who were scattered round, Collected in that place, which was made strong By the lagoon it had on every side;
Inf. 20.91They built their city over those dead bones, And, after her who first the place selected, Mantua named it, without other omen.
Inf. 20.94Its people once within more crowded were, Ere the stupidity of Casalodi From Pinamonte had received deceit.
Inf. 20.97Therefore I caution thee, if e’er thou hearest Originate my city otherwise, No falsehood may the verity defraud.”
Inf. 20.100And I: “My Master, thy discourses are To me so certain, and so take my faith, That unto me the rest would be spent coals.
Inf. 20.103But tell me of the people who are passing, If any one note-worthy thou beholdest, For only unto that my mind reverts.”
Inf. 20.106Then said he to me: “He who from the cheek Thrusts out his beard upon his swarthy shoulders Was, at the time when Greece was void of males,
Inf. 20.109So that there scarce remained one in the cradle, An augur, and with Calchas gave the moment, In Aulis, when to sever the first cable.
Inf. 20.112Eryphylus his name was, and so sings My lofty Tragedy in some part or other; That knowest thou well, who knowest the whole of it.
Inf. 20.115The next, who is so slender in the flanks, Was Michael Scott, who of a verity Of magical illusions knew the game.
Inf. 20.118Behold Guido Bonatti, behold Asdente, Who now unto his leather and his thread Would fain have stuck, but he too late repents.
Inf. 20.121Behold the wretched ones, who left the needle, The spool and rock, and made them fortune-tellers; They wrought their magic spells with herb and image.
Inf. 20.124But come now, for already holds the confines Of both the hemispheres, and under Seville Touches the ocean-wave, Cain and the thorns,
Inf. 20.127And yesternight the moon was round already; Thou shouldst remember well it did not harm thee From time to time within the forest deep.”
Inf. 20.130Thus spake he to me, and we walked the while.
Inferno, Canto XXI — The Fifth Bolgia: Peculators. The Elder of Santa Zita. Malacoda and other Devils.
Inf. 21.1From bridge to bridge thus, speaking other things Of which my Comedy cares not to sing, We came along, and held the summit, when
Inf. 21.4We halted to behold another fissure Of Malebolge and other vain laments; And I beheld it marvellously dark.
Inf. 21.7As in the Arsenal of the Venetians Boils in the winter the tenacious pitch To smear their unsound vessels o’er again,
Inf. 21.10For sail they cannot; and instead thereof One makes his vessel new, and one recaulks The ribs of that which many a voyage has made;
Inf. 21.13One hammers at the prow, one at the stern, This one makes oars, and that one cordage twists, Another mends the mainsail and the mizzen;
Inf. 21.16Thus, not by fire, but by the art divine, Was boiling down below there a dense pitch Which upon every side the bank belimed.
Inf. 21.19I saw it, but I did not see within it Aught but the bubbles that the boiling raised, And all swell up and resubside compressed.
Inf. 21.22The while below there fixedly I gazed, My Leader, crying out: “Beware, beware!” Drew me unto himself from where I stood.
Inf. 21.25Then I turned round, as one who is impatient To see what it behoves him to escape, And whom a sudden terror doth unman,
Inf. 21.28Who, while he looks, delays not his departure; And I beheld behind us a black devil, Running along upon the crag, approach.
Inf. 21.31Ah, how ferocious was he in his aspect! And how he seemed to me in action ruthless, With open wings and light upon his feet!
Inf. 21.34His shoulders, which sharp-pointed were and high, A sinner did encumber with both haunches, And he held clutched the sinews of the feet.
Inf. 21.37From off our bridge, he said: “O Malebranche, Behold one of the elders of Saint Zita; Plunge him beneath, for I return for others
Inf. 21.40Unto that town, which is well furnished with them. All there are barrators, except Bonturo; No into Yes for money there is changed.”
Inf. 21.43He hurled him down, and over the hard crag Turned round, and never was a mastiff loosened In so much hurry to pursue a thief.
Inf. 21.46The other sank, and rose again face downward; But the demons, under cover of the bridge, Cried: “Here the Santo Volto has no place!
Inf. 21.49Here swims one otherwise than in the Serchio; Therefore, if for our gaffs thou wishest not, Do not uplift thyself above the pitch.”
Inf. 21.52They seized him then with more than a hundred rakes; They said: “It here behoves thee to dance covered, That, if thou canst, thou secretly mayest pilfer.”
Inf. 21.55Not otherwise the cooks their scullions make Immerse into the middle of the caldron The meat with hooks, so that it may not float.
Inf. 21.58Said the good Master to me: “That it be not Apparent thou art here, crouch thyself down Behind a jag, that thou mayest have some screen;
Inf. 21.61And for no outrage that is done to me Be thou afraid, because these things I know, For once before was I in such a scuffle.”
Inf. 21.64Then he passed on beyond the bridge’s head, And as upon the sixth bank he arrived, Need was for him to have a steadfast front.
Inf. 21.67With the same fury, and the same uproar, As dogs leap out upon a mendicant, Who on a sudden begs, where’er he stops,
Inf. 21.70They issued from beneath the little bridge, And turned against him all their grappling-irons; But he cried out: “Be none of you malignant!
Inf. 21.73Before those hooks of yours lay hold of me, Let one of you step forward, who may hear me, And then take counsel as to grappling me.”
Inf. 21.76They all cried out: “Let Malacoda go;” Whereat one started, and the rest stood still, And he came to him, saying: “What avails it?”
Inf. 21.79“Thinkest thou, Malacoda, to behold me Advanced into this place,” my Master said, “Safe hitherto from all your skill of fence,
Inf. 21.82Without the will divine, and fate auspicious? Let me go on, for it in Heaven is willed That I another show this savage road.”
Inf. 21.85Then was his arrogance so humbled in him, That he let fall his grapnel at his feet, And to the others said: “Now strike him not.”
Inf. 21.88And unto me my Guide: “O thou, who sittest Among the splinters of the bridge crouched down, Securely now return to me again.”
Inf. 21.91Wherefore I started and came swiftly to him; And all the devils forward thrust themselves, So that I feared they would not keep their compact.
Inf. 21.94And thus beheld I once afraid the soldiers Who issued under safeguard from Caprona, Seeing themselves among so many foes.
Inf. 21.97Close did I press myself with all my person Beside my Leader, and turned not mine eyes From off their countenance, which was not good.
Inf. 21.100They lowered their rakes, and “Wilt thou have me hit him,” They said to one another, “on the rump?” And answered: “Yes; see that thou nick him with it.”
Inf. 21.103But the same demon who was holding parley With my Conductor turned him very quickly, And said: “Be quiet, be quiet, Scarmiglione;”
Inf. 21.106Then said to us: “You can no farther go Forward upon this crag, because is lying All shattered, at the bottom, the sixth arch.
Inf. 21.109And if it still doth please you to go onward, Pursue your way along upon this rock; Near is another crag that yields a path.
Inf. 21.112Yesterday, five hours later than this hour, One thousand and two hundred sixty-six Years were complete, that here the way was broken.
Inf. 21.115I send in that direction some of mine To see if any one doth air himself; Go ye with them; for they will not be vicious.
Inf. 21.118Step forward, Alichino and Calcabrina,” Began he to cry out, “and thou, Cagnazzo; And Barbariccia, do thou guide the ten.
Inf. 21.121Come forward, Libicocco and Draghignazzo, And tusked Ciriatto and Graffiacane, And Farfarello and mad Rubicante;
Inf. 21.124Search ye all round about the boiling pitch; Let these be safe as far as the next crag, That all unbroken passes o’er the dens.”
Inf. 21.127“O me! what is it, Master, that I see? Pray let us go,” I said, “without an escort, If thou knowest how, since for myself I ask none.
Inf. 21.130If thou art as observant as thy wont is, Dost thou not see that they do gnash their teeth, And with their brows are threatening woe to us?”
Inf. 21.133And he to me: “I will not have thee fear; Let them gnash on, according to their fancy, Because they do it for those boiling wretches.”
Inf. 21.136Along the left-hand dike they wheeled about; But first had each one thrust his tongue between His teeth towards their leader for a signal;
Inf. 21.139And he had made a trumpet of his rump.
Inferno, Canto XXII — Ciampolo, Friar Gomita, and Michael Zanche. The Malabranche quarrel.
Inf. 22.1I have erewhile seen horsemen moving camp, Begin the storming, and their muster make, And sometimes starting off for their escape;
Inf. 22.4Vaunt-couriers have I seen upon your land, O Aretines, and foragers go forth, Tournaments stricken, and the joustings run,
Inf. 22.7Sometimes with trumpets and sometimes with bells, With kettle-drums, and signals of the castles, And with our own, and with outlandish things,
Inf. 22.10But never yet with bagpipe so uncouth Did I see horsemen move, nor infantry, Nor ship by any sign of land or star.
Inf. 22.13We went upon our way with the ten demons; Ah, savage company! but in the church With saints, and in the tavern with the gluttons!
Inf. 22.16Ever upon the pitch was my intent, To see the whole condition of that Bolgia, And of the people who therein were burned.
Inf. 22.19Even as the dolphins, when they make a sign To mariners by arching of the back, That they should counsel take to save their vessel,
Inf. 22.22Thus sometimes, to alleviate his pain, One of the sinners would display his back, And in less time conceal it than it lightens.
Inf. 22.25As on the brink of water in a ditch The frogs stand only with their muzzles out, So that they hide their feet and other bulk,
Inf. 22.28So upon every side the sinners stood; But ever as Barbariccia near them came, Thus underneath the boiling they withdrew.
Inf. 22.31I saw, and still my heart doth shudder at it, One waiting thus, even as it comes to pass One frog remains, and down another dives;
Inf. 22.34And Graffiacan, who most confronted him, Grappled him by his tresses smeared with pitch, And drew him up, so that he seemed an otter.
Inf. 22.37I knew, before, the names of all of them, So had I noted them when they were chosen, And when they called each other, listened how.
Inf. 22.40“O Rubicante, see that thou do lay Thy claws upon him, so that thou mayst flay him,” Cried all together the accursed ones.
Inf. 22.43And I: “My Master, see to it, if thou canst, That thou mayst know who is the luckless wight, Thus come into his adversaries’ hands.”
Inf. 22.46Near to the side of him my Leader drew, Asked of him whence he was; and he replied: “I in the kingdom of Navarre was born;
Inf. 22.49My mother placed me servant to a lord, For she had borne me to a ribald knave, Destroyer of himself and of his things.
Inf. 22.52Then I domestic was of good King Thibault; I set me there to practise barratry, For which I pay the reckoning in this heat.”
Inf. 22.55And Ciriatto, from whose mouth projected, On either side, a tusk, as in a boar, Caused him to feel how one of them could rip.
Inf. 22.58Among malicious cats the mouse had come; But Barbariccia clasped him in his arms, And said: “Stand ye aside, while I enfork him.”
Inf. 22.61And to my Master he turned round his head; “Ask him again,” he said, “if more thou wish To know from him, before some one destroy him.”
Inf. 22.64The Guide: “Now tell then of the other culprits; Knowest thou any one who is a Latian, Under the pitch?” And he: “I separated
Inf. 22.67Lately from one who was a neighbour to it; Would that I still were covered up with him, For I should fear not either claw nor hook!”
Inf. 22.70And Libicocco: “We have borne too much;” And with his grapnel seized him by the arm, So that, by rending, he tore off a tendon.
Inf. 22.73Eke Draghignazzo wished to pounce upon him Down at the legs; whence their Decurion Turned round and round about with evil look.
Inf. 22.76When they again somewhat were pacified, Of him, who still was looking at his wound, Demanded my Conductor without stay:
Inf. 22.79“Who was that one, from whom a luckless parting Thou sayest thou hast made, to come ashore?” And he replied: “It was the Friar Gomita,
Inf. 22.82He of Gallura, vessel of all fraud, Who had the enemies of his Lord in hand, And dealt so with them each exults thereat;
Inf. 22.85Money he took, and let them smoothly off, As he says; and in other offices A barrator was he, not mean but sovereign.
Inf. 22.88Foregathers with him one Don Michael Zanche Of Logodoro; and of Sardinia To gossip never do their tongues feel tired.
Inf. 22.91O me! see that one, how he grinds his teeth; Still farther would I speak, but am afraid Lest he to scratch my itch be making ready.”
Inf. 22.94And the grand Provost, turned to Farfarello, Who rolled his eyes about as if to strike, Said: “Stand aside there, thou malicious bird.”
Inf. 22.97“If you desire either to see or hear,” The terror-stricken recommenced thereon, “Tuscans or Lombards, I will make them come.
Inf. 22.100But let the Malebranche cease a little, So that these may not their revenges fear, And I, down sitting in this very place,
Inf. 22.103For one that I am will make seven come, When I shall whistle, as our custom is To do whenever one of us comes out.”
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo at these words his muzzle lifted, Shaking his head, and said: “Just hear the trick Which he has thought of, down to throw himself!”
Inf. 22.109Whence he, who snares in great abundance had, Responded: “I by far too cunning am, When I procure for mine a greater sadness.”
Inf. 22.112Alichin held not in, but running counter Unto the rest, said to him: “If thou dive, I will not follow thee upon the gallop,
Inf. 22.115But I will beat my wings above the pitch; The height be left, and be the bank a shield To see if thou alone dost countervail us.”
Inf. 22.118O thou who readest, thou shalt hear new sport! Each to the other side his eyes averted; He first, who most reluctant was to do it.
Inf. 22.121The Navarrese selected well his time; Planted his feet on land, and in a moment Leaped, and released himself from their design.
Inf. 22.124Whereat each one was suddenly stung with shame, But he most who was cause of the defeat; Therefore he moved, and cried: “Thou art o’ertakern.”
Inf. 22.127But little it availed, for wings could not Outstrip the fear; the other one went under, And, flying, upward he his breast directed;
Inf. 22.130Not otherwise the duck upon a sudden Dives under, when the falcon is approaching, And upward he returneth cross and weary.
Inf. 22.133Infuriate at the mockery, Calcabrina Flying behind him followed close, desirous The other should escape, to have a quarrel.
Inf. 22.136And when the barrator had disappeared, He turned his talons upon his companion, And grappled with him right above the moat.
Inf. 22.139But sooth the other was a doughty sparhawk To clapperclaw him well; and both of them Fell in the middle of the boiling pond.
Inf. 22.142A sudden intercessor was the heat; But ne’ertheless of rising there was naught, To such degree they had their wings belimed.
Inf. 22.145Lamenting with the others, Barbariccia Made four of them fly to the other side With all their gaffs, and very speedily
Inf. 22.148This side and that they to their posts descended; They stretched their hooks towards the pitch-ensnared, Who were already baked within the crust,
Inf. 22.151And in this manner busied did we leave them.
Inferno, Canto XXIII — Escape from the Malabranche. The Sixth Bolgia: Hypocrites. Catalano and Loderingo. Caiaphas.
Inf. 23.1Silent, alone, and without company We went, the one in front, the other after, As go the Minor Friars along their way.
Inf. 23.4Upon the fable of Aesop was directed My thought, by reason of the present quarrel, Where he has spoken of the frog and mouse;
Inf. 23.7For ‘mo’ and ‘issa’ are not more alike Than this one is to that, if well we couple End and beginning with a steadfast mind.
Inf. 23.10And even as one thought from another springs, So afterward from that was born another, Which the first fear within me double made.
Inf. 23.13Thus did I ponder: “These on our account Are laughed to scorn, with injury and scoff So great, that much I think it must annoy them.
Inf. 23.16If anger be engrafted on ill-will, They will come after us more merciless Than dog upon the leveret which he seizes,”
Inf. 23.19I felt my hair stand all on end already With terror, and stood backwardly intent, When said I: “Master, if thou hidest not
Inf. 23.22Thyself and me forthwith, of Malebranche I am in dread; we have them now behind us; I so imagine them, I already feel them.”
Inf. 23.25And he: “If I were made of leaded glass, Thine outward image I should not attract Sooner to me than I imprint the inner.
Inf. 23.28Just now thy thoughts came in among my own, With similar attitude and similar face, So that of both one counsel sole I made.
Inf. 23.31If peradventure the right bank so slope That we to the next Bolgia can descend, We shall escape from the imagined chase.”
Inf. 23.34Not yet he finished rendering such opinion, When I beheld them come with outstretched wings, Not far remote, with will to seize upon us.
Inf. 23.37My Leader on a sudden seized me up, Even as a mother who by noise is wakened, And close beside her sees the enkindled flames,
Inf. 23.40Who takes her son, and flies, and does not stop, Having more care of him than of herself, So that she clothes her only with a shift;
Inf. 23.43And downward from the top of the hard bank Supine he gave him to the pendent rock, That one side of the other Bolgia walls.
Inf. 23.46Ne’er ran so swiftly water through a sluice To turn the wheel of any land-built mill, When nearest to the paddles it approaches,
Inf. 23.49As did my Master down along that border, Bearing me with him on his breast away, As his own son, and not as a companion.
Inf. 23.52Hardly the bed of the ravine below His feet had reached, ere they had reached the hill Right over us; but he was not afraid;
Inf. 23.55For the high Providence, which had ordained To place them ministers of the fifth moat, The power of thence departing took from all.
Inf. 23.58A painted people there below we found, Who went about with footsteps very slow, Weeping and in their semblance tired and vanquished.
Inf. 23.61They had on mantles with the hoods low down Before their eyes, and fashioned of the cut That in Cologne they for the monks are made.
Inf. 23.64Without, they gilded are so that it dazzles; But inwardly all leaden and so heavy That Frederick used to put them on of straw.
Inf. 23.67O everlastingly fatiguing mantle! Again we turned us, still to the left hand Along with them, intent on their sad plaint;
Inf. 23.70But owing to the weight, that weary folk Came on so tardily, that we were new In company at each motion of the haunch.
Inf. 23.73Whence I unto my Leader: “See thou find Some one who may by deed or name be known, And thus in going move thine eye about.”
Inf. 23.76And one, who understood the Tuscan speech, Cried to us from behind: “Stay ye your feet, Ye, who so run athwart the dusky air!
Inf. 23.79Perhaps thou’lt have from me what thou demandest.” Whereat the Leader turned him, and said: “Wait, And then according to his pace proceed.”
Inf. 23.82I stopped, and two beheld I show great haste Of spirit, in their faces, to be with me; But the burden and the narrow way delayed them.
Inf. 23.85When they came up, long with an eye askance They scanned me without uttering a word. Then to each other turned, and said together:
Inf. 23.88“He by the action of his throat seems living; And if they dead are, by what privilege Go they uncovered by the heavy stole?”
Inf. 23.91Then said to me: “Tuscan, who to the college Of miserable hypocrites art come, Do not disdain to tell us who thou art.”
Inf. 23.94And I to them: “Born was I, and grew up In the great town on the fair river of Arno, And with the body am I’ve always had.
Inf. 23.97But who are ye, in whom there trickles down Along your cheeks such grief as I behold? And what pain is upon you, that so sparkles?”
Inf. 23.100And one replied to me: “These orange cloaks Are made of lead so heavy, that the weights Cause in this way their balances to creak.
Inf. 23.103Frati Gaudenti were we, and Bolognese; I Catalano, and he Loderingo Named, and together taken by thy city,
Inf. 23.106As the wont is to take one man alone, For maintenance of its peace; and we were such That still it is apparent round Gardingo.”
Inf. 23.109“O Friars,” began I, “your iniquitous. . .” But said no more; for to mine eyes there rushed One crucified with three stakes on the ground.
Inf. 23.112When me he saw, he writhed himself all over, Blowing into his beard with suspirations; And the Friar Catalan, who noticed this,
Inf. 23.115Said to me: “This transfixed one, whom thou seest, Counselled the Pharisees that it was meet To put one man to torture for the people.
Inf. 23.118Crosswise and naked is he on the path, As thou perceivest; and he needs must feel, Whoever passes, first how much he weighs;
Inf. 23.121And in like mode his father-in-law is punished Within this moat, and the others of the council, Which for the Jews was a malignant seed.”
Inf. 23.124And thereupon I saw Virgilius marvel O’er him who was extended on the cross So vilely in eternal banishment.
Inf. 23.127Then he directed to the Friar this voice: “Be not displeased, if granted thee, to tell us If to the right hand any pass slope down
Inf. 23.130By which we two may issue forth from here, Without constraining some of the black angels To come and extricate us from this deep.”
Inf. 23.133Then he made answer: “Nearer than thou hopest There is a rock, that forth from the great circle Proceeds, and crosses all the cruel valleys,
Inf. 23.136Save that at this ’tis broken, and does not bridge it; You will be able to mount up the ruin, That sidelong slopes and at the bottom rises.”
Inf. 23.139The Leader stood awhile with head bowed down; Then said: “The business badly he recounted Who grapples with his hook the sinners yonder.”
Inf. 23.142And the Friar: “Many of the Devil’s vices Once heard I at Bologna, and among them, That he’s a liar and the father of lies.”
Inf. 23.145Thereat my Leader with great strides went on, Somewhat disturbed with anger in his looks; Whence from the heavy-laden I departed
Inf. 23.148After the prints of his beloved feet.
Inferno, Canto XXIV — The Seventh Bolgia: Thieves. Vanni Fucci. Serpents.
Inf. 24.1In that part of the youthful year wherein The Sun his locks beneath Aquarius tempers, And now the nights draw near to half the day,
Inf. 24.4What time the hoar-frost copies on the ground The outward semblance of her sister white, But little lasts the temper of her pen,
Inf. 24.7The husbandman, whose forage faileth him, Rises, and looks, and seeth the champaign All gleaming white, whereat he beats his flank,
Inf. 24.10Returns in doors, and up and down laments, Like a poor wretch, who knows not what to do; Then he returns and hope revives again,
Inf. 24.13Seeing the world has changed its countenance In little time, and takes his shepherd’s crook, And forth the little lambs to pasture drives.
Inf. 24.16Thus did the Master fill me with alarm, When I beheld his forehead so disturbed, And to the ailment came as soon the plaster.
Inf. 24.19For as we came unto the ruined bridge, The Leader turned to me with that sweet look Which at the mountain’s foot I first beheld.
Inf. 24.22His arms he opened, after some advisement Within himself elected, looking first Well at the ruin, and laid hold of me.
Inf. 24.25And even as he who acts and meditates, For aye it seems that he provides beforehand, So upward lifting me towards the summit
Inf. 24.28Of a huge rock, he scanned another crag, Saying: “To that one grapple afterwards, But try first if ’tis such that it will hold thee.”
Inf. 24.31This was no way for one clothed with a cloak; For hardly we, he light, and I pushed upward, Were able to ascend from jag to jag.
Inf. 24.34And had it not been, that upon that precinct Shorter was the ascent than on the other, He I know not, but I had been dead beat.
Inf. 24.37But because Malebolge tow’rds the mouth Of the profoundest well is all inclining, The structure of each valley doth import
Inf. 24.40That one bank rises and the other sinks. Still we arrived at length upon the point Wherefrom the last stone breaks itself asunder.
Inf. 24.43The breath was from my lungs so milked away, When I was up, that I could go no farther, Nay, I sat down upon my first arrival.
Inf. 24.46“Now it behoves thee thus to put off sloth,” My Master said; “for sitting upon down, Or under quilt, one cometh not to fame,
Inf. 24.49Withouten which whoso his life consumes Such vestige leaveth of himself on earth, As smoke in air or in the water foam.
Inf. 24.52And therefore raise thee up, o’ercome the anguish With spirit that o’ercometh every battle, If with its heavy body it sink not.
Inf. 24.55A longer stairway it behoves thee mount; ’Tis not enough from these to have departed; Let it avail thee, if thou understand me.”
Inf. 24.58Then I uprose, showing myself provided Better with breath than I did feel myself, And said: “Go on, for I am strong and bold.”
Inf. 24.61Upward we took our way along the crag, Which jagged was, and narrow, and difficult, And more precipitous far than that before.
Inf. 24.64Speaking I went, not to appear exhausted; Whereat a voice from the next moat came forth, Not well adapted to articulate words.
Inf. 24.67I know not what it said, though o’er the back I now was of the arch that passes there; But he seemed moved to anger who was speaking.
Inf. 24.70I was bent downward, but my living eyes Could not attain the bottom, for the dark; Wherefore I: “Master, see that thou arrive
Inf. 24.73At the next round, and let us descend the wall; For as from hence I hear and understand not, So I look down and nothing I distinguish.”
Inf. 24.76“Other response,” he said, “I make thee not, Except the doing; for the modest asking Ought to be followed by the deed in silence.”
Inf. 24.79We from the bridge descended at its head, Where it connects itself with the eighth bank, And then was manifest to me the Bolgia;
Inf. 24.82And I beheld therein a terrible throng Of serpents, and of such a monstrous kind, That the remembrance still congeals my blood
Inf. 24.85Let Libya boast no longer with her sand; For if Chelydri, Jaculi, and Phareae She breeds, with Cenchri and with Amphisbaena,
Inf. 24.88Neither so many plagues nor so malignant E’er showed she with all Ethiopia, Nor with whatever on the Red Sea is!
Inf. 24.91Among this cruel and most dismal throng People were running naked and affrighted. Without the hope of hole or heliotrope.
Inf. 24.94They had their hands with serpents bound behind them; These riveted upon their reins the tail And head, and were in front of them entwined.
Inf. 24.97And lo! at one who was upon our side There darted forth a serpent, which transfixed him There where the neck is knotted to the shoulders.
Inf. 24.100Nor ‘O’ so quickly e’er, nor ‘I’ was written, As he took fire, and burned; and ashes wholly Behoved it that in falling he became.
Inf. 24.103And when he on the ground was thus destroyed, The ashes drew together, and of themselves Into himself they instantly returned.
Inf. 24.106Even thus by the great sages ’tis confessed The phoenix dies, and then is born again, When it approaches its five-hundredth year;
Inf. 24.109On herb or grain it feeds not in its life, But only on tears of incense and amomum, And nard and myrrh are its last winding-sheet.
Inf. 24.112And as he is who falls, and knows not how, By force of demons who to earth down drag him, Or other oppilation that binds man,
Inf. 24.115When he arises and around him looks, Wholly bewildered by the mighty anguish Which he has suffered, and in looking sighs;
Inf. 24.118Such was that sinner after he had risen. Justice of God! O how severe it is, That blows like these in vengeance poureth down!
Inf. 24.121The Guide thereafter asked him who he was; Whence he replied: “I rained from Tuscany A short time since into this cruel gorge.
Inf. 24.124A bestial life, and not a human, pleased me, Even as the mule I was; I’m Vanni Fucci, Beast, and Pistoia was my worthy den.”
Inf. 24.127And I unto the Guide: “Tell him to stir not, And ask what crime has thrust him here below, For once a man of blood and wrath I saw him.”
Inf. 24.130And the sinner, who had heard, dissembled not, But unto me directed mind and face, And with a melancholy shame was painted.
Inf. 24.133Then said: “It pains me more that thou hast caught me Amid this misery where thou seest me, Than when I from the other life was taken.
Inf. 24.136What thou demandest I cannot deny; So low am I put down because I robbed The sacristy of the fair ornaments,
Inf. 24.139And falsely once ’twas laid upon another; But that thou mayst not such a sight enjoy, If thou shalt e’er be out of the dark places,
Inf. 24.142Thine ears to my announcement ope and hear: Pistoia first of Neri groweth meagre; Then Florence doth renew her men and manners;
Inf. 24.145Mars draws a vapour up from Val di Magra, Which is with turbid clouds enveloped round, And with impetuous and bitter tempest
Inf. 24.148Over Campo Picen shall be the battle; When it shall suddenly rend the mist asunder, So that each Bianco shall thereby be smitten.
Inf. 24.151And this I’ve said that it may give thee pain.”
Inferno, Canto XXV — Vanni Fucci’s Punishment. Agnello Brunelleschi, Buoso degli Abati, Puccio Sciancato, Cianfa de’ Donati, and Guercio Cavalcanti.
Inf. 25.1At the conclusion of his words, the thief Lifted his hands aloft with both the figs, Crying: “Take that, God, for at thee I aim them.”
Inf. 25.4From that time forth the serpents were my friends; For one entwined itself about his neck As if it said: “I will not thou speak more;”
Inf. 25.7And round his arms another, and rebound him, Clinching itself together so in front, That with them he could not a motion make.
Inf. 25.10Pistoia, ah, Pistoia! why resolve not To burn thyself to ashes and so perish, Since in ill-doing thou thy seed excellest?
Inf. 25.13Through all the sombre circles of this Hell, Spirit I saw not against God so proud, Not he who fell at Thebes down from the walls!
Inf. 25.16He fled away, and spake no further word; And I beheld a Centaur full of rage Come crying out: “Where is, where is the scoffer?”
Inf. 25.19I do not think Maremma has so many Serpents as he had all along his back, As far as where our countenance begins.
Inf. 25.22Upon the shoulders, just behind the nape, With wings wide open was a dragon lying, And he sets fire to all that he encounters.
Inf. 25.25My Master said: “That one is Cacus, who Beneath the rock upon Mount Aventine Created oftentimes a lake of blood.
Inf. 25.28He goes not on the same road with his brothers, By reason of the fraudulent theft he made Of the great herd, which he had near to him;
Inf. 25.31Whereat his tortuous actions ceased beneath The mace of Hercules, who peradventure Gave him a hundred, and he felt not ten.”
Inf. 25.34While he was speaking thus, he had passed by, And spirits three had underneath us come, Of which nor I aware was, nor my Leader,
Inf. 25.37Until what time they shouted: “Who are you?” On which account our story made a halt, And then we were intent on them alone.
Inf. 25.40I did not know them; but it came to pass, As it is wont to happen by some chance, That one to name the other was compelled,
Inf. 25.43Exclaiming: “Where can Cianfa have remained?” Whence I, so that the Leader might attend, Upward from chin to nose my finger laid.
Inf. 25.46If thou art, Reader, slow now to believe What I shall say, it will no marvel be, For I who saw it hardly can admit it.
Inf. 25.49As I was holding raised on them my brows, Behold! a serpent with six feet darts forth In front of one, and fastens wholly on him.
Inf. 25.52With middle feet it bound him round the paunch, And with the forward ones his arms it seized; Then thrust its teeth through one cheek and the other;
Inf. 25.55The hindermost it stretched upon his thighs, And put its tail through in between the two, And up behind along the reins outspread it.
Inf. 25.58Ivy was never fastened by its barbs Unto a tree so, as this horrible reptile Upon the other’s limbs entwined its own.
Inf. 25.61Then they stuck close, as if of heated wax They had been made, and intermixed their colour; Nor one nor other seemed now what he was;
Inf. 25.64E’en as proceedeth on before the flame Upward along the paper a brown colour, Which is not black as yet, and the white dies.
Inf. 25.67The other two looked on, and each of them Cried out: “O me, Agnello, how thou changest! Behold, thou now art neither two nor one.”
Inf. 25.70Already the two heads had one become, When there appeared to us two figures mingled Into one face, wherein the two were lost.
Inf. 25.73Of the four lists were fashioned the two arms, The thighs and legs, the belly and the chest Members became that never yet were seen.
Inf. 25.76Every original aspect there was cancelled; Two and yet none did the perverted image Appear, and such departed with slow pace.
Inf. 25.79Even as a lizard, under the great scourge Of days canicular, exchanging hedge, Lightning appeareth if the road it cross;
Inf. 25.82Thus did appear, coming towards the bellies Of the two others, a small fiery serpent, Livid and black as is a peppercorn.
Inf. 25.85And in that part whereat is first received Our aliment, it one of them transfixed; Then downward fell in front of him extended.
Inf. 25.88The one transfixed looked at it, but said naught; Nay, rather with feet motionless he yawned, Just as if sleep or fever had assailed him.
Inf. 25.91He at the serpent gazed, and it at him; One through the wound, the other through the mouth Smoked violently, and the smoke commingled.
Inf. 25.94Henceforth be silent Lucan, where he mentions Wretched Sabellus and Nassidius, And wait to hear what now shall be shot forth.
Inf. 25.97Be silent Ovid, of Cadmus and Arethusa; For if him to a snake, her to fountain, Converts he fabling, that I grudge him not;
Inf. 25.100Because two natures never front to front Has he transmuted, so that both the forms To interchange their matter ready were.
Inf. 25.103Together they responded in such wise, That to a fork the serpent cleft his tail, And eke the wounded drew his feet together.
Inf. 25.106The legs together with the thighs themselves Adhered so, that in little time the juncture No sign whatever made that was apparent.
Inf. 25.109He with the cloven tail assumed the figure The other one was losing, and his skin Became elastic, and the other’s hard.
Inf. 25.112I saw the arms draw inward at the armpits, And both feet of the reptile, that were short, Lengthen as much as those contracted were.
Inf. 25.115Thereafter the hind feet, together twisted, Became the member that a man conceals, And of his own the wretch had two created.
Inf. 25.118While both of them the exhalation veils With a new colour, and engenders hair On one of them and depilates the other,
Inf. 25.121The one uprose and down the other fell, Though turning not away their impious lamps, Underneath which each one his muzzle changed.
Inf. 25.124He who was standing drew it tow’rds the temples, And from excess of matter, which came thither, Issued the ears from out the hollow cheeks;
Inf. 25.127What did not backward run and was retained Of that excess made to the face a nose, And the lips thickened far as was befitting.
Inf. 25.130He who lay prostrate thrusts his muzzle forward, And backward draws the ears into his head, In the same manner as the snail its horns;
Inf. 25.133And so the tongue, which was entire and apt For speech before, is cleft, and the bi-forked In the other closes up, and the smoke ceases.
Inf. 25.136The soul, which to a reptile had been changed, Along the valley hissing takes to flight, And after him the other speaking sputters.
Inf. 25.139Then did he turn upon him his new shoulders, And said to the other: “I’ll have Buoso run, Crawling as I have done, along this road.”
Inf. 25.142In this way I beheld the seventh ballast Shift and reshift, and here be my excuse The novelty, if aught my pen transgress.
Inf. 25.145And notwithstanding that mine eyes might be Somewhat bewildered, and my mind dismayed, They could not flee away so secretly
Inf. 25.148But that I plainly saw Puccio Sciancato; And he it was who sole of three companions, Which came in the beginning, was not changed;
Inf. 25.151The other was he whom thou, Gaville, weepest.
Inferno, Canto XXVI — The Eighth Bolgia: Evil Counsellors. Ulysses and Diomed. Ulysses’ Last Voyage.
Inf. 26.1Rejoice, O Florence, since thou art so great, That over sea and land thou beatest thy wings, And throughout Hell thy name is spread abroad!
Inf. 26.4Among the thieves five citizens of thine Like these I found, whence shame comes unto me, And thou thereby to no great honour risest.
Inf. 26.7But if when morn is near our dreams are true, Feel shalt thou in a little time from now What Prato, if none other, craves for thee.
Inf. 26.10And if it now were, it were not too soon; Would that it were, seeing it needs must be, For ’twill aggrieve me more the more I age.
Inf. 26.13We went our way, and up along the stairs The bourns had made us to descend before, Remounted my Conductor and drew me.
Inf. 26.16And following the solitary path Among the rocks and ridges of the crag, The foot without the hand sped not at all.
Inf. 26.19Then sorrowed I, and sorrow now again, When I direct my mind to what I saw, And more my genius curb than I am wont,
Inf. 26.22That it may run not unless virtue guide it; So that if some good star, or better thing, Have given me good, I may myself not grudge it.
Inf. 26.25As many as the hind (who on the hill Rests at the time when he who lights the world His countenance keeps least concealed from us,
Inf. 26.28While as the fly gives place unto the gnat) Seeth the glow-worms down along the valley, Perchance there where he ploughs and makes his vintage;
Inf. 26.31With flames as manifold resplendent all Was the eighth Bolgia, as I grew aware As soon as I was where the depth appeared.
Inf. 26.34And such as he who with the bears avenged him Beheld Elijah’s chariot at departing, What time the steeds to heaven erect uprose,
Inf. 26.37For with his eye he could not follow it So as to see aught else than flame alone, Even as a little cloud ascending upward,
Inf. 26.40Thus each along the gorge of the intrenchment Was moving; for not one reveals the theft, And every flame a sinner steals away.
Inf. 26.43I stood upon the bridge uprisen to see, So that, if I had seized not on a rock, Down had I fallen without being pushed.
Inf. 26.46And the Leader, who beheld me so attent, Exclaimed: “Within the fires the spirits are; Each swathes himself with that wherewith he burns.”
Inf. 26.49“My Master,” I replied, “by hearing thee I am more sure; but I surmised already It might be so, and already wished to ask thee
Inf. 26.52Who is within that fire, which comes so cleft At top, it seems uprising from the pyre Where was Eteocles with his brother placed.”
Inf. 26.55He answered me: “Within there are tormented Ulysses and Diomed, and thus together They unto vengeance run as unto wrath.
Inf. 26.58And there within their flame do they lament The ambush of the horse, which made the door Whence issued forth the Romans’ gentle seed;
Inf. 26.61Therein is wept the craft, for which being dead Deidamia still deplores Achilles, And pain for the Palladium there is borne.”
Inf. 26.64“If they within those sparks possess the power To speak,” I said, “thee, Master, much I pray, And re-pray, that the prayer be worth a thousand,
Inf. 26.67That thou make no denial of awaiting Until the horned flame shall hither come; Thou seest that with desire I lean towards it.”
Inf. 26.70And he to me: “Worthy is thy entreaty Of much applause, and therefore I accept it; But take heed that thy tongue restrain itself.
Inf. 26.73Leave me to speak, because I have conceived That which thou wishest; for they might disdain Perchance, since they were Greeks, discourse of thine.”
Inf. 26.76When now the flame had come unto that point, Where to my Leader it seemed time and place, After this fashion did I hear him speak:
Inf. 26.79“O ye, who are twofold within one fire, If I deserved of you, while I was living, If I deserved of you or much or little
Inf. 26.82When in the world I wrote the lofty verses, Do not move on, but one of you declare Whither, being lost, he went away to die.”
Inf. 26.85Then of the antique flame the greater horn, Murmuring, began to wave itself about Even as a flame doth which the wind fatigues.
Inf. 26.88Thereafterward, the summit to and fro Moving as if it were the tongue that spake, It uttered forth a voice, and said: “When I
Inf. 26.91From Circe had departed, who concealed me More than a year there near unto Gaeta, Or ever yet Aeneas named it so,
Inf. 26.94Nor fondness for my son, nor reverence For my old father, nor the due affection Which joyous should have made Penelope,
Inf. 26.97Could overcome within me the desire I had to be experienced of the world, And of the vice and virtue of mankind;
Inf. 26.100But I put forth on the high open sea With one sole ship, and that small company By which I never had deserted been.
Inf. 26.103Both of the shores I saw as far as Spain, Far as Morocco, and the isle of Sardes, And the others which that sea bathes round about.
Inf. 26.106I and my company were old and slow When at that narrow passage we arrived Where Hercules his landmarks set as signals,
Inf. 26.109That man no farther onward should adventure. On the right hand behind me left I Seville, And on the other already had left Ceuta.
Inf. 26.112‘O brothers, who amid a hundred thousand Perils,’ I said, ‘have come unto the West, To this so inconsiderable vigil
Inf. 26.115Which is remaining of your senses still Be ye unwilling to deny the knowledge, Following the sun, of the unpeopled world.
Inf. 26.118Consider ye the seed from which ye sprang; Ye were not made to live like unto brutes, But for pursuit of virtue and of knowledge.’
Inf. 26.121So eager did I render my companions, With this brief exhortation, for the voyage, That then I hardly could have held them back.
Inf. 26.124And having turned our stern unto the morning, We of the oars made wings for our mad flight, Evermore gaining on the larboard side.
Inf. 26.127Already all the stars of the other pole The night beheld, and ours so very low It did not rise above the ocean floor.
Inf. 26.130Five times rekindled and as many quenched Had been the splendour underneath the moon, Since we had entered into the deep pass,
Inf. 26.133When there appeared to us a mountain, dim From distance, and it seemed to me so high As I had never any one beheld.
Inf. 26.136Joyful were we, and soon it turned to weeping; For out of the new land a whirlwind rose, And smote upon the fore part of the ship.
Inf. 26.139Three times it made her whirl with all the waters, At the fourth time it made the stern uplift, And the prow downward go, as pleased Another,
Inf. 26.142Until the sea above us closed again.”
Inferno, Canto XXVII — Guido da Montefeltro. His deception by Pope Boniface VIII.
Inf. 27.1Already was the flame erect and quiet, To speak no more, and now departed from us With the permission of the gentle Poet;
Inf. 27.4When yet another, which behind it came, Caused us to turn our eyes upon its top By a confused sound that issued from it.
Inf. 27.7As the Sicilian bull (that bellowed first With the lament of him, and that was right, Who with his file had modulated it)
Inf. 27.10Bellowed so with the voice of the afflicted, That, notwithstanding it was made of brass, Still it appeared with agony transfixed;
Inf. 27.13Thus, by not having any way or issue At first from out the fire, to its own language Converted were the melancholy words.
Inf. 27.16But afterwards, when they had gathered way Up through the point, giving it that vibration The tongue had given them in their passage out,
Inf. 27.19We heard it said: “O thou, at whom I aim My voice, and who but now wast speaking Lombard, Saying, ‘Now go thy way, no more I urge thee,’
Inf. 27.22Because I come perchance a little late, To stay and speak with me let it not irk thee; Thou seest it irks not me, and I am burning.
Inf. 27.25If thou but lately into this blind world Hast fallen down from that sweet Latian land, Wherefrom I bring the whole of my transgression,
Inf. 27.28Say, if the Romagnuols have peace or war, For I was from the mountains there between Urbino and the yoke whence Tiber bursts.”
Inf. 27.31I still was downward bent and listening, When my Conductor touched me on the side, Saying: “Speak thou: this one a Latian is.”
Inf. 27.34And I, who had beforehand my reply In readiness, forthwith began to speak: “O soul, that down below there art concealed,
Inf. 27.37Romagna thine is not and never has been Without war in the bosom of its tyrants; But open war I none have left there now.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna stands as it long years has stood; The Eagle of Polenta there is brooding, So that she covers Cervia with her vans.
Inf. 27.43The city which once made the long resistance, And of the French a sanguinary heap, Beneath the Green Paws finds itself again;
Inf. 27.46Verrucchio’s ancient Mastiff and the new, Who made such bad disposal of Montagna, Where they are wont make wimbles of their teeth.
Inf. 27.49The cities of Lamone and Santerno Governs the Lioncel of the white lair, Who changes sides ’twixt summer-time and winter;
Inf. 27.52And that of which the Savio bathes the flank, Even as it lies between the plain and mountain, Lives between tyranny and a free state.
Inf. 27.55Now I entreat thee tell us who thou art; Be not more stubborn than the rest have been, So may thy name hold front there in the world.”
Inf. 27.58After the fire a little more had roared In its own fashion, the sharp point it moved This way and that, and then gave forth such breath:
Inf. 27.61“If I believed that my reply were made To one who to the world would e’er return, This flame without more flickering would stand still;
Inf. 27.64But inasmuch as never from this depth Did any one return, if I hear true, Without the fear of infamy I answer,
Inf. 27.67I was a man of arms, then Cordelier, Believing thus begirt to make amends; And truly my belief had been fulfilled
Inf. 27.70But for the High Priest, whom may ill betide, Who put me back into my former sins; And how and wherefore I will have thee hear.
Inf. 27.73While I was still the form of bone and pulp My mother gave to me, the deeds I did Were not those of a lion, but a fox.
Inf. 27.76The machinations and the covert ways I knew them all, and practised so their craft, That to the ends of earth the sound went forth.
Inf. 27.79When now unto that portion of mine age I saw myself arrived, when each one ought To lower the sails, and coil away the ropes,
Inf. 27.82That which before had pleased me then displeased me; And penitent and confessing I surrendered, Ah woe is me! and it would have bestead me;
Inf. 27.85The Leader of the modern Pharisees Having a war near unto Lateran, And not with Saracens nor with the Jews,
Inf. 27.88For each one of his enemies was Christian, And none of them had been to conquer Acre, Nor merchandising in the Sultan’s land,
Inf. 27.91Nor the high office, nor the sacred orders, In him regarded, nor in me that cord Which used to make those girt with it more meagre;
Inf. 27.94But even as Constantine sought out Sylvester To cure his leprosy, within Soracte, So this one sought me out as an adept
Inf. 27.97To cure him of the fever of his pride. Counsel he asked of me, and I was silent, Because his words appeared inebriate.
Inf. 27.100And then he said: ‘Be not thy heart afraid; Henceforth I thee absolve; and thou instruct me How to raze Palestrina to the ground.
Inf. 27.103Heaven have I power to lock and to unlock, As thou dost know; therefore the keys are two, The which my predecessor held not dear.’
Inf. 27.106Then urged me on his weighty arguments There, where my silence was the worst advice; And said I: ‘Father, since thou washest me
Inf. 27.109Of that sin into which I now must fall, The promise long with the fulfilment short Will make thee triumph in thy lofty seat.’
Inf. 27.112Francis came afterward, when I was dead, For me; but one of the black Cherubim Said to him: ‘Take him not; do me no wrong;
Inf. 27.115He must come down among my servitors, Because he gave the fraudulent advice From which time forth I have been at his hair;
Inf. 27.118For who repents not cannot be absolved, Nor can one both repent and will at once, Because of the contradiction which consents not.’
Inf. 27.121O miserable me! how I did shudder When he seized on me, saying: ‘Peradventure Thou didst not think that I was a logician!’
Inf. 27.124He bore me unto Minos, who entwined Eight times his tail about his stubborn back, And after he had bitten it in great rage,
Inf. 27.127Said: ‘Of the thievish fire a culprit this;’ Wherefore, here where thou seest, am I lost, And vested thus in going I bemoan me.”
Inf. 27.130When it had thus completed its recital, The flame departed uttering lamentations, Writhing and flapping its sharp-pointed horn.
Inf. 27.133Onward we passed, both I and my Conductor, Up o’er the crag above another arch, Which the moat covers, where is paid the fee
Inf. 27.136By those who, sowing discord, win their burden.
Inferno, Canto XXVIII — The Ninth Bolgia: Schismatics. Mahomet and Ali. Pier da Medicina, Curio, Mosca, and Bertrand de Born.
Inf. 28.1Who ever could, e’en with untrammelled words, Tell of the blood and of the wounds in full Which now I saw, by many times narrating?
Inf. 28.4Each tongue would for a certainty fall short By reason of our speech and memory, That have small room to comprehend so much.
Inf. 28.7If were again assembled all the people Which formerly upon the fateful land Of Puglia were lamenting for their blood
Inf. 28.10Shed by the Romans and the lingering war That of the rings made such illustrious spoils, As Livy has recorded, who errs not,
Inf. 28.13With those who felt the agony of blows By making counterstand to Robert Guiscard, And all the rest, whose bones are gathered still
Inf. 28.16At Ceperano, where a renegade Was each Apulian, and at Tagliacozzo, Where without arms the old Alardo conquered,
Inf. 28.19And one his limb transpierced, and one lopped off, Should show, it would be nothing to compare With the disgusting mode of the ninth Bolgia.
Inf. 28.22A cask by losing centre-piece or cant Was never shattered so, as I saw one Rent from the chin to where one breaketh wind.
Inf. 28.25Between his legs were hanging down his entrails; His heart was visible, and the dismal sack That maketh excrement of what is eaten.
Inf. 28.28While I was all absorbed in seeing him, He looked at me, and opened with his hands His bosom, saying: “See now how I rend me;
Inf. 28.31How mutilated, see, is Mahomet; In front of me doth Ali weeping go, Cleft in the face from forelock unto chin;
Inf. 28.34And all the others whom thou here beholdest, Disseminators of scandal and of schism While living were, and therefore are cleft thus.
Inf. 28.37A devil is behind here, who doth cleave us Thus cruelly, unto the falchion’s edge Putting again each one of all this ream,
Inf. 28.40When we have gone around the doleful road; By reason that our wounds are closed again Ere any one in front of him repass.
Inf. 28.43But who art thou, that musest on the crag, Perchance to postpone going to the pain That is adjudged upon thine accusations?”
Inf. 28.46“Nor death hath reached him yet, nor guilt doth bring him,” My Master made reply, “to be tormented; But to procure him full experience,
Inf. 28.49Me, who am dead, behoves it to conduct him Down here through Hell, from circle unto circle; And this is true as that I speak to thee.”
Inf. 28.52More than a hundred were there when they heard him, Who in the moat stood still to look at me, Through wonderment oblivious of their torture.
Inf. 28.55“Now say to Fra Dolcino, then, to arm him, Thou, who perhaps wilt shortly see the sun, If soon he wish not here to follow me,
Inf. 28.58So with provisions, that no stress of snow May give the victory to the Novarese, Which otherwise to gain would not be easy.”
Inf. 28.61After one foot to go away he lifted, This word did Mahomet say unto me, Then to depart upon the ground he stretched it.
Inf. 28.64Another one, who had his throat pierced through, And nose cut off close underneath the brows, And had no longer but a single ear,
Inf. 28.67Staying to look in wonder with the others, Before the others did his gullet open, Which outwardly was red in every part,
Inf. 28.70And said: “O thou, whom guilt doth not condemn, And whom I once saw up in Latian land, Unless too great similitude deceive me,
Inf. 28.73Call to remembrance Pier da Medicina, If e’er thou see again the lovely plain That from Vercelli slopes to Marcabo,
Inf. 28.76And make it known to the best two of Fano, To Messer Guido and Angiolello likewise, That if foreseeing here be not in vain,
Inf. 28.79Cast over from their vessel shall they be, And drowned near unto the Cattolica, By the betrayal of a tyrant fell.
Inf. 28.82Between the isles of Cyprus and Majorca Neptune ne’er yet beheld so great a crime, Neither of pirates nor Argolic people.
Inf. 28.85That traitor, who sees only with one eye, And holds the land, which some one here with me Would fain be fasting from the vision of,
Inf. 28.88Will make them come unto a parley with him; Then will do so, that to Focara’s wind They will not stand in need of vow or prayer.”
Inf. 28.91And I to him: “Show to me and declare, If thou wouldst have me bear up news of thee, Who is this person of the bitter vision.”
Inf. 28.94Then did he lay his hand upon the jaw Of one of his companions, and his mouth Oped, crying: “This is he, and he speaks not.
Inf. 28.97This one, being banished, every doubt submerged In Caesar by affirming the forearmed Always with detriment allowed delay.”
Inf. 28.100O how bewildered unto me appeared, With tongue asunder in his windpipe slit, Curio, who in speaking was so bold!
Inf. 28.103And one, who both his hands dissevered had, The stumps uplifting through the murky air, So that the blood made horrible his face,
Inf. 28.106Cried out: “Thou shalt remember Mosca also, Who said, alas! ‘A thing done has an end!’ Which was an ill seed for the Tuscan people.”
Inf. 28.109“And death unto thy race,” thereto I added; Whence he, accumulating woe on woe, Departed, like a person sad and crazed.
Inf. 28.112But I remained to look upon the crowd; And saw a thing which I should be afraid, Without some further proof, even to recount,
Inf. 28.115If it were not that conscience reassures me, That good companion which emboldens man Beneath the hauberk of its feeling pure.
Inf. 28.118I truly saw, and still I seem to see it, A trunk without a head walk in like manner As walked the others of the mournful herd.
Inf. 28.121And by the hair it held the head dissevered, Hung from the hand in fashion of a lantern, And that upon us gazed and said: “O me!”
Inf. 28.124It of itself made to itself a lamp, And they were two in one, and one in two; How that can be, He knows who so ordains it.
Inf. 28.127When it was come close to the bridge’s foot, It lifted high its arm with all the head, To bring more closely unto us its words,
Inf. 28.130Which were: “Behold now the sore penalty, Thou, who dost breathing go the dead beholding; Behold if any be as great as this.
Inf. 28.133And so that thou may carry news of me, Know that Bertram de Born am I, the same Who gave to the Young King the evil comfort.
Inf. 28.136I made the father and the son rebellious; Achitophel not more with Absalom And David did with his accursed goadings.
Inf. 28.139Because I parted persons so united, Parted do I now bear my brain, alas! From its beginning, which is in this trunk.
Inf. 28.142Thus is observed in me the counterpoise.”
Inferno, Canto XXIX — Geri del Bello. The Tenth Bolgia: Alchemists. Griffolino d’ Arezzo and Capocchino.
Inf. 29.1The many people and the divers wounds These eyes of mine had so inebriated, That they were wishful to stand still and weep;
Inf. 29.4But said Virgilius: “What dost thou still gaze at? Why is thy sight still riveted down there Among the mournful, mutilated shades?
Inf. 29.7Thou hast not done so at the other Bolge; Consider, if to count them thou believest, That two-and-twenty miles the valley winds,
Inf. 29.10And now the moon is underneath our feet; Henceforth the time allotted us is brief, And more is to be seen than what thou seest.”
Inf. 29.13“If thou hadst,” I made answer thereupon, “Attended to the cause for which I looked, Perhaps a longer stay thou wouldst have pardoned.”
Inf. 29.16Meanwhile my Guide departed, and behind him I went, already making my reply, And superadding: “In that cavern where
Inf. 29.19I held mine eyes with such attention fixed, I think a spirit of my blood laments The sin which down below there costs so much.”
Inf. 29.22Then said the Master: “Be no longer broken Thy thought from this time forward upon him; Attend elsewhere, and there let him remain;
Inf. 29.25For him I saw below the little bridge, Pointing at thee, and threatening with his finger Fiercely, and heard him called Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.28So wholly at that time wast thou impeded By him who formerly held Altaforte, Thou didst not look that way; so he departed.”
Inf. 29.31“O my Conductor, his own violent death, Which is not yet avenged for him,” I said, “By any who is sharer in the shame,
Inf. 29.34Made him disdainful; whence he went away, As I imagine, without speaking to me, And thereby made me pity him the more.”
Inf. 29.37Thus did we speak as far as the first place Upon the crag, which the next valley shows Down to the bottom, if there were more light.
Inf. 29.40When we were now right over the last cloister Of Malebolge, so that its lay-brothers Could manifest themselves unto our sight,
Inf. 29.43Divers lamentings pierced me through and through, Which with compassion had their arrows barbed, Whereat mine ears I covered with my hands.
Inf. 29.46What pain would be, if from the hospitals Of Valdichiana, ’twixt July and September, And of Maremma and Sardinia
Inf. 29.49All the diseases in one moat were gathered, Such was it here, and such a stench came from it As from putrescent limbs is wont to issue.
Inf. 29.52We had descended on the furthest bank From the long crag, upon the left hand still, And then more vivid was my power of sight
Inf. 29.55Down tow’rds the bottom, where the ministress Of the high Lord, Justice infallible, Punishes forgers, which she here records.
Inf. 29.58I do not think a sadder sight to see Was in Aegina the whole people sick, (When was the air so full of pestilence,
Inf. 29.61The animals, down to the little worm, All fell, and afterwards the ancient people, According as the poets have affirmed,
Inf. 29.64Were from the seed of ants restored again,) Than was it to behold through that dark valley The spirits languishing in divers heaps.
Inf. 29.67This on the belly, that upon the back One of the other lay, and others crawling Shifted themselves along the dismal road.
Inf. 29.70We step by step went onward without speech, Gazing upon and listening to the sick Who had not strength enough to lift their bodies.
Inf. 29.73I saw two sitting leaned against each other, As leans in heating platter against platter, From head to foot bespotted o’er with scabs;
Inf. 29.76And never saw I plied a currycomb By stable-boy for whom his master waits, Or him who keeps awake unwillingly,
Inf. 29.79As every one was plying fast the bite Of nails upon himself, for the great rage Of itching which no other succour had.
Inf. 29.82And the nails downward with them dragged the scab, In fashion as a knife the scales of bream, Or any other fish that has them largest.
Inf. 29.85“O thou, that with thy fingers dost dismail thee,” Began my Leader unto one of them, “And makest of them pincers now and then,
Inf. 29.88Tell me if any Latian is with those Who are herein; so may thy nails suffice thee To all eternity unto this work.”
Inf. 29.91“Latians are we, whom thou so wasted seest, Both of us here,” one weeping made reply; “But who art thou, that questionest about us?”
Inf. 29.94And said the Guide: “One am I who descends Down with this living man from cliff to cliff, And I intend to show Hell unto him.”
Inf. 29.97Then broken was their mutual support, And trembling each one turned himself to me, With others who had heard him by rebound.
Inf. 29.100Wholly to me did the good Master gather, Saying: “Say unto them whate’er thou wishest.” And I began, since he would have it so:
Inf. 29.103“So may your memory not steal away In the first world from out the minds of men, But so may it survive ’neath many suns,
Inf. 29.106Say to me who ye are, and of what people; Let not your foul and loathsome punishment Make you afraid to show yourselves to me.”
Inf. 29.109“I of Arezzo was,” one made reply, “And Albert of Siena had me burned; But what I died for does not bring me here.
Inf. 29.112’Tis true I said to him, speaking in jest, That I could rise by flight into the air, And he who had conceit, but little wit,
Inf. 29.115Would have me show to him the art; and only Because no Daedalus I made him, made me Be burned by one who held him as his son.
Inf. 29.118But unto the last Bolgia of the ten, For alchemy, which in the world I practised, Minos, who cannot err, has me condemned.”
Inf. 29.121And to the Poet said I: “Now was ever So vain a people as the Sienese? Not for a certainty the French by far.”
Inf. 29.124Whereat the other leper, who had heard me, Replied unto my speech: “Taking out Stricca, Who knew the art of moderate expenses,
Inf. 29.127And Niccolo, who the luxurious use Of cloves discovered earliest of all Within that garden where such seed takes root;
Inf. 29.130And taking out the band, among whom squandered Caccia d’Ascian his vineyards and vast woods, And where his wit the Abbagliato proffered!
Inf. 29.133But, that thou know who thus doth second thee Against the Sienese, make sharp thine eye Tow’rds me, so that my face well answer thee,
Inf. 29.136And thou shalt see I am Capocchio’s shade, Who metals falsified by alchemy; Thou must remember, if I well descry thee,
Inf. 29.139How I a skilful ape of nature was.”
Inferno, Canto XXX — Other Falsifiers or Forgers. Gianni Schicchi, Myrrha, Adam of Brescia, Potiphar’s Wife, and Sinon of Troy.
Inf. 30.1’Twas at the time when Juno was enraged, For Semele, against the Theban blood, As she already more than once had shown,
Inf. 30.4So reft of reason Athamas became, That, seeing his own wife with children twain Walking encumbered upon either hand,
Inf. 30.7He cried: “Spread out the nets, that I may take The lioness and her whelps upon the passage;” And then extended his unpitying claws,
Inf. 30.10Seizing the first, who had the name Learchus, And whirled him round, and dashed him on a rock; And she, with the other burthen, drowned herself;—
Inf. 30.13And at the time when fortune downward hurled The Trojan’s arrogance, that all things dared, So that the king was with his kingdom crushed,
Inf. 30.16Hecuba sad, disconsolate, and captive, When lifeless she beheld Polyxena, And of her Polydorus on the shore
Inf. 30.19Of ocean was the dolorous one aware, Out of her senses like a dog she barked, So much the anguish had her mind distorted;
Inf. 30.22But not of Thebes the furies nor the Trojan Were ever seen in any one so cruel In goading beasts, and much more human members,
Inf. 30.25As I beheld two shadows pale and naked, Who, biting, in the manner ran along That a boar does, when from the sty turned loose.
Inf. 30.28One to Capocchio came, and by the nape Seized with its teeth his neck, so that in dragging It made his belly grate the solid bottom.
Inf. 30.31And the Aretine, who trembling had remained, Said to me: “That mad sprite is Gianni Schicchi, And raving goes thus harrying other people.”
Inf. 30.34“O,” said I to him, “so may not the other Set teeth on thee, let it not weary thee To tell us who it is, ere it dart hence.”
Inf. 30.37And he to me: “That is the ancient ghost Of the nefarious Myrrha, who became Beyond all rightful love her father’s lover.
Inf. 30.40She came to sin with him after this manner, By counterfeiting of another’s form; As he who goeth yonder undertook,
Inf. 30.43That he might gain the lady of the herd, To counterfeit in himself Buoso Donati, Making a will and giving it due form.”
Inf. 30.46And after the two maniacs had passed On whom I held mine eye, I turned it back To look upon the other evil-born.
Inf. 30.49I saw one made in fashion of a lute, If he had only had the groin cut off Just at the point at which a man is forked.
Inf. 30.52The heavy dropsy, that so disproportions The limbs with humours, which it ill concocts, That the face corresponds not to the belly,
Inf. 30.55Compelled him so to hold his lips apart As does the hectic, who because of thirst One tow’rds the chin, the other upward turns.
Inf. 30.58“O ye, who without any torment are, And why I know not, in the world of woe,” He said to us, “behold, and be attentive
Inf. 30.61Unto the misery of Master Adam; I had while living much of what I wished, And now, alas! a drop of water crave.
Inf. 30.64The rivulets, that from the verdant hills Of Cassentin descend down into Arno, Making their channels to be cold and moist,
Inf. 30.67Ever before me stand, and not in vain; For far more doth their image dry me up Than the disease which strips my face of flesh.
Inf. 30.70The rigid justice that chastises me Draweth occasion from the place in which I sinned, to put the more my sighs in flight.
Inf. 30.73There is Romena, where I counterfeited The currency imprinted with the Baptist, For which I left my body burned above.
Inf. 30.76But if I here could see the tristful soul Of Guido, or Alessandro, or their brother, For Branda’s fount I would not give the sight.
Inf. 30.79One is within already, if the raving Shades that are going round about speak truth; But what avails it me, whose limbs are tied?
Inf. 30.82If I were only still so light, that in A hundred years I could advance one inch, I had already started on the way,
Inf. 30.85Seeking him out among this squalid folk, Although the circuit be eleven miles, And be not less than half a mile across.
Inf. 30.88For them am I in such a family; They did induce me into coining florins, Which had three carats of impurity.”
Inf. 30.91And I to him: “Who are the two poor wretches That smoke like unto a wet hand in winter, Lying there close upon thy right-hand confines?”
Inf. 30.94“I found them here,” replied he, “when I rained Into this chasm, and since they have not turned, Nor do I think they will for evermore.
Inf. 30.97One the false woman is who accused Joseph, The other the false Sinon, Greek of Troy; From acute fever they send forth such reek.”
Inf. 30.100And one of them, who felt himself annoyed At being, peradventure, named so darkly, Smote with the fist upon his hardened paunch.
Inf. 30.103It gave a sound, as if it were a drum; And Master Adam smote him in the face, With arm that did not seem to be less hard,
Inf. 30.106Saying to him: “Although be taken from me All motion, for my limbs that heavy are, I have an arm unfettered for such need.”
Inf. 30.109Whereat he answer made: “When thou didst go Unto the fire, thou hadst it not so ready: But hadst it so and more when thou wast coining.”
Inf. 30.112The dropsical: “Thou sayest true in that; But thou wast not so true a witness there, Where thou wast questioned of the truth at Troy.”
Inf. 30.115“If I spake false, thou falsifiedst the coin,” Said Sinon; “and for one fault I am here, And thou for more than any other demon.”
Inf. 30.118“Remember, perjurer, about the horse,” He made reply who had the swollen belly, “And rueful be it thee the whole world knows it.”
Inf. 30.121“Rueful to thee the thirst be wherewith cracks Thy tongue,” the Greek said, “and the putrid water That hedges so thy paunch before thine eyes.”
Inf. 30.124Then the false-coiner: “So is gaping wide Thy mouth for speaking evil, as ’tis wont; Because if I have thirst, and humour stuff me
Inf. 30.127Thou hast the burning and the head that aches, And to lick up the mirror of Narcissus Thou wouldst not want words many to invite thee.”
Inf. 30.130In listening to them was I wholly fixed, When said the Master to me: “Now just look, For little wants it that I quarrel with thee.”
Inf. 30.133When him I heard in anger speak to me, I turned me round towards him with such shame That still it eddies through my memory.
Inf. 30.136And as he is who dreams of his own harm, Who dreaming wishes it may be a dream, So that he craves what is, as if it were not;
Inf. 30.139Such I became, not having power to speak, For to excuse myself I wished, and still Excused myself, and did not think I did it.
Inf. 30.142“Less shame doth wash away a greater fault,” The Master said, “than this of thine has been; Therefore thyself disburden of all sadness,
Inf. 30.145And make account that I am aye beside thee, If e’er it come to pass that fortune bring thee Where there are people in a like dispute;
Inf. 30.148For a base wish it is to wish to hear it.”
Inferno, Canto XXXI — The Giants, Nimrod, Ephialtes, and Antaeus. Descent to Cocytus.
Inf. 31.1One and the selfsame tongue first wounded me, So that it tinged the one cheek and the other, And then held out to me the medicine;
Inf. 31.4Thus do I hear that once Achilles’ spear, His and his father’s, used to be the cause First of a sad and then a gracious boon.
Inf. 31.7We turned our backs upon the wretched valley, Upon the bank that girds it round about, Going across it without any speech.
Inf. 31.10There it was less than night, and less than day, So that my sight went little in advance; But I could hear the blare of a loud horn,
Inf. 31.13So loud it would have made each thunder faint, Which, counter to it following its way, Mine eyes directed wholly to one place.
Inf. 31.16After the dolorous discomfiture When Charlemagne the holy emprise lost, So terribly Orlando sounded not.
Inf. 31.19Short while my head turned thitherward I held When many lofty towers I seemed to see, Whereat I: “Master, say, what town is this?”
Inf. 31.22And he to me: “Because thou peerest forth Athwart the darkness at too great a distance, It happens that thou errest in thy fancy.
Inf. 31.25Well shalt thou see, if thou arrivest there, How much the sense deceives itself by distance; Therefore a little faster spur thee on.”
Inf. 31.28Then tenderly he took me by the hand, And said: “Before we farther have advanced, That the reality may seem to thee
Inf. 31.31Less strange, know that these are not towers, but giants, And they are in the well, around the bank, From navel downward, one and all of them.”
Inf. 31.34As, when the fog is vanishing away, Little by little doth the sight refigure Whate’er the mist that crowds the air conceals,
Inf. 31.37So, piercing through the dense and darksome air, More and more near approaching tow’rd the verge, My error fled, and fear came over me;
Inf. 31.40Because as on its circular parapets Montereggione crowns itself with towers, E’en thus the margin which surrounds the well
Inf. 31.43With one half of their bodies turreted The horrible giants, whom Jove menaces E’en now from out the heavens when he thunders.
Inf. 31.46And I of one already saw the face, Shoulders, and breast, and great part of the belly, And down along his sides both of the arms.
Inf. 31.49Certainly Nature, when she left the making Of animals like these, did well indeed, By taking such executors from Mars;
Inf. 31.52And if of elephants and whales she doth not Repent her, whosoever looketh subtly More just and more discreet will hold her for it;
Inf. 31.55For where the argument of intellect Is added unto evil will and power, No rampart can the people make against it.
Inf. 31.58His face appeared to me as long and large As is at Rome the pine-cone of Saint Peter’s, And in proportion were the other bones;
Inf. 31.61So that the margin, which an apron was Down from the middle, showed so much of him Above it, that to reach up to his hair
Inf. 31.64Three Frieslanders in vain had vaunted them; For I beheld thirty great palms of him Down from the place where man his mantle buckles.
Inf. 31.67“Raphael mai amech izabi almi,” Began to clamour the ferocious mouth, To which were not befitting sweeter psalms.
Inf. 31.70And unto him my Guide: “Soul idiotic, Keep to thy horn, and vent thyself with that, When wrath or other passion touches thee.
Inf. 31.73Search round thy neck, and thou wilt find the belt Which keeps it fastened, O bewildered soul, And see it, where it bars thy mighty breast.”
Inf. 31.76Then said to me: “He doth himself accuse; This one is Nimrod, by whose evil thought One language in the world is not still used.
Inf. 31.79Here let us leave him and not speak in vain; For even such to him is every language As his to others, which to none is known.”
Inf. 31.82Therefore a longer journey did we make, Turned to the left, and a crossbow-shot oft We found another far more fierce and large.
Inf. 31.85In binding him, who might the master be I cannot say; but he had pinioned close Behind the right arm, and in front the other,
Inf. 31.88With chains, that held him so begirt about From the neck down, that on the part uncovered It wound itself as far as the fifth gyre.
Inf. 31.91“This proud one wished to make experiment Of his own power against the Supreme Jove,” My Leader said, “whence he has such a guerdon.
Inf. 31.94Ephialtes is his name; he showed great prowess. What time the giants terrified the gods; The arms he wielded never more he moves.”
Inf. 31.97And I to him: “If possible, I should wish That of the measureless Briareus These eyes of mine might have experience.”
Inf. 31.100Whence he replied: “Thou shalt behold Antaeus Close by here, who can speak and is unbound, Who at the bottom of all crime shall place us.
Inf. 31.103Much farther yon is he whom thou wouldst see, And he is bound, and fashioned like to this one, Save that he seems in aspect more ferocious.”
Inf. 31.106There never was an earthquake of such might That it could shake a tower so violently, As Ephialtes suddenly shook himself.
Inf. 31.109Then was I more afraid of death than ever, For nothing more was needful than the fear, If I had not beheld the manacles.
Inf. 31.112Then we proceeded farther in advance, And to Antaeus came, who, full five ells Without the head, forth issued from the cavern.
Inf. 31.115“O thou, who in the valley fortunate, Which Scipio the heir of glory made, When Hannibal turned back with all his hosts,
Inf. 31.118Once brought’st a thousand lions for thy prey, And who, hadst thou been at the mighty war Among thy brothers, some it seems still think
Inf. 31.121The sons of Earth the victory would have gained: Place us below, nor be disdainful of it, There where the cold doth lock Cocytus up.
Inf. 31.124Make us not go to Tityus nor Typhoeus; This one can give of that which here is longed for; Therefore stoop down, and do not curl thy lip.
Inf. 31.127Still in the world can he restore thy fame; Because he lives, and still expects long life, If to itself Grace call him not untimely.”
Inf. 31.130So said the Master; and in haste the other His hands extended and took up my Guide,— Hands whose great pressure Hercules once felt.
Inf. 31.133Virgilius, when he felt himself embraced, Said unto me: “Draw nigh, that I may take thee;” Then of himself and me one bundle made.
Inf. 31.136As seems the Carisenda, to behold Beneath the leaning side, when goes a cloud Above it so that opposite it hangs;
Inf. 31.139Such did Antaeus seem to me, who stood Watching to see him stoop, and then it was I could have wished to go some other way.
Inf. 31.142But lightly in the abyss, which swallows up Judas with Lucifer, he put us down; Nor thus bowed downward made he there delay,
Inf. 31.145But, as a mast does in a ship, uprose.
Inferno, Canto XXXII — The Ninth Circle: Traitors. The Frozen Lake of Cocytus. First Division, Caina: Traitors to their Kindred. Camicion de’ Pazzi. Second Division, Antenora: Traitors to their Country. Dante questions Bocca degli Abati. Buoso da Duera.
Inf. 32.1If I had rhymes both rough and stridulous, As were appropriate to the dismal hole Down upon which thrust all the other rocks,
Inf. 32.4I would press out the juice of my conception More fully; but because I have them not, Not without fear I bring myself to speak;
Inf. 32.7For ’tis no enterprise to take in jest, To sketch the bottom of all the universe, Nor for a tongue that cries Mamma and Babbo.
Inf. 32.10But may those Ladies help this verse of mine, Who helped Amphion in enclosing Thebes, That from the fact the word be not diverse.
Inf. 32.13O rabble ill-begotten above all, Who’re in the place to speak of which is hard, ’Twere better ye had here been sheep or goats!
Inf. 32.16When we were down within the darksome well, Beneath the giant’s feet, but lower far, And I was scanning still the lofty wall,
Inf. 32.19I heard it said to me: “Look how thou steppest! Take heed thou do not trample with thy feet The heads of the tired, miserable brothers!”
Inf. 32.22Whereat I turned me round, and saw before me And underfoot a lake, that from the frost The semblance had of glass, and not of water.
Inf. 32.25So thick a veil ne’er made upon its current In winter-time Danube in Austria, Nor there beneath the frigid sky the Don,
Inf. 32.28As there was here; so that if Tambernich Had fallen upon it, or Pietrapana, E’en at the edge ’twould not have given a creak.
Inf. 32.31And as to croak the frog doth place himself With muzzle out of water,—when is dreaming Of gleaning oftentimes the peasant-girl,—
Inf. 32.34Livid, as far down as where shame appears, Were the disconsolate shades within the ice, Setting their teeth unto the note of storks.
Inf. 32.37Each one his countenance held downward bent; From mouth the cold, from eyes the doleful heart Among them witness of itself procures.
Inf. 32.40When round about me somewhat I had looked, I downward turned me, and saw two so close, The hair upon their heads together mingled.
Inf. 32.43“Ye who so strain your breasts together, tell me,” I said, “who are you;” and they bent their necks, And when to me their faces they had lifted,
Inf. 32.46Their eyes, which first were only moist within, Gushed o’er the eyelids, and the frost congealed The tears between, and locked them up again.
Inf. 32.49Clamp never bound together wood with wood So strongly; whereat they, like two he-goats, Butted together, so much wrath o’ercame them.
Inf. 32.52And one, who had by reason of the cold Lost both his ears, still with his visage downward, Said: “Why dost thou so mirror thyself in us?
Inf. 32.55If thou desire to know who these two are, The valley whence Bisenzio descends Belonged to them and to their father Albert.
Inf. 32.58They from one body came, and all Caina Thou shalt search through, and shalt not find a shade More worthy to be fixed in gelatine;
Inf. 32.61Not he in whom were broken breast and shadow At one and the same blow by Arthur’s hand; Focaccia not; not he who me encumbers
Inf. 32.64So with his head I see no farther forward, And bore the name of Sassol Mascheroni; Well knowest thou who he was, if thou art Tuscan.
Inf. 32.67And that thou put me not to further speech, Know that I Camicion de’ Pazzi was, And wait Carlino to exonerate me.”
Inf. 32.70Then I beheld a thousand faces, made Purple with cold; whence o’er me comes a shudder, And evermore will come, at frozen ponds.
Inf. 32.73And while we were advancing tow’rds the middle, Where everything of weight unites together, And I was shivering in the eternal shade,
Inf. 32.76Whether ’twere will, or destiny, or chance, I know not; but in walking ’mong the heads I struck my foot hard in the face of one.
Inf. 32.79Weeping he growled: “Why dost thou trample me? Unless thou comest to increase the vengeance of Montaperti, why dost thou molest me?”
Inf. 32.82And I: “My Master, now wait here for me, That I through him may issue from a doubt; Then thou mayst hurry me, as thou shalt wish.”
Inf. 32.85The Leader stopped; and to that one I said Who was blaspheming vehemently still: “Who art thou, that thus reprehendest others?”
Inf. 32.88“Now who art thou, that goest through Antenora Smiting,” replied he, “other people’s cheeks, So that, if thou wert living, ’twere too much?”
Inf. 32.91“Living I am, and dear to thee it may be,” Was my response, “if thou demandest fame, That ’mid the other notes thy name I place.”
Inf. 32.94And he to me: “For the reverse I long; Take thyself hence, and give me no more trouble; For ill thou knowest to flatter in this hollow.”
Inf. 32.97Then by the scalp behind I seized upon him, And said: “It must needs be thou name thyself, Or not a hair remain upon thee here.”
Inf. 32.100Whence he to me: “Though thou strip off my hair, I will not tell thee who I am, nor show thee, If on my head a thousand times thou fall.”
Inf. 32.103I had his hair in hand already twisted, And more than one shock of it had pulled out, He barking, with his eyes held firmly down,
Inf. 32.106When cried another: “What doth ail thee, Bocca? Is’t not enough to clatter with thy jaws, But thou must bark? what devil touches thee?”
Inf. 32.109“Now,” said I, “I care not to have thee speak, Accursed traitor; for unto thy shame I will report of thee veracious news.”
Inf. 32.112“Begone,” replied he, “and tell what thou wilt, But be not silent, if thou issue hence, Of him who had just now his tongue so prompt;
Inf. 32.115He weepeth here the silver of the French; ‘I saw,’ thus canst thou phrase it, ‘him of Duera There where the sinners stand out in the cold.’
Inf. 32.118If thou shouldst questioned be who else was there, Thou hast beside thee him of Beccaria, Of whom the gorget Florence slit asunder;
Inf. 32.121Gianni del Soldanier, I think, may be Yonder with Ganellon, and Tebaldello Who oped Faenza when the people slep.”
Inf. 32.124Already we had gone away from him, When I beheld two frozen in one hole, So that one head a hood was to the other;
Inf. 32.127And even as bread through hunger is devoured, The uppermost on the other set his teeth, There where the brain is to the nape united.
Inf. 32.130Not in another fashion Tydeus gnawed The temples of Menalippus in disdain, Than that one did the skull and the other things.
Inf. 32.133“O thou, who showest by such bestial sign Thy hatred against him whom thou art eating, Tell me the wherefore,” said I, “with this compact,
Inf. 32.136That if thou rightfully of him complain, In knowing who ye are, and his transgression, I in the world above repay thee for it,
Inf. 32.139If that wherewith I speak be not dried up.”
Inferno, Canto XXXIII — Count Ugolino and the Archbishop Ruggieri. The Death of Count Ugolino’s Sons. Third Division of the Ninth Circle, Ptolomaea: Traitors to their Friends. Friar Alberigo, Branco d’ Oria.
Inf. 33.1His mouth uplifted from his grim repast, That sinner, wiping it upon the hair Of the same head that he behind had wasted.
Inf. 33.4Then he began: “Thou wilt that I renew The desperate grief, which wrings my heart already To think of only, ere I speak of it;
Inf. 33.7But if my words be seed that may bear fruit Of infamy to the traitor whom I gnaw, Speaking and weeping shalt thou see together.
Inf. 33.10I know not who thou art, nor by what mode Thou hast come down here; but a Florentine Thou seemest to me truly, when I hear thee.
Inf. 33.13Thou hast to know I was Count Ugolino, And this one was Ruggieri the Archbishop; Now I will tell thee why I am such a neighbour.
Inf. 33.16That, by effect of his malicious thoughts, Trusting in him I was made prisoner, And after put to death, I need not say;
Inf. 33.19But ne’ertheless what thou canst not have heard, That is to say, how cruel was my death, Hear shalt thou, and shalt know if he has wronged me.
Inf. 33.22A narrow perforation in the mew, Which bears because of me the title of Famine, And in which others still must be locked up,
Inf. 33.25Had shown me through its opening many moons Already, when I dreamed the evil dream Which of the future rent for me the veil.
Inf. 33.28This one appeared to me as lord and master, Hunting the wolf and whelps upon the mountain For which the Pisans cannot Lucca see.
Inf. 33.31With sleuth-hounds gaunt, and eager, and well trained, Gualandi with Sismondi and Lanfianchi He had sent out before him to the front.
Inf. 33.34After brief course seemed unto me forespent The father and the sons, and with sharp tushes It seemed to me I saw their flanks ripped open.
Inf. 33.37When I before the morrow was awake, Moaning amid their sleep I heard my sons Who with me were, and asking after bread.
Inf. 33.40Cruel indeed art thou, if yet thou grieve not, Thinking of what my heart foreboded me, And weep’st thou not, what art thou wont to weep at?
Inf. 33.43They were awake now, and the hour drew nigh At which our food used to be brought to us, And through his dream was each one apprehensive;
Inf. 33.46And I heard locking up the under door Of the horrible tower; whereat without a word I gazed into the faces of my sons.
Inf. 33.49I wept not, I within so turned to stone; They wept; and darling little Anselm mine Said: ‘Thou dost gaze so, father, what doth ail thee?’
Inf. 33.52Still not a tear I shed, nor answer made All of that day, nor yet the night thereafter, Until another sun rose on the world.
Inf. 33.55As now a little glimmer made its way Into the dolorous prison, and I saw Upon four faces my own very aspect,
Inf. 33.58Both of my hands in agony I bit; And, thinking that I did it from desire Of eating, on a sudden they uprose,
Inf. 33.61And said they: ‘Father, much less pain ’twill give us If thou do eat of us; thyself didst clothe us With this poor flesh, and do thou strip it off.’
Inf. 33.64I calmed me then, not to make them more sad. That day we all were silent, and the next. Ah! obdurate earth, wherefore didst thou not open?
Inf. 33.67When we had come unto the fourth day, Gaddo Threw himself down outstretched before my feet, Saying, ‘My father, why dost thou not help me?’
Inf. 33.70And there he died; and, as thou seest me, I saw the three fall, one by one, between The fifth day and the sixth; whence I betook me,
Inf. 33.73Already blind, to groping over each, And three days called them after they were dead; Then hunger did what sorrow could not do.”
Inf. 33.76When he had said this, with his eyes distorted, The wretched skull resumed he with his teeth, Which, as a dog’s, upon the bone were strong.
Inf. 33.79Ah! Pisa, thou opprobrium of the people Of the fair land there where the ‘Si’ doth sound, Since slow to punish thee thy neighbours are,
Inf. 33.82Let the Capraia and Gorgona move, And make a hedge across the mouth of Arno That every person in thee it may drown!
Inf. 33.85For if Count Ugolino had the fame Of having in thy castles thee betrayed, Thou shouldst not on such cross have put his sons.
Inf. 33.88Guiltless of any crime, thou modern Thebes! Their youth made Uguccione and Brigata, And the other two my song doth name above!
Inf. 33.91We passed still farther onward, where the ice Another people ruggedly enswathes, Not downward turned, but all of them reversed.
Inf. 33.94Weeping itself there does not let them weep, And grief that finds a barrier in the eyes Turns itself inward to increase the anguish;
Inf. 33.97Because the earliest tears a cluster form, And, in the manner of a crystal visor, Fill all the cup beneath the eyebrow full.
Inf. 33.100And notwithstanding that, as in a callus, Because of cold all sensibility Its station had abandoned in my face,
Inf. 33.103Still it appeared to me I felt some wind; Whence I: “My Master, who sets this in motion? Is not below here every vapour quenched?”
Inf. 33.106Whence he to me: “Full soon shalt thou be where Thine eye shall answer make to thee of this, Seeing the cause which raineth down the blast.”
Inf. 33.109And one of the wretches of the frozen crust Cried out to us: “O souls so merciless That the last post is given unto you,
Inf. 33.112Lift from mine eyes the rigid veils, that I May vent the sorrow which impregns my heart A little, e’er the weeping recongeal.”
Inf. 33.115Whence I to him: “If thou wouldst have me help thee Say who thou wast; and if I free thee not, May I go to the bottom of the ice.”
Inf. 33.118Then he replied: “I am Friar Alberigo; He am I of the fruit of the bad garden, Who here a date am getting for my fig.”
Inf. 33.121“O,” said I to him, “now art thou, too, dead?” And he to me: “How may my body fare Up in the world, no knowledge I possess.
Inf. 33.124Such an advantage has this Ptolomaea, That oftentimes the soul descendeth here Sooner than Atropos in motion sets it.
Inf. 33.127And, that thou mayest more willingly remove From off my countenance these glassy tears, Know that as soon as any soul betrays
Inf. 33.130As I have done, his body by a demon Is taken from him, who thereafter rules it, Until his time has wholly been revolved.
Inf. 33.133Itself down rushes into such a cistern; And still perchance above appears the body Of yonder shade, that winters here behind me.
Inf. 33.136This thou shouldst know, if thou hast just come down; It is Ser Branca d’ Oria, and many years Have passed away since he was thus locked up.”
Inf. 33.139“I think,” said I to him, “thou dost deceive me; For Branca d’ Oria is not dead as yet, And eats, and drinks, and sleeps, and puts on clothes.”
Inf. 33.142“In moat above,” said he, “of Malebranche, There where is boiling the tenacious pitch, As yet had Michel Zanche not arrived,
Inf. 33.145When this one left a devil in his stead In his own body and one near of kin, Who made together with him the betrayal.
Inf. 33.148But hitherward stretch out thy hand forthwith, Open mine eyes;”—and open them I did not, And to be rude to him was courtesy.
Inf. 33.151Ah, Genoese! ye men at variance With every virtue, full of every vice Wherefore are ye not scattered from the world?
Inf. 33.154For with the vilest spirit of Romagna I found of you one such, who for his deeds In soul already in Cocytus bathes,
Inf. 33.157And still above in body seems alive!
Inferno, Canto XXXIV — Fourth Division of the Ninth Circle, the Judecca: Traitors to their Lords and Benefactors. Lucifer, Judas Iscariot, Brutus, and Cassius. The Chasm of Lethe. The Ascent.
Inf. 34.1“‘Vexilla Regis prodeunt Inferni’ Towards us; therefore look in front of thee,” My Master said, “if thou discernest him.”
Inf. 34.4As, when there breathes a heavy fog, or when Our hemisphere is darkening into night, Appears far off a mill the wind is turning,
Inf. 34.7Methought that such a building then I saw; And, for the wind, I drew myself behind My Guide, because there was no other shelter.
Inf. 34.10Now was I, and with fear in verse I put it, There where the shades were wholly covered up, And glimmered through like unto straws in glass.
Inf. 34.13Some prone are lying, others stand erect, This with the head, and that one with the soles; Another, bow-like, face to feet inverts.
Inf. 34.16When in advance so far we had proceeded, That it my Master pleased to show to me The creature who once had the beauteous semblance,
Inf. 34.19He from before me moved and made me stop, Saying: “Behold Dis, and behold the place Where thou with fortitude must arm thyself.”
Inf. 34.22How frozen I became and powerless then, Ask it not, Reader, for I write it not, Because all language would be insufficient.
Inf. 34.25I did not die, and I alive remained not; Think for thyself now, hast thou aught of wit, What I became, being of both deprived.
Inf. 34.28The Emperor of the kingdom dolorous From his mid-breast forth issued from the ice; And better with a giant I compare
Inf. 34.31Than do the giants with those arms of his; Consider now how great must be that whole, Which unto such a part conforms itself.
Inf. 34.34Were he as fair once, as he now is foul, And lifted up his brow against his Maker, Well may proceed from him all tribulation.
Inf. 34.37O, what a marvel it appeared to me, When I beheld three faces on his head! The one in front, and that vermilion was;
Inf. 34.40Two were the others, that were joined with this Above the middle part of either shoulder, And they were joined together at the crest;
Inf. 34.43And the right-hand one seemed ’twixt white and yellow; The left was such to look upon as those Who come from where the Nile falls valley-ward.
Inf. 34.46Underneath each came forth two mighty wings, Such as befitting were so great a bird; Sails of the sea I never saw so large.
Inf. 34.49No feathers had they, but as of a bat Their fashion was; and he was waving them, So that three winds proceeded forth therefrom.
Inf. 34.52Thereby Cocytus wholly was congealed. With six eyes did he weep, and down three chins Trickled the tear-drops and the bloody drivel.
Inf. 34.55At every mouth he with his teeth was crunching A sinner, in the manner of a brake, So that he three of them tormented thus.
Inf. 34.58To him in front the biting was as naught Unto the clawing, for sometimes the spine Utterly stripped of all the skin remained.
Inf. 34.61“That soul up there which has the greatest pain,” The Master said, “is Judas Iscariot; With head inside, he plies his legs without.
Inf. 34.64Of the two others, who head downward are, The one who hangs from the black jowl is Brutus; See how he writhes himself, and speaks no word.
Inf. 34.67And the other, who so stalwart seems, is Cassius. But night is reascending, and ’tis time That we depart, for we have seen the whole.”
Inf. 34.70As seemed him good, I clasped him round the neck, And he the vantage seized of time and place, And when the wings were opened wide apart,
Inf. 34.73He laid fast hold upon the shaggy sides; From fell to fell descended downward then Between the thick hair and the frozen crust.
Inf. 34.76When we were come to where the thigh revolves Exactly on the thickness of the haunch, The Guide, with labour and with hard-drawn breath,
Inf. 34.79Turned round his head where he had had his legs, And grappled to the hair, as one who mounts, So that to Hell I thought we were returning.
Inf. 34.82“Keep fast thy hold, for by such stairs as these,” The Master said, panting as one fatigued, “Must we perforce depart from so much evil.”
Inf. 34.85Then through the opening of a rock he issued, And down upon the margin seated me; Then tow’rds me he outstretched his wary step.
Inf. 34.88I lifted up mine eyes and thought to see Lucifer in the same way I had left him; And I beheld him upward hold his legs.
Inf. 34.91And if I then became disquieted, Let stolid people think who do not see What the point is beyond which I had passed.
Inf. 34.94“Rise up,” the Master said, “upon thy feet; The way is long, and difficult the road, And now the sun to middle-tierce returns.”
Inf. 34.97It was not any palace corridor There where we were, but dungeon natural, With floor uneven and unease of light.
Inf. 34.100“Ere from the abyss I tear myself away, My Master,” said I when I had arisen, “To draw me from an error speak a little;
Inf. 34.103Where is the ice? and how is this one fixed Thus upside down? and how in such short time From eve to morn has the sun made his transit?”
Inf. 34.106And he to me: “Thou still imaginest Thou art beyond the centre, where I grasped The hair of the fell worm, who mines the world.
Inf. 34.109That side thou wast, so long as I descended; When round I turned me, thou didst pass the point To which things heavy draw from every side,
Inf. 34.112And now beneath the hemisphere art come Opposite that which overhangs the vast Dry-land, and ’neath whose cope was put to death
Inf. 34.115The Man who without sin was born and lived. Thou hast thy feet upon the little sphere Which makes the other face of the Judecca.
Inf. 34.118Here it is morn when it is evening there; And he who with his hair a stairway made us Still fixed remaineth as he was before.
Inf. 34.121Upon this side he fell down out of heaven; And all the land, that whilom here emerged, For fear of him made of the sea a veil,
Inf. 34.124And came to our hemisphere; and peradventure To flee from him, what on this side appears Left the place vacant here, and back recoiled.”
Inf. 34.127A place there is below, from Beelzebub As far receding as the tomb extends, Which not by sight is known, but by the sound
Inf. 34.130Of a small rivulet, that there descendeth Through chasm within the stone, which it has gnawed With course that winds about and slightly falls.
Inf. 34.133The Guide and I into that hidden road Now entered, to return to the bright world; And without care of having any rest
Inf. 34.136We mounted up, he first and I the second, Till I beheld through a round aperture Some of the beauteous things that Heaven doth bear;
Inf. 34.139Thence we came forth to rebehold the stars.
Contents — 34 sections
- Inferno, Canto I
- Inferno, Canto II
- Inferno, Canto III
- Inferno, Canto IV
- Inferno, Canto V
- Inferno, Canto VI
- Inferno, Canto VII
- Inferno, Canto VIII
- Inferno, Canto IX
- Inferno, Canto X
- Inferno, Canto XI
- Inferno, Canto XII
- Inferno, Canto XIII
- Inferno, Canto XIV
- Inferno, Canto XV
- Inferno, Canto XVI
- Inferno, Canto XVII
- Inferno, Canto XVIII
- Inferno, Canto XIX
- Inferno, Canto XX
- Inferno, Canto XXI
- Inferno, Canto XXII
- Inferno, Canto XXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIV
- Inferno, Canto XXV
- Inferno, Canto XXVI
- Inferno, Canto XXVII
- Inferno, Canto XXVIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIX
- Inferno, Canto XXX
- Inferno, Canto XXXI
- Inferno, Canto XXXII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inferno, Canto I
Inf. 1.1Nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vita mi ritrovai per una selva oscura, ché la diritta via era smarrita.
Inf. 1.4Ahi quanto a dir qual era è cosa dura esta selva selvaggia e aspra e forte che nel pensier rinova la paura!
Inf. 1.7Tant’ è amara che poco è più morte; ma per trattar del ben ch’i’ vi trovai, dirò de l’altre cose ch’i’ v’ho scorte.
Inf. 1.10Io non so ben ridir com’ i’ v’intrai, tant’ era pien di sonno a quel punto che la verace via abbandonai.
Inf. 1.13Ma poi ch’i’ fui al piè d’un colle giunto, là dove terminava quella valle che m’avea di paura il cor compunto,
Inf. 1.16guardai in alto e vidi le sue spalle vestite già de’ raggi del pianeta che mena dritto altrui per ogne calle.
Inf. 1.19Allor fu la paura un poco queta, che nel lago del cor m’era durata la notte ch’i’ passai con tanta pieta.
Inf. 1.22E come quei che con lena affannata, uscito fuor del pelago a la riva, si volge a l’acqua perigliosa e guata,
Inf. 1.25così l’animo mio, ch’ancor fuggiva, si volse a retro a rimirar lo passo che non lasciò già mai persona viva.
Inf. 1.28Poi ch’èi posato un poco il corpo lasso, ripresi via per la piaggia diserta, sì che ’l piè fermo sempre era ’l più basso.
Inf. 1.31Ed ecco, quasi al cominciar de l’erta, una lonza leggera e presta molto, che di pel macolato era coverta;
Inf. 1.34e non mi si partia dinanzi al volto, anzi ’mpediva tanto il mio cammino, ch’i’ fui per ritornar più volte vòlto.
Inf. 1.37Temp’ era dal principio del mattino, e ’l sol montava ’n sù con quelle stelle ch’eran con lui quando l’amor divino
Inf. 1.40mosse di prima quelle cose belle; sì ch’a bene sperar m’era cagione di quella fiera a la gaetta pelle
Inf. 1.43l’ora del tempo e la dolce stagione; ma non sì che paura non mi desse la vista che m’apparve d’un leone.
Inf. 1.46Questi parea che contra me venisse con la test’ alta e con rabbiosa fame, sì che parea che l’aere ne tremesse.
Inf. 1.49Ed una lupa, che di tutte brame sembiava carca ne la sua magrezza, e molte genti fé già viver grame,
Inf. 1.52questa mi porse tanto di gravezza con la paura ch’uscia di sua vista, ch’io perdei la speranza de l’altezza.
Inf. 1.55E qual è quei che volontieri acquista, e giugne ’l tempo che perder lo face, che ’n tutti suoi pensier piange e s’attrista;
Inf. 1.58tal mi fece la bestia sanza pace, che, venendomi ’ncontro, a poco a poco mi ripigneva là dove ’l sol tace.
Inf. 1.61Mentre ch’i’ rovinava in basso loco, dinanzi a li occhi mi si fu offerto chi per lungo silenzio parea fioco.
Inf. 1.64Quando vidi costui nel gran diserto, «Miserere di me», gridai a lui, «qual che tu sii, od ombra od omo certo!».
Inf. 1.67Rispuosemi: «Non omo, omo già fui, e li parenti miei furon lombardi, mantoani per patrïa ambedui.
Inf. 1.70Nacqui sub Iulio, ancor che fosse tardi, e vissi a Roma sotto ’l buono Augusto nel tempo de li dèi falsi e bugiardi.
Inf. 1.73Poeta fui, e cantai di quel giusto figliuol d’Anchise che venne di Troia, poi che ’l superbo Ilïón fu combusto.
Inf. 1.76Ma tu perché ritorni a tanta noia? perché non sali il dilettoso monte ch’è principio e cagion di tutta gioia?».
Inf. 1.79«Or se’ tu quel Virgilio e quella fonte che spandi di parlar sì largo fiume?», rispuos’ io lui con vergognosa fronte.
Inf. 1.82«O de li altri poeti onore e lume, vagliami ’l lungo studio e ’l grande amore che m’ha fatto cercar lo tuo volume.
Inf. 1.85Tu se’ lo mio maestro e ’l mio autore, tu se’ solo colui da cu’ io tolsi lo bello stilo che m’ha fatto onore.
Inf. 1.88Vedi la bestia per cu’ io mi volsi; aiutami da lei, famoso saggio, ch’ella mi fa tremar le vene e i polsi».
Inf. 1.91«A te convien tenere altro vïaggio», rispuose, poi che lagrimar mi vide, «se vuo’ campar d’esto loco selvaggio;
Inf. 1.94ché questa bestia, per la qual tu gride, non lascia altrui passar per la sua via, ma tanto lo ’mpedisce che l’uccide;
Inf. 1.97e ha natura sì malvagia e ria, che mai non empie la bramosa voglia, e dopo ’l pasto ha più fame che pria.
Inf. 1.100Molti son li animali a cui s’ammoglia, e più saranno ancora, infin che ’l veltro verrà, che la farà morir con doglia.
Inf. 1.103Questi non ciberà terra né peltro, ma sapïenza, amore e virtute, e sua nazion sarà tra feltro e feltro.
Inf. 1.106Di quella umile Italia fia salute per cui morì la vergine Cammilla, Eurialo e Turno e Niso di ferute.
Inf. 1.109Questi la caccerà per ogne villa, fin che l’avrà rimessa ne lo ’nferno, là onde ’nvidia prima dipartilla.
Inf. 1.112Ond’ io per lo tuo me’ penso e discerno che tu mi segui, e io sarò tua guida, e trarrotti di qui per loco etterno;
Inf. 1.115ove udirai le disperate strida, vedrai li antichi spiriti dolenti, ch’a la seconda morte ciascun grida;
Inf. 1.118e vederai color che son contenti nel foco, perché speran di venire quando che sia a le beate genti.
Inf. 1.121A le quai poi se tu vorrai salire, anima fia a ciò più di me degna: con lei ti lascerò nel mio partire;
Inf. 1.124ché quello imperador che là sù regna, perch’ i’ fu’ ribellante a la sua legge, non vuol che ’n sua città per me si vegna.
Inf. 1.127In tutte parti impera e quivi regge; quivi è la sua città e l’alto seggio: oh felice colui cu’ ivi elegge!».
Inf. 1.130E io a lui: «Poeta, io ti richeggio per quello Dio che tu non conoscesti, acciò ch’io fugga questo male e peggio,
Inf. 1.133che tu mi meni là dov’ or dicesti, sì ch’io veggia la porta di san Pietro e color cui tu fai cotanto mesti».
Inf. 1.136Allor si mosse, e io li tenni dietro.
Inferno, Canto II
Inf. 2.1Lo giorno se n’andava, e l’aere bruno toglieva li animai che sono in terra da le fatiche loro; e io sol uno
Inf. 2.4m’apparecchiava a sostener la guerra sì del cammino e sì de la pietate, che ritrarrà la mente che non erra.
Inf. 2.7O muse, o alto ingegno, or m’aiutate; o mente che scrivesti ciò ch’io vidi, qui si parrà la tua nobilitate.
Inf. 2.10Io cominciai: «Poeta che mi guidi, guarda la mia virtù s’ell’ è possente, prima ch’a l’alto passo tu mi fidi.
Inf. 2.13Tu dici che di Silvïo il parente, corruttibile ancora, ad immortale secolo andò, e fu sensibilmente.
Inf. 2.16Però, se l’avversario d’ogne male cortese i fu, pensando l’alto effetto ch’uscir dovea di lui, e ’l chi e ’l quale
Inf. 2.19non pare indegno ad omo d’intelletto; ch’e’ fu de l’alma Roma e di suo impero ne l’empireo ciel per padre eletto:
Inf. 2.22la quale e ’l quale, a voler dir lo vero, fu stabilita per lo loco santo u’ siede il successor del maggior Piero.
Inf. 2.25Per quest’ andata onde li dai tu vanto, intese cose che furon cagione di sua vittoria e del papale ammanto.
Inf. 2.28Andovvi poi lo Vas d’elezïone, per recarne conforto a quella fede ch’è principio a la via di salvazione.
Inf. 2.31Ma io, perché venirvi? o chi ’l concede? Io non Enëa, io non Paulo sono; me degno a ciò né io né altri ’l crede.
Inf. 2.34Per che, se del venire io m’abbandono, temo che la venuta non sia folle. Se’ savio; intendi me’ ch’i’ non ragiono».
Inf. 2.37E qual è quei che disvuol ciò che volle e per novi pensier cangia proposta, sì che dal cominciar tutto si tolle,
Inf. 2.40tal mi fec’ ïo ’n quella oscura costa, perché, pensando, consumai la ’mpresa che fu nel cominciar cotanto tosta.
Inf. 2.43«S’i’ ho ben la parola tua intesa», rispuose del magnanimo quell’ ombra, «l’anima tua è da viltade offesa;
Inf. 2.46la qual molte fïate l’omo ingombra sì che d’onrata impresa lo rivolve, come falso veder bestia quand’ ombra.
Inf. 2.49Da questa tema acciò che tu ti solve, dirotti perch’ io venni e quel ch’io ’ntesi nel primo punto che di te mi dolve.
Inf. 2.52Io era tra color che son sospesi, e donna mi chiamò beata e bella, tal che di comandare io la richiesi.
Inf. 2.55Lucevan li occhi suoi più che la stella; e cominciommi a dir soave e piana, con angelica voce, in sua favella:
Inf. 2.58“O anima cortese mantoana, di cui la fama ancor nel mondo dura, e durerà quanto ’l mondo lontana,
Inf. 2.61l’amico mio, e non de la ventura, ne la diserta piaggia è impedito sì nel cammin, che vòlt’ è per paura;
Inf. 2.64e temo che non sia già sì smarrito, ch’io mi sia tardi al soccorso levata, per quel ch’i’ ho di lui nel cielo udito.
Inf. 2.67Or movi, e con la tua parola ornata e con ciò c’ha mestieri al suo campare, l’aiuta sì ch’i’ ne sia consolata.
Inf. 2.70I’ son Beatrice che ti faccio andare; vegno del loco ove tornar disio; amor mi mosse, che mi fa parlare.
Inf. 2.73Quando sarò dinanzi al segnor mio, di te mi loderò sovente a lui”. Tacette allora, e poi comincia’ io:
Inf. 2.76“O donna di virtù sola per cui l’umana spezie eccede ogne contento di quel ciel c’ha minor li cerchi sui,
Inf. 2.79tanto m’aggrada il tuo comandamento, che l’ubidir, se già fosse, m’è tardi; più non t’è uo’ ch’aprirmi il tuo talento.
Inf. 2.82Ma dimmi la cagion che non ti guardi de lo scender qua giuso in questo centro de l’ampio loco ove tornar tu ardi”.
Inf. 2.85“Da che tu vuo’ saver cotanto a dentro, dirotti brievemente”, mi rispuose, “perch’ i’ non temo di venir qua entro.
Inf. 2.88Temer si dee di sole quelle cose c’hanno potenza di fare altrui male; de l’altre no, ché non son paurose.
Inf. 2.91I’ son fatta da Dio, sua mercé, tale, che la vostra miseria non mi tange, né fiamma d’esto ’ncendio non m’assale.
Inf. 2.94Donna è gentil nel ciel che si compiange di questo ’mpedimento ov’ io ti mando, sì che duro giudicio là sù frange.
Inf. 2.97Questa chiese Lucia in suo dimando e disse:—Or ha bisogno il tuo fedele di te, e io a te lo raccomando—.
Inf. 2.100Lucia, nimica di ciascun crudele, si mosse, e venne al loco dov’ i’ era, che mi sedea con l’antica Rachele.
Inf. 2.103Disse:—Beatrice, loda di Dio vera, ché non soccorri quei che t’amò tanto, ch’uscì per te de la volgare schiera?
Inf. 2.106Non odi tu la pieta del suo pianto, non vedi tu la morte che ’l combatte su la fiumana ove ’l mar non ha vanto?—.
Inf. 2.109Al mondo non fur mai persone ratte a far lor pro o a fuggir lor danno, com’ io, dopo cotai parole fatte,
Inf. 2.112venni qua giù del mio beato scanno, fidandomi del tuo parlare onesto, ch’onora te e quei ch’udito l’hanno”.
Inf. 2.115Poscia che m’ebbe ragionato questo, li occhi lucenti lagrimando volse, per che mi fece del venir più presto.
Inf. 2.118E venni a te così com’ ella volse: d’inanzi a quella fiera ti levai che del bel monte il corto andar ti tolse.
Inf. 2.121Dunque: che è? perché, perché restai, perché tanta viltà nel core allette, perché ardire e franchezza non hai,
Inf. 2.124poscia che tai tre donne benedette curan di te ne la corte del cielo, e ’l mio parlar tanto ben ti promette?».
Inf. 2.127Quali fioretti dal notturno gelo chinati e chiusi, poi che ’l sol li ’mbianca, si drizzan tutti aperti in loro stelo,
Inf. 2.130tal mi fec’ io di mia virtude stanca, e tanto buono ardire al cor mi corse, ch’i’ cominciai come persona franca:
Inf. 2.133«Oh pietosa colei che mi soccorse! e te cortese ch’ubidisti tosto a le vere parole che ti porse!
Inf. 2.136Tu m’hai con disiderio il cor disposto sì al venir con le parole tue, ch’i’ son tornato nel primo proposto.
Inf. 2.139Or va, ch’un sol volere è d’ambedue: tu duca, tu segnore e tu maestro». Così li dissi; e poi che mosso fue,
Inf. 2.142intrai per lo cammino alto e silvestro.
Inferno, Canto III
Inf. 3.1‘Per me si va ne la città dolente, per me si va ne l’etterno dolore, per me si va tra la perduta gente.
Inf. 3.4Giustizia mosse il mio alto fattore; fecemi la divina podestate, la somma sapïenza e ’l primo amore.
Inf. 3.7Dinanzi a me non fuor cose create se non etterne, e io etterno duro. Lasciate ogne speranza, voi ch’intrate’.
Inf. 3.10Queste parole di colore oscuro vid’ ïo scritte al sommo d’una porta; per ch’io: «Maestro, il senso lor m’è duro».
Inf. 3.13Ed elli a me, come persona accorta: «Qui si convien lasciare ogne sospetto; ogne viltà convien che qui sia morta.
Inf. 3.16Noi siam venuti al loco ov’ i’ t’ho detto che tu vedrai le genti dolorose c’hanno perduto il ben de l’intelletto».
Inf. 3.19E poi che la sua mano a la mia puose con lieto volto, ond’ io mi confortai, mi mise dentro a le segrete cose.
Inf. 3.22Quivi sospiri, pianti e alti guai risonavan per l’aere sanza stelle, per ch’io al cominciar ne lagrimai.
Inf. 3.25Diverse lingue, orribili favelle, parole di dolore, accenti d’ira, voci alte e fioche, e suon di man con elle
Inf. 3.28facevano un tumulto, il qual s’aggira sempre in quell’ aura sanza tempo tinta, come la rena quando turbo spira.
Inf. 3.31E io ch’avea d’error la testa cinta, dissi: «Maestro, che è quel ch’i’ odo? e che gent’ è che par nel duol sì vinta?».
Inf. 3.34Ed elli a me: «Questo misero modo tegnon l’anime triste di coloro che visser sanza ’nfamia e sanza lodo.
Inf. 3.37Mischiate sono a quel cattivo coro de li angeli che non furon ribelli né fur fedeli a Dio, ma per sé fuoro.
Inf. 3.40Caccianli i ciel per non esser men belli, né lo profondo inferno li riceve, ch’alcuna gloria i rei avrebber d’elli».
Inf. 3.43E io: «Maestro, che è tanto greve a lor che lamentar li fa sì forte?». Rispuose: «Dicerolti molto breve.
Inf. 3.46Questi non hanno speranza di morte, e la lor cieca vita è tanto bassa, che ’nvidïosi son d’ogne altra sorte.
Inf. 3.49Fama di loro il mondo esser non lassa; misericordia e giustizia li sdegna: non ragioniam di lor, ma guarda e passa».
Inf. 3.52E io, che riguardai, vidi una ’nsegna che girando correva tanto ratta, che d’ogne posa mi parea indegna;
Inf. 3.55e dietro le venìa sì lunga tratta di gente, ch’i’ non averei creduto che morte tanta n’avesse disfatta.
Inf. 3.58Poscia ch’io v’ebbi alcun riconosciuto, vidi e conobbi l’ombra di colui che fece per viltade il gran rifiuto.
Inf. 3.61Incontanente intesi e certo fui che questa era la setta d’i cattivi, a Dio spiacenti e a’ nemici sui.
Inf. 3.64Questi sciaurati, che mai non fur vivi, erano ignudi e stimolati molto da mosconi e da vespe ch’eran ivi.
Inf. 3.67Elle rigavan lor di sangue il volto, che, mischiato di lagrime, a’ lor piedi da fastidiosi vermi era ricolto.
Inf. 3.70E poi ch’a riguardar oltre mi diedi, vidi genti a la riva d’un gran fiume; per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, or mi concedi
Inf. 3.73ch’i’ sappia quali sono, e qual costume le fa di trapassar parer sì pronte, com’ i’ discerno per lo fioco lume».
Inf. 3.76Ed elli a me: «Le cose ti fier conte quando noi fermerem li nostri passi su la trista riviera d’Acheronte».
Inf. 3.79Allor con li occhi vergognosi e bassi, temendo no ’l mio dir li fosse grave, infino al fiume del parlar mi trassi.
Inf. 3.82Ed ecco verso noi venir per nave un vecchio, bianco per antico pelo, gridando: «Guai a voi, anime prave!
Inf. 3.85Non isperate mai veder lo cielo: i’ vegno per menarvi a l’altra riva ne le tenebre etterne, in caldo e ’n gelo.
Inf. 3.88E tu che se’ costì, anima viva, pàrtiti da cotesti che son morti». Ma poi che vide ch’io non mi partiva,
Inf. 3.91disse: «Per altra via, per altri porti verrai a piaggia, non qui, per passare: più lieve legno convien che ti porti».
Inf. 3.94E ’l duca lui: «Caron, non ti crucciare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 3.97Quinci fuor quete le lanose gote al nocchier de la livida palude, che ’ntorno a li occhi avea di fiamme rote.
Inf. 3.100Ma quell’ anime, ch’eran lasse e nude, cangiar colore e dibattero i denti, ratto che ’nteser le parole crude.
Inf. 3.103Bestemmiavano Dio e lor parenti, l’umana spezie e ’l loco e ’l tempo e ’l seme di lor semenza e di lor nascimenti.
Inf. 3.106Poi si ritrasser tutte quante insieme, forte piangendo, a la riva malvagia ch’attende ciascun uom che Dio non teme.
Inf. 3.109Caron dimonio, con occhi di bragia loro accennando, tutte le raccoglie; batte col remo qualunque s’adagia.
Inf. 3.112Come d’autunno si levan le foglie l’una appresso de l’altra, fin che ’l ramo vede a la terra tutte le sue spoglie,
Inf. 3.115similemente il mal seme d’Adamo gittansi di quel lito ad una ad una, per cenni come augel per suo richiamo.
Inf. 3.118Così sen vanno su per l’onda bruna, e avanti che sien di là discese, anche di qua nuova schiera s’auna.
Inf. 3.121«Figliuol mio», disse ’l maestro cortese, «quelli che muoion ne l’ira di Dio tutti convegnon qui d’ogne paese;
Inf. 3.124e pronti sono a trapassar lo rio, ché la divina giustizia li sprona, sì che la tema si volve in disio.
Inf. 3.127Quinci non passa mai anima buona; e però, se Caron di te si lagna, ben puoi sapere omai che ’l suo dir suona».
Inf. 3.130Finito questo, la buia campagna tremò sì forte, che de lo spavento la mente di sudore ancor mi bagna.
Inf. 3.133La terra lagrimosa diede vento, che balenò una luce vermiglia la qual mi vinse ciascun sentimento;
Inf. 3.136e caddi come l’uom cui sonno piglia.
Inferno, Canto IV
Inf. 4.1Ruppemi l’alto sonno ne la testa un greve truono, sì ch’io mi riscossi come persona ch’è per forza desta;
Inf. 4.4e l’occhio riposato intorno mossi, dritto levato, e fiso riguardai per conoscer lo loco dov’ io fossi.
Inf. 4.7Vero è che ’n su la proda mi trovai de la valle d’abisso dolorosa che ’ntrono accoglie d’infiniti guai.
Inf. 4.10Oscura e profonda era e nebulosa tanto che, per ficcar lo viso a fondo, io non vi discernea alcuna cosa.
Inf. 4.13«Or discendiam qua giù nel cieco mondo», cominciò il poeta tutto smorto. «Io sarò primo, e tu sarai secondo».
Inf. 4.16E io, che del color mi fui accorto, dissi: «Come verrò, se tu paventi che suoli al mio dubbiare esser conforto?».
Inf. 4.19Ed elli a me: «L’angoscia de le genti che son qua giù, nel viso mi dipigne quella pietà che tu per tema senti.
Inf. 4.22Andiam, ché la via lunga ne sospigne». Così si mise e così mi fé intrare nel primo cerchio che l’abisso cigne.
Inf. 4.25Quivi, secondo che per ascoltare, non avea pianto mai che di sospiri che l’aura etterna facevan tremare;
Inf. 4.28ciò avvenia di duol sanza martìri, ch’avean le turbe, ch’eran molte e grandi, d’infanti e di femmine e di viri.
Inf. 4.31Lo buon maestro a me: «Tu non dimandi che spiriti son questi che tu vedi? Or vo’ che sappi, innanzi che più andi,
Inf. 4.34ch’ei non peccaro; e s’elli hanno mercedi, non basta, perché non ebber battesmo, ch’è porta de la fede che tu credi;
Inf. 4.37e s’e’ furon dinanzi al cristianesmo, non adorar debitamente a Dio: e di questi cotai son io medesmo.
Inf. 4.40Per tai difetti, non per altro rio, semo perduti, e sol di tanto offesi che sanza speme vivemo in disio».
Inf. 4.43Gran duol mi prese al cor quando lo ’ntesi, però che gente di molto valore conobbi che ’n quel limbo eran sospesi.
Inf. 4.46«Dimmi, maestro mio, dimmi, segnore», comincia’ io per voler esser certo di quella fede che vince ogne errore:
Inf. 4.49«uscicci mai alcuno, o per suo merto o per altrui, che poi fosse beato?». E quei che ’ntese il mio parlar coverto,
Inf. 4.52rispuose: «Io era nuovo in questo stato, quando ci vidi venire un possente, con segno di vittoria coronato.
Inf. 4.55Trasseci l’ombra del primo parente, d’Abèl suo figlio e quella di Noè, di Moïsè legista e ubidente;
Inf. 4.58Abraàm patrïarca e Davìd re, Israèl con lo padre e co’ suoi nati e con Rachele, per cui tanto fé,
Inf. 4.61e altri molti, e feceli beati. E vo’ che sappi che, dinanzi ad essi, spiriti umani non eran salvati».
Inf. 4.64Non lasciavam l’andar perch’ ei dicessi, ma passavam la selva tuttavia, la selva, dico, di spiriti spessi.
Inf. 4.67Non era lunga ancor la nostra via di qua dal sonno, quand’ io vidi un foco ch’emisperio di tenebre vincia.
Inf. 4.70Di lungi n’eravamo ancora un poco, ma non sì ch’io non discernessi in parte ch’orrevol gente possedea quel loco.
Inf. 4.73«O tu ch’onori scïenzïa e arte, questi chi son c’hanno cotanta onranza, che dal modo de li altri li diparte?».
Inf. 4.76E quelli a me: «L’onrata nominanza che di lor suona sù ne la tua vita, grazïa acquista in ciel che sì li avanza».
Inf. 4.79Intanto voce fu per me udita: «Onorate l’altissimo poeta; l’ombra sua torna, ch’era dipartita».
Inf. 4.82Poi che la voce fu restata e queta, vidi quattro grand’ ombre a noi venire: sembianz’ avevan né trista né lieta.
Inf. 4.85Lo buon maestro cominciò a dire: «Mira colui con quella spada in mano, che vien dinanzi ai tre sì come sire:
Inf. 4.88quelli è Omero poeta sovrano; l’altro è Orazio satiro che vene; Ovidio è ’l terzo, e l’ultimo Lucano.
Inf. 4.91Però che ciascun meco si convene nel nome che sonò la voce sola, fannomi onore, e di ciò fanno bene».
Inf. 4.94Così vid’ i’ adunar la bella scola di quel segnor de l’altissimo canto che sovra li altri com’ aquila vola.
Inf. 4.97Da ch’ebber ragionato insieme alquanto, volsersi a me con salutevol cenno, e ’l mio maestro sorrise di tanto;
Inf. 4.100e più d’onore ancora assai mi fenno, ch’e’ sì mi fecer de la loro schiera, sì ch’io fui sesto tra cotanto senno.
Inf. 4.103Così andammo infino a la lumera, parlando cose che ’l tacere è bello, sì com’ era ’l parlar colà dov’ era.
Inf. 4.106Venimmo al piè d’un nobile castello, sette volte cerchiato d’alte mura, difeso intorno d’un bel fiumicello.
Inf. 4.109Questo passammo come terra dura; per sette porte intrai con questi savi: giugnemmo in prato di fresca verdura.
Inf. 4.112Genti v’eran con occhi tardi e gravi, di grande autorità ne’ lor sembianti: parlavan rado, con voci soavi.
Inf. 4.115Traemmoci così da l’un de’ canti, in loco aperto, luminoso e alto, sì che veder si potien tutti quanti.
Inf. 4.118Colà diritto, sovra ’l verde smalto, mi fuor mostrati li spiriti magni, che del vedere in me stesso m’essalto.
Inf. 4.121I’ vidi Eletra con molti compagni, tra ’ quai conobbi Ettòr ed Enea, Cesare armato con li occhi grifagni.
Inf. 4.124Vidi Cammilla e la Pantasilea; da l’altra parte vidi ’l re Latino che con Lavina sua figlia sedea.
Inf. 4.127Vidi quel Bruto che cacciò Tarquino, Lucrezia, Iulia, Marzïa e Corniglia; e solo, in parte, vidi ’l Saladino.
Inf. 4.130Poi ch’innalzai un poco più le ciglia, vidi ’l maestro di color che sanno seder tra filosofica famiglia.
Inf. 4.133Tutti lo miran, tutti onor li fanno: quivi vid’ ïo Socrate e Platone, che ’nnanzi a li altri più presso li stanno;
Inf. 4.136Democrito che ’l mondo a caso pone, Dïogenès, Anassagora e Tale, Empedoclès, Eraclito e Zenone;
Inf. 4.139e vidi il buono accoglitor del quale, Dïascoride dico; e vidi Orfeo, Tulïo e Lino e Seneca morale;
Inf. 4.142Euclide geomètra e Tolomeo, Ipocràte, Avicenna e Galïeno, Averoìs, che ’l gran comento feo.
Inf. 4.145Io non posso ritrar di tutti a pieno, però che sì mi caccia il lungo tema, che molte volte al fatto il dir vien meno.
Inf. 4.148La sesta compagnia in due si scema: per altra via mi mena il savio duca, fuor de la queta, ne l’aura che trema.
Inf. 4.151E vegno in parte ove non è che luca.
Inferno, Canto V
Inf. 5.1Così discesi del cerchio primaio giù nel secondo, che men loco cinghia e tanto più dolor, che punge a guaio.
Inf. 5.4Stavvi Minòs orribilmente, e ringhia: essamina le colpe ne l’intrata; giudica e manda secondo ch’avvinghia.
Inf. 5.7Dico che quando l’anima mal nata li vien dinanzi, tutta si confessa; e quel conoscitor de le peccata
Inf. 5.10vede qual loco d’inferno è da essa; cignesi con la coda tante volte quantunque gradi vuol che giù sia messa.
Inf. 5.13Sempre dinanzi a lui ne stanno molte: vanno a vicenda ciascuna al giudizio, dicono e odono e poi son giù volte.
Inf. 5.16«O tu che vieni al doloroso ospizio», disse Minòs a me quando mi vide, lasciando l’atto di cotanto offizio,
Inf. 5.19«guarda com’ entri e di cui tu ti fide; non t’inganni l’ampiezza de l’intrare!». E ’l duca mio a lui: «Perché pur gride?
Inf. 5.22Non impedir lo suo fatale andare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 5.25Or incomincian le dolenti note a farmisi sentire; or son venuto là dove molto pianto mi percuote.
Inf. 5.28Io venni in loco d’ogne luce muto, che mugghia come fa mar per tempesta, se da contrari venti è combattuto.
Inf. 5.31La bufera infernal, che mai non resta, mena li spirti con la sua rapina; voltando e percotendo li molesta.
Inf. 5.34Quando giungon davanti a la ruina, quivi le strida, il compianto, il lamento; bestemmian quivi la virtù divina.
Inf. 5.37Intesi ch’a così fatto tormento enno dannati i peccator carnali, che la ragion sommettono al talento.
Inf. 5.40E come li stornei ne portan l’ali nel freddo tempo, a schiera larga e piena, così quel fiato li spiriti mali
Inf. 5.43di qua, di là, di giù, di sù li mena; nulla speranza li conforta mai, non che di posa, ma di minor pena.
Inf. 5.46E come i gru van cantando lor lai, faccendo in aere di sé lunga riga, così vid’ io venir, traendo guai,
Inf. 5.49ombre portate da la detta briga; per ch’i’ dissi: «Maestro, chi son quelle genti che l’aura nera sì gastiga?».
Inf. 5.52«La prima di color di cui novelle tu vuo’ saper», mi disse quelli allotta, «fu imperadrice di molte favelle.
Inf. 5.55A vizio di lussuria fu sì rotta, che libito fé licito in sua legge, per tòrre il biasmo in che era condotta.
Inf. 5.58Ell’ è Semiramìs, di cui si legge che succedette a Nino e fu sua sposa: tenne la terra che ’l Soldan corregge.
Inf. 5.61L’altra è colei che s’ancise amorosa, e ruppe fede al cener di Sicheo; poi è Cleopatràs lussurïosa.
Inf. 5.64Elena vedi, per cui tanto reo tempo si volse, e vedi ’l grande Achille, che con amore al fine combatteo.
Inf. 5.67Vedi Parìs, Tristano»; e più di mille ombre mostrommi e nominommi a dito, ch’amor di nostra vita dipartille.
Inf. 5.70Poscia ch’io ebbi ’l mio dottore udito nomar le donne antiche e ’ cavalieri, pietà mi giunse, e fui quasi smarrito.
Inf. 5.73I’ cominciai: «Poeta, volontieri parlerei a quei due che ’nsieme vanno, e paion sì al vento esser leggeri».
Inf. 5.76Ed elli a me: «Vedrai quando saranno più presso a noi; e tu allor li priega per quello amor che i mena, ed ei verranno».
Inf. 5.79Sì tosto come il vento a noi li piega, mossi la voce: «O anime affannate, venite a noi parlar, s’altri nol niega!».
Inf. 5.82Quali colombe dal disio chiamate con l’ali alzate e ferme al dolce nido vegnon per l’aere, dal voler portate;
Inf. 5.85cotali uscir de la schiera ov’ è Dido, a noi venendo per l’aere maligno, sì forte fu l’affettüoso grido.
Inf. 5.88«O animal grazïoso e benigno che visitando vai per l’aere perso noi che tignemmo il mondo di sanguigno,
Inf. 5.91se fosse amico il re de l’universo, noi pregheremmo lui de la tua pace, poi c’hai pietà del nostro mal perverso.
Inf. 5.94Di quel che udire e che parlar vi piace, noi udiremo e parleremo a voi, mentre che ’l vento, come fa, ci tace.
Inf. 5.97Siede la terra dove nata fui su la marina dove ’l Po discende per aver pace co’ seguaci sui.
Inf. 5.100Amor, ch’al cor gentil ratto s’apprende, prese costui de la bella persona che mi fu tolta; e ’l modo ancor m’offende.
Inf. 5.103Amor, ch’a nullo amato amar perdona, mi prese del costui piacer sì forte, che, come vedi, ancor non m’abbandona.
Inf. 5.106Amor condusse noi ad una morte. Caina attende chi a vita ci spense». Queste parole da lor ci fuor porte.
Inf. 5.109Quand’ io intesi quell’ anime offense, china’ il viso, e tanto il tenni basso, fin che ’l poeta mi disse: «Che pense?».
Inf. 5.112Quando rispuosi, cominciai: «Oh lasso, quanti dolci pensier, quanto disio menò costoro al doloroso passo!».
Inf. 5.115Poi mi rivolsi a loro e parla’ io, e cominciai: «Francesca, i tuoi martìri a lagrimar mi fanno tristo e pio.
Inf. 5.118Ma dimmi: al tempo d’i dolci sospiri, a che e come concedette amore che conosceste i dubbiosi disiri?».
Inf. 5.121E quella a me: «Nessun maggior dolore che ricordarsi del tempo felice ne la miseria; e ciò sa ’l tuo dottore.
Inf. 5.124Ma s’a conoscer la prima radice del nostro amor tu hai cotanto affetto, dirò come colui che piange e dice.
Inf. 5.127Noi leggiavamo un giorno per diletto di Lancialotto come amor lo strinse; soli eravamo e sanza alcun sospetto.
Inf. 5.130Per più fïate li occhi ci sospinse quella lettura, e scolorocci il viso; ma solo un punto fu quel che ci vinse.
Inf. 5.133Quando leggemmo il disïato riso esser basciato da cotanto amante, questi, che mai da me non fia diviso,
Inf. 5.136la bocca mi basciò tutto tremante. Galeotto fu ’l libro e chi lo scrisse: quel giorno più non vi leggemmo avante».
Inf. 5.139Mentre che l’uno spirto questo disse, l’altro piangëa; sì che di pietade io venni men così com’ io morisse.
Inf. 5.142E caddi come corpo morto cade.
Inferno, Canto VI
Inf. 6.1Al tornar de la mente, che si chiuse dinanzi a la pietà d’i due cognati, che di trestizia tutto mi confuse,
Inf. 6.4novi tormenti e novi tormentati mi veggio intorno, come ch’io mi mova e ch’io mi volga, e come che io guati.
Inf. 6.7Io sono al terzo cerchio, de la piova etterna, maladetta, fredda e greve; regola e qualità mai non l’è nova.
Inf. 6.10Grandine grossa, acqua tinta e neve per l’aere tenebroso si riversa; pute la terra che questo riceve.
Inf. 6.13Cerbero, fiera crudele e diversa, con tre gole caninamente latra sovra la gente che quivi è sommersa.
Inf. 6.16Li occhi ha vermigli, la barba unta e atra, e ’l ventre largo, e unghiate le mani; graffia li spirti ed iscoia ed isquatra.
Inf. 6.19Urlar li fa la pioggia come cani; de l’un de’ lati fanno a l’altro schermo; volgonsi spesso i miseri profani.
Inf. 6.22Quando ci scorse Cerbero, il gran vermo, le bocche aperse e mostrocci le sanne; non avea membro che tenesse fermo.
Inf. 6.25E ’l duca mio distese le sue spanne, prese la terra, e con piene le pugna la gittò dentro a le bramose canne.
Inf. 6.28Qual è quel cane ch’abbaiando agogna, e si racqueta poi che ’l pasto morde, ché solo a divorarlo intende e pugna,
Inf. 6.31cotai si fecer quelle facce lorde de lo demonio Cerbero, che ’ntrona l’anime sì, ch’esser vorrebber sorde.
Inf. 6.34Noi passavam su per l’ombre che adona la greve pioggia, e ponavam le piante sovra lor vanità che par persona.
Inf. 6.37Elle giacean per terra tutte quante, fuor d’una ch’a seder si levò, ratto ch’ella ci vide passarsi davante.
Inf. 6.40«O tu che se’ per questo ’nferno tratto», mi disse, «riconoscimi, se sai: tu fosti, prima ch’io disfatto, fatto».
Inf. 6.43E io a lui: «L’angoscia che tu hai forse ti tira fuor de la mia mente, sì che non par ch’i’ ti vedessi mai.
Inf. 6.46Ma dimmi chi tu se’ che ’n sì dolente loco se’ messo, e hai sì fatta pena, che, s’altra è maggio, nulla è sì spiacente».
Inf. 6.49Ed elli a me: «La tua città, ch’è piena d’invidia sì che già trabocca il sacco, seco mi tenne in la vita serena.
Inf. 6.52Voi cittadini mi chiamaste Ciacco: per la dannosa colpa de la gola, come tu vedi, a la pioggia mi fiacco.
Inf. 6.55E io anima trista non son sola, ché tutte queste a simil pena stanno per simil colpa». E più non fé parola.
Inf. 6.58Io li rispuosi: «Ciacco, il tuo affanno mi pesa sì, ch’a lagrimar mi ’nvita; ma dimmi, se tu sai, a che verranno
Inf. 6.61li cittadin de la città partita; s’alcun v’è giusto; e dimmi la cagione per che l’ha tanta discordia assalita».
Inf. 6.64E quelli a me: «Dopo lunga tencione verranno al sangue, e la parte selvaggia caccerà l’altra con molta offensione.
Inf. 6.67Poi appresso convien che questa caggia infra tre soli, e che l’altra sormonti con la forza di tal che testé piaggia.
Inf. 6.70Alte terrà lungo tempo le fronti, tenendo l’altra sotto gravi pesi, come che di ciò pianga o che n’aonti.
Inf. 6.73Giusti son due, e non vi sono intesi; superbia, invidia e avarizia sono le tre faville c’hanno i cuori accesi».
Inf. 6.76Qui puose fine al lagrimabil suono. E io a lui: «Ancor vo’ che mi ’nsegni e che di più parlar mi facci dono.
Inf. 6.79Farinata e ’l Tegghiaio, che fuor sì degni, Iacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo e ’l Mosca e li altri ch’a ben far puoser li ’ngegni,
Inf. 6.82dimmi ove sono e fa ch’io li conosca; ché gran disio mi stringe di savere se ’l ciel li addolcia o lo ’nferno li attosca».
Inf. 6.85E quelli: «Ei son tra l’anime più nere; diverse colpe giù li grava al fondo: se tanto scendi, là i potrai vedere.
Inf. 6.88Ma quando tu sarai nel dolce mondo, priegoti ch’a la mente altrui mi rechi: più non ti dico e più non ti rispondo».
Inf. 6.91Li diritti occhi torse allora in biechi; guardommi un poco e poi chinò la testa: cadde con essa a par de li altri ciechi.
Inf. 6.94E ’l duca disse a me: «Più non si desta di qua dal suon de l’angelica tromba, quando verrà la nimica podesta:
Inf. 6.97ciascun rivederà la trista tomba, ripiglierà sua carne e sua figura, udirà quel ch’in etterno rimbomba».
Inf. 6.100Sì trapassammo per sozza mistura de l’ombre e de la pioggia, a passi lenti, toccando un poco la vita futura;
Inf. 6.103per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, esti tormenti crescerann’ ei dopo la gran sentenza, o fier minori, o saran sì cocenti?».
Inf. 6.106Ed elli a me: «Ritorna a tua scïenza, che vuol, quanto la cosa è più perfetta, più senta il bene, e così la doglienza.
Inf. 6.109Tutto che questa gente maladetta in vera perfezion già mai non vada, di là più che di qua essere aspetta».
Inf. 6.112Noi aggirammo a tondo quella strada, parlando più assai ch’i’ non ridico; venimmo al punto dove si digrada:
Inf. 6.115quivi trovammo Pluto, il gran nemico.
Inferno, Canto VII
Inf. 7.1«Pape Satàn, pape Satàn aleppe!», cominciò Pluto con la voce chioccia; e quel savio gentil, che tutto seppe,
Inf. 7.4disse per confortarmi: «Non ti noccia la tua paura; ché, poder ch’elli abbia, non ci torrà lo scender questa roccia».
Inf. 7.7Poi si rivolse a quella ’nfiata labbia, e disse: «Taci, maladetto lupo! consuma dentro te con la tua rabbia.
Inf. 7.10Non è sanza cagion l’andare al cupo: vuolsi ne l’alto, là dove Michele fé la vendetta del superbo strupo».
Inf. 7.13Quali dal vento le gonfiate vele caggiono avvolte, poi che l’alber fiacca, tal cadde a terra la fiera crudele.
Inf. 7.16Così scendemmo ne la quarta lacca, pigliando più de la dolente ripa che ’l mal de l’universo tutto insacca.
Inf. 7.19Ahi giustizia di Dio! tante chi stipa nove travaglie e pene quant’ io viddi? e perché nostra colpa sì ne scipa?
Inf. 7.22Come fa l’onda là sovra Cariddi, che si frange con quella in cui s’intoppa, così convien che qui la gente riddi.
Inf. 7.25Qui vid’ i’ gente più ch’altrove troppa, e d’una parte e d’altra, con grand’ urli, voltando pesi per forza di poppa.
Inf. 7.28Percotëansi ’ncontro; e poscia pur lì si rivolgea ciascun, voltando a retro, gridando: «Perché tieni?» e «Perché burli?».
Inf. 7.31Così tornavan per lo cerchio tetro da ogne mano a l’opposito punto, gridandosi anche loro ontoso metro;
Inf. 7.34poi si volgea ciascun, quand’ era giunto, per lo suo mezzo cerchio a l’altra giostra. E io, ch’avea lo cor quasi compunto,
Inf. 7.37dissi: «Maestro mio, or mi dimostra che gente è questa, e se tutti fuor cherci questi chercuti a la sinistra nostra».
Inf. 7.40Ed elli a me: «Tutti quanti fuor guerci sì de la mente in la vita primaia, che con misura nullo spendio ferci.
Inf. 7.43Assai la voce lor chiaro l’abbaia, quando vegnono a’ due punti del cerchio dove colpa contraria li dispaia.
Inf. 7.46Questi fuor cherci, che non han coperchio piloso al capo, e papi e cardinali, in cui usa avarizia il suo soperchio».
Inf. 7.49E io: «Maestro, tra questi cotali dovre’ io ben riconoscere alcuni che furo immondi di cotesti mali».
Inf. 7.52Ed elli a me: «Vano pensiero aduni: la sconoscente vita che i fé sozzi, ad ogne conoscenza or li fa bruni.
Inf. 7.55In etterno verranno a li due cozzi: questi resurgeranno del sepulcro col pugno chiuso, e questi coi crin mozzi.
Inf. 7.58Mal dare e mal tener lo mondo pulcro ha tolto loro, e posti a questa zuffa: qual ella sia, parole non ci appulcro.
Inf. 7.61Or puoi, figliuol, veder la corta buffa d’i ben che son commessi a la fortuna, per che l’umana gente si rabbuffa;
Inf. 7.64ché tutto l’oro ch’è sotto la luna e che già fu, di quest’ anime stanche non poterebbe farne posare una».
Inf. 7.67«Maestro mio», diss’ io, «or mi dì anche: questa fortuna di che tu mi tocche, che è, che i ben del mondo ha sì tra branche?».
Inf. 7.70E quelli a me: «Oh creature sciocche, quanta ignoranza è quella che v’offende! Or vo’ che tu mia sentenza ne ’mbocche.
Inf. 7.73Colui lo cui saver tutto trascende, fece li cieli e diè lor chi conduce sì, ch’ogne parte ad ogne parte splende,
Inf. 7.76distribuendo igualmente la luce. Similemente a li splendor mondani ordinò general ministra e duce
Inf. 7.79che permutasse a tempo li ben vani di gente in gente e d’uno in altro sangue, oltre la difension d’i senni umani;
Inf. 7.82per ch’una gente impera e l’altra langue, seguendo lo giudicio di costei, che è occulto come in erba l’angue.
Inf. 7.85Vostro saver non ha contasto a lei: questa provede, giudica, e persegue suo regno come il loro li altri dèi.
Inf. 7.88Le sue permutazion non hanno triegue: necessità la fa esser veloce; sì spesso vien chi vicenda consegue.
Inf. 7.91Quest’ è colei ch’è tanto posta in croce pur da color che le dovrien dar lode, dandole biasmo a torto e mala voce;
Inf. 7.94ma ella s’è beata e ciò non ode: con l’altre prime creature lieta volve sua spera e beata si gode.
Inf. 7.97Or discendiamo omai a maggior pieta; già ogne stella cade che saliva quand’ io mi mossi, e ’l troppo star si vieta».
Inf. 7.100Noi ricidemmo il cerchio a l’altra riva sovr’ una fonte che bolle e riversa per un fossato che da lei deriva.
Inf. 7.103L’acqua era buia assai più che persa; e noi, in compagnia de l’onde bige, intrammo giù per una via diversa.
Inf. 7.106In la palude va c’ha nome Stige questo tristo ruscel, quand’ è disceso al piè de le maligne piagge grige.
Inf. 7.109E io, che di mirare stava inteso, vidi genti fangose in quel pantano, ignude tutte, con sembiante offeso.
Inf. 7.112Queste si percotean non pur con mano, ma con la testa e col petto e coi piedi, troncandosi co’ denti a brano a brano.
Inf. 7.115Lo buon maestro disse: «Figlio, or vedi l’anime di color cui vinse l’ira; e anche vo’ che tu per certo credi
Inf. 7.118che sotto l’acqua è gente che sospira, e fanno pullular quest’ acqua al summo, come l’occhio ti dice, u’ che s’aggira.
Inf. 7.121Fitti nel limo dicon: “Tristi fummo ne l’aere dolce che dal sol s’allegra, portando dentro accidïoso fummo:
Inf. 7.124or ci attristiam ne la belletta negra”. Quest’ inno si gorgoglian ne la strozza, ché dir nol posson con parola integra».
Inf. 7.127Così girammo de la lorda pozza grand’ arco tra la ripa secca e ’l mézzo, con li occhi vòlti a chi del fango ingozza.
Inf. 7.130Venimmo al piè d’una torre al da sezzo.
Inferno, Canto VIII
Inf. 8.1Io dico, seguitando, ch’assai prima che noi fossimo al piè de l’alta torre, li occhi nostri n’andar suso a la cima
Inf. 8.4per due fiammette che i vedemmo porre, e un’altra da lungi render cenno, tanto ch’a pena il potea l’occhio tòrre.
Inf. 8.7E io mi volsi al mar di tutto ’l senno; dissi: «Questo che dice? e che risponde quell’ altro foco? e chi son quei che ’l fenno?».
Inf. 8.10Ed elli a me: «Su per le sucide onde già scorgere puoi quello che s’aspetta, se ’l fummo del pantan nol ti nasconde».
Inf. 8.13Corda non pinse mai da sé saetta che sì corresse via per l’aere snella, com’ io vidi una nave piccioletta
Inf. 8.16venir per l’acqua verso noi in quella, sotto ’l governo d’un sol galeoto, che gridava: «Or se’ giunta, anima fella!».
Inf. 8.19«Flegïàs, Flegïàs, tu gridi a vòto», disse lo mio segnore, «a questa volta: più non ci avrai che sol passando il loto».
Inf. 8.22Qual è colui che grande inganno ascolta che li sia fatto, e poi se ne rammarca, fecesi Flegïàs ne l’ira accolta.
Inf. 8.25Lo duca mio discese ne la barca, e poi mi fece intrare appresso lui; e sol quand’ io fui dentro parve carca.
Inf. 8.28Tosto che ’l duca e io nel legno fui, segando se ne va l’antica prora de l’acqua più che non suol con altrui.
Inf. 8.31Mentre noi corravam la morta gora, dinanzi mi si fece un pien di fango, e disse: «Chi se’ tu che vieni anzi ora?».
Inf. 8.34E io a lui: «S’i’ vegno, non rimango; ma tu chi se’, che sì se’ fatto brutto?». Rispuose: «Vedi che son un che piango».
Inf. 8.37E io a lui: «Con piangere e con lutto, spirito maladetto, ti rimani; ch’i’ ti conosco, ancor sie lordo tutto».
Inf. 8.40Allor distese al legno ambo le mani; per che ’l maestro accorto lo sospinse, dicendo: «Via costà con li altri cani!».
Inf. 8.43Lo collo poi con le braccia mi cinse; basciommi ’l volto e disse: «Alma sdegnosa, benedetta colei che ’n te s’incinse!
Inf. 8.46Quei fu al mondo persona orgogliosa; bontà non è che sua memoria fregi: così s’è l’ombra sua qui furïosa.
Inf. 8.49Quanti si tegnon or là sù gran regi che qui staranno come porci in brago, di sé lasciando orribili dispregi!».
Inf. 8.52E io: «Maestro, molto sarei vago di vederlo attuffare in questa broda prima che noi uscissimo del lago».
Inf. 8.55Ed elli a me: «Avante che la proda ti si lasci veder, tu sarai sazio: di tal disïo convien che tu goda».
Inf. 8.58Dopo ciò poco vid’ io quello strazio far di costui a le fangose genti, che Dio ancor ne lodo e ne ringrazio.
Inf. 8.61Tutti gridavano: «A Filippo Argenti!»; e ’l fiorentino spirito bizzarro in sé medesmo si volvea co’ denti.
Inf. 8.64Quivi il lasciammo, che più non ne narro; ma ne l’orecchie mi percosse un duolo, per ch’io avante l’occhio intento sbarro.
Inf. 8.67Lo buon maestro disse: «Omai, figliuolo, s’appressa la città c’ha nome Dite, coi gravi cittadin, col grande stuolo».
Inf. 8.70E io: «Maestro, già le sue meschite là entro certe ne la valle cerno, vermiglie come se di foco uscite
Inf. 8.73fossero». Ed ei mi disse: «Il foco etterno ch’entro l’affoca le dimostra rosse, come tu vedi in questo basso inferno».
Inf. 8.76Noi pur giugnemmo dentro a l’alte fosse che vallan quella terra sconsolata: le mura mi parean che ferro fosse.
Inf. 8.79Non sanza prima far grande aggirata, venimmo in parte dove il nocchier forte «Usciteci», gridò: «qui è l’intrata».
Inf. 8.82Io vidi più di mille in su le porte da ciel piovuti, che stizzosamente dicean: «Chi è costui che sanza morte
Inf. 8.85va per lo regno de la morta gente?». E ’l savio mio maestro fece segno di voler lor parlar segretamente.
Inf. 8.88Allor chiusero un poco il gran disdegno e disser: «Vien tu solo, e quei sen vada che sì ardito intrò per questo regno.
Inf. 8.91Sol si ritorni per la folle strada: pruovi, se sa; ché tu qui rimarrai, che li ha’ iscorta sì buia contrada».
Inf. 8.94Pensa, lettor, se io mi sconfortai nel suon de le parole maladette, ché non credetti ritornarci mai.
Inf. 8.97«O caro duca mio, che più di sette volte m’hai sicurtà renduta e tratto d’alto periglio che ’ncontra mi stette,
Inf. 8.100non mi lasciar», diss’ io, «così disfatto; e se ’l passar più oltre ci è negato, ritroviam l’orme nostre insieme ratto».
Inf. 8.103E quel segnor che lì m’avea menato, mi disse: «Non temer; ché ’l nostro passo non ci può tòrre alcun: da tal n’è dato.
Inf. 8.106Ma qui m’attendi, e lo spirito lasso conforta e ciba di speranza buona, ch’i’ non ti lascerò nel mondo basso».
Inf. 8.109Così sen va, e quivi m’abbandona lo dolce padre, e io rimagno in forse, che sì e no nel capo mi tenciona.
Inf. 8.112Udir non potti quello ch’a lor porse; ma ei non stette là con essi guari, che ciascun dentro a pruova si ricorse.
Inf. 8.115Chiuser le porte que’ nostri avversari nel petto al mio segnor, che fuor rimase e rivolsesi a me con passi rari.
Inf. 8.118Li occhi a la terra e le ciglia avea rase d’ogne baldanza, e dicea ne’ sospiri: «Chi m’ha negate le dolenti case!».
Inf. 8.121E a me disse: «Tu, perch’ io m’adiri, non sbigottir, ch’io vincerò la prova, qual ch’a la difension dentro s’aggiri.
Inf. 8.124Questa lor tracotanza non è nova; ché già l’usaro a men segreta porta, la qual sanza serrame ancor si trova.
Inf. 8.127Sovr’ essa vedestù la scritta morta: e già di qua da lei discende l’erta, passando per li cerchi sanza scorta,
Inf. 8.130tal che per lui ne fia la terra aperta».
Inferno, Canto IX
Inf. 9.1Quel color che viltà di fuor mi pinse veggendo il duca mio tornare in volta, più tosto dentro il suo novo ristrinse.
Inf. 9.4Attento si fermò com’ uom ch’ascolta; ché l’occhio nol potea menare a lunga per l’aere nero e per la nebbia folta.
Inf. 9.7«Pur a noi converrà vincer la punga», cominciò el, «se non . . . Tal ne s’offerse. Oh quanto tarda a me ch’altri qui giunga!».
Inf. 9.10I’ vidi ben sì com’ ei ricoperse lo cominciar con l’altro che poi venne, che fur parole a le prime diverse;
Inf. 9.13ma nondimen paura il suo dir dienne, perch’ io traeva la parola tronca forse a peggior sentenzia che non tenne.
Inf. 9.16«In questo fondo de la trista conca discende mai alcun del primo grado, che sol per pena ha la speranza cionca?».
Inf. 9.19Questa question fec’ io; e quei «Di rado incontra», mi rispuose, «che di noi faccia il cammino alcun per qual io vado.
Inf. 9.22Ver è ch’altra fïata qua giù fui, congiurato da quella Eritón cruda che richiamava l’ombre a’ corpi sui.
Inf. 9.25Di poco era di me la carne nuda, ch’ella mi fece intrar dentr’ a quel muro, per trarne un spirto del cerchio di Giuda.
Inf. 9.28Quell’ è ’l più basso loco e ’l più oscuro, e ’l più lontan dal ciel che tutto gira: ben so ’l cammin; però ti fa sicuro.
Inf. 9.31Questa palude che ’l gran puzzo spira cigne dintorno la città dolente, u’ non potemo intrare omai sanz’ ira».
Inf. 9.34E altro disse, ma non l’ho a mente; però che l’occhio m’avea tutto tratto ver’ l’alta torre a la cima rovente,
Inf. 9.37dove in un punto furon dritte ratto tre furïe infernal di sangue tinte, che membra feminine avieno e atto,
Inf. 9.40e con idre verdissime eran cinte; serpentelli e ceraste avien per crine, onde le fiere tempie erano avvinte.
Inf. 9.43E quei, che ben conobbe le meschine de la regina de l’etterno pianto, «Guarda», mi disse, «le feroci Erine.
Inf. 9.46Quest’ è Megera dal sinistro canto; quella che piange dal destro è Aletto; Tesifón è nel mezzo»; e tacque a tanto.
Inf. 9.49Con l’unghie si fendea ciascuna il petto; battiensi a palme e gridavan sì alto, ch’i’ mi strinsi al poeta per sospetto.
Inf. 9.52«Vegna Medusa: sì ’l farem di smalto», dicevan tutte riguardando in giuso; «mal non vengiammo in Tesëo l’assalto».
Inf. 9.55«Volgiti ’n dietro e tien lo viso chiuso; ché se ’l Gorgón si mostra e tu ’l vedessi, nulla sarebbe di tornar mai suso».
Inf. 9.58Così disse ’l maestro; ed elli stessi mi volse, e non si tenne a le mie mani, che con le sue ancor non mi chiudessi.
Inf. 9.61O voi ch’avete li ’ntelletti sani, mirate la dottrina che s’asconde sotto ’l velame de li versi strani.
Inf. 9.64E già venìa su per le torbide onde un fracasso d’un suon, pien di spavento, per cui tremavano amendue le sponde,
Inf. 9.67non altrimenti fatto che d’un vento impetüoso per li avversi ardori, che fier la selva e sanz’ alcun rattento
Inf. 9.70li rami schianta, abbatte e porta fori; dinanzi polveroso va superbo, e fa fuggir le fiere e li pastori.
Inf. 9.73Li occhi mi sciolse e disse: «Or drizza il nerbo del viso su per quella schiuma antica per indi ove quel fummo è più acerbo».
Inf. 9.76Come le rane innanzi a la nimica biscia per l’acqua si dileguan tutte, fin ch’a la terra ciascuna s’abbica,
Inf. 9.79vid’ io più di mille anime distrutte fuggir così dinanzi ad un ch’al passo passava Stige con le piante asciutte.
Inf. 9.82Dal volto rimovea quell’ aere grasso, menando la sinistra innanzi spesso; e sol di quell’ angoscia parea lasso.
Inf. 9.85Ben m’accorsi ch’elli era da ciel messo, e volsimi al maestro; e quei fé segno ch’i’ stessi queto ed inchinassi ad esso.
Inf. 9.88Ahi quanto mi parea pien di disdegno! Venne a la porta e con una verghetta l’aperse, che non v’ebbe alcun ritegno.
Inf. 9.91«O cacciati del ciel, gente dispetta», cominciò elli in su l’orribil soglia, «ond’ esta oltracotanza in voi s’alletta?
Inf. 9.94Perché recalcitrate a quella voglia a cui non puote il fin mai esser mozzo, e che più volte v’ha cresciuta doglia?
Inf. 9.97Che giova ne le fata dar di cozzo? Cerbero vostro, se ben vi ricorda, ne porta ancor pelato il mento e ’l gozzo».
Inf. 9.100Poi si rivolse per la strada lorda, e non fé motto a noi, ma fé sembiante d’omo cui altra cura stringa e morda
Inf. 9.103che quella di colui che li è davante; e noi movemmo i piedi inver’ la terra, sicuri appresso le parole sante.
Inf. 9.106Dentro li ’ntrammo sanz’ alcuna guerra; e io, ch’avea di riguardar disio la condizion che tal fortezza serra,
Inf. 9.109com’ io fui dentro, l’occhio intorno invio: e veggio ad ogne man grande campagna, piena di duolo e di tormento rio.
Inf. 9.112Sì come ad Arli, ove Rodano stagna, sì com’ a Pola, presso del Carnaro ch’Italia chiude e suoi termini bagna,
Inf. 9.115fanno i sepulcri tutt’ il loco varo, così facevan quivi d’ogne parte, salvo che ’l modo v’era più amaro;
Inf. 9.118ché tra li avelli fiamme erano sparte, per le quali eran sì del tutto accesi, che ferro più non chiede verun’ arte.
Inf. 9.121Tutti li lor coperchi eran sospesi, e fuor n’uscivan sì duri lamenti, che ben parean di miseri e d’offesi.
Inf. 9.124E io: «Maestro, quai son quelle genti che, seppellite dentro da quell’ arche, si fan sentir coi sospiri dolenti?».
Inf. 9.127E quelli a me: «Qui son li eresïarche con lor seguaci, d’ogne setta, e molto più che non credi son le tombe carche.
Inf. 9.130Simile qui con simile è sepolto, e i monimenti son più e men caldi». E poi ch’a la man destra si fu vòlto,
Inf. 9.133passammo tra i martìri e li alti spaldi.
Inferno, Canto X
Inf. 10.1Ora sen va per un secreto calle, tra ’l muro de la terra e li martìri, lo mio maestro, e io dopo le spalle.
Inf. 10.4«O virtù somma, che per li empi giri mi volvi», cominciai, «com’ a te piace, parlami, e sodisfammi a’ miei disiri.
Inf. 10.7La gente che per li sepolcri giace potrebbesi veder? già son levati tutt’ i coperchi, e nessun guardia face».
Inf. 10.10E quelli a me: «Tutti saran serrati quando di Iosafàt qui torneranno coi corpi che là sù hanno lasciati.
Inf. 10.13Suo cimitero da questa parte hanno con Epicuro tutti suoi seguaci, che l’anima col corpo morta fanno.
Inf. 10.16Però a la dimanda che mi faci quinc’ entro satisfatto sarà tosto, e al disio ancor che tu mi taci».
Inf. 10.19E io: «Buon duca, non tegno riposto a te mio cuor se non per dicer poco, e tu m’hai non pur mo a ciò disposto».
Inf. 10.22«O Tosco che per la città del foco vivo ten vai così parlando onesto, piacciati di restare in questo loco.
Inf. 10.25La tua loquela ti fa manifesto di quella nobil patrïa natio, a la qual forse fui troppo molesto».
Inf. 10.28Subitamente questo suono uscìo d’una de l’arche; però m’accostai, temendo, un poco più al duca mio.
Inf. 10.31Ed el mi disse: «Volgiti! Che fai? Vedi là Farinata che s’è dritto: da la cintola in sù tutto ’l vedrai».
Inf. 10.34Io avea già il mio viso nel suo fitto; ed el s’ergea col petto e con la fronte com’ avesse l’inferno a gran dispitto.
Inf. 10.37E l’animose man del duca e pronte mi pinser tra le sepulture a lui, dicendo: «Le parole tue sien conte».
Inf. 10.40Com’ io al piè de la sua tomba fui, guardommi un poco, e poi, quasi sdegnoso, mi dimandò: «Chi fuor li maggior tui?».
Inf. 10.43Io ch’era d’ubidir disideroso, non gliel celai, ma tutto gliel’ apersi; ond’ ei levò le ciglia un poco in suso;
Inf. 10.46poi disse: «Fieramente furo avversi a me e a miei primi e a mia parte, sì che per due fïate li dispersi».
Inf. 10.49«S’ei fur cacciati, ei tornar d’ogne parte», rispuos’ io lui, «l’una e l’altra fïata; ma i vostri non appreser ben quell’ arte».
Inf. 10.52Allor surse a la vista scoperchiata un’ombra, lungo questa, infino al mento: credo che s’era in ginocchie levata.
Inf. 10.55Dintorno mi guardò, come talento avesse di veder s’altri era meco; e poi che ’l sospecciar fu tutto spento,
Inf. 10.58piangendo disse: «Se per questo cieco carcere vai per altezza d’ingegno, mio figlio ov’ è? e perché non è teco?».
Inf. 10.61E io a lui: «Da me stesso non vegno: colui ch’attende là, per qui mi mena forse cui Guido vostro ebbe a disdegno».
Inf. 10.64Le sue parole e ’l modo de la pena m’avean di costui già letto il nome; però fu la risposta così piena.
Inf. 10.67Di sùbito drizzato gridò: «Come? dicesti “elli ebbe”? non viv’ elli ancora? non fiere li occhi suoi lo dolce lume?».
Inf. 10.70Quando s’accorse d’alcuna dimora ch’io facëa dinanzi a la risposta, supin ricadde e più non parve fora.
Inf. 10.73Ma quell’ altro magnanimo, a cui posta restato m’era, non mutò aspetto, né mosse collo, né piegò sua costa;
Inf. 10.76e sé continüando al primo detto, «S’elli han quell’ arte», disse, «male appresa, ciò mi tormenta più che questo letto.
Inf. 10.79Ma non cinquanta volte fia raccesa la faccia de la donna che qui regge, che tu saprai quanto quell’ arte pesa.
Inf. 10.82E se tu mai nel dolce mondo regge, dimmi: perché quel popolo è sì empio incontr’ a’ miei in ciascuna sua legge?».
Inf. 10.85Ond’ io a lui: «Lo strazio e ’l grande scempio che fece l’Arbia colorata in rosso, tal orazion fa far nel nostro tempio».
Inf. 10.88Poi ch’ebbe sospirando il capo mosso, «A ciò non fu’ io sol», disse, «né certo sanza cagion con li altri sarei mosso.
Inf. 10.91Ma fu’ io solo, là dove sofferto fu per ciascun di tòrre via Fiorenza, colui che la difesi a viso aperto».
Inf. 10.94«Deh, se riposi mai vostra semenza», prega’ io lui, «solvetemi quel nodo che qui ha ’nviluppata mia sentenza.
Inf. 10.97El par che voi veggiate, se ben odo, dinanzi quel che ’l tempo seco adduce, e nel presente tenete altro modo».
Inf. 10.100«Noi veggiam, come quei c’ha mala luce, le cose», disse, «che ne son lontano; cotanto ancor ne splende il sommo duce.
Inf. 10.103Quando s’appressano o son, tutto è vano nostro intelletto; e s’altri non ci apporta, nulla sapem di vostro stato umano.
Inf. 10.106Però comprender puoi che tutta morta fia nostra conoscenza da quel punto che del futuro fia chiusa la porta».
Inf. 10.109Allor, come di mia colpa compunto, dissi: «Or direte dunque a quel caduto che ’l suo nato è co’ vivi ancor congiunto;
Inf. 10.112e s’i’ fui, dianzi, a la risposta muto, fate i saper che ’l fei perché pensava già ne l’error che m’avete soluto».
Inf. 10.115E già ’l maestro mio mi richiamava; per ch’i’ pregai lo spirto più avaccio che mi dicesse chi con lu’ istava.
Inf. 10.118Dissemi: «Qui con più di mille giaccio: qua dentro è ’l secondo Federico e ’l Cardinale; e de li altri mi taccio».
Inf. 10.121Indi s’ascose; e io inver’ l’antico poeta volsi i passi, ripensando a quel parlar che mi parea nemico.
Inf. 10.124Elli si mosse; e poi, così andando, mi disse: «Perché se’ tu sì smarrito?». E io li sodisfeci al suo dimando.
Inf. 10.127«La mente tua conservi quel ch’udito hai contra te», mi comandò quel saggio; «e ora attendi qui», e drizzò ’l dito:
Inf. 10.130«quando sarai dinanzi al dolce raggio di quella il cui bell’ occhio tutto vede, da lei saprai di tua vita il vïaggio».
Inf. 10.133Appresso mosse a man sinistra il piede: lasciammo il muro e gimmo inver’ lo mezzo per un sentier ch’a una valle fiede,
Inf. 10.136che ’nfin là sù facea spiacer suo lezzo.
Inferno, Canto XI
Inf. 11.1In su l’estremità d’un’alta ripa che facevan gran pietre rotte in cerchio, venimmo sopra più crudele stipa;
Inf. 11.4e quivi, per l’orribile soperchio del puzzo che ’l profondo abisso gitta, ci raccostammo, in dietro, ad un coperchio
Inf. 11.7d’un grand’ avello, ov’ io vidi una scritta che dicea: ‘Anastasio papa guardo, lo qual trasse Fotin de la via dritta’.
Inf. 11.10«Lo nostro scender conviene esser tardo, sì che s’ausi un poco in prima il senso al tristo fiato; e poi no i fia riguardo».
Inf. 11.13Così ’l maestro; e io «Alcun compenso», dissi lui, «trova che ’l tempo non passi perduto». Ed elli: «Vedi ch’a ciò penso».
Inf. 11.16«Figliuol mio, dentro da cotesti sassi», cominciò poi a dir, «son tre cerchietti di grado in grado, come que’ che lassi.
Inf. 11.19Tutti son pien di spirti maladetti; ma perché poi ti basti pur la vista, intendi come e perché son costretti.
Inf. 11.22D’ogne malizia, ch’odio in cielo acquista, ingiuria è ’l fine, ed ogne fin cotale o con forza o con frode altrui contrista.
Inf. 11.25Ma perché frode è de l’uom proprio male, più spiace a Dio; e però stan di sotto li frodolenti, e più dolor li assale.
Inf. 11.28Di vïolenti il primo cerchio è tutto; ma perché si fa forza a tre persone, in tre gironi è distinto e costrutto.
Inf. 11.31A Dio, a sé, al prossimo si pòne far forza, dico in loro e in lor cose, come udirai con aperta ragione.
Inf. 11.34Morte per forza e ferute dogliose nel prossimo si danno, e nel suo avere ruine, incendi e tollette dannose;
Inf. 11.37onde omicide e ciascun che mal fiere, guastatori e predon, tutti tormenta lo giron primo per diverse schiere.
Inf. 11.40Puote omo avere in sé man vïolenta e ne’ suoi beni; e però nel secondo giron convien che sanza pro si penta
Inf. 11.43qualunque priva sé del vostro mondo, biscazza e fonde la sua facultade, e piange là dov’ esser de’ giocondo.
Inf. 11.46Puossi far forza ne la deïtade, col cor negando e bestemmiando quella, e spregiando natura e sua bontade;
Inf. 11.49e però lo minor giron suggella del segno suo e Soddoma e Caorsa e chi, spregiando Dio col cor, favella.
Inf. 11.52La frode, ond’ ogne coscïenza è morsa, può l’omo usare in colui che ’n lui fida e in quel che fidanza non imborsa.
Inf. 11.55Questo modo di retro par ch’incida pur lo vinco d’amor che fa natura; onde nel cerchio secondo s’annida
Inf. 11.58ipocresia, lusinghe e chi affattura, falsità, ladroneccio e simonia, ruffian, baratti e simile lordura.
Inf. 11.61Per l’altro modo quell’ amor s’oblia che fa natura, e quel ch’è poi aggiunto, di che la fede spezïal si cria;
Inf. 11.64onde nel cerchio minore, ov’ è ’l punto de l’universo in su che Dite siede, qualunque trade in etterno è consunto».
Inf. 11.67E io: «Maestro, assai chiara procede la tua ragione, e assai ben distingue questo baràtro e ’l popol ch’e’ possiede.
Inf. 11.70Ma dimmi: quei de la palude pingue, che mena il vento, e che batte la pioggia, e che s’incontran con sì aspre lingue,
Inf. 11.73perché non dentro da la città roggia sono ei puniti, se Dio li ha in ira? e se non li ha, perché sono a tal foggia?».
Inf. 11.76Ed elli a me «Perché tanto delira», disse, «lo ’ngegno tuo da quel che sòle? o ver la mente dove altrove mira?
Inf. 11.79Non ti rimembra di quelle parole con le quai la tua Etica pertratta le tre disposizion che ’l ciel non vole,
Inf. 11.82incontenenza, malizia e la matta bestialitade? e come incontenenza men Dio offende e men biasimo accatta?
Inf. 11.85Se tu riguardi ben questa sentenza, e rechiti a la mente chi son quelli che sù di fuor sostegnon penitenza,
Inf. 11.88tu vedrai ben perché da questi felli sien dipartiti, e perché men crucciata la divina vendetta li martelli».
Inf. 11.91«O sol che sani ogne vista turbata, tu mi contenti sì quando tu solvi, che, non men che saver, dubbiar m’aggrata.
Inf. 11.94Ancora in dietro un poco ti rivolvi», diss’ io, «là dove di’ ch’usura offende la divina bontade, e ’l groppo solvi».
Inf. 11.97«Filosofia», mi disse, «a chi la ’ntende, nota, non pure in una sola parte, come natura lo suo corso prende
Inf. 11.100dal divino ’ntelletto e da sua arte; e se tu ben la tua Fisica note, tu troverai, non dopo molte carte,
Inf. 11.103che l’arte vostra quella, quanto pote, segue, come ’l maestro fa ’l discente; sì che vostr’ arte a Dio quasi è nepote.
Inf. 11.106Da queste due, se tu ti rechi a mente lo Genesì dal principio, convene prender sua vita e avanzar la gente;
Inf. 11.109e perché l’usuriere altra via tene, per sé natura e per la sua seguace dispregia, poi ch’in altro pon la spene.
Inf. 11.112Ma seguimi oramai che ’l gir mi piace; ché i Pesci guizzan su per l’orizzonta, e ’l Carro tutto sovra ’l Coro giace,
Inf. 11.115e ’l balzo via là oltra si dismonta».
Inferno, Canto XII
Inf. 12.1Era lo loco ov’ a scender la riva venimmo, alpestro e, per quel che v’er’ anco, tal, ch’ogne vista ne sarebbe schiva.
Inf. 12.4Qual è quella ruina che nel fianco di qua da Trento l’Adice percosse, o per tremoto o per sostegno manco,
Inf. 12.7che da cima del monte, onde si mosse, al piano è sì la roccia discoscesa, ch’alcuna via darebbe a chi sù fosse:
Inf. 12.10cotal di quel burrato era la scesa; e ’n su la punta de la rotta lacca l’infamïa di Creti era distesa
Inf. 12.13che fu concetta ne la falsa vacca; e quando vide noi, sé stesso morse, sì come quei cui l’ira dentro fiacca.
Inf. 12.16Lo savio mio inver’ lui gridò: «Forse tu credi che qui sia ’l duca d’Atene, che sù nel mondo la morte ti porse?
Inf. 12.19Pàrtiti, bestia, ché questi non vene ammaestrato da la tua sorella, ma vassi per veder le vostre pene».
Inf. 12.22Qual è quel toro che si slaccia in quella c’ha ricevuto già ’l colpo mortale, che gir non sa, ma qua e là saltella,
Inf. 12.25vid’ io lo Minotauro far cotale; e quello accorto gridò: «Corri al varco; mentre ch’e’ ’nfuria, è buon che tu ti cale».
Inf. 12.28Così prendemmo via giù per lo scarco di quelle pietre, che spesso moviensi sotto i miei piedi per lo novo carco.
Inf. 12.31Io gia pensando; e quei disse: «Tu pensi forse a questa ruina, ch’è guardata da quell’ ira bestial ch’i’ ora spensi.
Inf. 12.34Or vo’ che sappi che l’altra fïata ch’i’ discesi qua giù nel basso inferno, questa roccia non era ancor cascata.
Inf. 12.37Ma certo poco pria, se ben discerno, che venisse colui che la gran preda levò a Dite del cerchio superno,
Inf. 12.40da tutte parti l’alta valle feda tremò sì, ch’i’ pensai che l’universo sentisse amor, per lo qual è chi creda
Inf. 12.43più volte il mondo in caòsso converso; e in quel punto questa vecchia roccia, qui e altrove, tal fece riverso.
Inf. 12.46Ma ficca li occhi a valle, ché s’approccia la riviera del sangue in la qual bolle qual che per vïolenza in altrui noccia».
Inf. 12.49Oh cieca cupidigia e ira folle, che sì ci sproni ne la vita corta, e ne l’etterna poi sì mal c’immolle!
Inf. 12.52Io vidi un’ampia fossa in arco torta, come quella che tutto ’l piano abbraccia, secondo ch’avea detto la mia scorta;
Inf. 12.55e tra ’l piè de la ripa ed essa, in traccia corrien centauri, armati di saette, come solien nel mondo andare a caccia.
Inf. 12.58Veggendoci calar, ciascun ristette, e de la schiera tre si dipartiro con archi e asticciuole prima elette;
Inf. 12.61e l’un gridò da lungi: «A qual martiro venite voi che scendete la costa? Ditel costinci; se non, l’arco tiro».
Inf. 12.64Lo mio maestro disse: «La risposta farem noi a Chirón costà di presso: mal fu la voglia tua sempre sì tosta».
Inf. 12.67Poi mi tentò, e disse: «Quelli è Nesso, che morì per la bella Deianira, e fé di sé la vendetta elli stesso.
Inf. 12.70E quel di mezzo, ch’al petto si mira, è il gran Chirón, il qual nodrì Achille; quell’ altro è Folo, che fu sì pien d’ira.
Inf. 12.73Dintorno al fosso vanno a mille a mille, saettando qual anima si svelle del sangue più che sua colpa sortille».
Inf. 12.76Noi ci appressammo a quelle fiere isnelle: Chirón prese uno strale, e con la cocca fece la barba in dietro a le mascelle.
Inf. 12.79Quando s’ebbe scoperta la gran bocca, disse a’ compagni: «Siete voi accorti che quel di retro move ciò ch’el tocca?
Inf. 12.82Così non soglion far li piè d’i morti». E ’l mio buon duca, che già li er’ al petto, dove le due nature son consorti,
Inf. 12.85rispuose: «Ben è vivo, e sì soletto mostrar li mi convien la valle buia; necessità ’l ci ’nduce, e non diletto.
Inf. 12.88Tal si partì da cantare alleluia che mi commise quest’ officio novo: non è ladron, né io anima fuia.
Inf. 12.91Ma per quella virtù per cu’ io movo li passi miei per sì selvaggia strada, danne un de’ tuoi, a cui noi siamo a provo,
Inf. 12.94e che ne mostri là dove si guada, e che porti costui in su la groppa, ché non è spirto che per l’aere vada».
Inf. 12.97Chirón si volse in su la destra poppa, e disse a Nesso: «Torna, e sì li guida, e fa cansar s’altra schiera v’intoppa».
Inf. 12.100Or ci movemmo con la scorta fida lungo la proda del bollor vermiglio, dove i bolliti facieno alte strida.
Inf. 12.103Io vidi gente sotto infino al ciglio; e ’l gran centauro disse: «E’ son tiranni che dier nel sangue e ne l’aver di piglio.
Inf. 12.106Quivi si piangon li spietati danni; quivi è Alessandro, e Dïonisio fero che fé Cicilia aver dolorosi anni.
Inf. 12.109E quella fronte c’ha ’l pel così nero, è Azzolino; e quell’ altro ch’è biondo, è Opizzo da Esti, il qual per vero
Inf. 12.112fu spento dal figliastro sù nel mondo». Allor mi volsi al poeta, e quei disse: «Questi ti sia or primo, e io secondo».
Inf. 12.115Poco più oltre il centauro s’affisse sovr’ una gente che ’nfino a la gola parea che di quel bulicame uscisse.
Inf. 12.118Mostrocci un’ombra da l’un canto sola, dicendo: «Colui fesse in grembo a Dio lo cor che ’n su Tamisi ancor si cola».
Inf. 12.121Poi vidi gente che di fuor del rio tenean la testa e ancor tutto ’l casso; e di costoro assai riconobb’ io.
Inf. 12.124Così a più a più si facea basso quel sangue, sì che cocea pur li piedi; e quindi fu del fosso il nostro passo.
Inf. 12.127«Sì come tu da questa parte vedi lo bulicame che sempre si scema», disse ’l centauro, «voglio che tu credi
Inf. 12.130che da quest’ altra a più a più giù prema lo fondo suo, infin ch’el si raggiunge ove la tirannia convien che gema.
Inf. 12.133La divina giustizia di qua punge quell’ Attila che fu flagello in terra, e Pirro e Sesto; e in etterno munge
Inf. 12.136le lagrime, che col bollor diserra, a Rinier da Corneto, a Rinier Pazzo, che fecero a le strade tanta guerra».
Inf. 12.139Poi si rivolse e ripassossi ’l guazzo.
Inferno, Canto XIII
Inf. 13.1Non era ancor di là Nesso arrivato, quando noi ci mettemmo per un bosco che da neun sentiero era segnato.
Inf. 13.4Non fronda verde, ma di color fosco; non rami schietti, ma nodosi e ’nvolti; non pomi v’eran, ma stecchi con tòsco.
Inf. 13.7Non han sì aspri sterpi né sì folti quelle fiere selvagge che ’n odio hanno tra Cecina e Corneto i luoghi cólti.
Inf. 13.10Quivi le brutte Arpie lor nidi fanno, che cacciar de le Strofade i Troiani con tristo annunzio di futuro danno.
Inf. 13.13Ali hanno late, e colli e visi umani, piè con artigli, e pennuto ’l gran ventre; fanno lamenti in su li alberi strani.
Inf. 13.16E ’l buon maestro «Prima che più entre, sappi che se’ nel secondo girone», mi cominciò a dire, «e sarai mentre
Inf. 13.19che tu verrai ne l’orribil sabbione. Però riguarda ben; sì vederai cose che torrien fede al mio sermone».
Inf. 13.22Io sentia d’ogne parte trarre guai e non vedea persona che ’l facesse; per ch’io tutto smarrito m’arrestai.
Inf. 13.25Cred’ ïo ch’ei credette ch’io credesse che tante voci uscisser, tra quei bronchi, da gente che per noi si nascondesse.
Inf. 13.28Però disse ’l maestro: «Se tu tronchi qualche fraschetta d’una d’este piante, li pensier c’hai si faran tutti monchi».
Inf. 13.31Allor porsi la mano un poco avante e colsi un ramicel da un gran pruno; e ’l tronco suo gridò: «Perché mi schiante?».
Inf. 13.34Da che fatto fu poi di sangue bruno, ricominciò a dir: «Perché mi scerpi? non hai tu spirto di pietade alcuno?
Inf. 13.37Uomini fummo, e or siam fatti sterpi: ben dovrebb’ esser la tua man più pia, se state fossimo anime di serpi».
Inf. 13.40Come d’un stizzo verde ch’arso sia da l’un de’ capi, che da l’altro geme e cigola per vento che va via,
Inf. 13.43sì de la scheggia rotta usciva insieme parole e sangue; ond’ io lasciai la cima cadere, e stetti come l’uom che teme.
Inf. 13.46«S’elli avesse potuto creder prima», rispuose ’l savio mio, «anima lesa, ciò c’ha veduto pur con la mia rima,
Inf. 13.49non averebbe in te la man distesa; ma la cosa incredibile mi fece indurlo ad ovra ch’a me stesso pesa.
Inf. 13.52Ma dilli chi tu fosti, sì che ’n vece d’alcun’ ammenda tua fama rinfreschi nel mondo sù, dove tornar li lece».
Inf. 13.55E ’l tronco: «Sì col dolce dir m’adeschi, ch’i’ non posso tacere; e voi non gravi perch’ ïo un poco a ragionar m’inveschi.
Inf. 13.58Io son colui che tenni ambo le chiavi del cor di Federigo, e che le volsi, serrando e diserrando, sì soavi,
Inf. 13.61che dal secreto suo quasi ogn’ uom tolsi; fede portai al glorïoso offizio, tanto ch’i’ ne perde’ li sonni e ’ polsi.
Inf. 13.64La meretrice che mai da l’ospizio di Cesare non torse li occhi putti, morte comune e de le corti vizio,
Inf. 13.67infiammò contra me li animi tutti; e li ’nfiammati infiammar sì Augusto, che ’ lieti onor tornaro in tristi lutti.
Inf. 13.70L’animo mio, per disdegnoso gusto, credendo col morir fuggir disdegno, ingiusto fece me contra me giusto.
Inf. 13.73Per le nove radici d’esto legno vi giuro che già mai non ruppi fede al mio segnor, che fu d’onor sì degno.
Inf. 13.76E se di voi alcun nel mondo riede, conforti la memoria mia, che giace ancor del colpo che ’nvidia le diede».
Inf. 13.79Un poco attese, e poi «Da ch’el si tace», disse ’l poeta a me, «non perder l’ora; ma parla, e chiedi a lui, se più ti piace».
Inf. 13.82Ond’ ïo a lui: «Domandal tu ancora di quel che credi ch’a me satisfaccia; ch’i’ non potrei, tanta pietà m’accora».
Inf. 13.85Perciò ricominciò: «Se l’om ti faccia liberamente ciò che ’l tuo dir priega, spirito incarcerato, ancor ti piaccia
Inf. 13.88di dirne come l’anima si lega in questi nocchi; e dinne, se tu puoi, s’alcuna mai di tai membra si spiega».
Inf. 13.91Allor soffiò il tronco forte, e poi si convertì quel vento in cotal voce: «Brievemente sarà risposto a voi.
Inf. 13.94Quando si parte l’anima feroce dal corpo ond’ ella stessa s’è disvelta, Minòs la manda a la settima foce.
Inf. 13.97Cade in la selva, e non l’è parte scelta; ma là dove fortuna la balestra, quivi germoglia come gran di spelta.
Inf. 13.100Surge in vermena e in pianta silvestra: l’Arpie, pascendo poi de le sue foglie, fanno dolore, e al dolor fenestra.
Inf. 13.103Come l’altre verrem per nostre spoglie, ma non però ch’alcuna sen rivesta, ché non è giusto aver ciò ch’om si toglie.
Inf. 13.106Qui le strascineremo, e per la mesta selva saranno i nostri corpi appesi, ciascuno al prun de l’ombra sua molesta».
Inf. 13.109Noi eravamo ancora al tronco attesi, credendo ch’altro ne volesse dire, quando noi fummo d’un romor sorpresi,
Inf. 13.112similemente a colui che venire sente ’l porco e la caccia a la sua posta, ch’ode le bestie, e le frasche stormire.
Inf. 13.115Ed ecco due da la sinistra costa, nudi e graffiati, fuggendo sì forte, che de la selva rompieno ogne rosta.
Inf. 13.118Quel dinanzi: «Or accorri, accorri, morte!». E l’altro, cui pareva tardar troppo, gridava: «Lano, sì non furo accorte
Inf. 13.121le gambe tue a le giostre dal Toppo!». E poi che forse li fallia la lena, di sé e d’un cespuglio fece un groppo.
Inf. 13.124Di rietro a loro era la selva piena di nere cagne, bramose e correnti come veltri ch’uscisser di catena.
Inf. 13.127In quel che s’appiattò miser li denti, e quel dilaceraro a brano a brano; poi sen portar quelle membra dolenti.
Inf. 13.130Presemi allor la mia scorta per mano, e menommi al cespuglio che piangea per le rotture sanguinenti in vano.
Inf. 13.133«O Iacopo», dicea, «da Santo Andrea, che t’è giovato di me fare schermo? che colpa ho io de la tua vita rea?».
Inf. 13.136Quando ’l maestro fu sovr’ esso fermo, disse: «Chi fosti, che per tante punte soffi con sangue doloroso sermo?».
Inf. 13.139Ed elli a noi: «O anime che giunte siete a veder lo strazio disonesto c’ha le mie fronde sì da me disgiunte,
Inf. 13.142raccoglietele al piè del tristo cesto. I’ fui de la città che nel Batista mutò ’l primo padrone; ond’ ei per questo
Inf. 13.145sempre con l’arte sua la farà trista; e se non fosse che ’n sul passo d’Arno rimane ancor di lui alcuna vista,
Inf. 13.148que’ cittadin che poi la rifondarno sovra ’l cener che d’Attila rimase, avrebber fatto lavorare indarno.
Inf. 13.151Io fei gibetto a me de le mie case».
Inferno, Canto XIV
Inf. 14.1Poi che la carità del natio loco mi strinse, raunai le fronde sparte e rende’le a colui, ch’era già fioco.
Inf. 14.4Indi venimmo al fine ove si parte lo secondo giron dal terzo, e dove si vede di giustizia orribil arte.
Inf. 14.7A ben manifestar le cose nove, dico che arrivammo ad una landa che dal suo letto ogne pianta rimove.
Inf. 14.10La dolorosa selva l’è ghirlanda intorno, come ’l fosso tristo ad essa; quivi fermammo i passi a randa a randa.
Inf. 14.13Lo spazzo era una rena arida e spessa, non d’altra foggia fatta che colei che fu da’ piè di Caton già soppressa.
Inf. 14.16O vendetta di Dio, quanto tu dei esser temuta da ciascun che legge ciò che fu manifesto a li occhi mei!
Inf. 14.19D’anime nude vidi molte gregge che piangean tutte assai miseramente, e parea posta lor diversa legge.
Inf. 14.22Supin giacea in terra alcuna gente, alcuna si sedea tutta raccolta, e altra andava continüamente.
Inf. 14.25Quella che giva ’ntorno era più molta, e quella men che giacëa al tormento, ma più al duolo avea la lingua sciolta.
Inf. 14.28Sovra tutto ’l sabbion, d’un cader lento, piovean di foco dilatate falde, come di neve in alpe sanza vento.
Inf. 14.31Quali Alessandro in quelle parti calde d’Indïa vide sopra ’l süo stuolo fiamme cadere infino a terra salde,
Inf. 14.34per ch’ei provide a scalpitar lo suolo con le sue schiere, acciò che lo vapore mei si stingueva mentre ch’era solo:
Inf. 14.37tale scendeva l’etternale ardore; onde la rena s’accendea, com’ esca sotto focile, a doppiar lo dolore.
Inf. 14.40Sanza riposo mai era la tresca de le misere mani, or quindi or quinci escotendo da sé l’arsura fresca.
Inf. 14.43I’ cominciai: «Maestro, tu che vinci tutte le cose, fuor che ’ demon duri ch’a l’intrar de la porta incontra uscinci,
Inf. 14.46chi è quel grande che non par che curi lo ’ncendio e giace dispettoso e torto, sì che la pioggia non par che ’l marturi?».
Inf. 14.49E quel medesmo, che si fu accorto ch’io domandava il mio duca di lui, gridò: «Qual io fui vivo, tal son morto.
Inf. 14.52Se Giove stanchi ’l suo fabbro da cui crucciato prese la folgore aguta onde l’ultimo dì percosso fui;
Inf. 14.55o s’elli stanchi li altri a muta a muta in Mongibello a la focina negra, chiamando “Buon Vulcano, aiuta, aiuta!”,
Inf. 14.58sì com’ el fece a la pugna di Flegra, e me saetti con tutta sua forza: non ne potrebbe aver vendetta allegra».
Inf. 14.61Allora il duca mio parlò di forza tanto, ch’i’ non l’avea sì forte udito: «O Capaneo, in ciò che non s’ammorza
Inf. 14.64la tua superbia, se’ tu più punito; nullo martiro, fuor che la tua rabbia, sarebbe al tuo furor dolor compito».
Inf. 14.67Poi si rivolse a me con miglior labbia, dicendo: «Quei fu l’un d’i sette regi ch’assiser Tebe; ed ebbe e par ch’elli abbia
Inf. 14.70Dio in disdegno, e poco par che ’l pregi; ma, com’ io dissi lui, li suoi dispetti sono al suo petto assai debiti fregi.
Inf. 14.73Or mi vien dietro, e guarda che non metti, ancor, li piedi ne la rena arsiccia; ma sempre al bosco tien li piedi stretti».
Inf. 14.76Tacendo divenimmo là ’ve spiccia fuor de la selva un picciol fiumicello, lo cui rossore ancor mi raccapriccia.
Inf. 14.79Quale del Bulicame esce ruscello che parton poi tra lor le peccatrici, tal per la rena giù sen giva quello.
Inf. 14.82Lo fondo suo e ambo le pendici fatt’ era ’n pietra, e ’ margini dallato; per ch’io m’accorsi che ’l passo era lici.
Inf. 14.85«Tra tutto l’altro ch’i’ t’ho dimostrato, poscia che noi intrammo per la porta lo cui sogliare a nessuno è negato,
Inf. 14.88cosa non fu da li tuoi occhi scorta notabile com’ è ’l presente rio, che sovra sé tutte fiammelle ammorta».
Inf. 14.91Queste parole fuor del duca mio; per ch’io ’l pregai che mi largisse ’l pasto di cui largito m’avëa il disio.
Inf. 14.94«In mezzo mar siede un paese guasto», diss’ elli allora, «che s’appella Creta, sotto ’l cui rege fu già ’l mondo casto.
Inf. 14.97Una montagna v’è che già fu lieta d’acqua e di fronde, che si chiamò Ida; or è diserta come cosa vieta.
Inf. 14.100Rëa la scelse già per cuna fida del suo figliuolo, e per celarlo meglio, quando piangea, vi facea far le grida.
Inf. 14.103Dentro dal monte sta dritto un gran veglio, che tien volte le spalle inver’ Dammiata e Roma guarda come süo speglio.
Inf. 14.106La sua testa è di fin oro formata, e puro argento son le braccia e ’l petto, poi è di rame infino a la forcata;
Inf. 14.109da indi in giuso è tutto ferro eletto, salvo che ’l destro piede è terra cotta; e sta ’n su quel, più che ’n su l’altro, eretto.
Inf. 14.112Ciascuna parte, fuor che l’oro, è rotta d’una fessura che lagrime goccia, le quali, accolte, fóran quella grotta.
Inf. 14.115Lor corso in questa valle si diroccia; fanno Acheronte, Stige e Flegetonta; poi sen van giù per questa stretta doccia,
Inf. 14.118infin, là ove più non si dismonta, fanno Cocito; e qual sia quello stagno tu lo vedrai, però qui non si conta».
Inf. 14.121E io a lui: «Se ’l presente rigagno si diriva così dal nostro mondo, perché ci appar pur a questo vivagno?».
Inf. 14.124Ed elli a me: «Tu sai che ’l loco è tondo; e tutto che tu sie venuto molto, pur a sinistra, giù calando al fondo,
Inf. 14.127non se’ ancor per tutto ’l cerchio vòlto; per che, se cosa n’apparisce nova, non de’ addur maraviglia al tuo volto».
Inf. 14.130E io ancor: «Maestro, ove si trova Flegetonta e Letè? ché de l’un taci, e l’altro di’ che si fa d’esta piova».
Inf. 14.133«In tutte tue question certo mi piaci», rispuose, «ma ’l bollor de l’acqua rossa dovea ben solver l’una che tu faci.
Inf. 14.136Letè vedrai, ma fuor di questa fossa, là dove vanno l’anime a lavarsi quando la colpa pentuta è rimossa».
Inf. 14.139Poi disse: «Omai è tempo da scostarsi dal bosco; fa che di retro a me vegne: li margini fan via, che non son arsi,
Inf. 14.142e sopra loro ogne vapor si spegne».
Inferno, Canto XV
Inf. 15.1Ora cen porta l’un de’ duri margini; e ’l fummo del ruscel di sopra aduggia, sì che dal foco salva l’acqua e li argini.
Inf. 15.4Quali Fiamminghi tra Guizzante e Bruggia, temendo ’l fiotto che ’nver’ lor s’avventa, fanno lo schermo perché ’l mar si fuggia;
Inf. 15.7e quali Padoan lungo la Brenta, per difender lor ville e lor castelli, anzi che Carentana il caldo senta:
Inf. 15.10a tale imagine eran fatti quelli, tutto che né sì alti né sì grossi, qual che si fosse, lo maestro félli.
Inf. 15.13Già eravam da la selva rimossi tanto, ch’i’ non avrei visto dov’ era, perch’ io in dietro rivolto mi fossi,
Inf. 15.16quando incontrammo d’anime una schiera che venian lungo l’argine, e ciascuna ci riguardava come suol da sera
Inf. 15.19guardare uno altro sotto nuova luna; e sì ver’ noi aguzzavan le ciglia come ’l vecchio sartor fa ne la cruna.
Inf. 15.22Così adocchiato da cotal famiglia, fui conosciuto da un, che mi prese per lo lembo e gridò: «Qual maraviglia!».
Inf. 15.25E io, quando ’l suo braccio a me distese, ficcaï li occhi per lo cotto aspetto, sì che ’l viso abbrusciato non difese
Inf. 15.28la conoscenza süa al mio ’ntelletto; e chinando la mano a la sua faccia, rispuosi: «Siete voi qui, ser Brunetto?».
Inf. 15.31E quelli: «O figliuol mio, non ti dispiaccia se Brunetto Latino un poco teco ritorna ’n dietro e lascia andar la traccia».
Inf. 15.34I’ dissi lui: «Quanto posso, ven preco; e se volete che con voi m’asseggia, faròl, se piace a costui che vo seco».
Inf. 15.37«O figliuol», disse, «qual di questa greggia s’arresta punto, giace poi cent’ anni sanz’ arrostarsi quando ’l foco il feggia.
Inf. 15.40Però va oltre: i’ ti verrò a’ panni; e poi rigiugnerò la mia masnada, che va piangendo i suoi etterni danni».
Inf. 15.43Io non osava scender de la strada per andar par di lui; ma ’l capo chino tenea com’ uom che reverente vada.
Inf. 15.46El cominciò: «Qual fortuna o destino anzi l’ultimo dì qua giù ti mena? e chi è questi che mostra ’l cammino?».
Inf. 15.49«Là sù di sopra, in la vita serena», rispuos’ io lui, «mi smarri’ in una valle, avanti che l’età mia fosse piena.
Inf. 15.52Pur ier mattina le volsi le spalle: questi m’apparve, tornand’ ïo in quella, e reducemi a ca per questo calle».
Inf. 15.55Ed elli a me: «Se tu segui tua stella, non puoi fallire a glorïoso porto, se ben m’accorsi ne la vita bella;
Inf. 15.58e s’io non fossi sì per tempo morto, veggendo il cielo a te così benigno, dato t’avrei a l’opera conforto.
Inf. 15.61Ma quello ingrato popolo maligno che discese di Fiesole ab antico, e tiene ancor del monte e del macigno,
Inf. 15.64ti si farà, per tuo ben far, nimico; ed è ragion, ché tra li lazzi sorbi si disconvien fruttare al dolce fico.
Inf. 15.67Vecchia fama nel mondo li chiama orbi; gent’ è avara, invidiosa e superba: dai lor costumi fa che tu ti forbi.
Inf. 15.70La tua fortuna tanto onor ti serba, che l’una parte e l’altra avranno fame di te; ma lungi fia dal becco l’erba.
Inf. 15.73Faccian le bestie fiesolane strame di lor medesme, e non tocchin la pianta, s’alcuna surge ancora in lor letame,
Inf. 15.76in cui riviva la sementa santa di que’ Roman che vi rimaser quando fu fatto il nido di malizia tanta».
Inf. 15.79«Se fosse tutto pieno il mio dimando», rispuos’ io lui, «voi non sareste ancora de l’umana natura posto in bando;
Inf. 15.82ché ’n la mente m’è fitta, e or m’accora, la cara e buona imagine paterna di voi quando nel mondo ad ora ad ora
Inf. 15.85m’insegnavate come l’uom s’etterna: e quant’ io l’abbia in grado, mentr’ io vivo convien che ne la mia lingua si scerna.
Inf. 15.88Ciò che narrate di mio corso scrivo, e serbolo a chiosar con altro testo a donna che saprà, s’a lei arrivo.
Inf. 15.91Tanto vogl’ io che vi sia manifesto, pur che mia coscïenza non mi garra, ch’a la Fortuna, come vuol, son presto.
Inf. 15.94Non è nuova a li orecchi miei tal arra: però giri Fortuna la sua rota come le piace, e ’l villan la sua marra».
Inf. 15.97Lo mio maestro allora in su la gota destra si volse in dietro e riguardommi; poi disse: «Bene ascolta chi la nota».
Inf. 15.100Né per tanto di men parlando vommi con ser Brunetto, e dimando chi sono li suoi compagni più noti e più sommi.
Inf. 15.103Ed elli a me: «Saper d’alcuno è buono; de li altri fia laudabile tacerci, ché ’l tempo saria corto a tanto suono.
Inf. 15.106In somma sappi che tutti fur cherci e litterati grandi e di gran fama, d’un peccato medesmo al mondo lerci.
Inf. 15.109Priscian sen va con quella turba grama, e Francesco d’Accorso anche; e vedervi, s’avessi avuto di tal tigna brama,
Inf. 15.112colui potei che dal servo de’ servi fu trasmutato d’Arno in Bacchiglione, dove lasciò li mal protesi nervi.
Inf. 15.115Di più direi; ma ’l venire e ’l sermone più lungo esser non può, però ch’i’ veggio là surger nuovo fummo del sabbione.
Inf. 15.118Gente vien con la quale esser non deggio. Sieti raccomandato il mio Tesoro, nel qual io vivo ancora, e più non cheggio».
Inf. 15.121Poi si rivolse, e parve di coloro che corrono a Verona il drappo verde per la campagna; e parve di costoro
Inf. 15.124quelli che vince, non colui che perde.
Inferno, Canto XVI
Inf. 16.1Già era in loco onde s’udia ’l rimbombo de l’acqua che cadea ne l’altro giro, simile a quel che l’arnie fanno rombo,
Inf. 16.4quando tre ombre insieme si partiro, correndo, d’una torma che passava sotto la pioggia de l’aspro martiro.
Inf. 16.7Venian ver’ noi, e ciascuna gridava: «Sòstati tu ch’a l’abito ne sembri esser alcun di nostra terra prava».
Inf. 16.10Ahimè, che piaghe vidi ne’ lor membri, ricenti e vecchie, da le fiamme incese! Ancor men duol pur ch’i’ me ne rimembri.
Inf. 16.13A le lor grida il mio dottor s’attese; volse ’l viso ver’ me, e «Or aspetta», disse, «a costor si vuole esser cortese.
Inf. 16.16E se non fosse il foco che saetta la natura del loco, i’ dicerei che meglio stesse a te che a lor la fretta».
Inf. 16.19Ricominciar, come noi restammo, ei l’antico verso; e quando a noi fuor giunti, fenno una rota di sé tutti e trei.
Inf. 16.22Qual sogliono i campion far nudi e unti, avvisando lor presa e lor vantaggio, prima che sien tra lor battuti e punti,
Inf. 16.25così rotando, ciascuno il visaggio drizzava a me, sì che ’n contraro il collo faceva ai piè continüo vïaggio.
Inf. 16.28E «Se miseria d’esto loco sollo rende in dispetto noi e nostri prieghi», cominciò l’uno, «e ’l tinto aspetto e brollo,
Inf. 16.31la fama nostra il tuo animo pieghi a dirne chi tu se’, che i vivi piedi così sicuro per lo ’nferno freghi.
Inf. 16.34Questi, l’orme di cui pestar mi vedi, tutto che nudo e dipelato vada, fu di grado maggior che tu non credi:
Inf. 16.37nepote fu de la buona Gualdrada; Guido Guerra ebbe nome, e in sua vita fece col senno assai e con la spada.
Inf. 16.40L’altro, ch’appresso me la rena trita, è Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, la cui voce nel mondo sù dovria esser gradita.
Inf. 16.43E io, che posto son con loro in croce, Iacopo Rusticucci fui, e certo la fiera moglie più ch’altro mi nuoce».
Inf. 16.46S’i’ fossi stato dal foco coperto, gittato mi sarei tra lor di sotto, e credo che ’l dottor l’avria sofferto;
Inf. 16.49ma perch’ io mi sarei brusciato e cotto, vinse paura la mia buona voglia che di loro abbracciar mi facea ghiotto.
Inf. 16.52Poi cominciai: «Non dispetto, ma doglia la vostra condizion dentro mi fisse, tanta che tardi tutta si dispoglia,
Inf. 16.55tosto che questo mio segnor mi disse parole per le quali i’ mi pensai che qual voi siete, tal gente venisse.
Inf. 16.58Di vostra terra sono, e sempre mai l’ovra di voi e li onorati nomi con affezion ritrassi e ascoltai.
Inf. 16.61Lascio lo fele e vo per dolci pomi promessi a me per lo verace duca; ma ’nfino al centro pria convien ch’i’ tomi».
Inf. 16.64«Se lungamente l’anima conduca le membra tue», rispuose quelli ancora, «e se la fama tua dopo te luca,
Inf. 16.67cortesia e valor dì se dimora ne la nostra città sì come suole, o se del tutto se n’è gita fora;
Inf. 16.70ché Guiglielmo Borsiere, il qual si duole con noi per poco e va là coi compagni, assai ne cruccia con le sue parole».
Inf. 16.73«La gente nuova e i sùbiti guadagni orgoglio e dismisura han generata, Fiorenza, in te, sì che tu già ten piagni».
Inf. 16.76Così gridai con la faccia levata; e i tre, che ciò inteser per risposta, guardar l’un l’altro com’ al ver si guata.
Inf. 16.79«Se l’altre volte sì poco ti costa», rispuoser tutti, «il satisfare altrui, felice te se sì parli a tua posta!
Inf. 16.82Però, se campi d’esti luoghi bui e torni a riveder le belle stelle, quando ti gioverà dicere “I’ fui”,
Inf. 16.85fa che di noi a la gente favelle». Indi rupper la rota, e a fuggirsi ali sembiar le gambe loro isnelle.
Inf. 16.88Un amen non saria possuto dirsi tosto così com’ e’ fuoro spariti; per ch’al maestro parve di partirsi.
Inf. 16.91Io lo seguiva, e poco eravam iti, che ’l suon de l’acqua n’era sì vicino, che per parlar saremmo a pena uditi.
Inf. 16.94Come quel fiume c’ha proprio cammino prima dal Monte Viso ’nver’ levante, da la sinistra costa d’Apennino,
Inf. 16.97che si chiama Acquacheta suso, avante che si divalli giù nel basso letto, e a Forlì di quel nome è vacante,
Inf. 16.100rimbomba là sovra San Benedetto de l’Alpe per cadere ad una scesa ove dovea per mille esser recetto;
Inf. 16.103così, giù d’una ripa discoscesa, trovammo risonar quell’ acqua tinta, sì che ’n poc’ ora avria l’orecchia offesa.
Inf. 16.106Io avea una corda intorno cinta, e con essa pensai alcuna volta prender la lonza a la pelle dipinta.
Inf. 16.109Poscia ch’io l’ebbi tutta da me sciolta, sì come ’l duca m’avea comandato, porsila a lui aggroppata e ravvolta.
Inf. 16.112Ond’ ei si volse inver’ lo destro lato, e alquanto di lunge da la sponda la gittò giuso in quell’ alto burrato.
Inf. 16.115‘E’ pur convien che novità risponda’, dicea fra me medesmo, ‘al novo cenno che ’l maestro con l’occhio sì seconda’.
Inf. 16.118Ahi quanto cauti li uomini esser dienno presso a color che non veggion pur l’ovra, ma per entro i pensier miran col senno!
Inf. 16.121El disse a me: «Tosto verrà di sovra ciò ch’io attendo e che il tuo pensier sogna; tosto convien ch’al tuo viso si scovra».
Inf. 16.124Sempre a quel ver c’ha faccia di menzogna de’ l’uom chiuder le labbra fin ch’el puote, però che sanza colpa fa vergogna;
Inf. 16.127ma qui tacer nol posso; e per le note di questa comedìa, lettor, ti giuro, s’elle non sien di lunga grazia vòte,
Inf. 16.130ch’i’ vidi per quell’ aere grosso e scuro venir notando una figura in suso, maravigliosa ad ogne cor sicuro,
Inf. 16.133sì come torna colui che va giuso talora a solver l’àncora ch’aggrappa o scoglio o altro che nel mare è chiuso,
Inf. 16.136che ’n sù si stende e da piè si rattrappa.
Inferno, Canto XVII
Inf. 17.1«Ecco la fiera con la coda aguzza, che passa i monti e rompe i muri e l’armi! Ecco colei che tutto ’l mondo appuzza!».
Inf. 17.4Sì cominciò lo mio duca a parlarmi; e accennolle che venisse a proda, vicino al fin d’i passeggiati marmi.
Inf. 17.7E quella sozza imagine di froda sen venne, e arrivò la testa e ’l busto, ma ’n su la riva non trasse la coda.
Inf. 17.10La faccia sua era faccia d’uom giusto, tanto benigna avea di fuor la pelle, e d’un serpente tutto l’altro fusto;
Inf. 17.13due branche avea pilose insin l’ascelle; lo dosso e ’l petto e ambedue le coste dipinti avea di nodi e di rotelle.
Inf. 17.16Con più color, sommesse e sovraposte non fer mai drappi Tartari né Turchi, né fuor tai tele per Aragne imposte.
Inf. 17.19Come talvolta stanno a riva i burchi, che parte sono in acqua e parte in terra, e come là tra li Tedeschi lurchi
Inf. 17.22lo bivero s’assetta a far sua guerra, così la fiera pessima si stava su l’orlo ch’è di pietra e ’l sabbion serra.
Inf. 17.25Nel vano tutta sua coda guizzava, torcendo in sù la venenosa forca ch’a guisa di scorpion la punta armava.
Inf. 17.28Lo duca disse: «Or convien che si torca la nostra via un poco insino a quella bestia malvagia che colà si corca».
Inf. 17.31Però scendemmo a la destra mammella, e diece passi femmo in su lo stremo, per ben cessar la rena e la fiammella.
Inf. 17.34E quando noi a lei venuti semo, poco più oltre veggio in su la rena gente seder propinqua al loco scemo.
Inf. 17.37Quivi ’l maestro «Acciò che tutta piena esperïenza d’esto giron porti», mi disse, «va, e vedi la lor mena.
Inf. 17.40Li tuoi ragionamenti sian là corti; mentre che torni, parlerò con questa, che ne conceda i suoi omeri forti».
Inf. 17.43Così ancor su per la strema testa di quel settimo cerchio tutto solo andai, dove sedea la gente mesta.
Inf. 17.46Per li occhi fora scoppiava lor duolo; di qua, di là soccorrien con le mani quando a’ vapori, e quando al caldo suolo:
Inf. 17.49non altrimenti fan di state i cani or col ceffo or col piè, quando son morsi o da pulci o da mosche o da tafani.
Inf. 17.52Poi che nel viso a certi li occhi porsi, ne’ quali ’l doloroso foco casca, non ne conobbi alcun; ma io m’accorsi
Inf. 17.55che dal collo a ciascun pendea una tasca ch’avea certo colore e certo segno, e quindi par che ’l loro occhio si pasca.
Inf. 17.58E com’ io riguardando tra lor vegno, in una borsa gialla vidi azzurro che d’un leone avea faccia e contegno.
Inf. 17.61Poi, procedendo di mio sguardo il curro, vidine un’altra come sangue rossa, mostrando un’oca bianca più che burro.
Inf. 17.64E un che d’una scrofa azzurra e grossa segnato avea lo suo sacchetto bianco, mi disse: «Che fai tu in questa fossa?
Inf. 17.67Or te ne va; e perché se’ vivo anco, sappi che ’l mio vicin Vitalïano sederà qui dal mio sinistro fianco.
Inf. 17.70Con questi Fiorentin son padoano: spesse fïate mi ’ntronan li orecchi gridando: “Vegna ’l cavalier sovrano,
Inf. 17.73che recherà la tasca con tre becchi!”». Qui distorse la bocca e di fuor trasse la lingua, come bue che ’l naso lecchi.
Inf. 17.76E io, temendo no ’l più star crucciasse lui che di poco star m’avea ’mmonito, torna’mi in dietro da l’anime lasse.
Inf. 17.79Trova’ il duca mio ch’era salito già su la groppa del fiero animale, e disse a me: «Or sie forte e ardito.
Inf. 17.82Omai si scende per sì fatte scale; monta dinanzi, ch’i’ voglio esser mezzo, sì che la coda non possa far male».
Inf. 17.85Qual è colui che sì presso ha ’l riprezzo de la quartana, c’ha già l’unghie smorte, e triema tutto pur guardando ’l rezzo,
Inf. 17.88tal divenn’ io a le parole porte; ma vergogna mi fé le sue minacce, che innanzi a buon segnor fa servo forte.
Inf. 17.91I’ m’assettai in su quelle spallacce; sì volli dir, ma la voce non venne com’ io credetti: ‘Fa che tu m’abbracce’.
Inf. 17.94Ma esso, ch’altra volta mi sovvenne ad altro forse, tosto ch’i’ montai con le braccia m’avvinse e mi sostenne;
Inf. 17.97e disse: «Gerïon, moviti omai: le rote larghe, e lo scender sia poco; pensa la nova soma che tu hai».
Inf. 17.100Come la navicella esce di loco in dietro in dietro, sì quindi si tolse; e poi ch’al tutto si sentì a gioco,
Inf. 17.103là ’v’ era ’l petto, la coda rivolse, e quella tesa, come anguilla, mosse, e con le branche l’aere a sé raccolse.
Inf. 17.106Maggior paura non credo che fosse quando Fetonte abbandonò li freni, per che ’l ciel, come pare ancor, si cosse;
Inf. 17.109né quando Icaro misero le reni sentì spennar per la scaldata cera, gridando il padre a lui «Mala via tieni!»,
Inf. 17.112che fu la mia, quando vidi ch’i’ era ne l’aere d’ogne parte, e vidi spenta ogne veduta fuor che de la fera.
Inf. 17.115Ella sen va notando lenta lenta; rota e discende, ma non me n’accorgo se non che al viso e di sotto mi venta.
Inf. 17.118Io sentia già da la man destra il gorgo far sotto noi un orribile scroscio, per che con li occhi ’n giù la testa sporgo.
Inf. 17.121Allor fu’ io più timido a lo stoscio, però ch’i’ vidi fuochi e senti’ pianti; ond’ io tremando tutto mi raccoscio.
Inf. 17.124E vidi poi, ché nol vedea davanti, lo scendere e ’l girar per li gran mali che s’appressavan da diversi canti.
Inf. 17.127Come ’l falcon ch’è stato assai su l’ali, che sanza veder logoro o uccello fa dire al falconiere «Omè, tu cali!»,
Inf. 17.130discende lasso onde si move isnello, per cento rote, e da lunge si pone dal suo maestro, disdegnoso e fello;
Inf. 17.133così ne puose al fondo Gerïone al piè al piè de la stagliata rocca, e, discarcate le nostre persone,
Inf. 17.136si dileguò come da corda cocca.
Inferno, Canto XVIII
Inf. 18.1Luogo è in inferno detto Malebolge, tutto di pietra di color ferrigno, come la cerchia che dintorno il volge.
Inf. 18.4Nel dritto mezzo del campo maligno vaneggia un pozzo assai largo e profondo, di cui suo loco dicerò l’ordigno.
Inf. 18.7Quel cinghio che rimane adunque è tondo tra ’l pozzo e ’l piè de l’alta ripa dura, e ha distinto in dieci valli il fondo.
Inf. 18.10Quale, dove per guardia de le mura più e più fossi cingon li castelli, la parte dove son rende figura,
Inf. 18.13tale imagine quivi facean quelli; e come a tai fortezze da’ lor sogli a la ripa di fuor son ponticelli,
Inf. 18.16così da imo de la roccia scogli movien che ricidien li argini e ’ fossi infino al pozzo che i tronca e raccogli.
Inf. 18.19In questo luogo, de la schiena scossi di Gerïon, trovammoci; e ’l poeta tenne a sinistra, e io dietro mi mossi.
Inf. 18.22A la man destra vidi nova pieta, novo tormento e novi frustatori, di che la prima bolgia era repleta.
Inf. 18.25Nel fondo erano ignudi i peccatori; dal mezzo in qua ci venien verso ’l volto, di là con noi, ma con passi maggiori,
Inf. 18.28come i Roman per l’essercito molto, l’anno del giubileo, su per lo ponte hanno a passar la gente modo colto,
Inf. 18.31che da l’un lato tutti hanno la fronte verso ’l castello e vanno a Santo Pietro, da l’altra sponda vanno verso ’l monte.
Inf. 18.34Di qua, di là, su per lo sasso tetro vidi demon cornuti con gran ferze, che li battien crudelmente di retro.
Inf. 18.37Ahi come facean lor levar le berze a le prime percosse! già nessuno le seconde aspettava né le terze.
Inf. 18.40Mentr’ io andava, li occhi miei in uno furo scontrati; e io sì tosto dissi: «Già di veder costui non son digiuno».
Inf. 18.43Per ch’ïo a figurarlo i piedi affissi; e ’l dolce duca meco si ristette, e assentio ch’alquanto in dietro gissi.
Inf. 18.46E quel frustato celar si credette bassando ’l viso; ma poco li valse, ch’io dissi: «O tu che l’occhio a terra gette,
Inf. 18.49se le fazion che porti non son false, Venedico se’ tu Caccianemico. Ma che ti mena a sì pungenti salse?».
Inf. 18.52Ed elli a me: «Mal volontier lo dico; ma sforzami la tua chiara favella, che mi fa sovvenir del mondo antico.
Inf. 18.55I’ fui colui che la Ghisolabella condussi a far la voglia del marchese, come che suoni la sconcia novella.
Inf. 18.58E non pur io qui piango bolognese; anzi n’è questo loco tanto pieno, che tante lingue non son ora apprese
Inf. 18.61a dicer ‘sipa’ tra Sàvena e Reno; e se di ciò vuoi fede o testimonio, rècati a mente il nostro avaro seno».
Inf. 18.64Così parlando il percosse un demonio de la sua scurïada, e disse: «Via, ruffian! qui non son femmine da conio».
Inf. 18.67I’ mi raggiunsi con la scorta mia; poscia con pochi passi divenimmo là ’v’ uno scoglio de la ripa uscia.
Inf. 18.70Assai leggeramente quel salimmo; e vòlti a destra su per la sua scheggia, da quelle cerchie etterne ci partimmo.
Inf. 18.73Quando noi fummo là dov’ el vaneggia di sotto per dar passo a li sferzati, lo duca disse: «Attienti, e fa che feggia
Inf. 18.76lo viso in te di quest’ altri mal nati, ai quali ancor non vedesti la faccia però che son con noi insieme andati».
Inf. 18.79Del vecchio ponte guardavam la traccia che venìa verso noi da l’altra banda, e che la ferza similmente scaccia.
Inf. 18.82E ’l buon maestro, sanza mia dimanda, mi disse: «Guarda quel grande che vene, e per dolor non par lagrime spanda:
Inf. 18.85quanto aspetto reale ancor ritene! Quelli è Iasón, che per cuore e per senno li Colchi del monton privati féne.
Inf. 18.88Ello passò per l’isola di Lenno poi che l’ardite femmine spietate tutti li maschi loro a morte dienno.
Inf. 18.91Ivi con segni e con parole ornate Isifile ingannò, la giovinetta che prima avea tutte l’altre ingannate.
Inf. 18.94Lasciolla quivi, gravida, soletta; tal colpa a tal martiro lui condanna; e anche di Medea si fa vendetta.
Inf. 18.97Con lui sen va chi da tal parte inganna; e questo basti de la prima valle sapere e di color che ’n sé assanna».
Inf. 18.100Già eravam là ’ve lo stretto calle con l’argine secondo s’incrocicchia, e fa di quello ad un altr’ arco spalle.
Inf. 18.103Quindi sentimmo gente che si nicchia ne l’altra bolgia e che col muso scuffa, e sé medesma con le palme picchia.
Inf. 18.106Le ripe eran grommate d’una muffa, per l’alito di giù che vi s’appasta, che con li occhi e col naso facea zuffa.
Inf. 18.109Lo fondo è cupo sì, che non ci basta loco a veder sanza montare al dosso de l’arco, ove lo scoglio più sovrasta.
Inf. 18.112Quivi venimmo; e quindi giù nel fosso vidi gente attuffata in uno sterco che da li uman privadi parea mosso.
Inf. 18.115E mentre ch’io là giù con l’occhio cerco, vidi un col capo sì di merda lordo, che non parëa s’era laico o cherco.
Inf. 18.118Quei mi sgridò: «Perché se’ tu sì gordo di riguardar più me che li altri brutti?». E io a lui: «Perché, se ben ricordo,
Inf. 18.121già t’ho veduto coi capelli asciutti, e se’ Alessio Interminei da Lucca: però t’adocchio più che li altri tutti».
Inf. 18.124Ed elli allor, battendosi la zucca: «Qua giù m’hanno sommerso le lusinghe ond’ io non ebbi mai la lingua stucca».
Inf. 18.127Appresso ciò lo duca «Fa che pinghe», mi disse, «il viso un poco più avante, sì che la faccia ben con l’occhio attinghe
Inf. 18.130di quella sozza e scapigliata fante che là si graffia con l’unghie merdose, e or s’accoscia e ora è in piedi stante.
Inf. 18.133Taïde è, la puttana che rispuose al drudo suo quando disse “Ho io grazie grandi apo te?”: “Anzi maravigliose!”.
Inf. 18.136E quinci sian le nostre viste sazie».
Inferno, Canto XIX
Inf. 19.1O Simon mago, o miseri seguaci che le cose di Dio, che di bontate deon essere spose, e voi rapaci
Inf. 19.4per oro e per argento avolterate, or convien che per voi suoni la tromba, però che ne la terza bolgia state.
Inf. 19.7Già eravamo, a la seguente tomba, montati de lo scoglio in quella parte ch’a punto sovra mezzo ’l fosso piomba.
Inf. 19.10O somma sapïenza, quanta è l’arte che mostri in cielo, in terra e nel mal mondo, e quanto giusto tua virtù comparte!
Inf. 19.13Io vidi per le coste e per lo fondo piena la pietra livida di fóri, d’un largo tutti e ciascun era tondo.
Inf. 19.16Non mi parean men ampi né maggiori che que’ che son nel mio bel San Giovanni, fatti per loco d’i battezzatori;
Inf. 19.19l’un de li quali, ancor non è molt’ anni, rupp’ io per un che dentro v’annegava: e questo sia suggel ch’ogn’ omo sganni.
Inf. 19.22Fuor de la bocca a ciascun soperchiava d’un peccator li piedi e de le gambe infino al grosso, e l’altro dentro stava.
Inf. 19.25Le piante erano a tutti accese intrambe; per che sì forte guizzavan le giunte, che spezzate averien ritorte e strambe.
Inf. 19.28Qual suole il fiammeggiar de le cose unte muoversi pur su per la strema buccia, tal era lì dai calcagni a le punte.
Inf. 19.31«Chi è colui, maestro, che si cruccia guizzando più che li altri suoi consorti», diss’ io, «e cui più roggia fiamma succia?».
Inf. 19.34Ed elli a me: «Se tu vuo’ ch’i’ ti porti là giù per quella ripa che più giace, da lui saprai di sé e de’ suoi torti».
Inf. 19.37E io: «Tanto m’è bel, quanto a te piace: tu se’ segnore, e sai ch’i’ non mi parto dal tuo volere, e sai quel che si tace».
Inf. 19.40Allor venimmo in su l’argine quarto; volgemmo e discendemmo a mano stanca là giù nel fondo foracchiato e arto.
Inf. 19.43Lo buon maestro ancor de la sua anca non mi dipuose, sì mi giunse al rotto di quel che si piangeva con la zanca.
Inf. 19.46«O qual che se’ che ’l di sù tien di sotto, anima trista come pal commessa», comincia’ io a dir, «se puoi, fa motto».
Inf. 19.49Io stava come ’l frate che confessa lo perfido assessin, che, poi ch’è fitto, richiama lui per che la morte cessa.
Inf. 19.52Ed el gridò: «Se’ tu già costì ritto, se’ tu già costì ritto, Bonifazio? Di parecchi anni mi mentì lo scritto.
Inf. 19.55Se’ tu sì tosto di quell’ aver sazio per lo qual non temesti tòrre a ’nganno la bella donna, e poi di farne strazio?».
Inf. 19.58Tal mi fec’ io, quai son color che stanno, per non intender ciò ch’è lor risposto, quasi scornati, e risponder non sanno.
Inf. 19.61Allor Virgilio disse: «Dilli tosto: “Non son colui, non son colui che credi”»; e io rispuosi come a me fu imposto.
Inf. 19.64Per che lo spirto tutti storse i piedi; poi, sospirando e con voce di pianto, mi disse: «Dunque che a me richiedi?
Inf. 19.67Se di saper ch’i’ sia ti cal cotanto, che tu abbi però la ripa corsa, sappi ch’i’ fui vestito del gran manto;
Inf. 19.70e veramente fui figliuol de l’orsa, cupido sì per avanzar li orsatti, che sù l’avere e qui me misi in borsa.
Inf. 19.73Di sotto al capo mio son li altri tratti che precedetter me simoneggiando, per le fessure de la pietra piatti.
Inf. 19.76Là giù cascherò io altresì quando verrà colui ch’i’ credea che tu fossi, allor ch’i’ feci ’l sùbito dimando.
Inf. 19.79Ma più è ’l tempo già che i piè mi cossi e ch’i’ son stato così sottosopra, ch’el non starà piantato coi piè rossi:
Inf. 19.82ché dopo lui verrà di più laida opra, di ver’ ponente, un pastor sanza legge, tal che convien che lui e me ricuopra.
Inf. 19.85Nuovo Iasón sarà, di cui si legge ne’ Maccabei; e come a quel fu molle suo re, così fia lui chi Francia regge».
Inf. 19.88Io non so s’i’ mi fui qui troppo folle, ch’i’ pur rispuosi lui a questo metro: «Deh, or mi dì: quanto tesoro volle
Inf. 19.91Nostro Segnore in prima da san Pietro ch’ei ponesse le chiavi in sua balìa? Certo non chiese se non “Viemmi retro”.
Inf. 19.94Né Pier né li altri tolsero a Matia oro od argento, quando fu sortito al loco che perdé l’anima ria.
Inf. 19.97Però ti sta, ché tu se’ ben punito; e guarda ben la mal tolta moneta ch’esser ti fece contra Carlo ardito.
Inf. 19.100E se non fosse ch’ancor lo mi vieta la reverenza de le somme chiavi che tu tenesti ne la vita lieta,
Inf. 19.103io userei parole ancor più gravi; ché la vostra avarizia il mondo attrista, calcando i buoni e sollevando i pravi.
Inf. 19.106Di voi pastor s’accorse il Vangelista, quando colei che siede sopra l’acque puttaneggiar coi regi a lui fu vista;
Inf. 19.109quella che con le sette teste nacque, e da le diece corna ebbe argomento, fin che virtute al suo marito piacque.
Inf. 19.112Fatto v’avete dio d’oro e d’argento; e che altro è da voi a l’idolatre, se non ch’elli uno, e voi ne orate cento?
Inf. 19.115Ahi, Costantin, di quanto mal fu matre, non la tua conversion, ma quella dote che da te prese il primo ricco patre!».
Inf. 19.118E mentr’ io li cantava cotai note, o ira o coscïenza che ’l mordesse, forte spingava con ambo le piote.
Inf. 19.121I’ credo ben ch’al mio duca piacesse, con sì contenta labbia sempre attese lo suon de le parole vere espresse.
Inf. 19.124Però con ambo le braccia mi prese; e poi che tutto su mi s’ebbe al petto, rimontò per la via onde discese.
Inf. 19.127Né si stancò d’avermi a sé distretto, sì men portò sovra ’l colmo de l’arco che dal quarto al quinto argine è tragetto.
Inf. 19.130Quivi soavemente spuose il carco, soave per lo scoglio sconcio ed erto che sarebbe a le capre duro varco.
Inf. 19.133Indi un altro vallon mi fu scoperto.
Inferno, Canto XX
Inf. 20.1Di nova pena mi conven far versi e dar matera al ventesimo canto de la prima canzon, ch’è d’i sommersi.
Inf. 20.4Io era già disposto tutto quanto a riguardar ne lo scoperto fondo, che si bagnava d’angoscioso pianto;
Inf. 20.7e vidi gente per lo vallon tondo venir, tacendo e lagrimando, al passo che fanno le letane in questo mondo.
Inf. 20.10Come ’l viso mi scese in lor più basso, mirabilmente apparve esser travolto ciascun tra ’l mento e ’l principio del casso,
Inf. 20.13ché da le reni era tornato ’l volto, e in dietro venir li convenia, perché ’l veder dinanzi era lor tolto.
Inf. 20.16Forse per forza già di parlasia si travolse così alcun del tutto; ma io nol vidi, né credo che sia.
Inf. 20.19Se Dio ti lasci, lettor, prender frutto di tua lezione, or pensa per te stesso com’ io potea tener lo viso asciutto,
Inf. 20.22quando la nostra imagine di presso vidi sì torta, che ’l pianto de li occhi le natiche bagnava per lo fesso.
Inf. 20.25Certo io piangea, poggiato a un de’ rocchi del duro scoglio, sì che la mia scorta mi disse: «Ancor se’ tu de li altri sciocchi?
Inf. 20.28Qui vive la pietà quand’ è ben morta; chi è più scellerato che colui che al giudicio divin passion comporta?
Inf. 20.31Drizza la testa, drizza, e vedi a cui s’aperse a li occhi d’i Teban la terra; per ch’ei gridavan tutti: “Dove rui,
Inf. 20.34Anfïarao? perché lasci la guerra?”. E non restò di ruinare a valle fino a Minòs che ciascheduno afferra.
Inf. 20.37Mira c’ha fatto petto de le spalle; perché volle veder troppo davante, di retro guarda e fa retroso calle.
Inf. 20.40Vedi Tiresia, che mutò sembiante quando di maschio femmina divenne, cangiandosi le membra tutte quante;
Inf. 20.43e prima, poi, ribatter li convenne li duo serpenti avvolti, con la verga, che rïavesse le maschili penne.
Inf. 20.46Aronta è quel ch’al ventre li s’atterga, che ne’ monti di Luni, dove ronca lo Carrarese che di sotto alberga,
Inf. 20.49ebbe tra ’ bianchi marmi la spelonca per sua dimora; onde a guardar le stelle e ’l mar non li era la veduta tronca.
Inf. 20.52E quella che ricuopre le mammelle, che tu non vedi, con le trecce sciolte, e ha di là ogne pilosa pelle,
Inf. 20.55Manto fu, che cercò per terre molte; poscia si puose là dove nacqu’ io; onde un poco mi piace che m’ascolte.
Inf. 20.58Poscia che ’l padre suo di vita uscìo e venne serva la città di Baco, questa gran tempo per lo mondo gio.
Inf. 20.61Suso in Italia bella giace un laco, a piè de l’Alpe che serra Lamagna sovra Tiralli, c’ha nome Benaco.
Inf. 20.64Per mille fonti, credo, e più si bagna tra Garda e Val Camonica e Pennino de l’acqua che nel detto laco stagna.
Inf. 20.67Loco è nel mezzo là dove ’l trentino pastore e quel di Brescia e ’l veronese segnar poria, s’e’ fesse quel cammino.
Inf. 20.70Siede Peschiera, bello e forte arnese da fronteggiar Bresciani e Bergamaschi, ove la riva ’ntorno più discese.
Inf. 20.73Ivi convien che tutto quanto caschi ciò che ’n grembo a Benaco star non può, e fassi fiume giù per verdi paschi.
Inf. 20.76Tosto che l’acqua a correr mette co, non più Benaco, ma Mencio si chiama fino a Governol, dove cade in Po.
Inf. 20.79Non molto ha corso, ch’el trova una lama, ne la qual si distende e la ’mpaluda; e suol di state talor essere grama.
Inf. 20.82Quindi passando la vergine cruda vide terra, nel mezzo del pantano, sanza coltura e d’abitanti nuda.
Inf. 20.85Lì, per fuggire ogne consorzio umano, ristette con suoi servi a far sue arti, e visse, e vi lasciò suo corpo vano.
Inf. 20.88Li uomini poi che ’ntorno erano sparti s’accolsero a quel loco, ch’era forte per lo pantan ch’avea da tutte parti.
Inf. 20.91Fer la città sovra quell’ ossa morte; e per colei che ’l loco prima elesse, Mantüa l’appellar sanz’ altra sorte.
Inf. 20.94Già fuor le genti sue dentro più spesse, prima che la mattia da Casalodi da Pinamonte inganno ricevesse.
Inf. 20.97Però t’assenno che, se tu mai odi originar la mia terra altrimenti, la verità nulla menzogna frodi».
Inf. 20.100E io: «Maestro, i tuoi ragionamenti mi son sì certi e prendon sì mia fede, che li altri mi sarien carboni spenti.
Inf. 20.103Ma dimmi, de la gente che procede, se tu ne vedi alcun degno di nota; ché solo a ciò la mia mente rifiede».
Inf. 20.106Allor mi disse: «Quel che da la gota porge la barba in su le spalle brune, fu—quando Grecia fu di maschi vòta,
Inf. 20.109sì ch’a pena rimaser per le cune— augure, e diede ’l punto con Calcanta in Aulide a tagliar la prima fune.
Inf. 20.112Euripilo ebbe nome, e così ’l canta l’alta mia tragedìa in alcun loco: ben lo sai tu che la sai tutta quanta.
Inf. 20.115Quell’ altro che ne’ fianchi è così poco, Michele Scotto fu, che veramente de le magiche frode seppe ’l gioco.
Inf. 20.118Vedi Guido Bonatti; vedi Asdente, ch’avere inteso al cuoio e a lo spago ora vorrebbe, ma tardi si pente.
Inf. 20.121Vedi le triste che lasciaron l’ago, la spuola e ’l fuso, e fecersi ’ndivine; fecer malie con erbe e con imago.
Inf. 20.124Ma vienne omai, ché già tiene ’l confine d’amendue li emisperi e tocca l’onda sotto Sobilia Caino e le spine;
Inf. 20.127e già iernotte fu la luna tonda: ben ten de’ ricordar, ché non ti nocque alcuna volta per la selva fonda».
Inf. 20.130Sì mi parlava, e andavamo introcque.
Inferno, Canto XXI
Inf. 21.1Così di ponte in ponte, altro parlando che la mia comedìa cantar non cura, venimmo; e tenavamo ’l colmo, quando
Inf. 21.4restammo per veder l’altra fessura di Malebolge e li altri pianti vani; e vidila mirabilmente oscura.
Inf. 21.7Quale ne l’arzanà de’ Viniziani bolle l’inverno la tenace pece a rimpalmare i legni lor non sani,
Inf. 21.10ché navicar non ponno—in quella vece chi fa suo legno novo e chi ristoppa le coste a quel che più vïaggi fece;
Inf. 21.13chi ribatte da proda e chi da poppa; altri fa remi e altri volge sarte; chi terzeruolo e artimon rintoppa—:
Inf. 21.16tal, non per foco ma per divin’ arte, bollia là giuso una pegola spessa, che ’nviscava la ripa d’ogne parte.
Inf. 21.19I’ vedea lei, ma non vedëa in essa mai che le bolle che ’l bollor levava, e gonfiar tutta, e riseder compressa.
Inf. 21.22Mentr’ io là giù fisamente mirava, lo duca mio, dicendo «Guarda, guarda!», mi trasse a sé del loco dov’ io stava.
Inf. 21.25Allor mi volsi come l’uom cui tarda di veder quel che li convien fuggire e cui paura sùbita sgagliarda,
Inf. 21.28che, per veder, non indugia ’l partire: e vidi dietro a noi un diavol nero correndo su per lo scoglio venire.
Inf. 21.31Ahi quant’ elli era ne l’aspetto fero! e quanto mi parea ne l’atto acerbo, con l’ali aperte e sovra i piè leggero!
Inf. 21.34L’omero suo, ch’era aguto e superbo, carcava un peccator con ambo l’anche, e quei tenea de’ piè ghermito ’l nerbo.
Inf. 21.37Del nostro ponte disse: «O Malebranche, ecco un de li anzïan di Santa Zita! Mettetel sotto, ch’i’ torno per anche
Inf. 21.40a quella terra, che n’è ben fornita: ogn’ uom v’è barattier, fuor che Bonturo; del no, per li denar, vi si fa ita».
Inf. 21.43Là giù ’l buttò, e per lo scoglio duro si volse; e mai non fu mastino sciolto con tanta fretta a seguitar lo furo.
Inf. 21.46Quel s’attuffò, e tornò sù convolto; ma i demon che del ponte avean coperchio, gridar: «Qui non ha loco il Santo Volto!
Inf. 21.49qui si nuota altrimenti che nel Serchio! Però, se tu non vuo’ di nostri graffi, non far sopra la pegola soverchio».
Inf. 21.52Poi l’addentar con più di cento raffi, disser: «Coverto convien che qui balli, sì che, se puoi, nascosamente accaffi».
Inf. 21.55Non altrimenti i cuoci a’ lor vassalli fanno attuffare in mezzo la caldaia la carne con li uncin, perché non galli.
Inf. 21.58Lo buon maestro «Acciò che non si paia che tu ci sia», mi disse, «giù t’acquatta dopo uno scheggio, ch’alcun schermo t’aia;
Inf. 21.61e per nulla offension che mi sia fatta, non temer tu, ch’i’ ho le cose conte, perch’ altra volta fui a tal baratta».
Inf. 21.64Poscia passò di là dal co del ponte; e com’ el giunse in su la ripa sesta, mestier li fu d’aver sicura fronte.
Inf. 21.67Con quel furore e con quella tempesta ch’escono i cani a dosso al poverello che di sùbito chiede ove s’arresta,
Inf. 21.70usciron quei di sotto al ponticello, e volser contra lui tutt’ i runcigli; ma el gridò: «Nessun di voi sia fello!
Inf. 21.73Innanzi che l’uncin vostro mi pigli, traggasi avante l’un di voi che m’oda, e poi d’arruncigliarmi si consigli».
Inf. 21.76Tutti gridaron: «Vada Malacoda!»; per ch’un si mosse—e li altri stetter fermi— e venne a lui dicendo: «Che li approda?».
Inf. 21.79«Credi tu, Malacoda, qui vedermi esser venuto», disse ’l mio maestro, «sicuro già da tutti vostri schermi,
Inf. 21.82sanza voler divino e fato destro? Lascian’ andar, ché nel cielo è voluto ch’i’ mostri altrui questo cammin silvestro».
Inf. 21.85Allor li fu l’orgoglio sì caduto, ch’e’ si lasciò cascar l’uncino a’ piedi, e disse a li altri: «Omai non sia feruto».
Inf. 21.88E ’l duca mio a me: «O tu che siedi tra li scheggion del ponte quatto quatto, sicuramente omai a me ti riedi».
Inf. 21.91Per ch’io mi mossi e a lui venni ratto; e i diavoli si fecer tutti avanti, sì ch’io temetti ch’ei tenesser patto;
Inf. 21.94così vid’ ïo già temer li fanti ch’uscivan patteggiati di Caprona, veggendo sé tra nemici cotanti.
Inf. 21.97I’ m’accostai con tutta la persona lungo ’l mio duca, e non torceva li occhi da la sembianza lor ch’era non buona.
Inf. 21.100Ei chinavan li raffi e «Vuo’ che ’l tocchi», diceva l’un con l’altro, «in sul groppone?». E rispondien: «Sì, fa che gliel’ accocchi».
Inf. 21.103Ma quel demonio che tenea sermone col duca mio, si volse tutto presto e disse: «Posa, posa, Scarmiglione!».
Inf. 21.106Poi disse a noi: «Più oltre andar per questo iscoglio non si può, però che giace tutto spezzato al fondo l’arco sesto.
Inf. 21.109E se l’andare avante pur vi piace, andatevene su per questa grotta; presso è un altro scoglio che via face.
Inf. 21.112Ier, più oltre cinqu’ ore che quest’ otta, mille dugento con sessanta sei anni compié che qui la via fu rotta.
Inf. 21.115Io mando verso là di questi miei a riguardar s’alcun se ne sciorina; gite con lor, che non saranno rei».
Inf. 21.118«Tra’ti avante, Alichino, e Calcabrina», cominciò elli a dire, «e tu, Cagnazzo; e Barbariccia guidi la decina.
Inf. 21.121Libicocco vegn’ oltre e Draghignazzo, Cirïatto sannuto e Graffiacane e Farfarello e Rubicante pazzo.
Inf. 21.124Cercate ’ntorno le boglienti pane; costor sian salvi infino a l’altro scheggio che tutto intero va sovra le tane».
Inf. 21.127«Omè, maestro, che è quel ch’i’ veggio?», diss’ io, «deh, sanza scorta andianci soli, se tu sa’ ir; ch’i’ per me non la cheggio.
Inf. 21.130Se tu se’ sì accorto come suoli, non vedi tu ch’e’ digrignan li denti e con le ciglia ne minaccian duoli?».
Inf. 21.133Ed elli a me: «Non vo’ che tu paventi; lasciali digrignar pur a lor senno, ch’e’ fanno ciò per li lessi dolenti».
Inf. 21.136Per l’argine sinistro volta dienno; ma prima avea ciascun la lingua stretta coi denti, verso lor duca, per cenno;
Inf. 21.139ed elli avea del cul fatto trombetta.
Inferno, Canto XXII
Inf. 22.1Io vidi già cavalier muover campo, e cominciare stormo e far lor mostra, e talvolta partir per loro scampo;
Inf. 22.4corridor vidi per la terra vostra, o Aretini, e vidi gir gualdane, fedir torneamenti e correr giostra;
Inf. 22.7quando con trombe, e quando con campane, con tamburi e con cenni di castella, e con cose nostrali e con istrane;
Inf. 22.10né già con sì diversa cennamella cavalier vidi muover né pedoni, né nave a segno di terra o di stella.
Inf. 22.13Noi andavam con li diece demoni. Ahi fiera compagnia! ma ne la chiesa coi santi, e in taverna coi ghiottoni.
Inf. 22.16Pur a la pegola era la mia ’ntesa, per veder de la bolgia ogne contegno e de la gente ch’entro v’era incesa.
Inf. 22.19Come i dalfini, quando fanno segno a’ marinar con l’arco de la schiena che s’argomentin di campar lor legno,
Inf. 22.22talor così, ad alleggiar la pena, mostrav’ alcun de’ peccatori ’l dosso e nascondea in men che non balena.
Inf. 22.25E come a l’orlo de l’acqua d’un fosso stanno i ranocchi pur col muso fuori, sì che celano i piedi e l’altro grosso,
Inf. 22.28sì stavan d’ogne parte i peccatori; ma come s’appressava Barbariccia, così si ritraén sotto i bollori.
Inf. 22.31I’ vidi, e anco il cor me n’accapriccia, uno aspettar così, com’ elli ’ncontra ch’una rana rimane e l’altra spiccia;
Inf. 22.34e Graffiacan, che li era più di contra, li arruncigliò le ’mpegolate chiome e trassel sù, che mi parve una lontra.
Inf. 22.37I’ sapea già di tutti quanti ’l nome, sì li notai quando fuorono eletti, e poi ch’e’ si chiamaro, attesi come.
Inf. 22.40«O Rubicante, fa che tu li metti li unghioni a dosso, sì che tu lo scuoi!», gridavan tutti insieme i maladetti.
Inf. 22.43E io: «Maestro mio, fa, se tu puoi, che tu sappi chi è lo sciagurato venuto a man de li avversari suoi».
Inf. 22.46Lo duca mio li s’accostò allato; domandollo ond’ ei fosse, e quei rispuose: «I’ fui del regno di Navarra nato.
Inf. 22.49Mia madre a servo d’un segnor mi puose, che m’avea generato d’un ribaldo, distruggitor di sé e di sue cose.
Inf. 22.52Poi fui famiglia del buon re Tebaldo; quivi mi misi a far baratteria, di ch’io rendo ragione in questo caldo».
Inf. 22.55E Cirïatto, a cui di bocca uscia d’ogne parte una sanna come a porco, li fé sentir come l’una sdruscia.
Inf. 22.58Tra male gatte era venuto ’l sorco; ma Barbariccia il chiuse con le braccia e disse: «State in là, mentr’ io lo ’nforco».
Inf. 22.61E al maestro mio volse la faccia; «Domanda», disse, «ancor, se più disii saper da lui, prima ch’altri ’l disfaccia».
Inf. 22.64Lo duca dunque: «Or dì: de li altri rii conosci tu alcun che sia latino sotto la pece?». E quelli: «I’ mi partii,
Inf. 22.67poco è, da un che fu di là vicino. Così foss’ io ancor con lui coperto, ch’i’ non temerei unghia né uncino!».
Inf. 22.70E Libicocco «Troppo avem sofferto», disse; e preseli ’l braccio col runciglio, sì che, stracciando, ne portò un lacerto.
Inf. 22.73Draghignazzo anco i volle dar di piglio giuso a le gambe; onde ’l decurio loro si volse intorno intorno con mal piglio.
Inf. 22.76Quand’ elli un poco rappaciati fuoro, a lui, ch’ancor mirava sua ferita, domandò ’l duca mio sanza dimoro:
Inf. 22.79«Chi fu colui da cui mala partita di’ che facesti per venire a proda?». Ed ei rispuose: «Fu frate Gomita,
Inf. 22.82quel di Gallura, vasel d’ogne froda, ch’ebbe i nemici di suo donno in mano, e fé sì lor, che ciascun se ne loda.
Inf. 22.85Danar si tolse e lasciolli di piano, sì com’ e’ dice; e ne li altri offici anche barattier fu non picciol, ma sovrano.
Inf. 22.88Usa con esso donno Michel Zanche di Logodoro; e a dir di Sardigna le lingue lor non si sentono stanche.
Inf. 22.91Omè, vedete l’altro che digrigna; i’ direi anche, ma i’ temo ch’ello non s’apparecchi a grattarmi la tigna».
Inf. 22.94E ’l gran proposto, vòlto a Farfarello che stralunava li occhi per fedire, disse: «Fatti ’n costà, malvagio uccello!».
Inf. 22.97«Se voi volete vedere o udire», ricominciò lo spaürato appresso, «Toschi o Lombardi, io ne farò venire;
Inf. 22.100ma stieno i Malebranche un poco in cesso, sì ch’ei non teman de le lor vendette; e io, seggendo in questo loco stesso,
Inf. 22.103per un ch’io son, ne farò venir sette quand’ io suffolerò, com’ è nostro uso di fare allor che fori alcun si mette».
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo a cotal motto levò ’l muso, crollando ’l capo, e disse: «Odi malizia ch’elli ha pensata per gittarsi giuso!».
Inf. 22.109Ond’ ei, ch’avea lacciuoli a gran divizia, rispuose: «Malizioso son io troppo, quand’ io procuro a’ mia maggior trestizia».
Inf. 22.112Alichin non si tenne e, di rintoppo a li altri, disse a lui: «Se tu ti cali, io non ti verrò dietro di gualoppo,
Inf. 22.115ma batterò sovra la pece l’ali. Lascisi ’l collo, e sia la ripa scudo, a veder se tu sol più di noi vali».
Inf. 22.118O tu che leggi, udirai nuovo ludo: ciascun da l’altra costa li occhi volse, quel prima, ch’a ciò fare era più crudo.
Inf. 22.121Lo Navarrese ben suo tempo colse; fermò le piante a terra, e in un punto saltò e dal proposto lor si sciolse.
Inf. 22.124Di che ciascun di colpa fu compunto, ma quei più che cagion fu del difetto; però si mosse e gridò: «Tu se’ giunto!».
Inf. 22.127Ma poco i valse: ché l’ali al sospetto non potero avanzar; quelli andò sotto, e quei drizzò volando suso il petto:
Inf. 22.130non altrimenti l’anitra di botto, quando ’l falcon s’appressa, giù s’attuffa, ed ei ritorna sù crucciato e rotto.
Inf. 22.133Irato Calcabrina de la buffa, volando dietro li tenne, invaghito che quei campasse per aver la zuffa;
Inf. 22.136e come ’l barattier fu disparito, così volse li artigli al suo compagno, e fu con lui sopra ’l fosso ghermito.
Inf. 22.139Ma l’altro fu bene sparvier grifagno ad artigliar ben lui, e amendue cadder nel mezzo del bogliente stagno.
Inf. 22.142Lo caldo sghermitor sùbito fue; ma però di levarsi era neente, sì avieno inviscate l’ali sue.
Inf. 22.145Barbariccia, con li altri suoi dolente, quattro ne fé volar da l’altra costa con tutt’ i raffi, e assai prestamente
Inf. 22.148di qua, di là discesero a la posta; porser li uncini verso li ’mpaniati, ch’eran già cotti dentro da la crosta.
Inf. 22.151E noi lasciammo lor così ’mpacciati.
Inferno, Canto XXIII
Inf. 23.1Taciti, soli, sanza compagnia n’andavam l’un dinanzi e l’altro dopo, come frati minor vanno per via.
Inf. 23.4Vòlt’ era in su la favola d’Isopo lo mio pensier per la presente rissa, dov’ el parlò de la rana e del topo;
Inf. 23.7ché più non si pareggia ‘mo’ e ‘issa’ che l’un con l’altro fa, se ben s’accoppia principio e fine con la mente fissa.
Inf. 23.10E come l’un pensier de l’altro scoppia, così nacque di quello un altro poi, che la prima paura mi fé doppia.
Inf. 23.13Io pensava così: ‘Questi per noi sono scherniti con danno e con beffa sì fatta, ch’assai credo che lor nòi.
Inf. 23.16Se l’ira sovra ’l mal voler s’aggueffa, ei ne verranno dietro più crudeli che ’l cane a quella lievre ch’elli acceffa’.
Inf. 23.19Già mi sentia tutti arricciar li peli de la paura e stava in dietro intento, quand’ io dissi: «Maestro, se non celi
Inf. 23.22te e me tostamente, i’ ho pavento d’i Malebranche. Noi li avem già dietro; io li ’magino sì, che già li sento».
Inf. 23.25E quei: «S’i’ fossi di piombato vetro, l’imagine di fuor tua non trarrei più tosto a me, che quella dentro ’mpetro.
Inf. 23.28Pur mo venieno i tuo’ pensier tra ’ miei, con simile atto e con simile faccia, sì che d’intrambi un sol consiglio fei.
Inf. 23.31S’elli è che sì la destra costa giaccia, che noi possiam ne l’altra bolgia scendere, noi fuggirem l’imaginata caccia».
Inf. 23.34Già non compié di tal consiglio rendere, ch’io li vidi venir con l’ali tese non molto lungi, per volerne prendere.
Inf. 23.37Lo duca mio di sùbito mi prese, come la madre ch’al romore è desta e vede presso a sé le fiamme accese,
Inf. 23.40che prende il figlio e fugge e non s’arresta, avendo più di lui che di sé cura, tanto che solo una camiscia vesta;
Inf. 23.43e giù dal collo de la ripa dura supin si diede a la pendente roccia, che l’un de’ lati a l’altra bolgia tura.
Inf. 23.46Non corse mai sì tosto acqua per doccia a volger ruota di molin terragno, quand’ ella più verso le pale approccia,
Inf. 23.49come ’l maestro mio per quel vivagno, portandosene me sovra ’l suo petto, come suo figlio, non come compagno.
Inf. 23.52A pena fuoro i piè suoi giunti al letto del fondo giù, ch’e’ furon in sul colle sovresso noi; ma non lì era sospetto:
Inf. 23.55ché l’alta provedenza che lor volle porre ministri de la fossa quinta, poder di partirs’ indi a tutti tolle.
Inf. 23.58Là giù trovammo una gente dipinta che giva intorno assai con lenti passi, piangendo e nel sembiante stanca e vinta.
Inf. 23.61Elli avean cappe con cappucci bassi dinanzi a li occhi, fatte de la taglia che in Clugnì per li monaci fassi.
Inf. 23.64Di fuor dorate son, sì ch’elli abbaglia; ma dentro tutte piombo, e gravi tanto, che Federigo le mettea di paglia.
Inf. 23.67Oh in etterno faticoso manto! Noi ci volgemmo ancor pur a man manca con loro insieme, intenti al tristo pianto;
Inf. 23.70ma per lo peso quella gente stanca venìa sì pian, che noi eravam nuovi di compagnia ad ogne mover d’anca.
Inf. 23.73Per ch’io al duca mio: «Fa che tu trovi alcun ch’al fatto o al nome si conosca, e li occhi, sì andando, intorno movi».
Inf. 23.76E un che ’ntese la parola tosca, di retro a noi gridò: «Tenete i piedi, voi che correte sì per l’aura fosca!
Inf. 23.79Forse ch’avrai da me quel che tu chiedi». Onde ’l duca si volse e disse: «Aspetta, e poi secondo il suo passo procedi».
Inf. 23.82Ristetti, e vidi due mostrar gran fretta de l’animo, col viso, d’esser meco; ma tardavali ’l carco e la via stretta.
Inf. 23.85Quando fuor giunti, assai con l’occhio bieco mi rimiraron sanza far parola; poi si volsero in sé, e dicean seco:
Inf. 23.88«Costui par vivo a l’atto de la gola; e s’e’ son morti, per qual privilegio vanno scoperti de la grave stola?».
Inf. 23.91Poi disser me: «O Tosco, ch’al collegio de l’ipocriti tristi se’ venuto, dir chi tu se’ non avere in dispregio».
Inf. 23.94E io a loro: «I’ fui nato e cresciuto sovra ’l bel fiume d’Arno a la gran villa, e son col corpo ch’i’ ho sempre avuto.
Inf. 23.97Ma voi chi siete, a cui tanto distilla quant’ i’ veggio dolor giù per le guance? e che pena è in voi che sì sfavilla?».
Inf. 23.100E l’un rispuose a me: «Le cappe rance son di piombo sì grosse, che li pesi fan così cigolar le lor bilance.
Inf. 23.103Frati godenti fummo, e bolognesi; io Catalano e questi Loderingo nomati, e da tua terra insieme presi
Inf. 23.106come suole esser tolto un uom solingo, per conservar sua pace; e fummo tali, ch’ancor si pare intorno dal Gardingo».
Inf. 23.109Io cominciai: «O frati, i vostri mali . . . »; ma più non dissi, ch’a l’occhio mi corse un, crucifisso in terra con tre pali.
Inf. 23.112Quando mi vide, tutto si distorse, soffiando ne la barba con sospiri; e ’l frate Catalan, ch’a ciò s’accorse,
Inf. 23.115mi disse: «Quel confitto che tu miri, consigliò i Farisei che convenia porre un uom per lo popolo a’ martìri.
Inf. 23.118Attraversato è, nudo, ne la via, come tu vedi, ed è mestier ch’el senta qualunque passa, come pesa, pria.
Inf. 23.121E a tal modo il socero si stenta in questa fossa, e li altri dal concilio che fu per li Giudei mala sementa».
Inf. 23.124Allor vid’ io maravigliar Virgilio sovra colui ch’era disteso in croce tanto vilmente ne l’etterno essilio.
Inf. 23.127Poscia drizzò al frate cotal voce: «Non vi dispiaccia, se vi lece, dirci s’a la man destra giace alcuna foce
Inf. 23.130onde noi amendue possiamo uscirci, sanza costrigner de li angeli neri che vegnan d’esto fondo a dipartirci».
Inf. 23.133Rispuose adunque: «Più che tu non speri s’appressa un sasso che da la gran cerchia si move e varca tutt’ i vallon feri,
Inf. 23.136salvo che ’n questo è rotto e nol coperchia; montar potrete su per la ruina, che giace in costa e nel fondo soperchia».
Inf. 23.139Lo duca stette un poco a testa china; poi disse: «Mal contava la bisogna colui che i peccator di qua uncina».
Inf. 23.142E ’l frate: «Io udi’ già dire a Bologna del diavol vizi assai, tra ’ quali udi’ ch’elli è bugiardo, e padre di menzogna».
Inf. 23.145Appresso il duca a gran passi sen gì, turbato un poco d’ira nel sembiante; ond’ io da li ’ncarcati mi parti’
Inf. 23.148dietro a le poste de le care piante.
Inferno, Canto XXIV
Inf. 24.1In quella parte del giovanetto anno che ’l sole i crin sotto l’Aquario tempra e già le notti al mezzo dì sen vanno,
Inf. 24.4quando la brina in su la terra assempra l’imagine di sua sorella bianca, ma poco dura a la sua penna tempra,
Inf. 24.7lo villanello a cui la roba manca, si leva, e guarda, e vede la campagna biancheggiar tutta; ond’ ei si batte l’anca,
Inf. 24.10ritorna in casa, e qua e là si lagna, come ’l tapin che non sa che si faccia; poi riede, e la speranza ringavagna,
Inf. 24.13veggendo ’l mondo aver cangiata faccia in poco d’ora, e prende suo vincastro e fuor le pecorelle a pascer caccia.
Inf. 24.16Così mi fece sbigottir lo mastro quand’ io li vidi sì turbar la fronte, e così tosto al mal giunse lo ’mpiastro;
Inf. 24.19ché, come noi venimmo al guasto ponte, lo duca a me si volse con quel piglio dolce ch’io vidi prima a piè del monte.
Inf. 24.22Le braccia aperse, dopo alcun consiglio eletto seco riguardando prima ben la ruina, e diedemi di piglio.
Inf. 24.25E come quei ch’adopera ed estima, che sempre par che ’nnanzi si proveggia, così, levando me sù ver’ la cima
Inf. 24.28d’un ronchione, avvisava un’altra scheggia dicendo: «Sovra quella poi t’aggrappa; ma tenta pria s’è tal ch’ella ti reggia».
Inf. 24.31Non era via da vestito di cappa, ché noi a pena, ei lieve e io sospinto, potavam sù montar di chiappa in chiappa.
Inf. 24.34E se non fosse che da quel precinto più che da l’altro era la costa corta, non so di lui, ma io sarei ben vinto.
Inf. 24.37Ma perché Malebolge inver’ la porta del bassissimo pozzo tutta pende, lo sito di ciascuna valle porta
Inf. 24.40che l’una costa surge e l’altra scende; noi pur venimmo al fine in su la punta onde l’ultima pietra si scoscende.
Inf. 24.43La lena m’era del polmon sì munta quand’ io fui sù, ch’i’ non potea più oltre, anzi m’assisi ne la prima giunta.
Inf. 24.46«Omai convien che tu così ti spoltre», disse ’l maestro; «ché, seggendo in piuma, in fama non si vien, né sotto coltre;
Inf. 24.49sanza la qual chi sua vita consuma, cotal vestigio in terra di sé lascia, qual fummo in aere e in acqua la schiuma.
Inf. 24.52E però leva sù; vinci l’ambascia con l’animo che vince ogne battaglia, se col suo grave corpo non s’accascia.
Inf. 24.55Più lunga scala convien che si saglia; non basta da costoro esser partito. Se tu mi ’ntendi, or fa sì che ti vaglia».
Inf. 24.58Leva’mi allor, mostrandomi fornito meglio di lena ch’i’ non mi sentia, e dissi: «Va, ch’i’ son forte e ardito».
Inf. 24.61Su per lo scoglio prendemmo la via, ch’era ronchioso, stretto e malagevole, ed erto più assai che quel di pria.
Inf. 24.64Parlando andava per non parer fievole; onde una voce uscì de l’altro fosso, a parole formar disconvenevole.
Inf. 24.67Non so che disse, ancor che sovra ’l dosso fossi de l’arco già che varca quivi; ma chi parlava ad ire parea mosso.
Inf. 24.70Io era vòlto in giù, ma li occhi vivi non poteano ire al fondo per lo scuro; per ch’io: «Maestro, fa che tu arrivi
Inf. 24.73da l’altro cinghio e dismontiam lo muro; ché, com’ i’ odo quinci e non intendo, così giù veggio e neente affiguro».
Inf. 24.76«Altra risposta», disse, «non ti rendo se non lo far; ché la dimanda onesta si de’ seguir con l’opera tacendo».
Inf. 24.79Noi discendemmo il ponte da la testa dove s’aggiugne con l’ottava ripa, e poi mi fu la bolgia manifesta:
Inf. 24.82e vidivi entro terribile stipa di serpenti, e di sì diversa mena che la memoria il sangue ancor mi scipa.
Inf. 24.85Più non si vanti Libia con sua rena; ché se chelidri, iaculi e faree produce, e cencri con anfisibena,
Inf. 24.88né tante pestilenzie né sì ree mostrò già mai con tutta l’Etïopia né con ciò che di sopra al Mar Rosso èe.
Inf. 24.91Tra questa cruda e tristissima copia corrëan genti nude e spaventate, sanza sperar pertugio o elitropia:
Inf. 24.94con serpi le man dietro avean legate; quelle ficcavan per le ren la coda e ’l capo, ed eran dinanzi aggroppate.
Inf. 24.97Ed ecco a un ch’era da nostra proda, s’avventò un serpente che ’l trafisse là dove ’l collo a le spalle s’annoda.
Inf. 24.100Né O sì tosto mai né I si scrisse, com’ el s’accese e arse, e cener tutto convenne che cascando divenisse;
Inf. 24.103e poi che fu a terra sì distrutto, la polver si raccolse per sé stessa e ’n quel medesmo ritornò di butto.
Inf. 24.106Così per li gran savi si confessa che la fenice more e poi rinasce, quando al cinquecentesimo anno appressa;
Inf. 24.109erba né biado in sua vita non pasce, ma sol d’incenso lagrime e d’amomo, e nardo e mirra son l’ultime fasce.
Inf. 24.112E qual è quel che cade, e non sa como, per forza di demon ch’a terra il tira, o d’altra oppilazion che lega l’omo,
Inf. 24.115quando si leva, che ’ntorno si mira tutto smarrito de la grande angoscia ch’elli ha sofferta, e guardando sospira:
Inf. 24.118tal era ’l peccator levato poscia. Oh potenza di Dio, quant’ è severa, che cotai colpi per vendetta croscia!
Inf. 24.121Lo duca il domandò poi chi ello era; per ch’ei rispuose: «Io piovvi di Toscana, poco tempo è, in questa gola fiera.
Inf. 24.124Vita bestial mi piacque e non umana, sì come a mul ch’i’ fui; son Vanni Fucci bestia, e Pistoia mi fu degna tana».
Inf. 24.127E ïo al duca: «Dilli che non mucci, e domanda che colpa qua giù ’l pinse; ch’io ’l vidi uomo di sangue e di crucci».
Inf. 24.130E ’l peccator, che ’ntese, non s’infinse, ma drizzò verso me l’animo e ’l volto, e di trista vergogna si dipinse;
Inf. 24.133poi disse: «Più mi duol che tu m’hai colto ne la miseria dove tu mi vedi, che quando fui de l’altra vita tolto.
Inf. 24.136Io non posso negar quel che tu chiedi; in giù son messo tanto perch’ io fui ladro a la sagrestia d’i belli arredi,
Inf. 24.139e falsamente già fu apposto altrui. Ma perché di tal vista tu non godi, se mai sarai di fuor da’ luoghi bui,
Inf. 24.142apri li orecchi al mio annunzio, e odi. Pistoia in pria d’i Neri si dimagra; poi Fiorenza rinova gente e modi.
Inf. 24.145Tragge Marte vapor di Val di Magra ch’è di torbidi nuvoli involuto; e con tempesta impetüosa e agra
Inf. 24.148sovra Campo Picen fia combattuto; ond’ ei repente spezzerà la nebbia, sì ch’ogne Bianco ne sarà feruto.
Inf. 24.151E detto l’ho perché doler ti debbia!».
Inferno, Canto XXV
Inf. 25.1Al fine de le sue parole il ladro le mani alzò con amendue le fiche, gridando: «Togli, Dio, ch’a te le squadro!».
Inf. 25.4Da indi in qua mi fuor le serpi amiche, perch’ una li s’avvolse allora al collo, come dicesse ‘Non vo’ che più diche’;
Inf. 25.7e un’altra a le braccia, e rilegollo, ribadendo sé stessa sì dinanzi, che non potea con esse dare un crollo.
Inf. 25.10Ahi Pistoia, Pistoia, ché non stanzi d’incenerarti sì che più non duri, poi che ’n mal fare il seme tuo avanzi?
Inf. 25.13Per tutt’ i cerchi de lo ’nferno scuri non vidi spirto in Dio tanto superbo, non quel che cadde a Tebe giù da’ muri.
Inf. 25.16El si fuggì che non parlò più verbo; e io vidi un centauro pien di rabbia venir chiamando: «Ov’ è, ov’ è l’acerbo?».
Inf. 25.19Maremma non cred’ io che tante n’abbia, quante bisce elli avea su per la groppa infin ove comincia nostra labbia.
Inf. 25.22Sovra le spalle, dietro da la coppa, con l’ali aperte li giacea un draco; e quello affuoca qualunque s’intoppa.
Inf. 25.25Lo mio maestro disse: «Questi è Caco, che, sotto ’l sasso di monte Aventino, di sangue fece spesse volte laco.
Inf. 25.28Non va co’ suoi fratei per un cammino, per lo furto che frodolente fece del grande armento ch’elli ebbe a vicino;
Inf. 25.31onde cessar le sue opere biece sotto la mazza d’Ercule, che forse gliene diè cento, e non sentì le diece».
Inf. 25.34Mentre che sì parlava, ed el trascorse, e tre spiriti venner sotto noi, de’ quai né io né ’l duca mio s’accorse,
Inf. 25.37se non quando gridar: «Chi siete voi?»; per che nostra novella si ristette, e intendemmo pur ad essi poi.
Inf. 25.40Io non li conoscea; ma ei seguette, come suol seguitar per alcun caso, che l’un nomar un altro convenette,
Inf. 25.43dicendo: «Cianfa dove fia rimaso?»; per ch’io, acciò che ’l duca stesse attento, mi puosi ’l dito su dal mento al naso.
Inf. 25.46Se tu se’ or, lettore, a creder lento ciò ch’io dirò, non sarà maraviglia, ché io che ’l vidi, a pena il mi consento.
Inf. 25.49Com’ io tenea levate in lor le ciglia, e un serpente con sei piè si lancia dinanzi a l’uno, e tutto a lui s’appiglia.
Inf. 25.52Co’ piè di mezzo li avvinse la pancia e con li anterïor le braccia prese; poi li addentò e l’una e l’altra guancia;
Inf. 25.55li diretani a le cosce distese, e miseli la coda tra ’mbedue e dietro per le ren sù la ritese.
Inf. 25.58Ellera abbarbicata mai non fue ad alber sì, come l’orribil fiera per l’altrui membra avviticchiò le sue.
Inf. 25.61Poi s’appiccar, come di calda cera fossero stati, e mischiar lor colore, né l’un né l’altro già parea quel ch’era:
Inf. 25.64come procede innanzi da l’ardore, per lo papiro suso, un color bruno che non è nero ancora e ’l bianco more.
Inf. 25.67Li altri due ’l riguardavano, e ciascuno gridava: «Omè, Agnel, come ti muti! Vedi che già non se’ né due né uno».
Inf. 25.70Già eran li due capi un divenuti, quando n’apparver due figure miste in una faccia, ov’ eran due perduti.
Inf. 25.73Fersi le braccia due di quattro liste; le cosce con le gambe e ’l ventre e ’l casso divenner membra che non fuor mai viste.
Inf. 25.76Ogne primaio aspetto ivi era casso: due e nessun l’imagine perversa parea; e tal sen gio con lento passo.
Inf. 25.79Come ’l ramarro sotto la gran fersa dei dì canicular, cangiando sepe, folgore par se la via attraversa,
Inf. 25.82sì pareva, venendo verso l’epe de li altri due, un serpentello acceso, livido e nero come gran di pepe;
Inf. 25.85e quella parte onde prima è preso nostro alimento, a l’un di lor trafisse; poi cadde giuso innanzi lui disteso.
Inf. 25.88Lo trafitto ’l mirò, ma nulla disse; anzi, co’ piè fermati, sbadigliava pur come sonno o febbre l’assalisse.
Inf. 25.91Elli ’l serpente e quei lui riguardava; l’un per la piaga e l’altro per la bocca fummavan forte, e ’l fummo si scontrava.
Inf. 25.94Taccia Lucano ormai là dov’ e’ tocca del misero Sabello e di Nasidio, e attenda a udir quel ch’or si scocca.
Inf. 25.97Taccia di Cadmo e d’Aretusa Ovidio, ché se quello in serpente e quella in fonte converte poetando, io non lo ’nvidio;
Inf. 25.100ché due nature mai a fronte a fronte non trasmutò sì ch’amendue le forme a cambiar lor matera fosser pronte.
Inf. 25.103Insieme si rispuosero a tai norme, che ’l serpente la coda in forca fesse, e ’l feruto ristrinse insieme l’orme.
Inf. 25.106Le gambe con le cosce seco stesse s’appiccar sì, che ’n poco la giuntura non facea segno alcun che si paresse.
Inf. 25.109Togliea la coda fessa la figura che si perdeva là, e la sua pelle si facea molle, e quella di là dura.
Inf. 25.112Io vidi intrar le braccia per l’ascelle, e i due piè de la fiera, ch’eran corti, tanto allungar quanto accorciavan quelle.
Inf. 25.115Poscia li piè di rietro, insieme attorti, diventaron lo membro che l’uom cela, e ’l misero del suo n’avea due porti.
Inf. 25.118Mentre che ’l fummo l’uno e l’altro vela di color novo, e genera ’l pel suso per l’una parte e da l’altra il dipela,
Inf. 25.121l’un si levò e l’altro cadde giuso, non torcendo però le lucerne empie, sotto le quai ciascun cambiava muso.
Inf. 25.124Quel ch’era dritto, il trasse ver’ le tempie, e di troppa matera ch’in là venne uscir li orecchi de le gote scempie;
Inf. 25.127ciò che non corse in dietro e si ritenne di quel soverchio, fé naso a la faccia e le labbra ingrossò quanto convenne.
Inf. 25.130Quel che giacëa, il muso innanzi caccia, e li orecchi ritira per la testa come face le corna la lumaccia;
Inf. 25.133e la lingua, ch’avëa unita e presta prima a parlar, si fende, e la forcuta ne l’altro si richiude; e ’l fummo resta.
Inf. 25.136L’anima ch’era fiera divenuta, suffolando si fugge per la valle, e l’altro dietro a lui parlando sputa.
Inf. 25.139Poscia li volse le novelle spalle, e disse a l’altro: «I’ vo’ che Buoso corra, com’ ho fatt’ io, carpon per questo calle».
Inf. 25.142Così vid’ io la settima zavorra mutare e trasmutare; e qui mi scusi la novità se fior la penna abborra.
Inf. 25.145E avvegna che li occhi miei confusi fossero alquanto e l’animo smagato, non poter quei fuggirsi tanto chiusi,
Inf. 25.148ch’i’ non scorgessi ben Puccio Sciancato; ed era quel che sol, di tre compagni che venner prima, non era mutato;
Inf. 25.151l’altr’ era quel che tu, Gaville, piagni.
Inferno, Canto XXVI
Inf. 26.1Godi, Fiorenza, poi che se’ sì grande che per mare e per terra batti l’ali, e per lo ’nferno tuo nome si spande!
Inf. 26.4Tra li ladron trovai cinque cotali tuoi cittadini onde mi ven vergogna, e tu in grande orranza non ne sali.
Inf. 26.7Ma se presso al mattin del ver si sogna, tu sentirai, di qua da picciol tempo, di quel che Prato, non ch’altri, t’agogna.
Inf. 26.10E se già fosse, non saria per tempo. Così foss’ ei, da che pur esser dee! ché più mi graverà, com’ più m’attempo.
Inf. 26.13Noi ci partimmo, e su per le scalee che n’avea fatto iborni a scender pria, rimontò ’l duca mio e trasse mee;
Inf. 26.16e proseguendo la solinga via, tra le schegge e tra ’ rocchi de lo scoglio lo piè sanza la man non si spedia.
Inf. 26.19Allor mi dolsi, e ora mi ridoglio quando drizzo la mente a ciò ch’io vidi, e più lo ’ngegno affreno ch’i’ non soglio,
Inf. 26.22perché non corra che virtù nol guidi; sì che, se stella bona o miglior cosa m’ha dato ’l ben, ch’io stessi nol m’invidi.
Inf. 26.25Quante ’l villan ch’al poggio si riposa, nel tempo che colui che ’l mondo schiara la faccia sua a noi tien meno ascosa,
Inf. 26.28come la mosca cede a la zanzara, vede lucciole giù per la vallea, forse colà dov’ e’ vendemmia e ara:
Inf. 26.31di tante fiamme tutta risplendea l’ottava bolgia, sì com’ io m’accorsi tosto che fui là ’ve ’l fondo parea.
Inf. 26.34E qual colui che si vengiò con li orsi vide ’l carro d’Elia al dipartire, quando i cavalli al cielo erti levorsi,
Inf. 26.37che nol potea sì con li occhi seguire, ch’el vedesse altro che la fiamma sola, sì come nuvoletta, in sù salire:
Inf. 26.40tal si move ciascuna per la gola del fosso, ché nessuna mostra ’l furto, e ogne fiamma un peccatore invola.
Inf. 26.43Io stava sovra ’l ponte a veder surto, sì che s’io non avessi un ronchion preso, caduto sarei giù sanz’ esser urto.
Inf. 26.46E ’l duca che mi vide tanto atteso, disse: «Dentro dai fuochi son li spirti; catun si fascia di quel ch’elli è inceso».
Inf. 26.49«Maestro mio», rispuos’ io, «per udirti son io più certo; ma già m’era avviso che così fosse, e già voleva dirti:
Inf. 26.52chi è ’n quel foco che vien sì diviso di sopra, che par surger de la pira dov’ Eteòcle col fratel fu miso?».
Inf. 26.55Rispuose a me: «Là dentro si martira Ulisse e Dïomede, e così insieme a la vendetta vanno come a l’ira;
Inf. 26.58e dentro da la lor fiamma si geme l’agguato del caval che fé la porta onde uscì de’ Romani il gentil seme.
Inf. 26.61Piangevisi entro l’arte per che, morta, Deïdamìa ancor si duol d’Achille, e del Palladio pena vi si porta».
Inf. 26.64«S’ei posson dentro da quelle faville parlar», diss’ io, «maestro, assai ten priego e ripriego, che ’l priego vaglia mille,
Inf. 26.67che non mi facci de l’attender niego fin che la fiamma cornuta qua vegna; vedi che del disio ver’ lei mi piego!».
Inf. 26.70Ed elli a me: «La tua preghiera è degna di molta loda, e io però l’accetto; ma fa che la tua lingua si sostegna.
Inf. 26.73Lascia parlare a me, ch’i’ ho concetto ciò che tu vuoi; ch’ei sarebbero schivi, perch’ e’ fuor greci, forse del tuo detto».
Inf. 26.76Poi che la fiamma fu venuta quivi dove parve al mio duca tempo e loco, in questa forma lui parlare audivi:
Inf. 26.79«O voi che siete due dentro ad un foco, s’io meritai di voi mentre ch’io vissi, s’io meritai di voi assai o poco
Inf. 26.82quando nel mondo li alti versi scrissi, non vi movete; ma l’un di voi dica dove, per lui, perduto a morir gissi».
Inf. 26.85Lo maggior corno de la fiamma antica cominciò a crollarsi mormorando, pur come quella cui vento affatica;
Inf. 26.88indi la cima qua e là menando, come fosse la lingua che parlasse, gittò voce di fuori e disse: «Quando
Inf. 26.91mi diparti’ da Circe, che sottrasse me più d’un anno là presso a Gaeta, prima che sì Enëa la nomasse,
Inf. 26.94né dolcezza di figlio, né la pieta del vecchio padre, né ’l debito amore lo qual dovea Penelopè far lieta,
Inf. 26.97vincer potero dentro a me l’ardore ch’i’ ebbi a divenir del mondo esperto e de li vizi umani e del valore;
Inf. 26.100ma misi me per l’alto mare aperto sol con un legno e con quella compagna picciola da la qual non fui diserto.
Inf. 26.103L’un lito e l’altro vidi infin la Spagna, fin nel Morrocco, e l’isola d’i Sardi, e l’altre che quel mare intorno bagna.
Inf. 26.106Io e ’ compagni eravam vecchi e tardi quando venimmo a quella foce stretta dov’ Ercule segnò li suoi riguardi
Inf. 26.109acciò che l’uom più oltre non si metta; da la man destra mi lasciai Sibilia, da l’altra già m’avea lasciata Setta.
Inf. 26.112“O frati”, dissi “che per cento milia perigli siete giunti a l’occidente, a questa tanto picciola vigilia
Inf. 26.115d’i nostri sensi ch’è del rimanente non vogliate negar l’esperïenza, di retro al sol, del mondo sanza gente.
Inf. 26.118Considerate la vostra semenza: fatti non foste a viver come bruti, ma per seguir virtute e canoscenza”.
Inf. 26.121Li miei compagni fec’ io sì aguti, con questa orazion picciola, al cammino, che a pena poscia li avrei ritenuti;
Inf. 26.124e volta nostra poppa nel mattino, de’ remi facemmo ali al folle volo, sempre acquistando dal lato mancino.
Inf. 26.127Tutte le stelle già de l’altro polo vedea la notte, e ’l nostro tanto basso, che non surgëa fuor del marin suolo.
Inf. 26.130Cinque volte racceso e tante casso lo lume era di sotto da la luna, poi che ’ntrati eravam ne l’alto passo,
Inf. 26.133quando n’apparve una montagna, bruna per la distanza, e parvemi alta tanto quanto veduta non avëa alcuna.
Inf. 26.136Noi ci allegrammo, e tosto tornò in pianto; ché de la nova terra un turbo nacque e percosse del legno il primo canto.
Inf. 26.139Tre volte il fé girar con tutte l’acque; a la quarta levar la poppa in suso e la prora ire in giù, com’ altrui piacque,
Inf. 26.142infin che ’l mar fu sovra noi richiuso».
Inferno, Canto XXVII
Inf. 27.1Già era dritta in sù la fiamma e queta per non dir più, e già da noi sen gia con la licenza del dolce poeta,
Inf. 27.4quand’ un’altra, che dietro a lei venìa, ne fece volger li occhi a la sua cima per un confuso suon che fuor n’uscia.
Inf. 27.7Come ’l bue cicilian che mugghiò prima col pianto di colui, e ciò fu dritto, che l’avea temperato con sua lima,
Inf. 27.10mugghiava con la voce de l’afflitto, sì che, con tutto che fosse di rame, pur el pareva dal dolor trafitto;
Inf. 27.13così, per non aver via né forame dal principio nel foco, in suo linguaggio si convertïan le parole grame.
Inf. 27.16Ma poscia ch’ebber colto lor vïaggio su per la punta, dandole quel guizzo che dato avea la lingua in lor passaggio,
Inf. 27.19udimmo dire: «O tu a cu’ io drizzo la voce e che parlavi mo lombardo, dicendo “Istra ten va, più non t’adizzo”,
Inf. 27.22perch’ io sia giunto forse alquanto tardo, non t’incresca restare a parlar meco; vedi che non incresce a me, e ardo!
Inf. 27.25Se tu pur mo in questo mondo cieco caduto se’ di quella dolce terra latina ond’ io mia colpa tutta reco,
Inf. 27.28dimmi se Romagnuoli han pace o guerra; ch’io fui d’i monti là intra Orbino e ’l giogo di che Tever si diserra».
Inf. 27.31Io era in giuso ancora attento e chino, quando il mio duca mi tentò di costa, dicendo: «Parla tu; questi è latino».
Inf. 27.34E io, ch’avea già pronta la risposta, sanza indugio a parlare incominciai: «O anima che se’ là giù nascosta,
Inf. 27.37Romagna tua non è, e non fu mai, sanza guerra ne’ cuor de’ suoi tiranni; ma ’n palese nessuna or vi lasciai.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna sta come stata è molt’ anni: l’aguglia da Polenta la si cova, sì che Cervia ricuopre co’ suoi vanni.
Inf. 27.43La terra che fé già la lunga prova e di Franceschi sanguinoso mucchio, sotto le branche verdi si ritrova.
Inf. 27.46E ’l mastin vecchio e ’l nuovo da Verrucchio, che fecer di Montagna il mal governo, là dove soglion fan d’i denti succhio.
Inf. 27.49Le città di Lamone e di Santerno conduce il lïoncel dal nido bianco, che muta parte da la state al verno.
Inf. 27.52E quella cu’ il Savio bagna il fianco, così com’ ella sie’ tra ’l piano e ’l monte, tra tirannia si vive e stato franco.
Inf. 27.55Ora chi se’, ti priego che ne conte; non esser duro più ch’altri sia stato, se ’l nome tuo nel mondo tegna fronte».
Inf. 27.58Poscia che ’l foco alquanto ebbe rugghiato al modo suo, l’aguta punta mosse di qua, di là, e poi diè cotal fiato:
Inf. 27.61«S’i’ credesse che mia risposta fosse a persona che mai tornasse al mondo, questa fiamma staria sanza più scosse;
Inf. 27.64ma però che già mai di questo fondo non tornò vivo alcun, s’i’ odo il vero, sanza tema d’infamia ti rispondo.
Inf. 27.67Io fui uom d’arme, e poi fui cordigliero, credendomi, sì cinto, fare ammenda; e certo il creder mio venìa intero,
Inf. 27.70se non fosse il gran prete, a cui mal prenda!, che mi rimise ne le prime colpe; e come e quare, voglio che m’intenda.
Inf. 27.73Mentre ch’io forma fui d’ossa e di polpe che la madre mi diè, l’opere mie non furon leonine, ma di volpe.
Inf. 27.76Li accorgimenti e le coperte vie io seppi tutte, e sì menai lor arte, ch’al fine de la terra il suono uscie.
Inf. 27.79Quando mi vidi giunto in quella parte di mia etade ove ciascun dovrebbe calar le vele e raccoglier le sarte,
Inf. 27.82ciò che pria mi piacëa, allor m’increbbe, e pentuto e confesso mi rendei; ahi miser lasso! e giovato sarebbe.
Inf. 27.85Lo principe d’i novi Farisei, avendo guerra presso a Laterano, e non con Saracin né con Giudei,
Inf. 27.88ché ciascun suo nimico era cristiano, e nessun era stato a vincer Acri né mercatante in terra di Soldano,
Inf. 27.91né sommo officio né ordini sacri guardò in sé, né in me quel capestro che solea fare i suoi cinti più macri.
Inf. 27.94Ma come Costantin chiese Silvestro d’entro Siratti a guerir de la lebbre, così mi chiese questi per maestro
Inf. 27.97a guerir de la sua superba febbre; domandommi consiglio, e io tacetti perché le sue parole parver ebbre.
Inf. 27.100E’ poi ridisse: “Tuo cuor non sospetti; finor t’assolvo, e tu m’insegna fare sì come Penestrino in terra getti.
Inf. 27.103Lo ciel poss’ io serrare e diserrare, come tu sai; però son due le chiavi che ’l mio antecessor non ebbe care”.
Inf. 27.106Allor mi pinser li argomenti gravi là ’ve ’l tacer mi fu avviso ’l peggio, e dissi: “Padre, da che tu mi lavi
Inf. 27.109di quel peccato ov’ io mo cader deggio, lunga promessa con l’attender corto ti farà trïunfar ne l’alto seggio”.
Inf. 27.112Francesco venne poi, com’ io fu’ morto, per me; ma un d’i neri cherubini li disse: “Non portar: non mi far torto.
Inf. 27.115Venir se ne dee giù tra ’ miei meschini perché diede ’l consiglio frodolente, dal quale in qua stato li sono a’ crini;
Inf. 27.118ch’assolver non si può chi non si pente, né pentere e volere insieme puossi per la contradizion che nol consente”.
Inf. 27.121Oh me dolente! come mi riscossi quando mi prese dicendomi: “Forse tu non pensavi ch’io löico fossi!”.
Inf. 27.124A Minòs mi portò; e quelli attorse otto volte la coda al dosso duro; e poi che per gran rabbia la si morse,
Inf. 27.127disse: “Questi è d’i rei del foco furo”; per ch’io là dove vedi son perduto, e sì vestito, andando, mi rancuro».
Inf. 27.130Quand’ elli ebbe ’l suo dir così compiuto, la fiamma dolorando si partio, torcendo e dibattendo ’l corno aguto.
Inf. 27.133Noi passamm’ oltre, e io e ’l duca mio, su per lo scoglio infino in su l’altr’ arco che cuopre ’l fosso in che si paga il fio
Inf. 27.136a quei che scommettendo acquistan carco.
Inferno, Canto XXVIII
Inf. 28.1Chi poria mai pur con parole sciolte dicer del sangue e de le piaghe a pieno ch’i’ ora vidi, per narrar più volte?
Inf. 28.4Ogne lingua per certo verria meno per lo nostro sermone e per la mente c’hanno a tanto comprender poco seno.
Inf. 28.7S’el s’aunasse ancor tutta la gente che già, in su la fortunata terra di Puglia, fu del suo sangue dolente
Inf. 28.10per li Troiani e per la lunga guerra che de l’anella fé sì alte spoglie, come Livïo scrive, che non erra,
Inf. 28.13con quella che sentio di colpi doglie per contastare a Ruberto Guiscardo; e l’altra il cui ossame ancor s’accoglie
Inf. 28.16a Ceperan, là dove fu bugiardo ciascun Pugliese, e là da Tagliacozzo, dove sanz’ arme vinse il vecchio Alardo;
Inf. 28.19e qual forato suo membro e qual mozzo mostrasse, d’aequar sarebbe nulla il modo de la nona bolgia sozzo.
Inf. 28.22Già veggia, per mezzul perdere o lulla, com’ io vidi un, così non si pertugia, rotto dal mento infin dove si trulla.
Inf. 28.25Tra le gambe pendevan le minugia; la corata pareva e ’l tristo sacco che merda fa di quel che si trangugia.
Inf. 28.28Mentre che tutto in lui veder m’attacco, guardommi e con le man s’aperse il petto, dicendo: «Or vedi com’ io mi dilacco!
Inf. 28.31vedi come storpiato è Mäometto! Dinanzi a me sen va piangendo Alì, fesso nel volto dal mento al ciuffetto.
Inf. 28.34E tutti li altri che tu vedi qui, seminator di scandalo e di scisma fuor vivi, e però son fessi così.
Inf. 28.37Un diavolo è qua dietro che n’accisma sì crudelmente, al taglio de la spada rimettendo ciascun di questa risma,
Inf. 28.40quand’ avem volta la dolente strada; però che le ferite son richiuse prima ch’altri dinanzi li rivada.
Inf. 28.43Ma tu chi se’ che ’n su lo scoglio muse, forse per indugiar d’ire a la pena ch’è giudicata in su le tue accuse?».
Inf. 28.46«Né morte ’l giunse ancor, né colpa ’l mena», rispuose ’l mio maestro, «a tormentarlo; ma per dar lui esperïenza piena,
Inf. 28.49a me, che morto son, convien menarlo per lo ’nferno qua giù di giro in giro; e quest’ è ver così com’ io ti parlo».
Inf. 28.52Più fuor di cento che, quando l’udiro, s’arrestaron nel fosso a riguardarmi per maraviglia, oblïando il martiro.
Inf. 28.55«Or dì a fra Dolcin dunque che s’armi, tu che forse vedra’ il sole in breve, s’ello non vuol qui tosto seguitarmi,
Inf. 28.58sì di vivanda, che stretta di neve non rechi la vittoria al Noarese, ch’altrimenti acquistar non saria leve».
Inf. 28.61Poi che l’un piè per girsene sospese, Mäometto mi disse esta parola; indi a partirsi in terra lo distese.
Inf. 28.64Un altro, che forata avea la gola e tronco ’l naso infin sotto le ciglia, e non avea mai ch’una orecchia sola,
Inf. 28.67ristato a riguardar per maraviglia con li altri, innanzi a li altri aprì la canna, ch’era di fuor d’ogne parte vermiglia,
Inf. 28.70e disse: «O tu cui colpa non condanna e cu’ io vidi su in terra latina, se troppa simiglianza non m’inganna,
Inf. 28.73rimembriti di Pier da Medicina, se mai torni a veder lo dolce piano che da Vercelli a Marcabò dichina.
Inf. 28.76E fa saper a’ due miglior da Fano, a messer Guido e anco ad Angiolello, che, se l’antiveder qui non è vano,
Inf. 28.79gittati saran fuor di lor vasello e mazzerati presso a la Cattolica per tradimento d’un tiranno fello.
Inf. 28.82Tra l’isola di Cipri e di Maiolica non vide mai sì gran fallo Nettuno, non da pirate, non da gente argolica.
Inf. 28.85Quel traditor che vede pur con l’uno, e tien la terra che tale qui meco vorrebbe di vedere esser digiuno,
Inf. 28.88farà venirli a parlamento seco; poi farà sì, ch’al vento di Focara non sarà lor mestier voto né preco».
Inf. 28.91E io a lui: «Dimostrami e dichiara, se vuo’ ch’i’ porti sù di te novella, chi è colui da la veduta amara».
Inf. 28.94Allor puose la mano a la mascella d’un suo compagno e la bocca li aperse, gridando: «Questi è desso, e non favella.
Inf. 28.97Questi, scacciato, il dubitar sommerse in Cesare, affermando che ’l fornito sempre con danno l’attender sofferse».
Inf. 28.100Oh quanto mi pareva sbigottito con la lingua tagliata ne la strozza Curïo, ch’a dir fu così ardito!
Inf. 28.103E un ch’avea l’una e l’altra man mozza, levando i moncherin per l’aura fosca, sì che ’l sangue facea la faccia sozza,
Inf. 28.106gridò: «Ricordera’ti anche del Mosca, che disse, lasso!, “Capo ha cosa fatta”, che fu mal seme per la gente tosca».
Inf. 28.109E io li aggiunsi: «E morte di tua schiatta»; per ch’elli, accumulando duol con duolo, sen gio come persona trista e matta.
Inf. 28.112Ma io rimasi a riguardar lo stuolo, e vidi cosa ch’io avrei paura, sanza più prova, di contarla solo;
Inf. 28.115se non che coscïenza m’assicura, la buona compagnia che l’uom francheggia sotto l’asbergo del sentirsi pura.
Inf. 28.118Io vidi certo, e ancor par ch’io ’l veggia, un busto sanza capo andar sì come andavan li altri de la trista greggia;
Inf. 28.121e ’l capo tronco tenea per le chiome, pesol con mano a guisa di lanterna: e quel mirava noi e dicea: «Oh me!».
Inf. 28.124Di sé facea a sé stesso lucerna, ed eran due in uno e uno in due; com’ esser può, quei sa che sì governa.
Inf. 28.127Quando diritto al piè del ponte fue, levò ’l braccio alto con tutta la testa per appressarne le parole sue,
Inf. 28.130che fuoro: «Or vedi la pena molesta, tu che, spirando, vai veggendo i morti: vedi s’alcuna è grande come questa.
Inf. 28.133E perché tu di me novella porti, sappi ch’i’ son Bertram dal Bornio, quelli che diedi al re giovane i ma’ conforti.
Inf. 28.136Io feci il padre e ’l figlio in sé ribelli; Achitofèl non fé più d’Absalone e di Davìd coi malvagi punzelli.
Inf. 28.139Perch’ io parti’ così giunte persone, partito porto il mio cerebro, lasso!, dal suo principio ch’è in questo troncone.
Inf. 28.142Così s’osserva in me lo contrapasso».
Inferno, Canto XXIX
Inf. 29.1La molta gente e le diverse piaghe avean le luci mie sì inebrïate, che de lo stare a piangere eran vaghe.
Inf. 29.4Ma Virgilio mi disse: «Che pur guate? perché la vista tua pur si soffolge là giù tra l’ombre triste smozzicate?
Inf. 29.7Tu non hai fatto sì a l’altre bolge; pensa, se tu annoverar le credi, che miglia ventidue la valle volge.
Inf. 29.10E già la luna è sotto i nostri piedi; lo tempo è poco omai che n’è concesso, e altro è da veder che tu non vedi».
Inf. 29.13«Se tu avessi», rispuos’ io appresso, «atteso a la cagion per ch’io guardava, forse m’avresti ancor lo star dimesso».
Inf. 29.16Parte sen giva, e io retro li andava, lo duca, già faccendo la risposta, e soggiugnendo: «Dentro a quella cava
Inf. 29.19dov’ io tenea or li occhi sì a posta, credo ch’un spirto del mio sangue pianga la colpa che là giù cotanto costa».
Inf. 29.22Allor disse ’l maestro: «Non si franga lo tuo pensier da qui innanzi sovr’ ello. Attendi ad altro, ed ei là si rimanga;
Inf. 29.25ch’io vidi lui a piè del ponticello mostrarti e minacciar forte col dito, e udi’ ’l nominar Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.28Tu eri allor sì del tutto impedito sovra colui che già tenne Altaforte, che non guardasti in là, sì fu partito».
Inf. 29.31«O duca mio, la vïolenta morte che non li è vendicata ancor», diss’ io, «per alcun che de l’onta sia consorte,
Inf. 29.34fece lui disdegnoso; ond’ el sen gio sanza parlarmi, sì com’ ïo estimo: e in ciò m’ha el fatto a sé più pio».
Inf. 29.37Così parlammo infino al loco primo che de lo scoglio l’altra valle mostra, se più lume vi fosse, tutto ad imo.
Inf. 29.40Quando noi fummo sor l’ultima chiostra di Malebolge, sì che i suoi conversi potean parere a la veduta nostra,
Inf. 29.43lamenti saettaron me diversi, che di pietà ferrati avean li strali; ond’ io li orecchi con le man copersi.
Inf. 29.46Qual dolor fora, se de li spedali di Valdichiana tra ’l luglio e ’l settembre e di Maremma e di Sardigna i mali
Inf. 29.49fossero in una fossa tutti ’nsembre, tal era quivi, e tal puzzo n’usciva qual suol venir de le marcite membre.
Inf. 29.52Noi discendemmo in su l’ultima riva del lungo scoglio, pur da man sinistra; e allor fu la mia vista più viva
Inf. 29.55giù ver’ lo fondo, la ’ve la ministra de l’alto Sire infallibil giustizia punisce i falsador che qui registra.
Inf. 29.58Non credo ch’a veder maggior tristizia fosse in Egina il popol tutto infermo, quando fu l’aere sì pien di malizia,
Inf. 29.61che li animali, infino al picciol vermo, cascaron tutti, e poi le genti antiche, secondo che i poeti hanno per fermo,
Inf. 29.64si ristorar di seme di formiche; ch’era a veder per quella oscura valle languir li spirti per diverse biche.
Inf. 29.67Qual sovra ’l ventre e qual sovra le spalle l’un de l’altro giacea, e qual carpone si trasmutava per lo tristo calle.
Inf. 29.70Passo passo andavam sanza sermone, guardando e ascoltando li ammalati, che non potean levar le lor persone.
Inf. 29.73Io vidi due sedere a sé poggiati, com’ a scaldar si poggia tegghia a tegghia, dal capo al piè di schianze macolati;
Inf. 29.76e non vidi già mai menare stregghia a ragazzo aspettato dal segnorso, né a colui che mal volontier vegghia,
Inf. 29.79come ciascun menava spesso il morso de l’unghie sopra sé per la gran rabbia del pizzicor, che non ha più soccorso;
Inf. 29.82e sì traevan giù l’unghie la scabbia, come coltel di scardova le scaglie o d’altro pesce che più larghe l’abbia.
Inf. 29.85«O tu che con le dita ti dismaglie», cominciò ’l duca mio a l’un di loro, «e che fai d’esse talvolta tanaglie,
Inf. 29.88dinne s’alcun Latino è tra costoro che son quinc’ entro, se l’unghia ti basti etternalmente a cotesto lavoro».
Inf. 29.91«Latin siam noi, che tu vedi sì guasti qui ambedue», rispuose l’un piangendo; «ma tu chi se’ che di noi dimandasti?».
Inf. 29.94E ’l duca disse: «I’ son un che discendo con questo vivo giù di balzo in balzo, e di mostrar lo ’nferno a lui intendo».
Inf. 29.97Allor si ruppe lo comun rincalzo; e tremando ciascuno a me si volse con altri che l’udiron di rimbalzo.
Inf. 29.100Lo buon maestro a me tutto s’accolse, dicendo: «Dì a lor ciò che tu vuoli»; e io incominciai, poscia ch’ei volse:
Inf. 29.103«Se la vostra memoria non s’imboli nel primo mondo da l’umane menti, ma s’ella viva sotto molti soli,
Inf. 29.106ditemi chi voi siete e di che genti; la vostra sconcia e fastidiosa pena di palesarvi a me non vi spaventi».
Inf. 29.109«Io fui d’Arezzo, e Albero da Siena», rispuose l’un, «mi fé mettere al foco; ma quel per ch’io mori’ qui non mi mena.
Inf. 29.112Vero è ch’i’ dissi lui, parlando a gioco: “I’ mi saprei levar per l’aere a volo”; e quei, ch’avea vaghezza e senno poco,
Inf. 29.115volle ch’i’ li mostrassi l’arte; e solo perch’ io nol feci Dedalo, mi fece ardere a tal che l’avea per figliuolo.
Inf. 29.118Ma ne l’ultima bolgia de le diece me per l’alchìmia che nel mondo usai dannò Minòs, a cui fallar non lece».
Inf. 29.121E io dissi al poeta: «Or fu già mai gente sì vana come la sanese? Certo non la francesca sì d’assai!».
Inf. 29.124Onde l’altro lebbroso, che m’intese, rispuose al detto mio: «Tra’mene Stricca che seppe far le temperate spese,
Inf. 29.127e Niccolò che la costuma ricca del garofano prima discoverse ne l’orto dove tal seme s’appicca;
Inf. 29.130e tra’ne la brigata in che disperse Caccia d’Ascian la vigna e la gran fonda, e l’Abbagliato suo senno proferse.
Inf. 29.133Ma perché sappi chi sì ti seconda contra i Sanesi, aguzza ver’ me l’occhio, sì che la faccia mia ben ti risponda:
Inf. 29.136sì vedrai ch’io son l’ombra di Capocchio, che falsai li metalli con l’alchìmia; e te dee ricordar, se ben t’adocchio,
Inf. 29.139com’ io fui di natura buona scimia».
Inferno, Canto XXX
Inf. 30.1Nel tempo che Iunone era crucciata per Semelè contra ’l sangue tebano, come mostrò una e altra fïata,
Inf. 30.4Atamante divenne tanto insano, che veggendo la moglie con due figli andar carcata da ciascuna mano,
Inf. 30.7gridò: «Tendiam le reti, sì ch’io pigli la leonessa e ’ leoncini al varco»; e poi distese i dispietati artigli,
Inf. 30.10prendendo l’un ch’avea nome Learco, e rotollo e percosselo ad un sasso; e quella s’annegò con l’altro carco.
Inf. 30.13E quando la fortuna volse in basso l’altezza de’ Troian che tutto ardiva, sì che ’nsieme col regno il re fu casso,
Inf. 30.16Ecuba trista, misera e cattiva, poscia che vide Polissena morta, e del suo Polidoro in su la riva
Inf. 30.19del mar si fu la dolorosa accorta, forsennata latrò sì come cane; tanto il dolor le fé la mente torta.
Inf. 30.22Ma né di Tebe furie né troiane si vider mäi in alcun tanto crude, non punger bestie, nonché membra umane,
Inf. 30.25quant’ io vidi in due ombre smorte e nude, che mordendo correvan di quel modo che ’l porco quando del porcil si schiude.
Inf. 30.28L’una giunse a Capocchio, e in sul nodo del collo l’assannò, sì che, tirando, grattar li fece il ventre al fondo sodo.
Inf. 30.31E l’Aretin che rimase, tremando mi disse: «Quel folletto è Gianni Schicchi, e va rabbioso altrui così conciando».
Inf. 30.34«Oh», diss’ io lui, «se l’altro non ti ficchi li denti a dosso, non ti sia fatica a dir chi è, pria che di qui si spicchi».
Inf. 30.37Ed elli a me: «Quell’ è l’anima antica di Mirra scellerata, che divenne al padre, fuor del dritto amore, amica.
Inf. 30.40Questa a peccar con esso così venne, falsificando sé in altrui forma, come l’altro che là sen va, sostenne,
Inf. 30.43per guadagnar la donna de la torma, falsificare in sé Buoso Donati, testando e dando al testamento norma».
Inf. 30.46E poi che i due rabbiosi fuor passati sovra cu’ io avea l’occhio tenuto, rivolsilo a guardar li altri mal nati.
Inf. 30.49Io vidi un, fatto a guisa di lëuto, pur ch’elli avesse avuta l’anguinaia tronca da l’altro che l’uomo ha forcuto.
Inf. 30.52La grave idropesì, che sì dispaia le membra con l’omor che mal converte, che ’l viso non risponde a la ventraia,
Inf. 30.55faceva lui tener le labbra aperte come l’etico fa, che per la sete l’un verso ’l mento e l’altro in sù rinverte.
Inf. 30.58«O voi che sanz’ alcuna pena siete, e non so io perché, nel mondo gramo», diss’ elli a noi, «guardate e attendete
Inf. 30.61a la miseria del maestro Adamo; io ebbi, vivo, assai di quel ch’i’ volli, e ora, lasso!, un gocciol d’acqua bramo.
Inf. 30.64Li ruscelletti che d’i verdi colli del Casentin discendon giuso in Arno, faccendo i lor canali freddi e molli,
Inf. 30.67sempre mi stanno innanzi, e non indarno, ché l’imagine lor vie più m’asciuga che ’l male ond’ io nel volto mi discarno.
Inf. 30.70La rigida giustizia che mi fruga tragge cagion del loco ov’ io peccai a metter più li miei sospiri in fuga.
Inf. 30.73Ivi è Romena, là dov’ io falsai la lega suggellata del Batista; per ch’io il corpo sù arso lasciai.
Inf. 30.76Ma s’io vedessi qui l’anima trista di Guido o d’Alessandro o di lor frate, per Fonte Branda non darei la vista.
Inf. 30.79Dentro c’è l’una già, se l’arrabbiate ombre che vanno intorno dicon vero; ma che mi val, c’ho le membra legate?
Inf. 30.82S’io fossi pur di tanto ancor leggero ch’i’ potessi in cent’ anni andare un’oncia, io sarei messo già per lo sentiero,
Inf. 30.85cercando lui tra questa gente sconcia, con tutto ch’ella volge undici miglia, e men d’un mezzo di traverso non ci ha.
Inf. 30.88Io son per lor tra sì fatta famiglia; e’ m’indussero a batter li fiorini ch’avevan tre carati di mondiglia».
Inf. 30.91E io a lui: «Chi son li due tapini che fumman come man bagnate ’l verno, giacendo stretti a’ tuoi destri confini?».
Inf. 30.94«Qui li trovai—e poi volta non dierno—», rispuose, «quando piovvi in questo greppo, e non credo che dieno in sempiterno.
Inf. 30.97L’una è la falsa ch’accusò Gioseppo; l’altr’ è ’l falso Sinon greco di Troia: per febbre aguta gittan tanto leppo».
Inf. 30.100E l’un di lor, che si recò a noia forse d’esser nomato sì oscuro, col pugno li percosse l’epa croia.
Inf. 30.103Quella sonò come fosse un tamburo; e mastro Adamo li percosse il volto col braccio suo, che non parve men duro,
Inf. 30.106dicendo a lui: «Ancor che mi sia tolto lo muover per le membra che son gravi, ho io il braccio a tal mestiere sciolto».
Inf. 30.109Ond’ ei rispuose: «Quando tu andavi al fuoco, non l’avei tu così presto; ma sì e più l’avei quando coniavi».
Inf. 30.112E l’idropico: «Tu di’ ver di questo: ma tu non fosti sì ver testimonio là ’ve del ver fosti a Troia richesto».
Inf. 30.115«S’io dissi falso, e tu falsasti il conio», disse Sinon; «e son qui per un fallo, e tu per più ch’alcun altro demonio!».
Inf. 30.118«Ricorditi, spergiuro, del cavallo», rispuose quel ch’avëa infiata l’epa; «e sieti reo che tutto il mondo sallo!».
Inf. 30.121«E te sia rea la sete onde ti crepa», disse ’l Greco, «la lingua, e l’acqua marcia che ’l ventre innanzi a li occhi sì t’assiepa!».
Inf. 30.124Allora il monetier: «Così si squarcia la bocca tua per tuo mal come suole; ché, s’i’ ho sete e omor mi rinfarcia,
Inf. 30.127tu hai l’arsura e ’l capo che ti duole, e per leccar lo specchio di Narcisso, non vorresti a ’nvitar molte parole».
Inf. 30.130Ad ascoltarli er’ io del tutto fisso, quando ’l maestro mi disse: «Or pur mira, che per poco che teco non mi risso!».
Inf. 30.133Quand’ io ’l senti’ a me parlar con ira, volsimi verso lui con tal vergogna, ch’ancor per la memoria mi si gira.
Inf. 30.136Qual è colui che suo dannaggio sogna, che sognando desidera sognare, sì che quel ch’è, come non fosse, agogna,
Inf. 30.139tal mi fec’ io, non possendo parlare, che disïava scusarmi, e scusava me tuttavia, e nol mi credea fare.
Inf. 30.142«Maggior difetto men vergogna lava», disse ’l maestro, «che ’l tuo non è stato; però d’ogne trestizia ti disgrava.
Inf. 30.145E fa ragion ch’io ti sia sempre allato, se più avvien che fortuna t’accoglia dove sien genti in simigliante piato:
Inf. 30.148ché voler ciò udire è bassa voglia».
Inferno, Canto XXXI
Inf. 31.1Una medesma lingua pria mi morse, sì che mi tinse l’una e l’altra guancia, e poi la medicina mi riporse;
Inf. 31.4così od’ io che solea far la lancia d’Achille e del suo padre esser cagione prima di trista e poi di buona mancia.
Inf. 31.7Noi demmo il dosso al misero vallone su per la ripa che ’l cinge dintorno, attraversando sanza alcun sermone.
Inf. 31.10Quiv’ era men che notte e men che giorno, sì che ’l viso m’andava innanzi poco; ma io senti’ sonare un alto corno,
Inf. 31.13tanto ch’avrebbe ogne tuon fatto fioco, che, contra sé la sua via seguitando, dirizzò li occhi miei tutti ad un loco.
Inf. 31.16Dopo la dolorosa rotta, quando Carlo Magno perdé la santa gesta, non sonò sì terribilmente Orlando.
Inf. 31.19Poco portäi in là volta la testa, che me parve veder molte alte torri; ond’ io: «Maestro, dì, che terra è questa?».
Inf. 31.22Ed elli a me: «Però che tu trascorri per le tenebre troppo da la lungi, avvien che poi nel maginare abborri.
Inf. 31.25Tu vedrai ben, se tu là ti congiungi, quanto ’l senso s’inganna di lontano; però alquanto più te stesso pungi».
Inf. 31.28Poi caramente mi prese per mano e disse: «Pria che noi siam più avanti, acciò che ’l fatto men ti paia strano,
Inf. 31.31sappi che non son torri, ma giganti, e son nel pozzo intorno da la ripa da l’umbilico in giuso tutti quanti».
Inf. 31.34Come quando la nebbia si dissipa, lo sguardo a poco a poco raffigura ciò che cela ’l vapor che l’aere stipa,
Inf. 31.37così forando l’aura grossa e scura, più e più appressando ver’ la sponda, fuggiemi errore e cresciemi paura;
Inf. 31.40però che, come su la cerchia tonda Montereggion di torri si corona, così la proda che ’l pozzo circonda
Inf. 31.43torreggiavan di mezza la persona li orribili giganti, cui minaccia Giove del cielo ancora quando tuona.
Inf. 31.46E io scorgeva già d’alcun la faccia, le spalle e ’l petto e del ventre gran parte, e per le coste giù ambo le braccia.
Inf. 31.49Natura certo, quando lasciò l’arte di sì fatti animali, assai fé bene per tòrre tali essecutori a Marte.
Inf. 31.52E s’ella d’elefanti e di balene non si pente, chi guarda sottilmente, più giusta e più discreta la ne tene;
Inf. 31.55ché dove l’argomento de la mente s’aggiugne al mal volere e a la possa, nessun riparo vi può far la gente.
Inf. 31.58La faccia sua mi parea lunga e grossa come la pina di San Pietro a Roma, e a sua proporzione eran l’altre ossa;
Inf. 31.61sì che la ripa, ch’era perizoma dal mezzo in giù, ne mostrava ben tanto di sovra, che di giugnere a la chioma
Inf. 31.64tre Frison s’averien dato mal vanto; però ch’i’ ne vedea trenta gran palmi dal loco in giù dov’ omo affibbia ’l manto.
Inf. 31.67«Raphèl maì amècche zabì almi», cominciò a gridar la fiera bocca, cui non si convenia più dolci salmi.
Inf. 31.70E ’l duca mio ver’ lui: «Anima sciocca, tienti col corno, e con quel ti disfoga quand’ ira o altra passïon ti tocca!
Inf. 31.73Cércati al collo, e troverai la soga che ’l tien legato, o anima confusa, e vedi lui che ’l gran petto ti doga».
Inf. 31.76Poi disse a me: «Elli stessi s’accusa; questi è Nembrotto per lo cui mal coto pur un linguaggio nel mondo non s’usa.
Inf. 31.79Lasciànlo stare e non parliamo a vòto; ché così è a lui ciascun linguaggio come ’l suo ad altrui, ch’a nullo è noto».
Inf. 31.82Facemmo adunque più lungo vïaggio, vòlti a sinistra; e al trar d’un balestro trovammo l’altro assai più fero e maggio.
Inf. 31.85A cigner lui qual che fosse ’l maestro, non so io dir, ma el tenea soccinto dinanzi l’altro e dietro il braccio destro
Inf. 31.88d’una catena che ’l tenea avvinto dal collo in giù, sì che ’n su lo scoperto si ravvolgëa infino al giro quinto.
Inf. 31.91«Questo superbo volle esser esperto di sua potenza contra ’l sommo Giove», disse ’l mio duca, «ond’ elli ha cotal merto.
Inf. 31.94Fïalte ha nome, e fece le gran prove quando i giganti fer paura a’ dèi; le braccia ch’el menò, già mai non move».
Inf. 31.97E io a lui: «S’esser puote, io vorrei che de lo smisurato Brïareo esperïenza avesser li occhi mei».
Inf. 31.100Ond’ ei rispuose: «Tu vedrai Anteo presso di qui che parla ed è disciolto, che ne porrà nel fondo d’ogne reo.
Inf. 31.103Quel che tu vuo’ veder, più là è molto ed è legato e fatto come questo, salvo che più feroce par nel volto».
Inf. 31.106Non fu tremoto già tanto rubesto, che scotesse una torre così forte, come Fïalte a scuotersi fu presto.
Inf. 31.109Allor temett’ io più che mai la morte, e non v’era mestier più che la dotta, s’io non avessi viste le ritorte.
Inf. 31.112Noi procedemmo più avante allotta, e venimmo ad Anteo, che ben cinque alle, sanza la testa, uscia fuor de la grotta.
Inf. 31.115«O tu che ne la fortunata valle che fece Scipïon di gloria reda, quand’ Anibàl co’ suoi diede le spalle,
Inf. 31.118recasti già mille leon per preda, e che, se fossi stato a l’alta guerra de’ tuoi fratelli, ancor par che si creda
Inf. 31.121ch’avrebber vinto i figli de la terra: mettine giù, e non ten vegna schifo, dove Cocito la freddura serra.
Inf. 31.124Non ci fare ire a Tizio né a Tifo: questi può dar di quel che qui si brama; però ti china e non torcer lo grifo.
Inf. 31.127Ancor ti può nel mondo render fama, ch’el vive, e lunga vita ancor aspetta se ’nnanzi tempo grazia a sé nol chiama».
Inf. 31.130Così disse ’l maestro; e quelli in fretta le man distese, e prese ’l duca mio, ond’ Ercule sentì già grande stretta.
Inf. 31.133Virgilio, quando prender si sentio, disse a me: «Fatti qua, sì ch’io ti prenda»; poi fece sì ch’un fascio era elli e io.
Inf. 31.136Qual pare a riguardar la Carisenda sotto ’l chinato, quando un nuvol vada sovr’ essa sì, ched ella incontro penda:
Inf. 31.139tal parve Antëo a me che stava a bada di vederlo chinare, e fu tal ora ch’i’ avrei voluto ir per altra strada.
Inf. 31.142Ma lievemente al fondo che divora Lucifero con Giuda, ci sposò; né, sì chinato, lì fece dimora,
Inf. 31.145e come albero in nave si levò.
Inferno, Canto XXXII
Inf. 32.1S’ïo avessi le rime aspre e chiocce, come si converrebbe al tristo buco sovra ’l qual pontan tutte l’altre rocce,
Inf. 32.4io premerei di mio concetto il suco più pienamente; ma perch’ io non l’abbo, non sanza tema a dicer mi conduco;
Inf. 32.7ché non è impresa da pigliare a gabbo discriver fondo a tutto l’universo, né da lingua che chiami mamma o babbo.
Inf. 32.10Ma quelle donne aiutino il mio verso ch’aiutaro Anfïone a chiuder Tebe, sì che dal fatto il dir non sia diverso.
Inf. 32.13Oh sovra tutte mal creata plebe che stai nel loco onde parlare è duro, mei foste state qui pecore o zebe!
Inf. 32.16Come noi fummo giù nel pozzo scuro sotto i piè del gigante assai più bassi, e io mirava ancora a l’alto muro,
Inf. 32.19dicere udi’mi: «Guarda come passi: va sì, che tu non calchi con le piante le teste de’ fratei miseri lassi».
Inf. 32.22Per ch’io mi volsi, e vidimi davante e sotto i piedi un lago che per gelo avea di vetro e non d’acqua sembiante.
Inf. 32.25Non fece al corso suo sì grosso velo di verno la Danoia in Osterlicchi, né Tanaï là sotto ’l freddo cielo,
Inf. 32.28com’ era quivi; che se Tambernicchi vi fosse sù caduto, o Pietrapana, non avria pur da l’orlo fatto cricchi.
Inf. 32.31E come a gracidar si sta la rana col muso fuor de l’acqua, quando sogna di spigolar sovente la villana,
Inf. 32.34livide, insin là dove appar vergogna eran l’ombre dolenti ne la ghiaccia, mettendo i denti in nota di cicogna.
Inf. 32.37Ognuna in giù tenea volta la faccia; da bocca il freddo, e da li occhi il cor tristo tra lor testimonianza si procaccia.
Inf. 32.40Quand’ io m’ebbi dintorno alquanto visto, volsimi a’ piedi, e vidi due sì stretti, che ’l pel del capo avieno insieme misto.
Inf. 32.43«Ditemi, voi che sì strignete i petti», diss’ io, «chi siete?». E quei piegaro i colli; e poi ch’ebber li visi a me eretti,
Inf. 32.46li occhi lor, ch’eran pria pur dentro molli, gocciar su per le labbra, e ’l gelo strinse le lagrime tra essi e riserrolli.
Inf. 32.49Con legno legno spranga mai non cinse forte così; ond’ ei come due becchi cozzaro insieme, tanta ira li vinse.
Inf. 32.52E un ch’avea perduti ambo li orecchi per la freddura, pur col viso in giùe, disse: «Perché cotanto in noi ti specchi?
Inf. 32.55Se vuoi saper chi son cotesti due, la valle onde Bisenzo si dichina del padre loro Alberto e di lor fue.
Inf. 32.58D’un corpo usciro; e tutta la Caina potrai cercare, e non troverai ombra degna più d’esser fitta in gelatina:
Inf. 32.61non quelli a cui fu rotto il petto e l’ombra con esso un colpo per la man d’Artù; non Focaccia; non questi che m’ingombra
Inf. 32.64col capo sì, ch’i’ non veggio oltre più, e fu nomato Sassol Mascheroni; se tosco se’, ben sai omai chi fu.
Inf. 32.67E perché non mi metti in più sermoni, sappi ch’i’ fu’ il Camiscion de’ Pazzi; e aspetto Carlin che mi scagioni».
Inf. 32.70Poscia vid’ io mille visi cagnazzi fatti per freddo; onde mi vien riprezzo, e verrà sempre, de’ gelati guazzi.
Inf. 32.73E mentre ch’andavamo inver’ lo mezzo al quale ogne gravezza si rauna, e io tremava ne l’etterno rezzo;
Inf. 32.76se voler fu o destino o fortuna, non so; ma, passeggiando tra le teste, forte percossi ’l piè nel viso ad una.
Inf. 32.79Piangendo mi sgridò: «Perché mi peste? se tu non vieni a crescer la vendetta di Montaperti, perché mi moleste?».
Inf. 32.82E io: «Maestro mio, or qui m’aspetta, sì ch’io esca d’un dubbio per costui; poi mi farai, quantunque vorrai, fretta».
Inf. 32.85Lo duca stette, e io dissi a colui che bestemmiava duramente ancora: «Qual se’ tu che così rampogni altrui?».
Inf. 32.88«Or tu chi se’ che vai per l’Antenora, percotendo», rispuose, «altrui le gote, sì che, se fossi vivo, troppo fora?».
Inf. 32.91«Vivo son io, e caro esser ti puote», fu mia risposta, «se dimandi fama, ch’io metta il nome tuo tra l’altre note».
Inf. 32.94Ed elli a me: «Del contrario ho io brama. Lèvati quinci e non mi dar più lagna, ché mal sai lusingar per questa lama!».
Inf. 32.97Allor lo presi per la cuticagna e dissi: «El converrà che tu ti nomi, o che capel qui sù non ti rimagna».
Inf. 32.100Ond’ elli a me: «Perché tu mi dischiomi, né ti dirò ch’io sia, né mosterrolti, se mille fiate in sul capo mi tomi».
Inf. 32.103Io avea già i capelli in mano avvolti, e tratti glien’ avea più d’una ciocca, latrando lui con li occhi in giù raccolti,
Inf. 32.106quando un altro gridò: «Che hai tu, Bocca? non ti basta sonar con le mascelle, se tu non latri? qual diavol ti tocca?».
Inf. 32.109«Omai», diss’ io, «non vo’ che più favelle, malvagio traditor; ch’a la tua onta io porterò di te vere novelle».
Inf. 32.112«Va via», rispuose, «e ciò che tu vuoi conta; ma non tacer, se tu di qua entro eschi, di quel ch’ebbe or così la lingua pronta.
Inf. 32.115El piange qui l’argento de’ Franceschi: “Io vidi”, potrai dir, “quel da Duera là dove i peccatori stanno freschi”.
Inf. 32.118Se fossi domandato “Altri chi v’era?”, tu hai dallato quel di Beccheria di cui segò Fiorenza la gorgiera.
Inf. 32.121Gianni de’ Soldanier credo che sia più là con Ganellone e Tebaldello, ch’aprì Faenza quando si dormia».
Inf. 32.124Noi eravam partiti già da ello, ch’io vidi due ghiacciati in una buca, sì che l’un capo a l’altro era cappello;
Inf. 32.127e come ’l pan per fame si manduca, così ’l sovran li denti a l’altro pose là ’ve ’l cervel s’aggiugne con la nuca:
Inf. 32.130non altrimenti Tidëo si rose le tempie a Menalippo per disdegno, che quei faceva il teschio e l’altre cose.
Inf. 32.133«O tu che mostri per sì bestial segno odio sovra colui che tu ti mangi, dimmi ’l perché», diss’ io, «per tal convegno,
Inf. 32.136che se tu a ragion di lui ti piangi, sappiendo chi voi siete e la sua pecca, nel mondo suso ancora io te ne cangi,
Inf. 32.139se quella con ch’io parlo non si secca».
Inferno, Canto XXXIII
Inf. 33.1La bocca sollevò dal fiero pasto quel peccator, forbendola a’ capelli del capo ch’elli avea di retro guasto.
Inf. 33.4Poi cominciò: «Tu vuo’ ch’io rinovelli disperato dolor che ’l cor mi preme già pur pensando, pria ch’io ne favelli.
Inf. 33.7Ma se le mie parole esser dien seme che frutti infamia al traditor ch’i’ rodo, parlar e lagrimar vedrai insieme.
Inf. 33.10Io non so chi tu se’ né per che modo venuto se’ qua giù; ma fiorentino mi sembri veramente quand’ io t’odo.
Inf. 33.13Tu dei saper ch’i’ fui conte Ugolino, e questi è l’arcivescovo Ruggieri: or ti dirò perché i son tal vicino.
Inf. 33.16Che per l’effetto de’ suo’ mai pensieri, fidandomi di lui, io fossi preso e poscia morto, dir non è mestieri;
Inf. 33.19però quel che non puoi avere inteso, cioè come la morte mia fu cruda, udirai, e saprai s’e’ m’ha offeso.
Inf. 33.22Breve pertugio dentro da la Muda, la qual per me ha ’l titol de la fame, e che conviene ancor ch’altrui si chiuda,
Inf. 33.25m’avea mostrato per lo suo forame più lune già, quand’ io feci ’l mal sonno che del futuro mi squarciò ’l velame.
Inf. 33.28Questi pareva a me maestro e donno, cacciando il lupo e ’ lupicini al monte per che i Pisan veder Lucca non ponno.
Inf. 33.31Con cagne magre, studïose e conte Gualandi con Sismondi e con Lanfranchi s’avea messi dinanzi da la fronte.
Inf. 33.34In picciol corso mi parieno stanchi lo padre e ’ figli, e con l’agute scane mi parea lor veder fender li fianchi.
Inf. 33.37Quando fui desto innanzi la dimane, pianger senti’ fra ’l sonno i miei figliuoli ch’eran con meco, e dimandar del pane.
Inf. 33.40Ben se’ crudel, se tu già non ti duoli pensando ciò che ’l mio cor s’annunziava; e se non piangi, di che pianger suoli?
Inf. 33.43Già eran desti, e l’ora s’appressava che ’l cibo ne solëa essere addotto, e per suo sogno ciascun dubitava;
Inf. 33.46e io senti’ chiavar l’uscio di sotto a l’orribile torre; ond’ io guardai nel viso a’ mie’ figliuoi sanza far motto.
Inf. 33.49Io non piangëa, sì dentro impetrai: piangevan elli; e Anselmuccio mio disse: “Tu guardi sì, padre! che hai?”.
Inf. 33.52Perciò non lagrimai né rispuos’ io tutto quel giorno né la notte appresso, infin che l’altro sol nel mondo uscìo.
Inf. 33.55Come un poco di raggio si fu messo nel doloroso carcere, e io scorsi per quattro visi il mio aspetto stesso,
Inf. 33.58ambo le man per lo dolor mi morsi; ed ei, pensando ch’io ’l fessi per voglia di manicar, di sùbito levorsi
Inf. 33.61e disser: “Padre, assai ci fia men doglia se tu mangi di noi: tu ne vestisti queste misere carni, e tu le spoglia”.
Inf. 33.64Queta’mi allor per non farli più tristi; lo dì e l’altro stemmo tutti muti; ahi dura terra, perché non t’apristi?
Inf. 33.67Poscia che fummo al quarto dì venuti, Gaddo mi si gittò disteso a’ piedi, dicendo: “Padre mio, ché non m’aiuti?”.
Inf. 33.70Quivi morì; e come tu mi vedi, vid’ io cascar li tre ad uno ad uno tra ’l quinto dì e ’l sesto; ond’ io mi diedi,
Inf. 33.73già cieco, a brancolar sovra ciascuno, e due dì li chiamai, poi che fur morti. Poscia, più che ’l dolor, poté ’l digiuno».
Inf. 33.76Quand’ ebbe detto ciò, con li occhi torti riprese ’l teschio misero co’ denti, che furo a l’osso, come d’un can, forti.
Inf. 33.79Ahi Pisa, vituperio de le genti del bel paese là dove ’l sì suona, poi che i vicini a te punir son lenti,
Inf. 33.82muovasi la Capraia e la Gorgona, e faccian siepe ad Arno in su la foce, sì ch’elli annieghi in te ogne persona!
Inf. 33.85Che se ’l conte Ugolino aveva voce d’aver tradita te de le castella, non dovei tu i figliuoi porre a tal croce.
Inf. 33.88Innocenti facea l’età novella, novella Tebe, Uguiccione e ’l Brigata e li altri due che ’l canto suso appella.
Inf. 33.91Noi passammo oltre, là ’ve la gelata ruvidamente un’altra gente fascia, non volta in giù, ma tutta riversata.
Inf. 33.94Lo pianto stesso lì pianger non lascia, e ’l duol che truova in su li occhi rintoppo, si volge in entro a far crescer l’ambascia;
Inf. 33.97ché le lagrime prime fanno groppo, e sì come visiere di cristallo, rïempion sotto ’l ciglio tutto il coppo.
Inf. 33.100E avvegna che, sì come d’un callo, per la freddura ciascun sentimento cessato avesse del mio viso stallo,
Inf. 33.103già mi parea sentire alquanto vento; per ch’io: «Maestro mio, questo chi move? non è qua giù ogne vapore spento?».
Inf. 33.106Ond’ elli a me: «Avaccio sarai dove di ciò ti farà l’occhio la risposta, veggendo la cagion che ’l fiato piove».
Inf. 33.109E un de’ tristi de la fredda crosta gridò a noi: «O anime crudeli tanto che data v’è l’ultima posta,
Inf. 33.112levatemi dal viso i duri veli, sì ch’ïo sfoghi ’l duol che ’l cor m’impregna, un poco, pria che ’l pianto si raggeli».
Inf. 33.115Per ch’io a lui: «Se vuo’ ch’i’ ti sovvegna, dimmi chi se’, e s’io non ti disbrigo, al fondo de la ghiaccia ir mi convegna».
Inf. 33.118Rispuose adunque: «I’ son frate Alberigo; i’ son quel da le frutta del mal orto, che qui riprendo dattero per figo».
Inf. 33.121«Oh», diss’ io lui, «or se’ tu ancor morto?». Ed elli a me: «Come ’l mio corpo stea nel mondo sù, nulla scïenza porto.
Inf. 33.124Cotal vantaggio ha questa Tolomea, che spesse volte l’anima ci cade innanzi ch’Atropòs mossa le dea.
Inf. 33.127E perché tu più volentier mi rade le ’nvetrïate lagrime dal volto, sappie che, tosto che l’anima trade
Inf. 33.130come fec’ ïo, il corpo suo l’è tolto da un demonio, che poscia il governa mentre che ’l tempo suo tutto sia vòlto.
Inf. 33.133Ella ruina in sì fatta cisterna; e forse pare ancor lo corpo suso de l’ombra che di qua dietro mi verna.
Inf. 33.136Tu ’l dei saper, se tu vien pur mo giuso: elli è ser Branca Doria, e son più anni poscia passati ch’el fu sì racchiuso».
Inf. 33.139«Io credo», diss’ io lui, «che tu m’inganni; ché Branca Doria non morì unquanche, e mangia e bee e dorme e veste panni».
Inf. 33.142«Nel fosso sù», diss’ el, «de’ Malebranche, là dove bolle la tenace pece, non era ancora giunto Michel Zanche,
Inf. 33.145che questi lasciò il diavolo in sua vece nel corpo suo, ed un suo prossimano che ’l tradimento insieme con lui fece.
Inf. 33.148Ma distendi oggimai in qua la mano; aprimi li occhi». E io non gliel’ apersi; e cortesia fu lui esser villano.
Inf. 33.151Ahi Genovesi, uomini diversi d’ogne costume e pien d’ogne magagna, perché non siete voi del mondo spersi?
Inf. 33.154Ché col peggiore spirto di Romagna trovai di voi un tal, che per sua opra in anima in Cocito già si bagna,
Inf. 33.157e in corpo par vivo ancor di sopra.
Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inf. 34.1«Vexilla regis prodeunt inferni verso di noi; però dinanzi mira», disse ’l maestro mio, «se tu ’l discerni».
Inf. 34.4Come quando una grossa nebbia spira, o quando l’emisperio nostro annotta, par di lungi un molin che ’l vento gira,
Inf. 34.7veder mi parve un tal dificio allotta; poi per lo vento mi ristrinsi retro al duca mio, ché non lì era altra grotta.
Inf. 34.10Già era, e con paura il metto in metro, là dove l’ombre tutte eran coperte, e trasparien come festuca in vetro.
Inf. 34.13Altre sono a giacere; altre stanno erte, quella col capo e quella con le piante; altra, com’ arco, il volto a’ piè rinverte.
Inf. 34.16Quando noi fummo fatti tanto avante, ch’al mio maestro piacque di mostrarmi la creatura ch’ebbe il bel sembiante,
Inf. 34.19d’innanzi mi si tolse e fé restarmi, «Ecco Dite», dicendo, «ed ecco il loco ove convien che di fortezza t’armi».
Inf. 34.22Com’ io divenni allor gelato e fioco, nol dimandar, lettor, ch’i’ non lo scrivo, però ch’ogne parlar sarebbe poco.
Inf. 34.25Io non mori’ e non rimasi vivo; pensa oggimai per te, s’hai fior d’ingegno, qual io divenni, d’uno e d’altro privo.
Inf. 34.28Lo ’mperador del doloroso regno da mezzo ’l petto uscia fuor de la ghiaccia; e più con un gigante io mi convegno,
Inf. 34.31che i giganti non fan con le sue braccia: vedi oggimai quant’ esser dee quel tutto ch’a così fatta parte si confaccia.
Inf. 34.34S’el fu sì bel com’ elli è ora brutto, e contra ’l suo fattore alzò le ciglia, ben dee da lui procedere ogne lutto.
Inf. 34.37Oh quanto parve a me gran maraviglia quand’ io vidi tre facce a la sua testa! L’una dinanzi, e quella era vermiglia;
Inf. 34.40l’altr’ eran due, che s’aggiugnieno a questa sovresso ’l mezzo di ciascuna spalla, e sé giugnieno al loco de la cresta:
Inf. 34.43e la destra parea tra bianca e gialla; la sinistra a vedere era tal, quali vegnon di là onde ’l Nilo s’avvalla.
Inf. 34.46Sotto ciascuna uscivan due grand’ ali, quanto si convenia a tanto uccello: vele di mar non vid’ io mai cotali.
Inf. 34.49Non avean penne, ma di vispistrello era lor modo; e quelle svolazzava, sì che tre venti si movean da ello:
Inf. 34.52quindi Cocito tutto s’aggelava. Con sei occhi piangëa, e per tre menti gocciava ’l pianto e sanguinosa bava.
Inf. 34.55Da ogne bocca dirompea co’ denti un peccatore, a guisa di maciulla, sì che tre ne facea così dolenti.
Inf. 34.58A quel dinanzi il mordere era nulla verso ’l graffiar, che talvolta la schiena rimanea de la pelle tutta brulla.
Inf. 34.61«Quell’ anima là sù c’ha maggior pena», disse ’l maestro, «è Giuda Scarïotto, che ’l capo ha dentro e fuor le gambe mena.
Inf. 34.64De li altri due c’hanno il capo di sotto, quel che pende dal nero ceffo è Bruto: vedi come si storce, e non fa motto!;
Inf. 34.67e l’altro è Cassio, che par sì membruto. Ma la notte risurge, e oramai è da partir, ché tutto avem veduto».
Inf. 34.70Com’ a lui piacque, il collo li avvinghiai; ed el prese di tempo e loco poste, e quando l’ali fuoro aperte assai,
Inf. 34.73appigliò sé a le vellute coste; di vello in vello giù discese poscia tra ’l folto pelo e le gelate croste.
Inf. 34.76Quando noi fummo là dove la coscia si volge, a punto in sul grosso de l’anche, lo duca, con fatica e con angoscia,
Inf. 34.79volse la testa ov’ elli avea le zanche, e aggrappossi al pel com’ om che sale, sì che ’n inferno i’ credea tornar anche.
Inf. 34.82«Attienti ben, ché per cotali scale», disse ’l maestro, ansando com’ uom lasso, «conviensi dipartir da tanto male».
Inf. 34.85Poi uscì fuor per lo fóro d’un sasso e puose me in su l’orlo a sedere; appresso porse a me l’accorto passo.
Inf. 34.88Io levai li occhi e credetti vedere Lucifero com’ io l’avea lasciato, e vidili le gambe in sù tenere;
Inf. 34.91e s’io divenni allora travagliato, la gente grossa il pensi, che non vede qual è quel punto ch’io avea passato.
Inf. 34.94«Lèvati sù», disse ’l maestro, «in piede: la via è lunga e ’l cammino è malvagio, e già il sole a mezza terza riede».
Inf. 34.97Non era camminata di palagio là ’v’ eravam, ma natural burella ch’avea mal suolo e di lume disagio.
Inf. 34.100«Prima ch’io de l’abisso mi divella, maestro mio», diss’ io quando fui dritto, «a trarmi d’erro un poco mi favella:
Inf. 34.103ov’ è la ghiaccia? e questi com’ è fitto sì sottosopra? e come, in sì poc’ ora, da sera a mane ha fatto il sol tragitto?».
Inf. 34.106Ed elli a me: «Tu imagini ancora d’esser di là dal centro, ov’ io mi presi al pel del vermo reo che ’l mondo fóra.
Inf. 34.109Di là fosti cotanto quant’ io scesi; quand’ io mi volsi, tu passasti ’l punto al qual si traggon d’ogne parte i pesi.
Inf. 34.112E se’ or sotto l’emisperio giunto ch’è contraposto a quel che la gran secca coverchia, e sotto ’l cui colmo consunto
Inf. 34.115fu l’uom che nacque e visse sanza pecca; tu haï i piedi in su picciola spera che l’altra faccia fa de la Giudecca.
Inf. 34.118Qui è da man, quando di là è sera; e questi, che ne fé scala col pelo, fitto è ancora sì come prim’ era.
Inf. 34.121Da questa parte cadde giù dal cielo; e la terra, che pria di qua si sporse, per paura di lui fé del mar velo,
Inf. 34.124e venne a l’emisperio nostro; e forse per fuggir lui lasciò qui loco vòto quella ch’appar di qua, e sù ricorse».
Inf. 34.127Luogo è là giù da Belzebù remoto tanto quanto la tomba si distende, che non per vista, ma per suono è noto
Inf. 34.130d’un ruscelletto che quivi discende per la buca d’un sasso, ch’elli ha roso, col corso ch’elli avvolge, e poco pende.
Inf. 34.133Lo duca e io per quel cammino ascoso intrammo a ritornar nel chiaro mondo; e sanza cura aver d’alcun riposo,
Inf. 34.136salimmo sù, el primo e io secondo, tanto ch’i’ vidi de le cose belle che porta ’l ciel, per un pertugio tondo.
Inf. 34.139E quindi uscimmo a riveder le stelle.
Contents — 34 sections
- Inferno, Canto I
- Inferno, Canto II
- Inferno, Canto III
- Inferno, Canto IV
- Inferno, Canto V
- Inferno, Canto VI
- Inferno, Canto VII
- Inferno, Canto VIII
- Inferno, Canto IX
- Inferno, Canto X
- Inferno, Canto XI
- Inferno, Canto XII
- Inferno, Canto XIII
- Inferno, Canto XIV
- Inferno, Canto XV
- Inferno, Canto XVI
- Inferno, Canto XVII
- Inferno, Canto XVIII
- Inferno, Canto XIX
- Inferno, Canto XX
- Inferno, Canto XXI
- Inferno, Canto XXII
- Inferno, Canto XXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIV
- Inferno, Canto XXV
- Inferno, Canto XXVI
- Inferno, Canto XXVII
- Inferno, Canto XXVIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIX
- Inferno, Canto XXX
- Inferno, Canto XXXI
- Inferno, Canto XXXII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inferno, Canto I
Inferno, Canto I — The Dark Forest. The Hill of Difficulty. The Panther, the Lion, and the Wolf. Virgil.
Inf. 1.1Nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vita mi ritrovai per una selva oscura, ché la diritta via era smarrita.
Inf. 1.1Midway upon the journey of our life I found myself within a forest dark, For the straightforward pathway had been lost.
Inf. 1.4Ahi quanto a dir qual era è cosa dura esta selva selvaggia e aspra e forte che nel pensier rinova la paura!
Inf. 1.4Ah me! how hard a thing it is to say What was this forest savage, rough, and stern, Which in the very thought renews the fear.
Inf. 1.7Tant’ è amara che poco è più morte; ma per trattar del ben ch’i’ vi trovai, dirò de l’altre cose ch’i’ v’ho scorte.
Inf. 1.7So bitter is it, death is little more; But of the good to treat, which there I found, Speak will I of the other things I saw there.
Inf. 1.10Io non so ben ridir com’ i’ v’intrai, tant’ era pien di sonno a quel punto che la verace via abbandonai.
Inf. 1.10I cannot well repeat how there I entered, So full was I of slumber at the moment In which I had abandoned the true way.
Inf. 1.13Ma poi ch’i’ fui al piè d’un colle giunto, là dove terminava quella valle che m’avea di paura il cor compunto,
Inf. 1.13But after I had reached a mountain’s foot, At that point where the valley terminated, Which had with consternation pierced my heart,
Inf. 1.16guardai in alto e vidi le sue spalle vestite già de’ raggi del pianeta che mena dritto altrui per ogne calle.
Inf. 1.16Upward I looked, and I beheld its shoulders, Vested already with that planet’s rays Which leadeth others right by every road.
Inf. 1.19Allor fu la paura un poco queta, che nel lago del cor m’era durata la notte ch’i’ passai con tanta pieta.
Inf. 1.19Then was the fear a little quieted That in my heart’s lake had endured throughout The night, which I had passed so piteously.
Inf. 1.22E come quei che con lena affannata, uscito fuor del pelago a la riva, si volge a l’acqua perigliosa e guata,
Inf. 1.22And even as he, who, with distressful breath, Forth issued from the sea upon the shore, Turns to the water perilous and gazes;
Inf. 1.25così l’animo mio, ch’ancor fuggiva, si volse a retro a rimirar lo passo che non lasciò già mai persona viva.
Inf. 1.25So did my soul, that still was fleeing onward, Turn itself back to re-behold the pass Which never yet a living person left.
Inf. 1.28Poi ch’èi posato un poco il corpo lasso, ripresi via per la piaggia diserta, sì che ’l piè fermo sempre era ’l più basso.
Inf. 1.28After my weary body I had rested, The way resumed I on the desert slope, So that the firm foot ever was the lower.
Inf. 1.31Ed ecco, quasi al cominciar de l’erta, una lonza leggera e presta molto, che di pel macolato era coverta;
Inf. 1.31And lo! almost where the ascent began, A panther light and swift exceedingly, Which with a spotted skin was covered o’er!
Inf. 1.34e non mi si partia dinanzi al volto, anzi ’mpediva tanto il mio cammino, ch’i’ fui per ritornar più volte vòlto.
Inf. 1.34And never moved she from before my face, Nay, rather did impede so much my way, That many times I to return had turned.
Inf. 1.37Temp’ era dal principio del mattino, e ’l sol montava ’n sù con quelle stelle ch’eran con lui quando l’amor divino
Inf. 1.37The time was the beginning of the morning, And up the sun was mounting with those stars That with him were, what time the Love Divine
Inf. 1.40mosse di prima quelle cose belle; sì ch’a bene sperar m’era cagione di quella fiera a la gaetta pelle
Inf. 1.40At first in motion set those beauteous things; So were to me occasion of good hope, The variegated skin of that wild beast,
Inf. 1.43l’ora del tempo e la dolce stagione; ma non sì che paura non mi desse la vista che m’apparve d’un leone.
Inf. 1.43The hour of time, and the delicious season; But not so much, that did not give me fear A lion’s aspect which appeared to me.
Inf. 1.46Questi parea che contra me venisse con la test’ alta e con rabbiosa fame, sì che parea che l’aere ne tremesse.
Inf. 1.46He seemed as if against me he were coming With head uplifted, and with ravenous hunger, So that it seemed the air was afraid of him;
Inf. 1.49Ed una lupa, che di tutte brame sembiava carca ne la sua magrezza, e molte genti fé già viver grame,
Inf. 1.49And a she-wolf, that with all hungerings Seemed to be laden in her meagreness, And many folk has caused to live forlorn!
Inf. 1.52questa mi porse tanto di gravezza con la paura ch’uscia di sua vista, ch’io perdei la speranza de l’altezza.
Inf. 1.52She brought upon me so much heaviness, With the affright that from her aspect came, That I the hope relinquished of the height.
Inf. 1.55E qual è quei che volontieri acquista, e giugne ’l tempo che perder lo face, che ’n tutti suoi pensier piange e s’attrista;
Inf. 1.55And as he is who willingly acquires, And the time comes that causes him to lose, Who weeps in all his thoughts and is despondent,
Inf. 1.58tal mi fece la bestia sanza pace, che, venendomi ’ncontro, a poco a poco mi ripigneva là dove ’l sol tace.
Inf. 1.58E’en such made me that beast withouten peace, Which, coming on against me by degrees Thrust me back thither where the sun is silent.
Inf. 1.61Mentre ch’i’ rovinava in basso loco, dinanzi a li occhi mi si fu offerto chi per lungo silenzio parea fioco.
Inf. 1.61While I was rushing downward to the lowland, Before mine eyes did one present himself, Who seemed from long-continued silence hoarse.
Inf. 1.64Quando vidi costui nel gran diserto, «Miserere di me», gridai a lui, «qual che tu sii, od ombra od omo certo!».
Inf. 1.64When I beheld him in the desert vast, “Have pity on me,” unto him I cried, “Whiche’er thou art, or shade or real man!”
Inf. 1.67Rispuosemi: «Non omo, omo già fui, e li parenti miei furon lombardi, mantoani per patrïa ambedui.
Inf. 1.67He answered me: “Not man; man once I was, And both my parents were of Lombardy, And Mantuans by country both of them.
Inf. 1.70Nacqui sub Iulio, ancor che fosse tardi, e vissi a Roma sotto ’l buono Augusto nel tempo de li dèi falsi e bugiardi.
Inf. 1.70‘Sub Julio’ was I born, though it was late, And lived at Rome under the good Augustus, During the time of false and lying gods.
Inf. 1.73Poeta fui, e cantai di quel giusto figliuol d’Anchise che venne di Troia, poi che ’l superbo Ilïón fu combusto.
Inf. 1.73A poet was I, and I sang that just Son of Anchises, who came forth from Troy, After that Ilion the superb was burned.
Inf. 1.76Ma tu perché ritorni a tanta noia? perché non sali il dilettoso monte ch’è principio e cagion di tutta gioia?».
Inf. 1.76But thou, why goest thou back to such annoyance? Why climb’st thou not the Mount Delectable, Which is the source and cause of every joy?”
Inf. 1.79«Or se’ tu quel Virgilio e quella fonte che spandi di parlar sì largo fiume?», rispuos’ io lui con vergognosa fronte.
Inf. 1.79“Now, art thou that Virgilius and that fountain Which spreads abroad so wide a river of speech?” I made response to him with bashful forehead.
Inf. 1.82«O de li altri poeti onore e lume, vagliami ’l lungo studio e ’l grande amore che m’ha fatto cercar lo tuo volume.
Inf. 1.82“O, of the other poets honour and light, Avail me the long study and great love That have impelled me to explore thy volume!
Inf. 1.85Tu se’ lo mio maestro e ’l mio autore, tu se’ solo colui da cu’ io tolsi lo bello stilo che m’ha fatto onore.
Inf. 1.85Thou art my master, and my author thou, Thou art alone the one from whom I took The beautiful style that has done honour to me.
Inf. 1.88Vedi la bestia per cu’ io mi volsi; aiutami da lei, famoso saggio, ch’ella mi fa tremar le vene e i polsi».
Inf. 1.88Behold the beast, for which I have turned back; Do thou protect me from her, famous Sage, For she doth make my veins and pulses tremble.”
Inf. 1.91«A te convien tenere altro vïaggio», rispuose, poi che lagrimar mi vide, «se vuo’ campar d’esto loco selvaggio;
Inf. 1.91“Thee it behoves to take another road,” Responded he, when he beheld me weeping, “If from this savage place thou wouldst escape;
Inf. 1.94ché questa bestia, per la qual tu gride, non lascia altrui passar per la sua via, ma tanto lo ’mpedisce che l’uccide;
Inf. 1.94Because this beast, at which thou criest out, Suffers not any one to pass her way, But so doth harass him, that she destroys him;
Inf. 1.97e ha natura sì malvagia e ria, che mai non empie la bramosa voglia, e dopo ’l pasto ha più fame che pria.
Inf. 1.97And has a nature so malign and ruthless, That never doth she glut her greedy will, And after food is hungrier than before.
Inf. 1.100Molti son li animali a cui s’ammoglia, e più saranno ancora, infin che ’l veltro verrà, che la farà morir con doglia.
Inf. 1.100Many the animals with whom she weds, And more they shall be still, until the Greyhound Comes, who shall make her perish in her pain.
Inf. 1.103Questi non ciberà terra né peltro, ma sapïenza, amore e virtute, e sua nazion sarà tra feltro e feltro.
Inf. 1.103He shall not feed on either earth or pelf, But upon wisdom, and on love and virtue; ’Twixt Feltro and Feltro shall his nation be;
Inf. 1.106Di quella umile Italia fia salute per cui morì la vergine Cammilla, Eurialo e Turno e Niso di ferute.
Inf. 1.106Of that low Italy shall he be the saviour, On whose account the maid Camilla died, Euryalus, Turnus, Nisus, of their wounds;
Inf. 1.109Questi la caccerà per ogne villa, fin che l’avrà rimessa ne lo ’nferno, là onde ’nvidia prima dipartilla.
Inf. 1.109Through every city shall he hunt her down, Until he shall have driven her back to Hell, There from whence envy first did let her loose.
Inf. 1.112Ond’ io per lo tuo me’ penso e discerno che tu mi segui, e io sarò tua guida, e trarrotti di qui per loco etterno;
Inf. 1.112Therefore I think and judge it for thy best Thou follow me, and I will be thy guide, And lead thee hence through the eternal place,
Inf. 1.115ove udirai le disperate strida, vedrai li antichi spiriti dolenti, ch’a la seconda morte ciascun grida;
Inf. 1.115Where thou shalt hear the desperate lamentations, Shalt see the ancient spirits disconsolate, Who cry out each one for the second death;
Inf. 1.118e vederai color che son contenti nel foco, perché speran di venire quando che sia a le beate genti.
Inf. 1.118And thou shalt see those who contented are Within the fire, because they hope to come, Whene’er it may be, to the blessed people;
Inf. 1.121A le quai poi se tu vorrai salire, anima fia a ciò più di me degna: con lei ti lascerò nel mio partire;
Inf. 1.121To whom, then, if thou wishest to ascend, A soul shall be for that than I more worthy; With her at my departure I will leave thee;
Inf. 1.124ché quello imperador che là sù regna, perch’ i’ fu’ ribellante a la sua legge, non vuol che ’n sua città per me si vegna.
Inf. 1.124Because that Emperor, who reigns above, In that I was rebellious to his law, Wills that through me none come into his city.
Inf. 1.127In tutte parti impera e quivi regge; quivi è la sua città e l’alto seggio: oh felice colui cu’ ivi elegge!».
Inf. 1.127He governs everywhere, and there he reigns; There is his city and his lofty throne; O happy he whom thereto he elects!”
Inf. 1.130E io a lui: «Poeta, io ti richeggio per quello Dio che tu non conoscesti, acciò ch’io fugga questo male e peggio,
Inf. 1.130And I to him: “Poet, I thee entreat, By that same God whom thou didst never know, So that I may escape this woe and worse,
Inf. 1.133che tu mi meni là dov’ or dicesti, sì ch’io veggia la porta di san Pietro e color cui tu fai cotanto mesti».
Inf. 1.133Thou wouldst conduct me there where thou hast said, That I may see the portal of Saint Peter, And those thou makest so disconsolate.”
Inf. 1.136Allor si mosse, e io li tenni dietro.
Inf. 1.136Then he moved on, and I behind him followed.
Inferno, Canto II
Inferno, Canto II — The Descent. Dante’s Protest and Virgil’s Appeal. The Intercession of the Three Ladies Benedight.
Inf. 2.1Lo giorno se n’andava, e l’aere bruno toglieva li animai che sono in terra da le fatiche loro; e io sol uno
Inf. 2.1Day was departing, and the embrowned air Released the animals that are on earth From their fatigues; and I the only one
Inf. 2.4m’apparecchiava a sostener la guerra sì del cammino e sì de la pietate, che ritrarrà la mente che non erra.
Inf. 2.4Made myself ready to sustain the war, Both of the way and likewise of the woe, Which memory that errs not shall retrace.
Inf. 2.7O muse, o alto ingegno, or m’aiutate; o mente che scrivesti ciò ch’io vidi, qui si parrà la tua nobilitate.
Inf. 2.7O Muses, O high genius, now assist me! O memory, that didst write down what I saw, Here thy nobility shall be manifest!
Inf. 2.10Io cominciai: «Poeta che mi guidi, guarda la mia virtù s’ell’ è possente, prima ch’a l’alto passo tu mi fidi.
Inf. 2.10And I began: “Poet, who guidest me, Regard my manhood, if it be sufficient, Ere to the arduous pass thou dost confide me.
Inf. 2.13Tu dici che di Silvïo il parente, corruttibile ancora, ad immortale secolo andò, e fu sensibilmente.
Inf. 2.13Thou sayest, that of Silvius the parent, While yet corruptible, unto the world Immortal went, and was there bodily.
Inf. 2.16Però, se l’avversario d’ogne male cortese i fu, pensando l’alto effetto ch’uscir dovea di lui, e ’l chi e ’l quale
Inf. 2.16But if the adversary of all evil Was courteous, thinking of the high effect That issue would from him, and who, and what,
Inf. 2.19non pare indegno ad omo d’intelletto; ch’e’ fu de l’alma Roma e di suo impero ne l’empireo ciel per padre eletto:
Inf. 2.19To men of intellect unmeet it seems not; For he was of great Rome, and of her empire In the empyreal heaven as father chosen;
Inf. 2.22la quale e ’l quale, a voler dir lo vero, fu stabilita per lo loco santo u’ siede il successor del maggior Piero.
Inf. 2.22The which and what, wishing to speak the truth, Were stablished as the holy place, wherein Sits the successor of the greatest Peter.
Inf. 2.25Per quest’ andata onde li dai tu vanto, intese cose che furon cagione di sua vittoria e del papale ammanto.
Inf. 2.25Upon this journey, whence thou givest him vaunt, Things did he hear, which the occasion were Both of his victory and the papal mantle.
Inf. 2.28Andovvi poi lo Vas d’elezïone, per recarne conforto a quella fede ch’è principio a la via di salvazione.
Inf. 2.28Thither went afterwards the Chosen Vessel, To bring back comfort thence unto that Faith, Which of salvation’s way is the beginning.
Inf. 2.31Ma io, perché venirvi? o chi ’l concede? Io non Enëa, io non Paulo sono; me degno a ciò né io né altri ’l crede.
Inf. 2.31But I, why thither come, or who concedes it? I not Aeneas am, I am not Paul, Nor I, nor others, think me worthy of it.
Inf. 2.34Per che, se del venire io m’abbandono, temo che la venuta non sia folle. Se’ savio; intendi me’ ch’i’ non ragiono».
Inf. 2.34Therefore, if I resign myself to come, I fear the coming may be ill-advised; Thou’rt wise, and knowest better than I speak.”
Inf. 2.37E qual è quei che disvuol ciò che volle e per novi pensier cangia proposta, sì che dal cominciar tutto si tolle,
Inf. 2.37And as he is, who unwills what he willed, And by new thoughts doth his intention change, So that from his design he quite withdraws,
Inf. 2.40tal mi fec’ ïo ’n quella oscura costa, perché, pensando, consumai la ’mpresa che fu nel cominciar cotanto tosta.
Inf. 2.40Such I became, upon that dark hillside, Because, in thinking, I consumed the emprise, Which was so very prompt in the beginning.
Inf. 2.43«S’i’ ho ben la parola tua intesa», rispuose del magnanimo quell’ ombra, «l’anima tua è da viltade offesa;
Inf. 2.43“If I have well thy language understood,” Replied that shade of the Magnanimous, “Thy soul attainted is with cowardice,
Inf. 2.46la qual molte fïate l’omo ingombra sì che d’onrata impresa lo rivolve, come falso veder bestia quand’ ombra.
Inf. 2.46Which many times a man encumbers so, It turns him back from honoured enterprise, As false sight doth a beast, when he is shy.
Inf. 2.49Da questa tema acciò che tu ti solve, dirotti perch’ io venni e quel ch’io ’ntesi nel primo punto che di te mi dolve.
Inf. 2.49That thou mayst free thee from this apprehension, I’ll tell thee why I came, and what I heard At the first moment when I grieved for thee.
Inf. 2.52Io era tra color che son sospesi, e donna mi chiamò beata e bella, tal che di comandare io la richiesi.
Inf. 2.52Among those was I who are in suspense, And a fair, saintly Lady called to me In such wise, I besought her to command me.
Inf. 2.55Lucevan li occhi suoi più che la stella; e cominciommi a dir soave e piana, con angelica voce, in sua favella:
Inf. 2.55Her eyes where shining brighter than the Star; And she began to say, gentle and low, With voice angelical, in her own language:
Inf. 2.58“O anima cortese mantoana, di cui la fama ancor nel mondo dura, e durerà quanto ’l mondo lontana,
Inf. 2.58‘O spirit courteous of Mantua, Of whom the fame still in the world endures, And shall endure, long-lasting as the world;
Inf. 2.61l’amico mio, e non de la ventura, ne la diserta piaggia è impedito sì nel cammin, che vòlt’ è per paura;
Inf. 2.61A friend of mine, and not the friend of fortune, Upon the desert slope is so impeded Upon his way, that he has turned through terror,
Inf. 2.64e temo che non sia già sì smarrito, ch’io mi sia tardi al soccorso levata, per quel ch’i’ ho di lui nel cielo udito.
Inf. 2.64And may, I fear, already be so lost, That I too late have risen to his succour, From that which I have heard of him in Heaven.
Inf. 2.67Or movi, e con la tua parola ornata e con ciò c’ha mestieri al suo campare, l’aiuta sì ch’i’ ne sia consolata.
Inf. 2.67Bestir thee now, and with thy speech ornate, And with what needful is for his release, Assist him so, that I may be consoled.
Inf. 2.70I’ son Beatrice che ti faccio andare; vegno del loco ove tornar disio; amor mi mosse, che mi fa parlare.
Inf. 2.70Beatrice am I, who do bid thee go; I come from there, where I would fain return; Love moved me, which compelleth me to speak.
Inf. 2.73Quando sarò dinanzi al segnor mio, di te mi loderò sovente a lui”. Tacette allora, e poi comincia’ io:
Inf. 2.73When I shall be in presence of my Lord, Full often will I praise thee unto him.’ Then paused she, and thereafter I began:
Inf. 2.76“O donna di virtù sola per cui l’umana spezie eccede ogne contento di quel ciel c’ha minor li cerchi sui,
Inf. 2.76‘O Lady of virtue, thou alone through whom The human race exceedeth all contained Within the heaven that has the lesser circles,
Inf. 2.79tanto m’aggrada il tuo comandamento, che l’ubidir, se già fosse, m’è tardi; più non t’è uo’ ch’aprirmi il tuo talento.
Inf. 2.79So grateful unto me is thy commandment, To obey, if ’twere already done, were late; No farther need’st thou ope to me thy wish.
Inf. 2.82Ma dimmi la cagion che non ti guardi de lo scender qua giuso in questo centro de l’ampio loco ove tornar tu ardi”.
Inf. 2.82But the cause tell me why thou dost not shun The here descending down into this centre, From the vast place thou burnest to return to.’
Inf. 2.85“Da che tu vuo’ saver cotanto a dentro, dirotti brievemente”, mi rispuose, “perch’ i’ non temo di venir qua entro.
Inf. 2.85‘Since thou wouldst fain so inwardly discern, Briefly will I relate,’ she answered me, ‘Why I am not afraid to enter here.
Inf. 2.88Temer si dee di sole quelle cose c’hanno potenza di fare altrui male; de l’altre no, ché non son paurose.
Inf. 2.88Of those things only should one be afraid Which have the power of doing others harm; Of the rest, no; because they are not fearful.
Inf. 2.91I’ son fatta da Dio, sua mercé, tale, che la vostra miseria non mi tange, né fiamma d’esto ’ncendio non m’assale.
Inf. 2.91God in his mercy such created me That misery of yours attains me not, Nor any flame assails me of this burning.
Inf. 2.94Donna è gentil nel ciel che si compiange di questo ’mpedimento ov’ io ti mando, sì che duro giudicio là sù frange.
Inf. 2.94A gentle Lady is in Heaven, who grieves At this impediment, to which I send thee, So that stern judgment there above is broken.
Inf. 2.97Questa chiese Lucia in suo dimando e disse:—Or ha bisogno il tuo fedele di te, e io a te lo raccomando—.
Inf. 2.97In her entreaty she besought Lucia, And said, “Thy faithful one now stands in need Of thee, and unto thee I recommend him.”
Inf. 2.100Lucia, nimica di ciascun crudele, si mosse, e venne al loco dov’ i’ era, che mi sedea con l’antica Rachele.
Inf. 2.100Lucia, foe of all that cruel is, Hastened away, and came unto the place Where I was sitting with the ancient Rachel.
Inf. 2.103Disse:—Beatrice, loda di Dio vera, ché non soccorri quei che t’amò tanto, ch’uscì per te de la volgare schiera?
Inf. 2.103“Beatrice” said she, “the true praise of God, Why succourest thou not him, who loved thee so, For thee he issued from the vulgar herd?
Inf. 2.106Non odi tu la pieta del suo pianto, non vedi tu la morte che ’l combatte su la fiumana ove ’l mar non ha vanto?—.
Inf. 2.106Dost thou not hear the pity of his plaint? Dost thou not see the death that combats him Beside that flood, where ocean has no vaunt?”
Inf. 2.109Al mondo non fur mai persone ratte a far lor pro o a fuggir lor danno, com’ io, dopo cotai parole fatte,
Inf. 2.109Never were persons in the world so swift To work their weal and to escape their woe, As I, after such words as these were uttered,
Inf. 2.112venni qua giù del mio beato scanno, fidandomi del tuo parlare onesto, ch’onora te e quei ch’udito l’hanno”.
Inf. 2.112Came hither downward from my blessed seat, Confiding in thy dignified discourse, Which honours thee, and those who’ve listened to it.’
Inf. 2.115Poscia che m’ebbe ragionato questo, li occhi lucenti lagrimando volse, per che mi fece del venir più presto.
Inf. 2.115After she thus had spoken unto me, Weeping, her shining eyes she turned away; Whereby she made me swifter in my coming;
Inf. 2.118E venni a te così com’ ella volse: d’inanzi a quella fiera ti levai che del bel monte il corto andar ti tolse.
Inf. 2.118And unto thee I came, as she desired; I have delivered thee from that wild beast, Which barred the beautiful mountain’s short ascent.
Inf. 2.121Dunque: che è? perché, perché restai, perché tanta viltà nel core allette, perché ardire e franchezza non hai,
Inf. 2.121What is it, then? Why, why dost thou delay? Why is such baseness bedded in thy heart? Daring and hardihood why hast thou not,
Inf. 2.124poscia che tai tre donne benedette curan di te ne la corte del cielo, e ’l mio parlar tanto ben ti promette?».
Inf. 2.124Seeing that three such Ladies benedight Are caring for thee in the court of Heaven, And so much good my speech doth promise thee?”
Inf. 2.127Quali fioretti dal notturno gelo chinati e chiusi, poi che ’l sol li ’mbianca, si drizzan tutti aperti in loro stelo,
Inf. 2.127Even as the flowerets, by nocturnal chill, Bowed down and closed, when the sun whitens them, Uplift themselves all open on their stems;
Inf. 2.130tal mi fec’ io di mia virtude stanca, e tanto buono ardire al cor mi corse, ch’i’ cominciai come persona franca:
Inf. 2.130Such I became with my exhausted strength, And such good courage to my heart there coursed, That I began, like an intrepid person:
Inf. 2.133«Oh pietosa colei che mi soccorse! e te cortese ch’ubidisti tosto a le vere parole che ti porse!
Inf. 2.133“O she compassionate, who succoured me, And courteous thou, who hast obeyed so soon The words of truth which she addressed to thee!
Inf. 2.136Tu m’hai con disiderio il cor disposto sì al venir con le parole tue, ch’i’ son tornato nel primo proposto.
Inf. 2.136Thou hast my heart so with desire disposed To the adventure, with these words of thine, That to my first intent I have returned.
Inf. 2.139Or va, ch’un sol volere è d’ambedue: tu duca, tu segnore e tu maestro». Così li dissi; e poi che mosso fue,
Inf. 2.139Now go, for one sole will is in us both, Thou Leader, and thou Lord, and Master thou.” Thus said I to him; and when he had moved,
Inf. 2.142intrai per lo cammino alto e silvestro.
Inf. 2.142I entered on the deep and savage way.
Inferno, Canto III
Inferno, Canto III — The Gate of Hell. The Inefficient or Indifferent. Pope Celestine V. The Shores of Acheron. Charon. The Earthquake and the Swoon.
Inf. 3.1‘Per me si va ne la città dolente, per me si va ne l’etterno dolore, per me si va tra la perduta gente.
Inf. 3.1“Through me the way is to the city dolent; Through me the way is to eternal dole; Through me the way among the people lost.
Inf. 3.4Giustizia mosse il mio alto fattore; fecemi la divina podestate, la somma sapïenza e ’l primo amore.
Inf. 3.4Justice incited my sublime Creator; Created me divine Omnipotence, The highest Wisdom and the primal Love.
Inf. 3.7Dinanzi a me non fuor cose create se non etterne, e io etterno duro. Lasciate ogne speranza, voi ch’intrate’.
Inf. 3.7Before me there were no created things, Only eterne, and I eternal last. All hope abandon, ye who enter in!”
Inf. 3.10Queste parole di colore oscuro vid’ ïo scritte al sommo d’una porta; per ch’io: «Maestro, il senso lor m’è duro».
Inf. 3.10These words in sombre colour I beheld Written upon the summit of a gate; Whence I: “Their sense is, Master, hard to me!”
Inf. 3.13Ed elli a me, come persona accorta: «Qui si convien lasciare ogne sospetto; ogne viltà convien che qui sia morta.
Inf. 3.13And he to me, as one experienced: “Here all suspicion needs must be abandoned, All cowardice must needs be here extinct.
Inf. 3.16Noi siam venuti al loco ov’ i’ t’ho detto che tu vedrai le genti dolorose c’hanno perduto il ben de l’intelletto».
Inf. 3.16We to the place have come, where I have told thee Thou shalt behold the people dolorous Who have foregone the good of intellect.”
Inf. 3.19E poi che la sua mano a la mia puose con lieto volto, ond’ io mi confortai, mi mise dentro a le segrete cose.
Inf. 3.19And after he had laid his hand on mine With joyful mien, whence I was comforted, He led me in among the secret things.
Inf. 3.22Quivi sospiri, pianti e alti guai risonavan per l’aere sanza stelle, per ch’io al cominciar ne lagrimai.
Inf. 3.22There sighs, complaints, and ululations loud Resounded through the air without a star, Whence I, at the beginning, wept thereat.
Inf. 3.25Diverse lingue, orribili favelle, parole di dolore, accenti d’ira, voci alte e fioche, e suon di man con elle
Inf. 3.25Languages diverse, horrible dialects, Accents of anger, words of agony, And voices high and hoarse, with sound of hands,
Inf. 3.28facevano un tumulto, il qual s’aggira sempre in quell’ aura sanza tempo tinta, come la rena quando turbo spira.
Inf. 3.28Made up a tumult that goes whirling on For ever in that air for ever black, Even as the sand doth, when the whirlwind breathes.
Inf. 3.31E io ch’avea d’error la testa cinta, dissi: «Maestro, che è quel ch’i’ odo? e che gent’ è che par nel duol sì vinta?».
Inf. 3.31And I, who had my head with horror bound, Said: “Master, what is this which now I hear? What folk is this, which seems by pain so vanquished?”
Inf. 3.34Ed elli a me: «Questo misero modo tegnon l’anime triste di coloro che visser sanza ’nfamia e sanza lodo.
Inf. 3.34And he to me: “This miserable mode Maintain the melancholy souls of those Who lived withouten infamy or praise.
Inf. 3.37Mischiate sono a quel cattivo coro de li angeli che non furon ribelli né fur fedeli a Dio, ma per sé fuoro.
Inf. 3.37Commingled are they with that caitiff choir Of Angels, who have not rebellious been, Nor faithful were to God, but were for self.
Inf. 3.40Caccianli i ciel per non esser men belli, né lo profondo inferno li riceve, ch’alcuna gloria i rei avrebber d’elli».
Inf. 3.40The heavens expelled them, not to be less fair; Nor them the nethermore abyss receives, For glory none the damned would have from them.”
Inf. 3.43E io: «Maestro, che è tanto greve a lor che lamentar li fa sì forte?». Rispuose: «Dicerolti molto breve.
Inf. 3.43And I: “O Master, what so grievous is To these, that maketh them lament so sore?” He answered: “I will tell thee very briefly.
Inf. 3.46Questi non hanno speranza di morte, e la lor cieca vita è tanto bassa, che ’nvidïosi son d’ogne altra sorte.
Inf. 3.46These have no longer any hope of death; And this blind life of theirs is so debased, They envious are of every other fate.
Inf. 3.49Fama di loro il mondo esser non lassa; misericordia e giustizia li sdegna: non ragioniam di lor, ma guarda e passa».
Inf. 3.49No fame of them the world permits to be; Misericord and Justice both disdain them. Let us not speak of them, but look, and pass.”
Inf. 3.52E io, che riguardai, vidi una ’nsegna che girando correva tanto ratta, che d’ogne posa mi parea indegna;
Inf. 3.52And I, who looked again, beheld a banner, Which, whirling round, ran on so rapidly, That of all pause it seemed to me indignant;
Inf. 3.55e dietro le venìa sì lunga tratta di gente, ch’i’ non averei creduto che morte tanta n’avesse disfatta.
Inf. 3.55And after it there came so long a train Of people, that I ne’er would have believed That ever Death so many had undone.
Inf. 3.58Poscia ch’io v’ebbi alcun riconosciuto, vidi e conobbi l’ombra di colui che fece per viltade il gran rifiuto.
Inf. 3.58When some among them I had recognised, I looked, and I beheld the shade of him Who made through cowardice the great refusal.
Inf. 3.61Incontanente intesi e certo fui che questa era la setta d’i cattivi, a Dio spiacenti e a’ nemici sui.
Inf. 3.61Forthwith I comprehended, and was certain, That this the sect was of the caitiff wretches Hateful to God and to his enemies.
Inf. 3.64Questi sciaurati, che mai non fur vivi, erano ignudi e stimolati molto da mosconi e da vespe ch’eran ivi.
Inf. 3.64These miscreants, who never were alive, Were naked, and were stung exceedingly By gadflies and by hornets that were there.
Inf. 3.67Elle rigavan lor di sangue il volto, che, mischiato di lagrime, a’ lor piedi da fastidiosi vermi era ricolto.
Inf. 3.67These did their faces irrigate with blood, Which, with their tears commingled, at their feet By the disgusting worms was gathered up.
Inf. 3.70E poi ch’a riguardar oltre mi diedi, vidi genti a la riva d’un gran fiume; per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, or mi concedi
Inf. 3.70And when to gazing farther I betook me. People I saw on a great river’s bank; Whence said I: “Master, now vouchsafe to me,
Inf. 3.73ch’i’ sappia quali sono, e qual costume le fa di trapassar parer sì pronte, com’ i’ discerno per lo fioco lume».
Inf. 3.73That I may know who these are, and what law Makes them appear so ready to pass over, As I discern athwart the dusky light.”
Inf. 3.76Ed elli a me: «Le cose ti fier conte quando noi fermerem li nostri passi su la trista riviera d’Acheronte».
Inf. 3.76And he to me: “These things shall all be known To thee, as soon as we our footsteps stay Upon the dismal shore of Acheron.”
Inf. 3.79Allor con li occhi vergognosi e bassi, temendo no ’l mio dir li fosse grave, infino al fiume del parlar mi trassi.
Inf. 3.79Then with mine eyes ashamed and downward cast, Fearing my words might irksome be to him, From speech refrained I till we reached the river.
Inf. 3.82Ed ecco verso noi venir per nave un vecchio, bianco per antico pelo, gridando: «Guai a voi, anime prave!
Inf. 3.82And lo! towards us coming in a boat An old man, hoary with the hair of eld, Crying: “Woe unto you, ye souls depraved!
Inf. 3.85Non isperate mai veder lo cielo: i’ vegno per menarvi a l’altra riva ne le tenebre etterne, in caldo e ’n gelo.
Inf. 3.85Hope nevermore to look upon the heavens; I come to lead you to the other shore, To the eternal shades in heat and frost.
Inf. 3.88E tu che se’ costì, anima viva, pàrtiti da cotesti che son morti». Ma poi che vide ch’io non mi partiva,
Inf. 3.88And thou, that yonder standest, living soul, Withdraw thee from these people, who are dead!” But when he saw that I did not withdraw,
Inf. 3.91disse: «Per altra via, per altri porti verrai a piaggia, non qui, per passare: più lieve legno convien che ti porti».
Inf. 3.91He said: “By other ways, by other ports Thou to the shore shalt come, not here, for passage; A lighter vessel needs must carry thee.”
Inf. 3.94E ’l duca lui: «Caron, non ti crucciare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 3.94And unto him the Guide: “Vex thee not, Charon; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and farther question not.”
Inf. 3.97Quinci fuor quete le lanose gote al nocchier de la livida palude, che ’ntorno a li occhi avea di fiamme rote.
Inf. 3.97Thereat were quieted the fleecy cheeks Of him the ferryman of the livid fen, Who round about his eyes had wheels of flame.
Inf. 3.100Ma quell’ anime, ch’eran lasse e nude, cangiar colore e dibattero i denti, ratto che ’nteser le parole crude.
Inf. 3.100But all those souls who weary were and naked Their colour changed and gnashed their teeth together, As soon as they had heard those cruel words.
Inf. 3.103Bestemmiavano Dio e lor parenti, l’umana spezie e ’l loco e ’l tempo e ’l seme di lor semenza e di lor nascimenti.
Inf. 3.103God they blasphemed and their progenitors, The human race, the place, the time, the seed Of their engendering and of their birth!
Inf. 3.106Poi si ritrasser tutte quante insieme, forte piangendo, a la riva malvagia ch’attende ciascun uom che Dio non teme.
Inf. 3.106Thereafter all together they drew back, Bitterly weeping, to the accursed shore, Which waiteth every man who fears not God.
Inf. 3.109Caron dimonio, con occhi di bragia loro accennando, tutte le raccoglie; batte col remo qualunque s’adagia.
Inf. 3.109Charon the demon, with the eyes of glede, Beckoning to them, collects them all together, Beats with his oar whoever lags behind.
Inf. 3.112Come d’autunno si levan le foglie l’una appresso de l’altra, fin che ’l ramo vede a la terra tutte le sue spoglie,
Inf. 3.112As in the autumn-time the leaves fall off, First one and then another, till the branch Unto the earth surrenders all its spoils;
Inf. 3.115similemente il mal seme d’Adamo gittansi di quel lito ad una ad una, per cenni come augel per suo richiamo.
Inf. 3.115In similar wise the evil seed of Adam Throw themselves from that margin one by one, At signals, as a bird unto its lure.
Inf. 3.118Così sen vanno su per l’onda bruna, e avanti che sien di là discese, anche di qua nuova schiera s’auna.
Inf. 3.118So they depart across the dusky wave, And ere upon the other side they land, Again on this side a new troop assembles.
Inf. 3.121«Figliuol mio», disse ’l maestro cortese, «quelli che muoion ne l’ira di Dio tutti convegnon qui d’ogne paese;
Inf. 3.121“My son,” the courteous Master said to me, “All those who perish in the wrath of God Here meet together out of every land;
Inf. 3.124e pronti sono a trapassar lo rio, ché la divina giustizia li sprona, sì che la tema si volve in disio.
Inf. 3.124And ready are they to pass o’er the river, Because celestial Justice spurs them on, So that their fear is turned into desire.
Inf. 3.127Quinci non passa mai anima buona; e però, se Caron di te si lagna, ben puoi sapere omai che ’l suo dir suona».
Inf. 3.127This way there never passes a good soul; And hence if Charon doth complain of thee, Well mayst thou know now what his speech imports.”
Inf. 3.130Finito questo, la buia campagna tremò sì forte, che de lo spavento la mente di sudore ancor mi bagna.
Inf. 3.130This being finished, all the dusk champaign Trembled so violently, that of that terror The recollection bathes me still with sweat.
Inf. 3.133La terra lagrimosa diede vento, che balenò una luce vermiglia la qual mi vinse ciascun sentimento;
Inf. 3.133The land of tears gave forth a blast of wind, And fulminated a vermilion light, Which overmastered in me every sense,
Inf. 3.136e caddi come l’uom cui sonno piglia.
Inf. 3.136And as a man whom sleep hath seized I fell.
Inferno, Canto IV
Inferno, Canto IV — The First Circle, Limbo: Virtuous Pagans and the Unbaptized. The Four Poets, Homer, Horace, Ovid, and Lucan. The Noble Castle of Philosophy.
Inf. 4.1Ruppemi l’alto sonno ne la testa un greve truono, sì ch’io mi riscossi come persona ch’è per forza desta;
Inf. 4.1Broke the deep lethargy within my head A heavy thunder, so that I upstarted, Like to a person who by force is wakened;
Inf. 4.4e l’occhio riposato intorno mossi, dritto levato, e fiso riguardai per conoscer lo loco dov’ io fossi.
Inf. 4.4And round about I moved my rested eyes, Uprisen erect, and steadfastly I gazed, To recognise the place wherein I was.
Inf. 4.7Vero è che ’n su la proda mi trovai de la valle d’abisso dolorosa che ’ntrono accoglie d’infiniti guai.
Inf. 4.7True is it, that upon the verge I found me Of the abysmal valley dolorous, That gathers thunder of infinite ululations.
Inf. 4.10Oscura e profonda era e nebulosa tanto che, per ficcar lo viso a fondo, io non vi discernea alcuna cosa.
Inf. 4.10Obscure, profound it was, and nebulous, So that by fixing on its depths my sight Nothing whatever I discerned therein.
Inf. 4.13«Or discendiam qua giù nel cieco mondo», cominciò il poeta tutto smorto. «Io sarò primo, e tu sarai secondo».
Inf. 4.13“Let us descend now into the blind world,” Began the Poet, pallid utterly; “I will be first, and thou shalt second be.”
Inf. 4.16E io, che del color mi fui accorto, dissi: «Come verrò, se tu paventi che suoli al mio dubbiare esser conforto?».
Inf. 4.16And I, who of his colour was aware, Said: “How shall I come, if thou art afraid, Who’rt wont to be a comfort to my fears?”
Inf. 4.19Ed elli a me: «L’angoscia de le genti che son qua giù, nel viso mi dipigne quella pietà che tu per tema senti.
Inf. 4.19And he to me: “The anguish of the people Who are below here in my face depicts That pity which for terror thou hast taken.
Inf. 4.22Andiam, ché la via lunga ne sospigne». Così si mise e così mi fé intrare nel primo cerchio che l’abisso cigne.
Inf. 4.22Let us go on, for the long way impels us.” Thus he went in, and thus he made me enter The foremost circle that surrounds the abyss.
Inf. 4.25Quivi, secondo che per ascoltare, non avea pianto mai che di sospiri che l’aura etterna facevan tremare;
Inf. 4.25There, as it seemed to me from listening, Were lamentations none, but only sighs, That tremble made the everlasting air.
Inf. 4.28ciò avvenia di duol sanza martìri, ch’avean le turbe, ch’eran molte e grandi, d’infanti e di femmine e di viri.
Inf. 4.28And this arose from sorrow without torment, Which the crowds had, that many were and great, Of infants and of women and of men.
Inf. 4.31Lo buon maestro a me: «Tu non dimandi che spiriti son questi che tu vedi? Or vo’ che sappi, innanzi che più andi,
Inf. 4.31To me the Master good: “Thou dost not ask What spirits these, which thou beholdest, are? Now will I have thee know, ere thou go farther,
Inf. 4.34ch’ei non peccaro; e s’elli hanno mercedi, non basta, perché non ebber battesmo, ch’è porta de la fede che tu credi;
Inf. 4.34That they sinned not; and if they merit had, ’Tis not enough, because they had not baptism Which is the portal of the Faith thou holdest;
Inf. 4.37e s’e’ furon dinanzi al cristianesmo, non adorar debitamente a Dio: e di questi cotai son io medesmo.
Inf. 4.37And if they were before Christianity, In the right manner they adored not God; And among such as these am I myself.
Inf. 4.40Per tai difetti, non per altro rio, semo perduti, e sol di tanto offesi che sanza speme vivemo in disio».
Inf. 4.40For such defects, and not for other guilt, Lost are we and are only so far punished, That without hope we live on in desire.”
Inf. 4.43Gran duol mi prese al cor quando lo ’ntesi, però che gente di molto valore conobbi che ’n quel limbo eran sospesi.
Inf. 4.43Great grief seized on my heart when this I heard, Because some people of much worthiness I knew, who in that Limbo were suspended.
Inf. 4.46«Dimmi, maestro mio, dimmi, segnore», comincia’ io per voler esser certo di quella fede che vince ogne errore:
Inf. 4.46“Tell me, my Master, tell me, thou my Lord,” Began I, with desire of being certain Of that Faith which o’ercometh every error,
Inf. 4.49«uscicci mai alcuno, o per suo merto o per altrui, che poi fosse beato?». E quei che ’ntese il mio parlar coverto,
Inf. 4.49“Came any one by his own merit hence, Or by another’s, who was blessed thereafter?” And he, who understood my covert speech,
Inf. 4.52rispuose: «Io era nuovo in questo stato, quando ci vidi venire un possente, con segno di vittoria coronato.
Inf. 4.52Replied: “I was a novice in this state, When I saw hither come a Mighty One, With sign of victory incoronate.
Inf. 4.55Trasseci l’ombra del primo parente, d’Abèl suo figlio e quella di Noè, di Moïsè legista e ubidente;
Inf. 4.55Hence he drew forth the shade of the First Parent, And that of his son Abel, and of Noah, Of Moses the lawgiver, and the obedient
Inf. 4.58Abraàm patrïarca e Davìd re, Israèl con lo padre e co’ suoi nati e con Rachele, per cui tanto fé,
Inf. 4.58Abraham, patriarch, and David, king, Israel with his father and his children, And Rachel, for whose sake he did so much,
Inf. 4.61e altri molti, e feceli beati. E vo’ che sappi che, dinanzi ad essi, spiriti umani non eran salvati».
Inf. 4.61And others many, and he made them blessed; And thou must know, that earlier than these Never were any human spirits saved.”
Inf. 4.64Non lasciavam l’andar perch’ ei dicessi, ma passavam la selva tuttavia, la selva, dico, di spiriti spessi.
Inf. 4.64We ceased not to advance because he spake, But still were passing onward through the forest, The forest, say I, of thick-crowded ghosts.
Inf. 4.67Non era lunga ancor la nostra via di qua dal sonno, quand’ io vidi un foco ch’emisperio di tenebre vincia.
Inf. 4.67Not very far as yet our way had gone This side the summit, when I saw a fire That overcame a hemisphere of darkness.
Inf. 4.70Di lungi n’eravamo ancora un poco, ma non sì ch’io non discernessi in parte ch’orrevol gente possedea quel loco.
Inf. 4.70We were a little distant from it still, But not so far that I in part discerned not That honourable people held that place.
Inf. 4.73«O tu ch’onori scïenzïa e arte, questi chi son c’hanno cotanta onranza, che dal modo de li altri li diparte?».
Inf. 4.73“O thou who honourest every art and science, Who may these be, which such great honour have, That from the fashion of the rest it parts them?”
Inf. 4.76E quelli a me: «L’onrata nominanza che di lor suona sù ne la tua vita, grazïa acquista in ciel che sì li avanza».
Inf. 4.76And he to me: “The honourable name, That sounds of them above there in thy life, Wins grace in Heaven, that so advances them.”
Inf. 4.79Intanto voce fu per me udita: «Onorate l’altissimo poeta; l’ombra sua torna, ch’era dipartita».
Inf. 4.79In the mean time a voice was heard by me: “All honour be to the pre-eminent Poet; His shade returns again, that was departed.”
Inf. 4.82Poi che la voce fu restata e queta, vidi quattro grand’ ombre a noi venire: sembianz’ avevan né trista né lieta.
Inf. 4.82After the voice had ceased and quiet was, Four mighty shades I saw approaching us; Semblance had they nor sorrowful nor glad.
Inf. 4.85Lo buon maestro cominciò a dire: «Mira colui con quella spada in mano, che vien dinanzi ai tre sì come sire:
Inf. 4.85To say to me began my gracious Master: “Him with that falchion in his hand behold, Who comes before the three, even as their lord.
Inf. 4.88quelli è Omero poeta sovrano; l’altro è Orazio satiro che vene; Ovidio è ’l terzo, e l’ultimo Lucano.
Inf. 4.88That one is Homer, Poet sovereign; He who comes next is Horace, the satirist; The third is Ovid, and the last is Lucan.
Inf. 4.91Però che ciascun meco si convene nel nome che sonò la voce sola, fannomi onore, e di ciò fanno bene».
Inf. 4.91Because to each of these with me applies The name that solitary voice proclaimed, They do me honour, and in that do well.”
Inf. 4.94Così vid’ i’ adunar la bella scola di quel segnor de l’altissimo canto che sovra li altri com’ aquila vola.
Inf. 4.94Thus I beheld assemble the fair school Of that lord of the song pre-eminent, Who o’er the others like an eagle soars.
Inf. 4.97Da ch’ebber ragionato insieme alquanto, volsersi a me con salutevol cenno, e ’l mio maestro sorrise di tanto;
Inf. 4.97When they together had discoursed somewhat, They turned to me with signs of salutation, And on beholding this, my Master smiled;
Inf. 4.100e più d’onore ancora assai mi fenno, ch’e’ sì mi fecer de la loro schiera, sì ch’io fui sesto tra cotanto senno.
Inf. 4.100And more of honour still, much more, they did me, In that they made me one of their own band; So that the sixth was I, ’mid so much wit.
Inf. 4.103Così andammo infino a la lumera, parlando cose che ’l tacere è bello, sì com’ era ’l parlar colà dov’ era.
Inf. 4.103Thus we went on as far as to the light, Things saying ’tis becoming to keep silent, As was the saying of them where I was.
Inf. 4.106Venimmo al piè d’un nobile castello, sette volte cerchiato d’alte mura, difeso intorno d’un bel fiumicello.
Inf. 4.106We came unto a noble castle’s foot, Seven times encompassed with lofty walls, Defended round by a fair rivulet;
Inf. 4.109Questo passammo come terra dura; per sette porte intrai con questi savi: giugnemmo in prato di fresca verdura.
Inf. 4.109This we passed over even as firm ground; Through portals seven I entered with these Sages; We came into a meadow of fresh verdure.
Inf. 4.112Genti v’eran con occhi tardi e gravi, di grande autorità ne’ lor sembianti: parlavan rado, con voci soavi.
Inf. 4.112People were there with solemn eyes and slow, Of great authority in their countenance; They spake but seldom, and with gentle voices.
Inf. 4.115Traemmoci così da l’un de’ canti, in loco aperto, luminoso e alto, sì che veder si potien tutti quanti.
Inf. 4.115Thus we withdrew ourselves upon one side Into an opening luminous and lofty, So that they all of them were visible.
Inf. 4.118Colà diritto, sovra ’l verde smalto, mi fuor mostrati li spiriti magni, che del vedere in me stesso m’essalto.
Inf. 4.118There opposite, upon the green enamel, Were pointed out to me the mighty spirits, Whom to have seen I feel myself exalted.
Inf. 4.121I’ vidi Eletra con molti compagni, tra ’ quai conobbi Ettòr ed Enea, Cesare armato con li occhi grifagni.
Inf. 4.121I saw Electra with companions many, ’Mongst whom I knew both Hector and Aeneas, Caesar in armour with gerfalcon eyes;
Inf. 4.124Vidi Cammilla e la Pantasilea; da l’altra parte vidi ’l re Latino che con Lavina sua figlia sedea.
Inf. 4.124I saw Camilla and Penthesilea On the other side, and saw the King Latinus, Who with Lavinia his daughter sat;
Inf. 4.127Vidi quel Bruto che cacciò Tarquino, Lucrezia, Iulia, Marzïa e Corniglia; e solo, in parte, vidi ’l Saladino.
Inf. 4.127I saw that Brutus who drove Tarquin forth, Lucretia, Julia, Marcia, and Cornelia, And saw alone, apart, the Saladin.
Inf. 4.130Poi ch’innalzai un poco più le ciglia, vidi ’l maestro di color che sanno seder tra filosofica famiglia.
Inf. 4.130When I had lifted up my brows a little, The Master I beheld of those who know, Sit with his philosophic family.
Inf. 4.133Tutti lo miran, tutti onor li fanno: quivi vid’ ïo Socrate e Platone, che ’nnanzi a li altri più presso li stanno;
Inf. 4.133All gaze upon him, and all do him honour. There I beheld both Socrates and Plato, Who nearer him before the others stand;
Inf. 4.136Democrito che ’l mondo a caso pone, Dïogenès, Anassagora e Tale, Empedoclès, Eraclito e Zenone;
Inf. 4.136Democritus, who puts the world on chance, Diogenes, Anaxagoras, and Thales, Zeno, Empedocles, and Heraclitus;
Inf. 4.139e vidi il buono accoglitor del quale, Dïascoride dico; e vidi Orfeo, Tulïo e Lino e Seneca morale;
Inf. 4.139Of qualities I saw the good collector, Hight Dioscorides; and Orpheus saw I, Tully and Livy, and moral Seneca,
Inf. 4.142Euclide geomètra e Tolomeo, Ipocràte, Avicenna e Galïeno, Averoìs, che ’l gran comento feo.
Inf. 4.142Euclid, geometrician, and Ptolemy, Galen, Hippocrates, and Avicenna, Averroes, who the great Comment made.
Inf. 4.145Io non posso ritrar di tutti a pieno, però che sì mi caccia il lungo tema, che molte volte al fatto il dir vien meno.
Inf. 4.145I cannot all of them pourtray in full, Because so drives me onward the long theme, That many times the word comes short of fact.
Inf. 4.148La sesta compagnia in due si scema: per altra via mi mena il savio duca, fuor de la queta, ne l’aura che trema.
Inf. 4.148The sixfold company in two divides; Another way my sapient Guide conducts me Forth from the quiet to the air that trembles;
Inf. 4.151E vegno in parte ove non è che luca.
Inf. 4.151And to a place I come where nothing shines.
Inferno, Canto V
Inferno, Canto V — The Second Circle: The Wanton. Minos. The Infernal Hurricane. Francesca da Rimini.
Inf. 5.1Così discesi del cerchio primaio giù nel secondo, che men loco cinghia e tanto più dolor, che punge a guaio.
Inf. 5.1Thus I descended out of the first circle Down to the second, that less space begirds, And so much greater dole, that goads to wailing.
Inf. 5.4Stavvi Minòs orribilmente, e ringhia: essamina le colpe ne l’intrata; giudica e manda secondo ch’avvinghia.
Inf. 5.4There standeth Minos horribly, and snarls; Examines the transgressions at the entrance; Judges, and sends according as he girds him.
Inf. 5.7Dico che quando l’anima mal nata li vien dinanzi, tutta si confessa; e quel conoscitor de le peccata
Inf. 5.7I say, that when the spirit evil-born Cometh before him, wholly it confesses; And this discriminator of transgressions
Inf. 5.10vede qual loco d’inferno è da essa; cignesi con la coda tante volte quantunque gradi vuol che giù sia messa.
Inf. 5.10Seeth what place in Hell is meet for it; Girds himself with his tail as many times As grades he wishes it should be thrust down.
Inf. 5.13Sempre dinanzi a lui ne stanno molte: vanno a vicenda ciascuna al giudizio, dicono e odono e poi son giù volte.
Inf. 5.13Always before him many of them stand; They go by turns each one unto the judgment; They speak, and hear, and then are downward hurled.
Inf. 5.16«O tu che vieni al doloroso ospizio», disse Minòs a me quando mi vide, lasciando l’atto di cotanto offizio,
Inf. 5.16“O thou, that to this dolorous hostelry Comest,” said Minos to me, when he saw me, Leaving the practice of so great an office,
Inf. 5.19«guarda com’ entri e di cui tu ti fide; non t’inganni l’ampiezza de l’intrare!». E ’l duca mio a lui: «Perché pur gride?
Inf. 5.19“Look how thou enterest, and in whom thou trustest; Let not the portal’s amplitude deceive thee.” And unto him my Guide: “Why criest thou too?
Inf. 5.22Non impedir lo suo fatale andare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 5.22Do not impede his journey fate-ordained; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and ask no further question.”
Inf. 5.25Or incomincian le dolenti note a farmisi sentire; or son venuto là dove molto pianto mi percuote.
Inf. 5.25And now begin the dolesome notes to grow Audible unto me; now am I come There where much lamentation strikes upon me.
Inf. 5.28Io venni in loco d’ogne luce muto, che mugghia come fa mar per tempesta, se da contrari venti è combattuto.
Inf. 5.28I came into a place mute of all light, Which bellows as the sea does in a tempest, If by opposing winds ’t is combated.
Inf. 5.31La bufera infernal, che mai non resta, mena li spirti con la sua rapina; voltando e percotendo li molesta.
Inf. 5.31The infernal hurricane that never rests Hurtles the spirits onward in its rapine; Whirling them round, and smiting, it molests them.
Inf. 5.34Quando giungon davanti a la ruina, quivi le strida, il compianto, il lamento; bestemmian quivi la virtù divina.
Inf. 5.34When they arrive before the precipice, There are the shrieks, the plaints, and the laments, There they blaspheme the puissance divine.
Inf. 5.37Intesi ch’a così fatto tormento enno dannati i peccator carnali, che la ragion sommettono al talento.
Inf. 5.37I understood that unto such a torment The carnal malefactors were condemned, Who reason subjugate to appetite.
Inf. 5.40E come li stornei ne portan l’ali nel freddo tempo, a schiera larga e piena, così quel fiato li spiriti mali
Inf. 5.40And as the wings of starlings bear them on In the cold season in large band and full, So doth that blast the spirits maledict;
Inf. 5.43di qua, di là, di giù, di sù li mena; nulla speranza li conforta mai, non che di posa, ma di minor pena.
Inf. 5.43It hither, thither, downward, upward, drives them; No hope doth comfort them for evermore, Not of repose, but even of lesser pain.
Inf. 5.46E come i gru van cantando lor lai, faccendo in aere di sé lunga riga, così vid’ io venir, traendo guai,
Inf. 5.46And as the cranes go chanting forth their lays, Making in air a long line of themselves, So saw I coming, uttering lamentations,
Inf. 5.49ombre portate da la detta briga; per ch’i’ dissi: «Maestro, chi son quelle genti che l’aura nera sì gastiga?».
Inf. 5.49Shadows borne onward by the aforesaid stress. Whereupon said I: “Master, who are those People, whom the black air so castigates?”
Inf. 5.52«La prima di color di cui novelle tu vuo’ saper», mi disse quelli allotta, «fu imperadrice di molte favelle.
Inf. 5.52“The first of those, of whom intelligence Thou fain wouldst have,” then said he unto me, “The empress was of many languages.
Inf. 5.55A vizio di lussuria fu sì rotta, che libito fé licito in sua legge, per tòrre il biasmo in che era condotta.
Inf. 5.55To sensual vices she was so abandoned, That lustful she made licit in her law, To remove the blame to which she had been led.
Inf. 5.58Ell’ è Semiramìs, di cui si legge che succedette a Nino e fu sua sposa: tenne la terra che ’l Soldan corregge.
Inf. 5.58She is Semiramis, of whom we read That she succeeded Ninus, and was his spouse; She held the land which now the Sultan rules.
Inf. 5.61L’altra è colei che s’ancise amorosa, e ruppe fede al cener di Sicheo; poi è Cleopatràs lussurïosa.
Inf. 5.61The next is she who killed herself for love, And broke faith with the ashes of Sichaeus; Then Cleopatra the voluptuous.”
Inf. 5.64Elena vedi, per cui tanto reo tempo si volse, e vedi ’l grande Achille, che con amore al fine combatteo.
Inf. 5.64Helen I saw, for whom so many ruthless Seasons revolved; and saw the great Achilles, Who at the last hour combated with Love.
Inf. 5.67Vedi Parìs, Tristano»; e più di mille ombre mostrommi e nominommi a dito, ch’amor di nostra vita dipartille.
Inf. 5.67Paris I saw, Tristan; and more than a thousand Shades did he name and point out with his finger, Whom Love had separated from our life.
Inf. 5.70Poscia ch’io ebbi ’l mio dottore udito nomar le donne antiche e ’ cavalieri, pietà mi giunse, e fui quasi smarrito.
Inf. 5.70After that I had listened to my Teacher, Naming the dames of eld and cavaliers, Pity prevailed, and I was nigh bewildered.
Inf. 5.73I’ cominciai: «Poeta, volontieri parlerei a quei due che ’nsieme vanno, e paion sì al vento esser leggeri».
Inf. 5.73And I began: “O Poet, willingly Speak would I to those two, who go together, And seem upon the wind to be so light.”
Inf. 5.76Ed elli a me: «Vedrai quando saranno più presso a noi; e tu allor li priega per quello amor che i mena, ed ei verranno».
Inf. 5.76And, he to me: “Thou’lt mark, when they shall be Nearer to us; and then do thou implore them By love which leadeth them, and they will come.”
Inf. 5.79Sì tosto come il vento a noi li piega, mossi la voce: «O anime affannate, venite a noi parlar, s’altri nol niega!».
Inf. 5.79Soon as the wind in our direction sways them, My voice uplift I: “O ye weary souls! Come speak to us, if no one interdicts it.”
Inf. 5.82Quali colombe dal disio chiamate con l’ali alzate e ferme al dolce nido vegnon per l’aere, dal voler portate;
Inf. 5.82As turtle-doves, called onward by desire, With open and steady wings to the sweet nest Fly through the air by their volition borne,
Inf. 5.85cotali uscir de la schiera ov’ è Dido, a noi venendo per l’aere maligno, sì forte fu l’affettüoso grido.
Inf. 5.85So came they from the band where Dido is, Approaching us athwart the air malign, So strong was the affectionate appeal.
Inf. 5.88«O animal grazïoso e benigno che visitando vai per l’aere perso noi che tignemmo il mondo di sanguigno,
Inf. 5.88“O living creature gracious and benignant, Who visiting goest through the purple air Us, who have stained the world incarnadine,
Inf. 5.91se fosse amico il re de l’universo, noi pregheremmo lui de la tua pace, poi c’hai pietà del nostro mal perverso.
Inf. 5.91If were the King of the Universe our friend, We would pray unto him to give thee peace, Since thou hast pity on our woe perverse.
Inf. 5.94Di quel che udire e che parlar vi piace, noi udiremo e parleremo a voi, mentre che ’l vento, come fa, ci tace.
Inf. 5.94Of what it pleases thee to hear and speak, That will we hear, and we will speak to you, While silent is the wind, as it is now.
Inf. 5.97Siede la terra dove nata fui su la marina dove ’l Po discende per aver pace co’ seguaci sui.
Inf. 5.97Sitteth the city, wherein I was born, Upon the sea-shore where the Po descends To rest in peace with all his retinue.
Inf. 5.100Amor, ch’al cor gentil ratto s’apprende, prese costui de la bella persona che mi fu tolta; e ’l modo ancor m’offende.
Inf. 5.100Love, that on gentle heart doth swiftly seize, Seized this man for the person beautiful That was ta’en from me, and still the mode offends me.
Inf. 5.103Amor, ch’a nullo amato amar perdona, mi prese del costui piacer sì forte, che, come vedi, ancor non m’abbandona.
Inf. 5.103Love, that exempts no one beloved from loving, Seized me with pleasure of this man so strongly, That, as thou seest, it doth not yet desert me;
Inf. 5.106Amor condusse noi ad una morte. Caina attende chi a vita ci spense». Queste parole da lor ci fuor porte.
Inf. 5.106Love has conducted us unto one death; Caina waiteth him who quenched our life!” These words were borne along from them to us.
Inf. 5.109Quand’ io intesi quell’ anime offense, china’ il viso, e tanto il tenni basso, fin che ’l poeta mi disse: «Che pense?».
Inf. 5.109As soon as I had heard those souls tormented, I bowed my face, and so long held it down Until the Poet said to me: “What thinkest?”
Inf. 5.112Quando rispuosi, cominciai: «Oh lasso, quanti dolci pensier, quanto disio menò costoro al doloroso passo!».
Inf. 5.112When I made answer, I began: “Alas! How many pleasant thoughts, how much desire, Conducted these unto the dolorous pass!”
Inf. 5.115Poi mi rivolsi a loro e parla’ io, e cominciai: «Francesca, i tuoi martìri a lagrimar mi fanno tristo e pio.
Inf. 5.115Then unto them I turned me, and I spake, And I began: “Thine agonies, Francesca, Sad and compassionate to weeping make me.
Inf. 5.118Ma dimmi: al tempo d’i dolci sospiri, a che e come concedette amore che conosceste i dubbiosi disiri?».
Inf. 5.118But tell me, at the time of those sweet sighs, By what and in what manner Love conceded, That you should know your dubious desires?”
Inf. 5.121E quella a me: «Nessun maggior dolore che ricordarsi del tempo felice ne la miseria; e ciò sa ’l tuo dottore.
Inf. 5.121And she to me: “There is no greater sorrow Than to be mindful of the happy time In misery, and that thy Teacher knows.
Inf. 5.124Ma s’a conoscer la prima radice del nostro amor tu hai cotanto affetto, dirò come colui che piange e dice.
Inf. 5.124But, if to recognise the earliest root Of love in us thou hast so great desire, I will do even as he who weeps and speaks.
Inf. 5.127Noi leggiavamo un giorno per diletto di Lancialotto come amor lo strinse; soli eravamo e sanza alcun sospetto.
Inf. 5.127One day we reading were for our delight Of Launcelot, how Love did him enthral. Alone we were and without any fear.
Inf. 5.130Per più fïate li occhi ci sospinse quella lettura, e scolorocci il viso; ma solo un punto fu quel che ci vinse.
Inf. 5.130Full many a time our eyes together drew That reading, and drove the colour from our faces; But one point only was it that o’ercame us.
Inf. 5.133Quando leggemmo il disïato riso esser basciato da cotanto amante, questi, che mai da me non fia diviso,
Inf. 5.133When as we read of the much-longed-for smile Being by such a noble lover kissed, This one, who ne’er from me shall be divided,
Inf. 5.136la bocca mi basciò tutto tremante. Galeotto fu ’l libro e chi lo scrisse: quel giorno più non vi leggemmo avante».
Inf. 5.136Kissed me upon the mouth all palpitating. Galeotto was the book and he who wrote it. That day no farther did we read therein.”
Inf. 5.139Mentre che l’uno spirto questo disse, l’altro piangëa; sì che di pietade io venni men così com’ io morisse.
Inf. 5.139And all the while one spirit uttered this, The other one did weep so, that, for pity, I swooned away as if I had been dying,
Inf. 5.142E caddi come corpo morto cade.
Inf. 5.142And fell, even as a dead body falls.
Inferno, Canto VI
Inferno, Canto VI — The Third Circle: The Gluttonous. Cerberus. The Eternal Rain. Ciacco. Florence.
Inf. 6.1Al tornar de la mente, che si chiuse dinanzi a la pietà d’i due cognati, che di trestizia tutto mi confuse,
Inf. 6.1At the return of consciousness, that closed Before the pity of those two relations, Which utterly with sadness had confused me,
Inf. 6.4novi tormenti e novi tormentati mi veggio intorno, come ch’io mi mova e ch’io mi volga, e come che io guati.
Inf. 6.4New torments I behold, and new tormented Around me, whichsoever way I move, And whichsoever way I turn, and gaze.
Inf. 6.7Io sono al terzo cerchio, de la piova etterna, maladetta, fredda e greve; regola e qualità mai non l’è nova.
Inf. 6.7In the third circle am I of the rain Eternal, maledict, and cold, and heavy; Its law and quality are never new.
Inf. 6.10Grandine grossa, acqua tinta e neve per l’aere tenebroso si riversa; pute la terra che questo riceve.
Inf. 6.10Huge hail, and water sombre-hued, and snow, Athwart the tenebrous air pour down amain; Noisome the earth is, that receiveth this.
Inf. 6.13Cerbero, fiera crudele e diversa, con tre gole caninamente latra sovra la gente che quivi è sommersa.
Inf. 6.13Cerberus, monster cruel and uncouth, With his three gullets like a dog is barking Over the people that are there submerged.
Inf. 6.16Li occhi ha vermigli, la barba unta e atra, e ’l ventre largo, e unghiate le mani; graffia li spirti ed iscoia ed isquatra.
Inf. 6.16Red eyes he has, and unctuous beard and black, And belly large, and armed with claws his hands; He rends the spirits, flays, and quarters them.
Inf. 6.19Urlar li fa la pioggia come cani; de l’un de’ lati fanno a l’altro schermo; volgonsi spesso i miseri profani.
Inf. 6.19Howl the rain maketh them like unto dogs; One side they make a shelter for the other; Oft turn themselves the wretched reprobates.
Inf. 6.22Quando ci scorse Cerbero, il gran vermo, le bocche aperse e mostrocci le sanne; non avea membro che tenesse fermo.
Inf. 6.22When Cerberus perceived us, the great worm! His mouths he opened, and displayed his tusks; Not a limb had he that was motionless.
Inf. 6.25E ’l duca mio distese le sue spanne, prese la terra, e con piene le pugna la gittò dentro a le bramose canne.
Inf. 6.25And my Conductor, with his spans extended, Took of the earth, and with his fists well filled, He threw it into those rapacious gullets.
Inf. 6.28Qual è quel cane ch’abbaiando agogna, e si racqueta poi che ’l pasto morde, ché solo a divorarlo intende e pugna,
Inf. 6.28Such as that dog is, who by barking craves, And quiet grows soon as his food he gnaws, For to devour it he but thinks and struggles,
Inf. 6.31cotai si fecer quelle facce lorde de lo demonio Cerbero, che ’ntrona l’anime sì, ch’esser vorrebber sorde.
Inf. 6.31The like became those muzzles filth-begrimed Of Cerberus the demon, who so thunders Over the souls that they would fain be deaf.
Inf. 6.34Noi passavam su per l’ombre che adona la greve pioggia, e ponavam le piante sovra lor vanità che par persona.
Inf. 6.34We passed across the shadows, which subdues The heavy rain-storm, and we placed our feet Upon their vanity that person seems.
Inf. 6.37Elle giacean per terra tutte quante, fuor d’una ch’a seder si levò, ratto ch’ella ci vide passarsi davante.
Inf. 6.37They all were lying prone upon the earth, Excepting one, who sat upright as soon As he beheld us passing on before him.
Inf. 6.40«O tu che se’ per questo ’nferno tratto», mi disse, «riconoscimi, se sai: tu fosti, prima ch’io disfatto, fatto».
Inf. 6.40“O thou that art conducted through this Hell,” He said to me, “recall me, if thou canst; Thyself wast made before I was unmade.”
Inf. 6.43E io a lui: «L’angoscia che tu hai forse ti tira fuor de la mia mente, sì che non par ch’i’ ti vedessi mai.
Inf. 6.43And I to him: “The anguish which thou hast Perhaps doth draw thee out of my remembrance, So that it seems not I have ever seen thee.
Inf. 6.46Ma dimmi chi tu se’ che ’n sì dolente loco se’ messo, e hai sì fatta pena, che, s’altra è maggio, nulla è sì spiacente».
Inf. 6.46But tell me who thou art, that in so doleful A place art put, and in such punishment, If some are greater, none is so displeasing.”
Inf. 6.49Ed elli a me: «La tua città, ch’è piena d’invidia sì che già trabocca il sacco, seco mi tenne in la vita serena.
Inf. 6.49And he to me: “Thy city, which is full Of envy so that now the sack runs over, Held me within it in the life serene.
Inf. 6.52Voi cittadini mi chiamaste Ciacco: per la dannosa colpa de la gola, come tu vedi, a la pioggia mi fiacco.
Inf. 6.52You citizens were wont to call me Ciacco; For the pernicious sin of gluttony I, as thou seest, am battered by this rain.
Inf. 6.55E io anima trista non son sola, ché tutte queste a simil pena stanno per simil colpa». E più non fé parola.
Inf. 6.55And I, sad soul, am not the only one, For all these suffer the like penalty For the like sin;” and word no more spake he.
Inf. 6.58Io li rispuosi: «Ciacco, il tuo affanno mi pesa sì, ch’a lagrimar mi ’nvita; ma dimmi, se tu sai, a che verranno
Inf. 6.58I answered him: “Ciacco, thy wretchedness Weighs on me so that it to weep invites me; But tell me, if thou knowest, to what shall come
Inf. 6.61li cittadin de la città partita; s’alcun v’è giusto; e dimmi la cagione per che l’ha tanta discordia assalita».
Inf. 6.61The citizens of the divided city; If any there be just; and the occasion Tell me why so much discord has assailed it.”
Inf. 6.64E quelli a me: «Dopo lunga tencione verranno al sangue, e la parte selvaggia caccerà l’altra con molta offensione.
Inf. 6.64And he to me: “They, after long contention, Will come to bloodshed; and the rustic party Will drive the other out with much offence.
Inf. 6.67Poi appresso convien che questa caggia infra tre soli, e che l’altra sormonti con la forza di tal che testé piaggia.
Inf. 6.67Then afterwards behoves it this one fall Within three suns, and rise again the other By force of him who now is on the coast.
Inf. 6.70Alte terrà lungo tempo le fronti, tenendo l’altra sotto gravi pesi, come che di ciò pianga o che n’aonti.
Inf. 6.70High will it hold its forehead a long while, Keeping the other under heavy burdens, Howe’er it weeps thereat and is indignant.
Inf. 6.73Giusti son due, e non vi sono intesi; superbia, invidia e avarizia sono le tre faville c’hanno i cuori accesi».
Inf. 6.73The just are two, and are not understood there; Envy and Arrogance and Avarice Are the three sparks that have all hearts enkindled.”
Inf. 6.76Qui puose fine al lagrimabil suono. E io a lui: «Ancor vo’ che mi ’nsegni e che di più parlar mi facci dono.
Inf. 6.76Here ended he his tearful utterance; And I to him: “I wish thee still to teach me, And make a gift to me of further speech.
Inf. 6.79Farinata e ’l Tegghiaio, che fuor sì degni, Iacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo e ’l Mosca e li altri ch’a ben far puoser li ’ngegni,
Inf. 6.79Farinata and Tegghiaio, once so worthy, Jacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo, and Mosca, And others who on good deeds set their thoughts,
Inf. 6.82dimmi ove sono e fa ch’io li conosca; ché gran disio mi stringe di savere se ’l ciel li addolcia o lo ’nferno li attosca».
Inf. 6.82Say where they are, and cause that I may know them; For great desire constraineth me to learn If Heaven doth sweeten them, or Hell envenom.”
Inf. 6.85E quelli: «Ei son tra l’anime più nere; diverse colpe giù li grava al fondo: se tanto scendi, là i potrai vedere.
Inf. 6.85And he: “They are among the blacker souls; A different sin downweighs them to the bottom; If thou so far descendest, thou canst see them.
Inf. 6.88Ma quando tu sarai nel dolce mondo, priegoti ch’a la mente altrui mi rechi: più non ti dico e più non ti rispondo».
Inf. 6.88But when thou art again in the sweet world, I pray thee to the mind of others bring me; No more I tell thee and no more I answer.”
Inf. 6.91Li diritti occhi torse allora in biechi; guardommi un poco e poi chinò la testa: cadde con essa a par de li altri ciechi.
Inf. 6.91Then his straightforward eyes he turned askance, Eyed me a little, and then bowed his head; He fell therewith prone like the other blind.
Inf. 6.94E ’l duca disse a me: «Più non si desta di qua dal suon de l’angelica tromba, quando verrà la nimica podesta:
Inf. 6.94And the Guide said to me: “He wakes no more This side the sound of the angelic trumpet; When shall approach the hostile Potentate,
Inf. 6.97ciascun rivederà la trista tomba, ripiglierà sua carne e sua figura, udirà quel ch’in etterno rimbomba».
Inf. 6.97Each one shall find again his dismal tomb, Shall reassume his flesh and his own figure, Shall hear what through eternity re-echoes.”
Inf. 6.100Sì trapassammo per sozza mistura de l’ombre e de la pioggia, a passi lenti, toccando un poco la vita futura;
Inf. 6.100So we passed onward o’er the filthy mixture Of shadows and of rain with footsteps slow, Touching a little on the future life.
Inf. 6.103per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, esti tormenti crescerann’ ei dopo la gran sentenza, o fier minori, o saran sì cocenti?».
Inf. 6.103Wherefore I said: “Master, these torments here, Will they increase after the mighty sentence, Or lesser be, or will they be as burning?”
Inf. 6.106Ed elli a me: «Ritorna a tua scïenza, che vuol, quanto la cosa è più perfetta, più senta il bene, e così la doglienza.
Inf. 6.106And he to me: “Return unto thy science, Which wills, that as the thing more perfect is, The more it feels of pleasure and of pain.
Inf. 6.109Tutto che questa gente maladetta in vera perfezion già mai non vada, di là più che di qua essere aspetta».
Inf. 6.109Albeit that this people maledict To true perfection never can attain, Hereafter more than now they look to be.”
Inf. 6.112Noi aggirammo a tondo quella strada, parlando più assai ch’i’ non ridico; venimmo al punto dove si digrada:
Inf. 6.112Round in a circle by that road we went, Speaking much more, which I do not repeat; We came unto the point where the descent is;
Inf. 6.115quivi trovammo Pluto, il gran nemico.
Inf. 6.115There we found Plutus the great enemy.
Inferno, Canto VII
Inferno, Canto VII — The Fourth Circle: The Avaricious and the Prodigal. Plutus. Fortune and her Wheel. The Fifth Circle: The Irascible and the Sullen. Styx.
Inf. 7.1«Pape Satàn, pape Satàn aleppe!», cominciò Pluto con la voce chioccia; e quel savio gentil, che tutto seppe,
Inf. 7.1“Pape Satan, Pape Satan, Aleppe!” Thus Plutus with his clucking voice began; And that benignant Sage, who all things knew,
Inf. 7.4disse per confortarmi: «Non ti noccia la tua paura; ché, poder ch’elli abbia, non ci torrà lo scender questa roccia».
Inf. 7.4Said, to encourage me: “Let not thy fear Harm thee; for any power that he may have Shall not prevent thy going down this crag.”
Inf. 7.7Poi si rivolse a quella ’nfiata labbia, e disse: «Taci, maladetto lupo! consuma dentro te con la tua rabbia.
Inf. 7.7Then he turned round unto that bloated lip, And said: “Be silent, thou accursed wolf; Consume within thyself with thine own rage.
Inf. 7.10Non è sanza cagion l’andare al cupo: vuolsi ne l’alto, là dove Michele fé la vendetta del superbo strupo».
Inf. 7.10Not causeless is this journey to the abyss; Thus is it willed on high, where Michael wrought Vengeance upon the proud adultery.”
Inf. 7.13Quali dal vento le gonfiate vele caggiono avvolte, poi che l’alber fiacca, tal cadde a terra la fiera crudele.
Inf. 7.13Even as the sails inflated by the wind Involved together fall when snaps the mast, So fell the cruel monster to the earth.
Inf. 7.16Così scendemmo ne la quarta lacca, pigliando più de la dolente ripa che ’l mal de l’universo tutto insacca.
Inf. 7.16Thus we descended into the fourth chasm, Gaining still farther on the dolesome shore Which all the woe of the universe insacks.
Inf. 7.19Ahi giustizia di Dio! tante chi stipa nove travaglie e pene quant’ io viddi? e perché nostra colpa sì ne scipa?
Inf. 7.19Justice of God, ah! who heaps up so many New toils and sufferings as I beheld? And why doth our transgression waste us so?
Inf. 7.22Come fa l’onda là sovra Cariddi, che si frange con quella in cui s’intoppa, così convien che qui la gente riddi.
Inf. 7.22As doth the billow there upon Charybdis, That breaks itself on that which it encounters, So here the folk must dance their roundelay.
Inf. 7.25Qui vid’ i’ gente più ch’altrove troppa, e d’una parte e d’altra, con grand’ urli, voltando pesi per forza di poppa.
Inf. 7.25Here saw I people, more than elsewhere, many, On one side and the other, with great howls, Rolling weights forward by main force of chest.
Inf. 7.28Percotëansi ’ncontro; e poscia pur lì si rivolgea ciascun, voltando a retro, gridando: «Perché tieni?» e «Perché burli?».
Inf. 7.28They clashed together, and then at that point Each one turned backward, rolling retrograde, Crying, “Why keepest?” and, “Why squanderest thou?”
Inf. 7.31Così tornavan per lo cerchio tetro da ogne mano a l’opposito punto, gridandosi anche loro ontoso metro;
Inf. 7.31Thus they returned along the lurid circle On either hand unto the opposite point, Shouting their shameful metre evermore.
Inf. 7.34poi si volgea ciascun, quand’ era giunto, per lo suo mezzo cerchio a l’altra giostra. E io, ch’avea lo cor quasi compunto,
Inf. 7.34Then each, when he arrived there, wheeled about Through his half-circle to another joust; And I, who had my heart pierced as it were,
Inf. 7.37dissi: «Maestro mio, or mi dimostra che gente è questa, e se tutti fuor cherci questi chercuti a la sinistra nostra».
Inf. 7.37Exclaimed: “My Master, now declare to me What people these are, and if all were clerks, These shaven crowns upon the left of us.”
Inf. 7.40Ed elli a me: «Tutti quanti fuor guerci sì de la mente in la vita primaia, che con misura nullo spendio ferci.
Inf. 7.40And he to me: “All of them were asquint In intellect in the first life, so much That there with measure they no spending made.
Inf. 7.43Assai la voce lor chiaro l’abbaia, quando vegnono a’ due punti del cerchio dove colpa contraria li dispaia.
Inf. 7.43Clearly enough their voices bark it forth, Whene’er they reach the two points of the circle, Where sunders them the opposite defect.
Inf. 7.46Questi fuor cherci, che non han coperchio piloso al capo, e papi e cardinali, in cui usa avarizia il suo soperchio».
Inf. 7.46Clerks those were who no hairy covering Have on the head, and Popes and Cardinals, In whom doth Avarice practise its excess.”
Inf. 7.49E io: «Maestro, tra questi cotali dovre’ io ben riconoscere alcuni che furo immondi di cotesti mali».
Inf. 7.49And I: “My Master, among such as these I ought forsooth to recognise some few, Who were infected with these maladies.”
Inf. 7.52Ed elli a me: «Vano pensiero aduni: la sconoscente vita che i fé sozzi, ad ogne conoscenza or li fa bruni.
Inf. 7.52And he to me: “Vain thought thou entertainest; The undiscerning life which made them sordid Now makes them unto all discernment dim.
Inf. 7.55In etterno verranno a li due cozzi: questi resurgeranno del sepulcro col pugno chiuso, e questi coi crin mozzi.
Inf. 7.55Forever shall they come to these two buttings; These from the sepulchre shall rise again With the fist closed, and these with tresses shorn.
Inf. 7.58Mal dare e mal tener lo mondo pulcro ha tolto loro, e posti a questa zuffa: qual ella sia, parole non ci appulcro.
Inf. 7.58Ill giving and ill keeping the fair world Have ta’en from them, and placed them in this scuffle; Whate’er it be, no words adorn I for it.
Inf. 7.61Or puoi, figliuol, veder la corta buffa d’i ben che son commessi a la fortuna, per che l’umana gente si rabbuffa;
Inf. 7.61Now canst thou, Son, behold the transient farce Of goods that are committed unto Fortune, For which the human race each other buffet;
Inf. 7.64ché tutto l’oro ch’è sotto la luna e che già fu, di quest’ anime stanche non poterebbe farne posare una».
Inf. 7.64For all the gold that is beneath the moon, Or ever has been, of these weary souls Could never make a single one repose.”
Inf. 7.67«Maestro mio», diss’ io, «or mi dì anche: questa fortuna di che tu mi tocche, che è, che i ben del mondo ha sì tra branche?».
Inf. 7.67“Master,” I said to him, “now tell me also What is this Fortune which thou speakest of, That has the world’s goods so within its clutches?”
Inf. 7.70E quelli a me: «Oh creature sciocche, quanta ignoranza è quella che v’offende! Or vo’ che tu mia sentenza ne ’mbocche.
Inf. 7.70And he to me: “O creatures imbecile, What ignorance is this which doth beset you? Now will I have thee learn my judgment of her.
Inf. 7.73Colui lo cui saver tutto trascende, fece li cieli e diè lor chi conduce sì, ch’ogne parte ad ogne parte splende,
Inf. 7.73He whose omniscience everything transcends The heavens created, and gave who should guide them, That every part to every part may shine,
Inf. 7.76distribuendo igualmente la luce. Similemente a li splendor mondani ordinò general ministra e duce
Inf. 7.76Distributing the light in equal measure; He in like manner to the mundane splendours Ordained a general ministress and guide,
Inf. 7.79che permutasse a tempo li ben vani di gente in gente e d’uno in altro sangue, oltre la difension d’i senni umani;
Inf. 7.79That she might change at times the empty treasures From race to race, from one blood to another, Beyond resistance of all human wisdom.
Inf. 7.82per ch’una gente impera e l’altra langue, seguendo lo giudicio di costei, che è occulto come in erba l’angue.
Inf. 7.82Therefore one people triumphs, and another Languishes, in pursuance of her judgment, Which hidden is, as in the grass a serpent.
Inf. 7.85Vostro saver non ha contasto a lei: questa provede, giudica, e persegue suo regno come il loro li altri dèi.
Inf. 7.85Your knowledge has no counterstand against her; She makes provision, judges, and pursues Her governance, as theirs the other gods.
Inf. 7.88Le sue permutazion non hanno triegue: necessità la fa esser veloce; sì spesso vien chi vicenda consegue.
Inf. 7.88Her permutations have not any truce; Necessity makes her precipitate, So often cometh who his turn obtains.
Inf. 7.91Quest’ è colei ch’è tanto posta in croce pur da color che le dovrien dar lode, dandole biasmo a torto e mala voce;
Inf. 7.91And this is she who is so crucified Even by those who ought to give her praise, Giving her blame amiss, and bad repute.
Inf. 7.94ma ella s’è beata e ciò non ode: con l’altre prime creature lieta volve sua spera e beata si gode.
Inf. 7.94But she is blissful, and she hears it not; Among the other primal creatures gladsome She turns her sphere, and blissful she rejoices.
Inf. 7.97Or discendiamo omai a maggior pieta; già ogne stella cade che saliva quand’ io mi mossi, e ’l troppo star si vieta».
Inf. 7.97Let us descend now unto greater woe; Already sinks each star that was ascending When I set out, and loitering is forbidden.”
Inf. 7.100Noi ricidemmo il cerchio a l’altra riva sovr’ una fonte che bolle e riversa per un fossato che da lei deriva.
Inf. 7.100We crossed the circle to the other bank, Near to a fount that boils, and pours itself Along a gully that runs out of it.
Inf. 7.103L’acqua era buia assai più che persa; e noi, in compagnia de l’onde bige, intrammo giù per una via diversa.
Inf. 7.103The water was more sombre far than perse; And we, in company with the dusky waves, Made entrance downward by a path uncouth.
Inf. 7.106In la palude va c’ha nome Stige questo tristo ruscel, quand’ è disceso al piè de le maligne piagge grige.
Inf. 7.106A marsh it makes, which has the name of Styx, This tristful brooklet, when it has descended Down to the foot of the malign gray shores.
Inf. 7.109E io, che di mirare stava inteso, vidi genti fangose in quel pantano, ignude tutte, con sembiante offeso.
Inf. 7.109And I, who stood intent upon beholding, Saw people mud-besprent in that lagoon, All of them naked and with angry look.
Inf. 7.112Queste si percotean non pur con mano, ma con la testa e col petto e coi piedi, troncandosi co’ denti a brano a brano.
Inf. 7.112They smote each other not alone with hands, But with the head and with the breast and feet, Tearing each other piecemeal with their teeth.
Inf. 7.115Lo buon maestro disse: «Figlio, or vedi l’anime di color cui vinse l’ira; e anche vo’ che tu per certo credi
Inf. 7.115Said the good Master: “Son, thou now beholdest The souls of those whom anger overcame; And likewise I would have thee know for certain
Inf. 7.118che sotto l’acqua è gente che sospira, e fanno pullular quest’ acqua al summo, come l’occhio ti dice, u’ che s’aggira.
Inf. 7.118Beneath the water people are who sigh And make this water bubble at the surface, As the eye tells thee wheresoe’er it turns.
Inf. 7.121Fitti nel limo dicon: “Tristi fummo ne l’aere dolce che dal sol s’allegra, portando dentro accidïoso fummo:
Inf. 7.121Fixed in the mire they say, ‘We sullen were In the sweet air, which by the sun is gladdened, Bearing within ourselves the sluggish reek;
Inf. 7.124or ci attristiam ne la belletta negra”. Quest’ inno si gorgoglian ne la strozza, ché dir nol posson con parola integra».
Inf. 7.124Now we are sullen in this sable mire.’ This hymn do they keep gurgling in their throats, For with unbroken words they cannot say it.”
Inf. 7.127Così girammo de la lorda pozza grand’ arco tra la ripa secca e ’l mézzo, con li occhi vòlti a chi del fango ingozza.
Inf. 7.127Thus we went circling round the filthy fen A great arc ’twixt the dry bank and the swamp, With eyes turned unto those who gorge the mire;
Inf. 7.130Venimmo al piè d’una torre al da sezzo.
Inf. 7.130Unto the foot of a tower we came at last.
Inferno, Canto VIII
Inferno, Canto VIII — Phlegyas. Philippo Argenti. The Gate of the City of Dis.
Inf. 8.1Io dico, seguitando, ch’assai prima che noi fossimo al piè de l’alta torre, li occhi nostri n’andar suso a la cima
Inf. 8.1I say, continuing, that long before We to the foot of that high tower had come, Our eyes went upward to the summit of it,
Inf. 8.4per due fiammette che i vedemmo porre, e un’altra da lungi render cenno, tanto ch’a pena il potea l’occhio tòrre.
Inf. 8.4By reason of two flamelets we saw placed there, And from afar another answer them, So far, that hardly could the eye attain it.
Inf. 8.7E io mi volsi al mar di tutto ’l senno; dissi: «Questo che dice? e che risponde quell’ altro foco? e chi son quei che ’l fenno?».
Inf. 8.7And, to the sea of all discernment turned, I said: “What sayeth this, and what respondeth That other fire? and who are they that made it?”
Inf. 8.10Ed elli a me: «Su per le sucide onde già scorgere puoi quello che s’aspetta, se ’l fummo del pantan nol ti nasconde».
Inf. 8.10And he to me: “Across the turbid waves What is expected thou canst now discern, If reek of the morass conceal it not.”
Inf. 8.13Corda non pinse mai da sé saetta che sì corresse via per l’aere snella, com’ io vidi una nave piccioletta
Inf. 8.13Cord never shot an arrow from itself That sped away athwart the air so swift, As I beheld a very little boat
Inf. 8.16venir per l’acqua verso noi in quella, sotto ’l governo d’un sol galeoto, che gridava: «Or se’ giunta, anima fella!».
Inf. 8.16Come o’er the water tow’rds us at that moment, Under the guidance of a single pilot, Who shouted, “Now art thou arrived, fell soul?”
Inf. 8.19«Flegïàs, Flegïàs, tu gridi a vòto», disse lo mio segnore, «a questa volta: più non ci avrai che sol passando il loto».
Inf. 8.19“Phlegyas, Phlegyas, thou criest out in vain For this once,” said my Lord; “thou shalt not have us Longer than in the passing of the slough.”
Inf. 8.22Qual è colui che grande inganno ascolta che li sia fatto, e poi se ne rammarca, fecesi Flegïàs ne l’ira accolta.
Inf. 8.22As he who listens to some great deceit That has been done to him, and then resents it, Such became Phlegyas, in his gathered wrath.
Inf. 8.25Lo duca mio discese ne la barca, e poi mi fece intrare appresso lui; e sol quand’ io fui dentro parve carca.
Inf. 8.25My Guide descended down into the boat, And then he made me enter after him, And only when I entered seemed it laden.
Inf. 8.28Tosto che ’l duca e io nel legno fui, segando se ne va l’antica prora de l’acqua più che non suol con altrui.
Inf. 8.28Soon as the Guide and I were in the boat, The antique prow goes on its way, dividing More of the water than ’tis wont with others.
Inf. 8.31Mentre noi corravam la morta gora, dinanzi mi si fece un pien di fango, e disse: «Chi se’ tu che vieni anzi ora?».
Inf. 8.31While we were running through the dead canal, Uprose in front of me one full of mire, And said, “Who ’rt thou that comest ere the hour?”
Inf. 8.34E io a lui: «S’i’ vegno, non rimango; ma tu chi se’, che sì se’ fatto brutto?». Rispuose: «Vedi che son un che piango».
Inf. 8.34And I to him: “Although I come, I stay not; But who art thou that hast become so squalid?” “Thou seest that I am one who weeps,” he answered.
Inf. 8.37E io a lui: «Con piangere e con lutto, spirito maladetto, ti rimani; ch’i’ ti conosco, ancor sie lordo tutto».
Inf. 8.37And I to him: “With weeping and with wailing, Thou spirit maledict, do thou remain; For thee I know, though thou art all defiled.”
Inf. 8.40Allor distese al legno ambo le mani; per che ’l maestro accorto lo sospinse, dicendo: «Via costà con li altri cani!».
Inf. 8.40Then stretched he both his hands unto the boat; Whereat my wary Master thrust him back, Saying, “Away there with the other dogs!”
Inf. 8.43Lo collo poi con le braccia mi cinse; basciommi ’l volto e disse: «Alma sdegnosa, benedetta colei che ’n te s’incinse!
Inf. 8.43Thereafter with his arms he clasped my neck; He kissed my face, and said: “Disdainful soul, Blessed be she who bore thee in her bosom.
Inf. 8.46Quei fu al mondo persona orgogliosa; bontà non è che sua memoria fregi: così s’è l’ombra sua qui furïosa.
Inf. 8.46That was an arrogant person in the world; Goodness is none, that decks his memory; So likewise here his shade is furious.
Inf. 8.49Quanti si tegnon or là sù gran regi che qui staranno come porci in brago, di sé lasciando orribili dispregi!».
Inf. 8.49How many are esteemed great kings up there, Who here shall be like unto swine in mire, Leaving behind them horrible dispraises!”
Inf. 8.52E io: «Maestro, molto sarei vago di vederlo attuffare in questa broda prima che noi uscissimo del lago».
Inf. 8.52And I: “My Master, much should I be pleased, If I could see him soused into this broth, Before we issue forth out of the lake.”
Inf. 8.55Ed elli a me: «Avante che la proda ti si lasci veder, tu sarai sazio: di tal disïo convien che tu goda».
Inf. 8.55And he to me: “Ere unto thee the shore Reveal itself, thou shalt be satisfied; Such a desire ’tis meet thou shouldst enjoy.”
Inf. 8.58Dopo ciò poco vid’ io quello strazio far di costui a le fangose genti, che Dio ancor ne lodo e ne ringrazio.
Inf. 8.58A little after that, I saw such havoc Made of him by the people of the mire, That still I praise and thank my God for it.
Inf. 8.61Tutti gridavano: «A Filippo Argenti!»; e ’l fiorentino spirito bizzarro in sé medesmo si volvea co’ denti.
Inf. 8.61They all were shouting, “At Philippo Argenti!” And that exasperate spirit Florentine Turned round upon himself with his own teeth.
Inf. 8.64Quivi il lasciammo, che più non ne narro; ma ne l’orecchie mi percosse un duolo, per ch’io avante l’occhio intento sbarro.
Inf. 8.64We left him there, and more of him I tell not; But on mine ears there smote a lamentation, Whence forward I intent unbar mine eyes.
Inf. 8.67Lo buon maestro disse: «Omai, figliuolo, s’appressa la città c’ha nome Dite, coi gravi cittadin, col grande stuolo».
Inf. 8.67And the good Master said: “Even now, my Son, The city draweth near whose name is Dis, With the grave citizens, with the great throng.”
Inf. 8.70E io: «Maestro, già le sue meschite là entro certe ne la valle cerno, vermiglie come se di foco uscite
Inf. 8.70And I: “Its mosques already, Master, clearly Within there in the valley I discern Vermilion, as if issuing from the fire
Inf. 8.73fossero». Ed ei mi disse: «Il foco etterno ch’entro l’affoca le dimostra rosse, come tu vedi in questo basso inferno».
Inf. 8.73They were.” And he to me: “The fire eternal That kindles them within makes them look red, As thou beholdest in this nether Hell.”
Inf. 8.76Noi pur giugnemmo dentro a l’alte fosse che vallan quella terra sconsolata: le mura mi parean che ferro fosse.
Inf. 8.76Then we arrived within the moats profound, That circumvallate that disconsolate city; The walls appeared to me to be of iron.
Inf. 8.79Non sanza prima far grande aggirata, venimmo in parte dove il nocchier forte «Usciteci», gridò: «qui è l’intrata».
Inf. 8.79Not without making first a circuit wide, We came unto a place where loud the pilot Cried out to us, “Debark, here is the entrance.”
Inf. 8.82Io vidi più di mille in su le porte da ciel piovuti, che stizzosamente dicean: «Chi è costui che sanza morte
Inf. 8.82More than a thousand at the gates I saw Out of the Heavens rained down, who angrily Were saying, “Who is this that without death
Inf. 8.85va per lo regno de la morta gente?». E ’l savio mio maestro fece segno di voler lor parlar segretamente.
Inf. 8.85Goes through the kingdom of the people dead?” And my sagacious Master made a sign Of wishing secretly to speak with them.
Inf. 8.88Allor chiusero un poco il gran disdegno e disser: «Vien tu solo, e quei sen vada che sì ardito intrò per questo regno.
Inf. 8.88A little then they quelled their great disdain, And said: “Come thou alone, and he begone Who has so boldly entered these dominions.
Inf. 8.91Sol si ritorni per la folle strada: pruovi, se sa; ché tu qui rimarrai, che li ha’ iscorta sì buia contrada».
Inf. 8.91Let him return alone by his mad road; Try, if he can; for thou shalt here remain, Who hast escorted him through such dark regions.”
Inf. 8.94Pensa, lettor, se io mi sconfortai nel suon de le parole maladette, ché non credetti ritornarci mai.
Inf. 8.94Think, Reader, if I was discomforted At utterance of the accursed words; For never to return here I believed.
Inf. 8.97«O caro duca mio, che più di sette volte m’hai sicurtà renduta e tratto d’alto periglio che ’ncontra mi stette,
Inf. 8.97“O my dear Guide, who more than seven times Hast rendered me security, and drawn me From imminent peril that before me stood,
Inf. 8.100non mi lasciar», diss’ io, «così disfatto; e se ’l passar più oltre ci è negato, ritroviam l’orme nostre insieme ratto».
Inf. 8.100Do not desert me,” said I, “thus undone; And if the going farther be denied us, Let us retrace our steps together swiftly.”
Inf. 8.103E quel segnor che lì m’avea menato, mi disse: «Non temer; ché ’l nostro passo non ci può tòrre alcun: da tal n’è dato.
Inf. 8.103And that Lord, who had led me thitherward, Said unto me: “Fear not; because our passage None can take from us, it by Such is given.
Inf. 8.106Ma qui m’attendi, e lo spirito lasso conforta e ciba di speranza buona, ch’i’ non ti lascerò nel mondo basso».
Inf. 8.106But here await me, and thy weary spirit Comfort and nourish with a better hope; For in this nether world I will not leave thee.”
Inf. 8.109Così sen va, e quivi m’abbandona lo dolce padre, e io rimagno in forse, che sì e no nel capo mi tenciona.
Inf. 8.109So onward goes and there abandons me My Father sweet, and I remain in doubt, For No and Yes within my head contend.
Inf. 8.112Udir non potti quello ch’a lor porse; ma ei non stette là con essi guari, che ciascun dentro a pruova si ricorse.
Inf. 8.112I could not hear what he proposed to them; But with them there he did not linger long, Ere each within in rivalry ran back.
Inf. 8.115Chiuser le porte que’ nostri avversari nel petto al mio segnor, che fuor rimase e rivolsesi a me con passi rari.
Inf. 8.115They closed the portals, those our adversaries, On my Lord’s breast, who had remained without And turned to me with footsteps far between.
Inf. 8.118Li occhi a la terra e le ciglia avea rase d’ogne baldanza, e dicea ne’ sospiri: «Chi m’ha negate le dolenti case!».
Inf. 8.118His eyes cast down, his forehead shorn had he Of all its boldness, and he said, with sighs, “Who has denied to me the dolesome houses?”
Inf. 8.121E a me disse: «Tu, perch’ io m’adiri, non sbigottir, ch’io vincerò la prova, qual ch’a la difension dentro s’aggiri.
Inf. 8.121And unto me: “Thou, because I am angry, Fear not, for I will conquer in the trial, Whatever for defence within be planned.
Inf. 8.124Questa lor tracotanza non è nova; ché già l’usaro a men segreta porta, la qual sanza serrame ancor si trova.
Inf. 8.124This arrogance of theirs is nothing new; For once they used it at less secret gate, Which finds itself without a fastening still.
Inf. 8.127Sovr’ essa vedestù la scritta morta: e già di qua da lei discende l’erta, passando per li cerchi sanza scorta,
Inf. 8.127O’er it didst thou behold the dead inscription; And now this side of it descends the steep, Passing across the circles without escort,
Inf. 8.130tal che per lui ne fia la terra aperta».
Inf. 8.130One by whose means the city shall be opened.”
Inferno, Canto IX
Inferno, Canto IX — The Furies and Medusa. The Angel. The City of Dis. The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
Inf. 9.1Quel color che viltà di fuor mi pinse veggendo il duca mio tornare in volta, più tosto dentro il suo novo ristrinse.
Inf. 9.1That hue which cowardice brought out on me, Beholding my Conductor backward turn, Sooner repressed within him his new colour.
Inf. 9.4Attento si fermò com’ uom ch’ascolta; ché l’occhio nol potea menare a lunga per l’aere nero e per la nebbia folta.
Inf. 9.4He stopped attentive, like a man who listens, Because the eye could not conduct him far Through the black air, and through the heavy fog.
Inf. 9.7«Pur a noi converrà vincer la punga», cominciò el, «se non . . . Tal ne s’offerse. Oh quanto tarda a me ch’altri qui giunga!».
Inf. 9.7“Still it behoveth us to win the fight,” Began he; “Else. . .Such offered us herself. . . O how I long that some one here arrive!”
Inf. 9.10I’ vidi ben sì com’ ei ricoperse lo cominciar con l’altro che poi venne, che fur parole a le prime diverse;
Inf. 9.10Well I perceived, as soon as the beginning He covered up with what came afterward, That they were words quite different from the first;
Inf. 9.13ma nondimen paura il suo dir dienne, perch’ io traeva la parola tronca forse a peggior sentenzia che non tenne.
Inf. 9.13But none the less his saying gave me fear, Because I carried out the broken phrase, Perhaps to a worse meaning than he had.
Inf. 9.16«In questo fondo de la trista conca discende mai alcun del primo grado, che sol per pena ha la speranza cionca?».
Inf. 9.16“Into this bottom of the doleful conch Doth any e’er descend from the first grade, Which for its pain has only hope cut off?”
Inf. 9.19Questa question fec’ io; e quei «Di rado incontra», mi rispuose, «che di noi faccia il cammino alcun per qual io vado.
Inf. 9.19This question put I; and he answered me: “Seldom it comes to pass that one of us Maketh the journey upon which I go.
Inf. 9.22Ver è ch’altra fïata qua giù fui, congiurato da quella Eritón cruda che richiamava l’ombre a’ corpi sui.
Inf. 9.22True is it, once before I here below Was conjured by that pitiless Erictho, Who summoned back the shades unto their bodies.
Inf. 9.25Di poco era di me la carne nuda, ch’ella mi fece intrar dentr’ a quel muro, per trarne un spirto del cerchio di Giuda.
Inf. 9.25Naked of me short while the flesh had been, Before within that wall she made me enter, To bring a spirit from the circle of Judas;
Inf. 9.28Quell’ è ’l più basso loco e ’l più oscuro, e ’l più lontan dal ciel che tutto gira: ben so ’l cammin; però ti fa sicuro.
Inf. 9.28That is the lowest region and the darkest, And farthest from the heaven which circles all. Well know I the way; therefore be reassured.
Inf. 9.31Questa palude che ’l gran puzzo spira cigne dintorno la città dolente, u’ non potemo intrare omai sanz’ ira».
Inf. 9.31This fen, which a prodigious stench exhales, Encompasses about the city dolent, Where now we cannot enter without anger.”
Inf. 9.34E altro disse, ma non l’ho a mente; però che l’occhio m’avea tutto tratto ver’ l’alta torre a la cima rovente,
Inf. 9.34And more he said, but not in mind I have it; Because mine eye had altogether drawn me Tow’rds the high tower with the red-flaming summit,
Inf. 9.37dove in un punto furon dritte ratto tre furïe infernal di sangue tinte, che membra feminine avieno e atto,
Inf. 9.37Where in a moment saw I swift uprisen The three infernal Furies stained with blood, Who had the limbs of women and their mien,
Inf. 9.40e con idre verdissime eran cinte; serpentelli e ceraste avien per crine, onde le fiere tempie erano avvinte.
Inf. 9.40And with the greenest hydras were begirt; Small serpents and cerastes were their tresses, Wherewith their horrid temples were entwined.
Inf. 9.43E quei, che ben conobbe le meschine de la regina de l’etterno pianto, «Guarda», mi disse, «le feroci Erine.
Inf. 9.43And he who well the handmaids of the Queen Of everlasting lamentation knew, Said unto me: “Behold the fierce Erinnys.
Inf. 9.46Quest’ è Megera dal sinistro canto; quella che piange dal destro è Aletto; Tesifón è nel mezzo»; e tacque a tanto.
Inf. 9.46This is Megaera, on the left-hand side; She who is weeping on the right, Alecto; Tisiphone is between;” and then was silent.
Inf. 9.49Con l’unghie si fendea ciascuna il petto; battiensi a palme e gridavan sì alto, ch’i’ mi strinsi al poeta per sospetto.
Inf. 9.49Each one her breast was rending with her nails; They beat them with their palms, and cried so loud, That I for dread pressed close unto the Poet.
Inf. 9.52«Vegna Medusa: sì ’l farem di smalto», dicevan tutte riguardando in giuso; «mal non vengiammo in Tesëo l’assalto».
Inf. 9.52“Medusa come, so we to stone will change him!” All shouted looking down; “in evil hour Avenged we not on Theseus his assault!”
Inf. 9.55«Volgiti ’n dietro e tien lo viso chiuso; ché se ’l Gorgón si mostra e tu ’l vedessi, nulla sarebbe di tornar mai suso».
Inf. 9.55“Turn thyself round, and keep thine eyes close shut, For if the Gorgon appear, and thou shouldst see it, No more returning upward would there be.”
Inf. 9.58Così disse ’l maestro; ed elli stessi mi volse, e non si tenne a le mie mani, che con le sue ancor non mi chiudessi.
Inf. 9.58Thus said the Master; and he turned me round Himself, and trusted not unto my hands So far as not to blind me with his own.
Inf. 9.61O voi ch’avete li ’ntelletti sani, mirate la dottrina che s’asconde sotto ’l velame de li versi strani.
Inf. 9.61O ye who have undistempered intellects, Observe the doctrine that conceals itself Beneath the veil of the mysterious verses!
Inf. 9.64E già venìa su per le torbide onde un fracasso d’un suon, pien di spavento, per cui tremavano amendue le sponde,
Inf. 9.64And now there came across the turbid waves The clangour of a sound with terror fraught, Because of which both of the margins trembled;
Inf. 9.67non altrimenti fatto che d’un vento impetüoso per li avversi ardori, che fier la selva e sanz’ alcun rattento
Inf. 9.67Not otherwise it was than of a wind Impetuous on account of adverse heats, That smites the forest, and, without restraint,
Inf. 9.70li rami schianta, abbatte e porta fori; dinanzi polveroso va superbo, e fa fuggir le fiere e li pastori.
Inf. 9.70The branches rends, beats down, and bears away; Right onward, laden with dust, it goes superb, And puts to flight the wild beasts and the shepherds.
Inf. 9.73Li occhi mi sciolse e disse: «Or drizza il nerbo del viso su per quella schiuma antica per indi ove quel fummo è più acerbo».
Inf. 9.73Mine eyes he loosed, and said: “Direct the nerve Of vision now along that ancient foam, There yonder where that smoke is most intense.”
Inf. 9.76Come le rane innanzi a la nimica biscia per l’acqua si dileguan tutte, fin ch’a la terra ciascuna s’abbica,
Inf. 9.76Even as the frogs before the hostile serpent Across the water scatter all abroad, Until each one is huddled in the earth.
Inf. 9.79vid’ io più di mille anime distrutte fuggir così dinanzi ad un ch’al passo passava Stige con le piante asciutte.
Inf. 9.79More than a thousand ruined souls I saw, Thus fleeing from before one who on foot Was passing o’er the Styx with soles unwet.
Inf. 9.82Dal volto rimovea quell’ aere grasso, menando la sinistra innanzi spesso; e sol di quell’ angoscia parea lasso.
Inf. 9.82From off his face he fanned that unctuous air, Waving his left hand oft in front of him, And only with that anguish seemed he weary.
Inf. 9.85Ben m’accorsi ch’elli era da ciel messo, e volsimi al maestro; e quei fé segno ch’i’ stessi queto ed inchinassi ad esso.
Inf. 9.85Well I perceived one sent from Heaven was he, And to the Master turned; and he made sign That I should quiet stand, and bow before him.
Inf. 9.88Ahi quanto mi parea pien di disdegno! Venne a la porta e con una verghetta l’aperse, che non v’ebbe alcun ritegno.
Inf. 9.88Ah! how disdainful he appeared to me! He reached the gate, and with a little rod He opened it, for there was no resistance.
Inf. 9.91«O cacciati del ciel, gente dispetta», cominciò elli in su l’orribil soglia, «ond’ esta oltracotanza in voi s’alletta?
Inf. 9.91“O banished out of Heaven, people despised!” Thus he began upon the horrid threshold; “Whence is this arrogance within you couched?
Inf. 9.94Perché recalcitrate a quella voglia a cui non puote il fin mai esser mozzo, e che più volte v’ha cresciuta doglia?
Inf. 9.94Wherefore recalcitrate against that will, From which the end can never be cut off, And which has many times increased your pain?
Inf. 9.97Che giova ne le fata dar di cozzo? Cerbero vostro, se ben vi ricorda, ne porta ancor pelato il mento e ’l gozzo».
Inf. 9.97What helpeth it to butt against the fates? Your Cerberus, if you remember well, For that still bears his chin and gullet peeled.”
Inf. 9.100Poi si rivolse per la strada lorda, e non fé motto a noi, ma fé sembiante d’omo cui altra cura stringa e morda
Inf. 9.100Then he returned along the miry road, And spake no word to us, but had the look Of one whom other care constrains and goads
Inf. 9.103che quella di colui che li è davante; e noi movemmo i piedi inver’ la terra, sicuri appresso le parole sante.
Inf. 9.103Than that of him who in his presence is; And we our feet directed tow’rds the city, After those holy words all confident.
Inf. 9.106Dentro li ’ntrammo sanz’ alcuna guerra; e io, ch’avea di riguardar disio la condizion che tal fortezza serra,
Inf. 9.106Within we entered without any contest; And I, who inclination had to see What the condition such a fortress holds,
Inf. 9.109com’ io fui dentro, l’occhio intorno invio: e veggio ad ogne man grande campagna, piena di duolo e di tormento rio.
Inf. 9.109Soon as I was within, cast round mine eye, And see on every hand an ample plain, Full of distress and torment terrible.
Inf. 9.112Sì come ad Arli, ove Rodano stagna, sì com’ a Pola, presso del Carnaro ch’Italia chiude e suoi termini bagna,
Inf. 9.112Even as at Arles, where stagnant grows the Rhone, Even as at Pola near to the Quarnaro, That shuts in Italy and bathes its borders,
Inf. 9.115fanno i sepulcri tutt’ il loco varo, così facevan quivi d’ogne parte, salvo che ’l modo v’era più amaro;
Inf. 9.115The sepulchres make all the place uneven; So likewise did they there on every side, Saving that there the manner was more bitter;
Inf. 9.118ché tra li avelli fiamme erano sparte, per le quali eran sì del tutto accesi, che ferro più non chiede verun’ arte.
Inf. 9.118For flames between the sepulchres were scattered, By which they so intensely heated were, That iron more so asks not any art.
Inf. 9.121Tutti li lor coperchi eran sospesi, e fuor n’uscivan sì duri lamenti, che ben parean di miseri e d’offesi.
Inf. 9.121All of their coverings uplifted were, And from them issued forth such dire laments, Sooth seemed they of the wretched and tormented.
Inf. 9.124E io: «Maestro, quai son quelle genti che, seppellite dentro da quell’ arche, si fan sentir coi sospiri dolenti?».
Inf. 9.124And I: “My Master, what are all those people Who, having sepulture within those tombs, Make themselves audible by doleful sighs?”
Inf. 9.127E quelli a me: «Qui son li eresïarche con lor seguaci, d’ogne setta, e molto più che non credi son le tombe carche.
Inf. 9.127And he to me: “Here are the Heresiarchs, With their disciples of all sects, and much More than thou thinkest laden are the tombs.
Inf. 9.130Simile qui con simile è sepolto, e i monimenti son più e men caldi». E poi ch’a la man destra si fu vòlto,
Inf. 9.130Here like together with its like is buried; And more and less the monuments are heated.” And when he to the right had turned, we passed
Inf. 9.133passammo tra i martìri e li alti spaldi.
Inf. 9.133Between the torments and high parapets.
Inferno, Canto X
Inferno, Canto X — Farinata and Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. Discourse on the Knowledge of the Damned.
Inf. 10.1Ora sen va per un secreto calle, tra ’l muro de la terra e li martìri, lo mio maestro, e io dopo le spalle.
Inf. 10.1Now onward goes, along a narrow path Between the torments and the city wall, My Master, and I follow at his back.
Inf. 10.4«O virtù somma, che per li empi giri mi volvi», cominciai, «com’ a te piace, parlami, e sodisfammi a’ miei disiri.
Inf. 10.4“O power supreme, that through these impious circles Turnest me,” I began, “as pleases thee, Speak to me, and my longings satisfy;
Inf. 10.7La gente che per li sepolcri giace potrebbesi veder? già son levati tutt’ i coperchi, e nessun guardia face».
Inf. 10.7The people who are lying in these tombs, Might they be seen? already are uplifted The covers all, and no one keepeth guard.”
Inf. 10.10E quelli a me: «Tutti saran serrati quando di Iosafàt qui torneranno coi corpi che là sù hanno lasciati.
Inf. 10.10And he to me: “They all will be closed up When from Jehoshaphat they shall return Here with the bodies they have left above.
Inf. 10.13Suo cimitero da questa parte hanno con Epicuro tutti suoi seguaci, che l’anima col corpo morta fanno.
Inf. 10.13Their cemetery have upon this side With Epicurus all his followers, Who with the body mortal make the soul;
Inf. 10.16Però a la dimanda che mi faci quinc’ entro satisfatto sarà tosto, e al disio ancor che tu mi taci».
Inf. 10.16But in the question thou dost put to me, Within here shalt thou soon be satisfied, And likewise in the wish thou keepest silent.”
Inf. 10.19E io: «Buon duca, non tegno riposto a te mio cuor se non per dicer poco, e tu m’hai non pur mo a ciò disposto».
Inf. 10.19And I: “Good Leader, I but keep concealed From thee my heart, that I may speak the less, Nor only now hast thou thereto disposed me.”
Inf. 10.22«O Tosco che per la città del foco vivo ten vai così parlando onesto, piacciati di restare in questo loco.
Inf. 10.22“O Tuscan, thou who through the city of fire Goest alive, thus speaking modestly, Be pleased to stay thy footsteps in this place.
Inf. 10.25La tua loquela ti fa manifesto di quella nobil patrïa natio, a la qual forse fui troppo molesto».
Inf. 10.25Thy mode of speaking makes thee manifest A native of that noble fatherland, To which perhaps I too molestful was.”
Inf. 10.28Subitamente questo suono uscìo d’una de l’arche; però m’accostai, temendo, un poco più al duca mio.
Inf. 10.28Upon a sudden issued forth this sound From out one of the tombs; wherefore I pressed, Fearing, a little nearer to my Leader.
Inf. 10.31Ed el mi disse: «Volgiti! Che fai? Vedi là Farinata che s’è dritto: da la cintola in sù tutto ’l vedrai».
Inf. 10.31And unto me he said: “Turn thee; what dost thou? Behold there Farinata who has risen; From the waist upwards wholly shalt thou see him.”
Inf. 10.34Io avea già il mio viso nel suo fitto; ed el s’ergea col petto e con la fronte com’ avesse l’inferno a gran dispitto.
Inf. 10.34I had already fixed mine eyes on his, And he uprose erect with breast and front E’en as if Hell he had in great despite.
Inf. 10.37E l’animose man del duca e pronte mi pinser tra le sepulture a lui, dicendo: «Le parole tue sien conte».
Inf. 10.37And with courageous hands and prompt my Leader Thrust me between the sepulchres towards him, Exclaiming, “Let thy words explicit be.”
Inf. 10.40Com’ io al piè de la sua tomba fui, guardommi un poco, e poi, quasi sdegnoso, mi dimandò: «Chi fuor li maggior tui?».
Inf. 10.40As soon as I was at the foot of his tomb Somewhat he eyed me, and, as if disdainful, Then asked of me, “Who were thine ancestors?”
Inf. 10.43Io ch’era d’ubidir disideroso, non gliel celai, ma tutto gliel’ apersi; ond’ ei levò le ciglia un poco in suso;
Inf. 10.43I, who desirous of obeying was, Concealed it not, but all revealed to him; Whereat he raised his brows a little upward.
Inf. 10.46poi disse: «Fieramente furo avversi a me e a miei primi e a mia parte, sì che per due fïate li dispersi».
Inf. 10.46Then said he: “Fiercely adverse have they been To me, and to my fathers, and my party; So that two several times I scattered them.”
Inf. 10.49«S’ei fur cacciati, ei tornar d’ogne parte», rispuos’ io lui, «l’una e l’altra fïata; ma i vostri non appreser ben quell’ arte».
Inf. 10.49“If they were banished, they returned on all sides,” I answered him, “the first time and the second; But yours have not acquired that art aright.”
Inf. 10.52Allor surse a la vista scoperchiata un’ombra, lungo questa, infino al mento: credo che s’era in ginocchie levata.
Inf. 10.52Then there uprose upon the sight, uncovered Down to the chin, a shadow at his side; I think that he had risen on his knees.
Inf. 10.55Dintorno mi guardò, come talento avesse di veder s’altri era meco; e poi che ’l sospecciar fu tutto spento,
Inf. 10.55Round me he gazed, as if solicitude He had to see if some one else were with me, But after his suspicion was all spent,
Inf. 10.58piangendo disse: «Se per questo cieco carcere vai per altezza d’ingegno, mio figlio ov’ è? e perché non è teco?».
Inf. 10.58Weeping, he said to me: “If through this blind Prison thou goest by loftiness of genius, Where is my son? and why is he not with thee?”
Inf. 10.61E io a lui: «Da me stesso non vegno: colui ch’attende là, per qui mi mena forse cui Guido vostro ebbe a disdegno».
Inf. 10.61And I to him: “I come not of myself; He who is waiting yonder leads me here, Whom in disdain perhaps your Guido had.”
Inf. 10.64Le sue parole e ’l modo de la pena m’avean di costui già letto il nome; però fu la risposta così piena.
Inf. 10.64His language and the mode of punishment Already unto me had read his name; On that account my answer was so full.
Inf. 10.67Di sùbito drizzato gridò: «Come? dicesti “elli ebbe”? non viv’ elli ancora? non fiere li occhi suoi lo dolce lume?».
Inf. 10.67Up starting suddenly, he cried out: “How Saidst thou,—he had? Is he not still alive? Does not the sweet light strike upon his eyes?”
Inf. 10.70Quando s’accorse d’alcuna dimora ch’io facëa dinanzi a la risposta, supin ricadde e più non parve fora.
Inf. 10.70When he became aware of some delay, Which I before my answer made, supine He fell again, and forth appeared no more.
Inf. 10.73Ma quell’ altro magnanimo, a cui posta restato m’era, non mutò aspetto, né mosse collo, né piegò sua costa;
Inf. 10.73But the other, magnanimous, at whose desire I had remained, did not his aspect change, Neither his neck he moved, nor bent his side.
Inf. 10.76e sé continüando al primo detto, «S’elli han quell’ arte», disse, «male appresa, ciò mi tormenta più che questo letto.
Inf. 10.76“And if,” continuing his first discourse, “They have that art,” he said, “not learned aright, That more tormenteth me, than doth this bed.
Inf. 10.79Ma non cinquanta volte fia raccesa la faccia de la donna che qui regge, che tu saprai quanto quell’ arte pesa.
Inf. 10.79But fifty times shall not rekindled be The countenance of the Lady who reigns here, Ere thou shalt know how heavy is that art;
Inf. 10.82E se tu mai nel dolce mondo regge, dimmi: perché quel popolo è sì empio incontr’ a’ miei in ciascuna sua legge?».
Inf. 10.82And as thou wouldst to the sweet world return, Say why that people is so pitiless Against my race in each one of its laws?”
Inf. 10.85Ond’ io a lui: «Lo strazio e ’l grande scempio che fece l’Arbia colorata in rosso, tal orazion fa far nel nostro tempio».
Inf. 10.85Whence I to him: “The slaughter and great carnage Which have with crimson stained the Arbia, cause Such orisons in our temple to be made.”
Inf. 10.88Poi ch’ebbe sospirando il capo mosso, «A ciò non fu’ io sol», disse, «né certo sanza cagion con li altri sarei mosso.
Inf. 10.88After his head he with a sigh had shaken, “There I was not alone,” he said, “nor surely Without a cause had with the others moved.
Inf. 10.91Ma fu’ io solo, là dove sofferto fu per ciascun di tòrre via Fiorenza, colui che la difesi a viso aperto».
Inf. 10.91But there I was alone, where every one Consented to the laying waste of Florence, He who defended her with open face.”
Inf. 10.94«Deh, se riposi mai vostra semenza», prega’ io lui, «solvetemi quel nodo che qui ha ’nviluppata mia sentenza.
Inf. 10.94“Ah! so hereafter may your seed repose,” I him entreated, “solve for me that knot, Which has entangled my conceptions here.
Inf. 10.97El par che voi veggiate, se ben odo, dinanzi quel che ’l tempo seco adduce, e nel presente tenete altro modo».
Inf. 10.97It seems that you can see, if I hear rightly, Beforehand whatsoe’er time brings with it, And in the present have another mode.”
Inf. 10.100«Noi veggiam, come quei c’ha mala luce, le cose», disse, «che ne son lontano; cotanto ancor ne splende il sommo duce.
Inf. 10.100“We see, like those who have imperfect sight, The things,” he said, “that distant are from us; So much still shines on us the Sovereign Ruler.
Inf. 10.103Quando s’appressano o son, tutto è vano nostro intelletto; e s’altri non ci apporta, nulla sapem di vostro stato umano.
Inf. 10.103When they draw near, or are, is wholly vain Our intellect, and if none brings it to us, Not anything know we of your human state.
Inf. 10.106Però comprender puoi che tutta morta fia nostra conoscenza da quel punto che del futuro fia chiusa la porta».
Inf. 10.106Hence thou canst understand, that wholly dead Will be our knowledge from the moment when The portal of the future shall be closed.”
Inf. 10.109Allor, come di mia colpa compunto, dissi: «Or direte dunque a quel caduto che ’l suo nato è co’ vivi ancor congiunto;
Inf. 10.109Then I, as if compunctious for my fault, Said: “Now, then, you will tell that fallen one, That still his son is with the living joined.
Inf. 10.112e s’i’ fui, dianzi, a la risposta muto, fate i saper che ’l fei perché pensava già ne l’error che m’avete soluto».
Inf. 10.112And if just now, in answering, I was dumb, Tell him I did it because I was thinking Already of the error you have solved me.”
Inf. 10.115E già ’l maestro mio mi richiamava; per ch’i’ pregai lo spirto più avaccio che mi dicesse chi con lu’ istava.
Inf. 10.115And now my Master was recalling me, Wherefore more eagerly I prayed the spirit That he would tell me who was with him there.
Inf. 10.118Dissemi: «Qui con più di mille giaccio: qua dentro è ’l secondo Federico e ’l Cardinale; e de li altri mi taccio».
Inf. 10.118He said: “With more than a thousand here I lie; Within here is the second Frederick, And the Cardinal, and of the rest I speak not.”
Inf. 10.121Indi s’ascose; e io inver’ l’antico poeta volsi i passi, ripensando a quel parlar che mi parea nemico.
Inf. 10.121Thereon he hid himself; and I towards The ancient poet turned my steps, reflecting Upon that saying, which seemed hostile to me.
Inf. 10.124Elli si mosse; e poi, così andando, mi disse: «Perché se’ tu sì smarrito?». E io li sodisfeci al suo dimando.
Inf. 10.124He moved along; and afterward thus going, He said to me, “Why art thou so bewildered?” And I in his inquiry satisfied him.
Inf. 10.127«La mente tua conservi quel ch’udito hai contra te», mi comandò quel saggio; «e ora attendi qui», e drizzò ’l dito:
Inf. 10.127“Let memory preserve what thou hast heard Against thyself,” that Sage commanded me, “And now attend here;” and he raised his finger.
Inf. 10.130«quando sarai dinanzi al dolce raggio di quella il cui bell’ occhio tutto vede, da lei saprai di tua vita il vïaggio».
Inf. 10.130“When thou shalt be before the radiance sweet Of her whose beauteous eyes all things behold, From her thou’lt know the journey of thy life.”
Inf. 10.133Appresso mosse a man sinistra il piede: lasciammo il muro e gimmo inver’ lo mezzo per un sentier ch’a una valle fiede,
Inf. 10.133Unto the left hand then he turned his feet; We left the wall, and went towards the middle, Along a path that strikes into a valley,
Inf. 10.136che ’nfin là sù facea spiacer suo lezzo.
Inf. 10.136Which even up there unpleasant made its stench.
Inferno, Canto XI
Inferno, Canto XI — The Broken Rocks. Pope Anastasius. General Description of the Inferno and its Divisions.
Inf. 11.1In su l’estremità d’un’alta ripa che facevan gran pietre rotte in cerchio, venimmo sopra più crudele stipa;
Inf. 11.1Upon the margin of a lofty bank Which great rocks broken in a circle made, We came upon a still more cruel throng;
Inf. 11.4e quivi, per l’orribile soperchio del puzzo che ’l profondo abisso gitta, ci raccostammo, in dietro, ad un coperchio
Inf. 11.4And there, by reason of the horrible Excess of stench the deep abyss throws out, We drew ourselves aside behind the cover
Inf. 11.7d’un grand’ avello, ov’ io vidi una scritta che dicea: ‘Anastasio papa guardo, lo qual trasse Fotin de la via dritta’.
Inf. 11.7Of a great tomb, whereon I saw a writing, Which said: “Pope Anastasius I hold, Whom out of the right way Photinus drew.”
Inf. 11.10«Lo nostro scender conviene esser tardo, sì che s’ausi un poco in prima il senso al tristo fiato; e poi no i fia riguardo».
Inf. 11.10“Slow it behoveth our descent to be, So that the sense be first a little used To the sad blast, and then we shall not heed it.”
Inf. 11.13Così ’l maestro; e io «Alcun compenso», dissi lui, «trova che ’l tempo non passi perduto». Ed elli: «Vedi ch’a ciò penso».
Inf. 11.13The Master thus; and unto him I said, “Some compensation find, that the time pass not Idly;” and he: “Thou seest I think of that.
Inf. 11.16«Figliuol mio, dentro da cotesti sassi», cominciò poi a dir, «son tre cerchietti di grado in grado, come que’ che lassi.
Inf. 11.16My son, upon the inside of these rocks,” Began he then to say, “are three small circles, From grade to grade, like those which thou art leaving.
Inf. 11.19Tutti son pien di spirti maladetti; ma perché poi ti basti pur la vista, intendi come e perché son costretti.
Inf. 11.19They all are full of spirits maledict; But that hereafter sight alone suffice thee, Hear how and wherefore they are in constraint.
Inf. 11.22D’ogne malizia, ch’odio in cielo acquista, ingiuria è ’l fine, ed ogne fin cotale o con forza o con frode altrui contrista.
Inf. 11.22Of every malice that wins hate in Heaven, Injury is the end; and all such end Either by force or fraud afflicteth others.
Inf. 11.25Ma perché frode è de l’uom proprio male, più spiace a Dio; e però stan di sotto li frodolenti, e più dolor li assale.
Inf. 11.25But because fraud is man’s peculiar vice, More it displeases God; and so stand lowest The fraudulent, and greater dole assails them.
Inf. 11.28Di vïolenti il primo cerchio è tutto; ma perché si fa forza a tre persone, in tre gironi è distinto e costrutto.
Inf. 11.28All the first circle of the Violent is; But since force may be used against three persons, In three rounds ’tis divided and constructed.
Inf. 11.31A Dio, a sé, al prossimo si pòne far forza, dico in loro e in lor cose, come udirai con aperta ragione.
Inf. 11.31To God, to ourselves, and to our neighbour can we Use force; I say on them and on their things, As thou shalt hear with reason manifest.
Inf. 11.34Morte per forza e ferute dogliose nel prossimo si danno, e nel suo avere ruine, incendi e tollette dannose;
Inf. 11.34A death by violence, and painful wounds, Are to our neighbour given; and in his substance Ruin, and arson, and injurious levies;
Inf. 11.37onde omicide e ciascun che mal fiere, guastatori e predon, tutti tormenta lo giron primo per diverse schiere.
Inf. 11.37Whence homicides, and he who smites unjustly, Marauders, and freebooters, the first round Tormenteth all in companies diverse.
Inf. 11.40Puote omo avere in sé man vïolenta e ne’ suoi beni; e però nel secondo giron convien che sanza pro si penta
Inf. 11.40Man may lay violent hands upon himself And his own goods; and therefore in the second Round must perforce without avail repent
Inf. 11.43qualunque priva sé del vostro mondo, biscazza e fonde la sua facultade, e piange là dov’ esser de’ giocondo.
Inf. 11.43Whoever of your world deprives himself, Who games, and dissipates his property, And weepeth there, where he should jocund be.
Inf. 11.46Puossi far forza ne la deïtade, col cor negando e bestemmiando quella, e spregiando natura e sua bontade;
Inf. 11.46Violence can be done the Deity, In heart denying and blaspheming Him, And by disdaining Nature and her bounty.
Inf. 11.49e però lo minor giron suggella del segno suo e Soddoma e Caorsa e chi, spregiando Dio col cor, favella.
Inf. 11.49And for this reason doth the smallest round Seal with its signet Sodom and Cahors, And who, disdaining God, speaks from the heart.
Inf. 11.52La frode, ond’ ogne coscïenza è morsa, può l’omo usare in colui che ’n lui fida e in quel che fidanza non imborsa.
Inf. 11.52Fraud, wherewithal is every conscience stung, A man may practise upon him who trusts, And him who doth no confidence imburse.
Inf. 11.55Questo modo di retro par ch’incida pur lo vinco d’amor che fa natura; onde nel cerchio secondo s’annida
Inf. 11.55This latter mode, it would appear, dissevers Only the bond of love which Nature makes; Wherefore within the second circle nestle
Inf. 11.58ipocresia, lusinghe e chi affattura, falsità, ladroneccio e simonia, ruffian, baratti e simile lordura.
Inf. 11.58Hypocrisy, flattery, and who deals in magic, Falsification, theft, and simony, Panders, and barrators, and the like filth.
Inf. 11.61Per l’altro modo quell’ amor s’oblia che fa natura, e quel ch’è poi aggiunto, di che la fede spezïal si cria;
Inf. 11.61By the other mode, forgotten is that love Which Nature makes, and what is after added, From which there is a special faith engendered.
Inf. 11.64onde nel cerchio minore, ov’ è ’l punto de l’universo in su che Dite siede, qualunque trade in etterno è consunto».
Inf. 11.64Hence in the smallest circle, where the point is Of the Universe, upon which Dis is seated, Whoe’er betrays for ever is consumed.”
Inf. 11.67E io: «Maestro, assai chiara procede la tua ragione, e assai ben distingue questo baràtro e ’l popol ch’e’ possiede.
Inf. 11.67And I: “My Master, clear enough proceeds Thy reasoning, and full well distinguishes This cavern and the people who possess it.
Inf. 11.70Ma dimmi: quei de la palude pingue, che mena il vento, e che batte la pioggia, e che s’incontran con sì aspre lingue,
Inf. 11.70But tell me, those within the fat lagoon, Whom the wind drives, and whom the rain doth beat, And who encounter with such bitter tongues,
Inf. 11.73perché non dentro da la città roggia sono ei puniti, se Dio li ha in ira? e se non li ha, perché sono a tal foggia?».
Inf. 11.73Wherefore are they inside of the red city Not punished, if God has them in his wrath, And if he has not, wherefore in such fashion?”
Inf. 11.76Ed elli a me «Perché tanto delira», disse, «lo ’ngegno tuo da quel che sòle? o ver la mente dove altrove mira?
Inf. 11.76And unto me he said: “Why wanders so Thine intellect from that which it is wont? Or, sooth, thy mind where is it elsewhere looking?
Inf. 11.79Non ti rimembra di quelle parole con le quai la tua Etica pertratta le tre disposizion che ’l ciel non vole,
Inf. 11.79Hast thou no recollection of those words With which thine Ethics thoroughly discusses The dispositions three, that Heaven abides not,—
Inf. 11.82incontenenza, malizia e la matta bestialitade? e come incontenenza men Dio offende e men biasimo accatta?
Inf. 11.82Incontinence, and Malice, and insane Bestiality? and how Incontinence Less God offendeth, and less blame attracts?
Inf. 11.85Se tu riguardi ben questa sentenza, e rechiti a la mente chi son quelli che sù di fuor sostegnon penitenza,
Inf. 11.85If thou regardest this conclusion well, And to thy mind recallest who they are That up outside are undergoing penance,
Inf. 11.88tu vedrai ben perché da questi felli sien dipartiti, e perché men crucciata la divina vendetta li martelli».
Inf. 11.88Clearly wilt thou perceive why from these felons They separated are, and why less wroth Justice divine doth smite them with its hammer.”
Inf. 11.91«O sol che sani ogne vista turbata, tu mi contenti sì quando tu solvi, che, non men che saver, dubbiar m’aggrata.
Inf. 11.91“O Sun, that healest all distempered vision, Thou dost content me so, when thou resolvest, That doubting pleases me no less than knowing!
Inf. 11.94Ancora in dietro un poco ti rivolvi», diss’ io, «là dove di’ ch’usura offende la divina bontade, e ’l groppo solvi».
Inf. 11.94Once more a little backward turn thee,” said I, “There where thou sayest that usury offends Goodness divine, and disengage the knot.”
Inf. 11.97«Filosofia», mi disse, «a chi la ’ntende, nota, non pure in una sola parte, come natura lo suo corso prende
Inf. 11.97“Philosophy,” he said, “to him who heeds it, Noteth, not only in one place alone, After what manner Nature takes her course
Inf. 11.100dal divino ’ntelletto e da sua arte; e se tu ben la tua Fisica note, tu troverai, non dopo molte carte,
Inf. 11.100From Intellect Divine, and from its art; And if thy Physics carefully thou notest, After not many pages shalt thou find,
Inf. 11.103che l’arte vostra quella, quanto pote, segue, come ’l maestro fa ’l discente; sì che vostr’ arte a Dio quasi è nepote.
Inf. 11.103That this your art as far as possible Follows, as the disciple doth the master; So that your art is, as it were, God’s grandchild.
Inf. 11.106Da queste due, se tu ti rechi a mente lo Genesì dal principio, convene prender sua vita e avanzar la gente;
Inf. 11.106From these two, if thou bringest to thy mind Genesis at the beginning, it behoves Mankind to gain their life and to advance;
Inf. 11.109e perché l’usuriere altra via tene, per sé natura e per la sua seguace dispregia, poi ch’in altro pon la spene.
Inf. 11.109And since the usurer takes another way, Nature herself and in her follower Disdains he, for elsewhere he puts his hope.
Inf. 11.112Ma seguimi oramai che ’l gir mi piace; ché i Pesci guizzan su per l’orizzonta, e ’l Carro tutto sovra ’l Coro giace,
Inf. 11.112But follow, now, as I would fain go on, For quivering are the Fishes on the horizon, And the Wain wholly over Caurus lies,
Inf. 11.115e ’l balzo via là oltra si dismonta».
Inf. 11.115And far beyond there we descend the crag.”
Inferno, Canto XII
Inferno, Canto XII — The Minotaur. The Seventh Circle: The Violent. The River Phlegethon. The Violent against their Neighbours. The Centaurs. Tyrants.
Inf. 12.1Era lo loco ov’ a scender la riva venimmo, alpestro e, per quel che v’er’ anco, tal, ch’ogne vista ne sarebbe schiva.
Inf. 12.1The place where to descend the bank we came Was alpine, and from what was there, moreover, Of such a kind that every eye would shun it.
Inf. 12.4Qual è quella ruina che nel fianco di qua da Trento l’Adice percosse, o per tremoto o per sostegno manco,
Inf. 12.4Such as that ruin is which in the flank Smote, on this side of Trent, the Adige, Either by earthquake or by failing stay,
Inf. 12.7che da cima del monte, onde si mosse, al piano è sì la roccia discoscesa, ch’alcuna via darebbe a chi sù fosse:
Inf. 12.7For from the mountain’s top, from which it moved, Unto the plain the cliff is shattered so, Some path ’twould give to him who was above;
Inf. 12.10cotal di quel burrato era la scesa; e ’n su la punta de la rotta lacca l’infamïa di Creti era distesa
Inf. 12.10Even such was the descent of that ravine, And on the border of the broken chasm The infamy of Crete was stretched along,
Inf. 12.13che fu concetta ne la falsa vacca; e quando vide noi, sé stesso morse, sì come quei cui l’ira dentro fiacca.
Inf. 12.13Who was conceived in the fictitious cow; And when he us beheld, he bit himself, Even as one whom anger racks within.
Inf. 12.16Lo savio mio inver’ lui gridò: «Forse tu credi che qui sia ’l duca d’Atene, che sù nel mondo la morte ti porse?
Inf. 12.16My Sage towards him shouted: “Peradventure Thou think’st that here may be the Duke of Athens, Who in the world above brought death to thee?
Inf. 12.19Pàrtiti, bestia, ché questi non vene ammaestrato da la tua sorella, ma vassi per veder le vostre pene».
Inf. 12.19Get thee gone, beast, for this one cometh not Instructed by thy sister, but he comes In order to behold your punishments.”
Inf. 12.22Qual è quel toro che si slaccia in quella c’ha ricevuto già ’l colpo mortale, che gir non sa, ma qua e là saltella,
Inf. 12.22As is that bull who breaks loose at the moment In which he has received the mortal blow, Who cannot walk, but staggers here and there,
Inf. 12.25vid’ io lo Minotauro far cotale; e quello accorto gridò: «Corri al varco; mentre ch’e’ ’nfuria, è buon che tu ti cale».
Inf. 12.25The Minotaur beheld I do the like; And he, the wary, cried: “Run to the passage; While he wroth, ’tis well thou shouldst descend.”
Inf. 12.28Così prendemmo via giù per lo scarco di quelle pietre, che spesso moviensi sotto i miei piedi per lo novo carco.
Inf. 12.28Thus down we took our way o’er that discharge Of stones, which oftentimes did move themselves Beneath my feet, from the unwonted burden.
Inf. 12.31Io gia pensando; e quei disse: «Tu pensi forse a questa ruina, ch’è guardata da quell’ ira bestial ch’i’ ora spensi.
Inf. 12.31Thoughtful I went; and he said: “Thou art thinking Perhaps upon this ruin, which is guarded By that brute anger which just now I quenched.
Inf. 12.34Or vo’ che sappi che l’altra fïata ch’i’ discesi qua giù nel basso inferno, questa roccia non era ancor cascata.
Inf. 12.34Now will I have thee know, the other time I here descended to the nether Hell, This precipice had not yet fallen down.
Inf. 12.37Ma certo poco pria, se ben discerno, che venisse colui che la gran preda levò a Dite del cerchio superno,
Inf. 12.37But truly, if I well discern, a little Before His coming who the mighty spoil Bore off from Dis, in the supernal circle,
Inf. 12.40da tutte parti l’alta valle feda tremò sì, ch’i’ pensai che l’universo sentisse amor, per lo qual è chi creda
Inf. 12.40Upon all sides the deep and loathsome valley Trembled so, that I thought the Universe Was thrilled with love, by which there are who think
Inf. 12.43più volte il mondo in caòsso converso; e in quel punto questa vecchia roccia, qui e altrove, tal fece riverso.
Inf. 12.43The world ofttimes converted into chaos; And at that moment this primeval crag Both here and elsewhere made such overthrow.
Inf. 12.46Ma ficca li occhi a valle, ché s’approccia la riviera del sangue in la qual bolle qual che per vïolenza in altrui noccia».
Inf. 12.46But fix thine eyes below; for draweth near The river of blood, within which boiling is Whoe’er by violence doth injure others.”
Inf. 12.49Oh cieca cupidigia e ira folle, che sì ci sproni ne la vita corta, e ne l’etterna poi sì mal c’immolle!
Inf. 12.49O blind cupidity, O wrath insane, That spurs us onward so in our short life, And in the eternal then so badly steeps us!
Inf. 12.52Io vidi un’ampia fossa in arco torta, come quella che tutto ’l piano abbraccia, secondo ch’avea detto la mia scorta;
Inf. 12.52I saw an ample moat bent like a bow, As one which all the plain encompasses, Conformable to what my Guide had said.
Inf. 12.55e tra ’l piè de la ripa ed essa, in traccia corrien centauri, armati di saette, come solien nel mondo andare a caccia.
Inf. 12.55And between this and the embankment’s foot Centaurs in file were running, armed with arrows, As in the world they used the chase to follow.
Inf. 12.58Veggendoci calar, ciascun ristette, e de la schiera tre si dipartiro con archi e asticciuole prima elette;
Inf. 12.58Beholding us descend, each one stood still, And from the squadron three detached themselves, With bows and arrows in advance selected;
Inf. 12.61e l’un gridò da lungi: «A qual martiro venite voi che scendete la costa? Ditel costinci; se non, l’arco tiro».
Inf. 12.61And from afar one cried: “Unto what torment Come ye, who down the hillside are descending? Tell us from there; if not, I draw the bow.”
Inf. 12.64Lo mio maestro disse: «La risposta farem noi a Chirón costà di presso: mal fu la voglia tua sempre sì tosta».
Inf. 12.64My Master said: “Our answer will we make To Chiron, near you there; in evil hour, That will of thine was evermore so hasty.”
Inf. 12.67Poi mi tentò, e disse: «Quelli è Nesso, che morì per la bella Deianira, e fé di sé la vendetta elli stesso.
Inf. 12.67Then touched he me, and said: “This one is Nessus, Who perished for the lovely Dejanira, And for himself, himself did vengeance take.
Inf. 12.70E quel di mezzo, ch’al petto si mira, è il gran Chirón, il qual nodrì Achille; quell’ altro è Folo, che fu sì pien d’ira.
Inf. 12.70And he in the midst, who at his breast is gazing, Is the great Chiron, who brought up Achilles; That other Pholus is, who was so wrathful.
Inf. 12.73Dintorno al fosso vanno a mille a mille, saettando qual anima si svelle del sangue più che sua colpa sortille».
Inf. 12.73Thousands and thousands go about the moat Shooting with shafts whatever soul emerges Out of the blood, more than his crime allots.”
Inf. 12.76Noi ci appressammo a quelle fiere isnelle: Chirón prese uno strale, e con la cocca fece la barba in dietro a le mascelle.
Inf. 12.76Near we approached unto those monsters fleet; Chiron an arrow took, and with the notch Backward upon his jaws he put his beard.
Inf. 12.79Quando s’ebbe scoperta la gran bocca, disse a’ compagni: «Siete voi accorti che quel di retro move ciò ch’el tocca?
Inf. 12.79After he had uncovered his great mouth, He said to his companions: “Are you ware That he behind moveth whate’er he touches?
Inf. 12.82Così non soglion far li piè d’i morti». E ’l mio buon duca, che già li er’ al petto, dove le due nature son consorti,
Inf. 12.82Thus are not wont to do the feet of dead men.” And my good Guide, who now was at his breast, Where the two natures are together joined,
Inf. 12.85rispuose: «Ben è vivo, e sì soletto mostrar li mi convien la valle buia; necessità ’l ci ’nduce, e non diletto.
Inf. 12.85Replied: “Indeed he lives, and thus alone Me it behoves to show him the dark valley; Necessity, and not delight, impels us.
Inf. 12.88Tal si partì da cantare alleluia che mi commise quest’ officio novo: non è ladron, né io anima fuia.
Inf. 12.88Some one withdrew from singing Halleluja, Who unto me committed this new office; No thief is he, nor I a thievish spirit.
Inf. 12.91Ma per quella virtù per cu’ io movo li passi miei per sì selvaggia strada, danne un de’ tuoi, a cui noi siamo a provo,
Inf. 12.91But by that virtue through which I am moving My steps along this savage thoroughfare, Give us some one of thine, to be with us,
Inf. 12.94e che ne mostri là dove si guada, e che porti costui in su la groppa, ché non è spirto che per l’aere vada».
Inf. 12.94And who may show us where to pass the ford, And who may carry this one on his back; For ’tis no spirit that can walk the air.”
Inf. 12.97Chirón si volse in su la destra poppa, e disse a Nesso: «Torna, e sì li guida, e fa cansar s’altra schiera v’intoppa».
Inf. 12.97Upon his right breast Chiron wheeled about, And said to Nessus: “Turn and do thou guide them, And warn aside, if other band may meet you.”
Inf. 12.100Or ci movemmo con la scorta fida lungo la proda del bollor vermiglio, dove i bolliti facieno alte strida.
Inf. 12.100We with our faithful escort onward moved Along the brink of the vermilion boiling, Wherein the boiled were uttering loud laments.
Inf. 12.103Io vidi gente sotto infino al ciglio; e ’l gran centauro disse: «E’ son tiranni che dier nel sangue e ne l’aver di piglio.
Inf. 12.103People I saw within up to the eyebrows, And the great Centaur said: “Tyrants are these, Who dealt in bloodshed and in pillaging.
Inf. 12.106Quivi si piangon li spietati danni; quivi è Alessandro, e Dïonisio fero che fé Cicilia aver dolorosi anni.
Inf. 12.106Here they lament their pitiless mischiefs; here Is Alexander, and fierce Dionysius Who upon Sicily brought dolorous years.
Inf. 12.109E quella fronte c’ha ’l pel così nero, è Azzolino; e quell’ altro ch’è biondo, è Opizzo da Esti, il qual per vero
Inf. 12.109That forehead there which has the hair so black Is Azzolin; and the other who is blond, Obizzo is of Esti, who, in truth,
Inf. 12.112fu spento dal figliastro sù nel mondo». Allor mi volsi al poeta, e quei disse: «Questi ti sia or primo, e io secondo».
Inf. 12.112Up in the world was by his stepson slain.” Then turned I to the Poet; and he said, “Now he be first to thee, and second I.”
Inf. 12.115Poco più oltre il centauro s’affisse sovr’ una gente che ’nfino a la gola parea che di quel bulicame uscisse.
Inf. 12.115A little farther on the Centaur stopped Above a folk, who far down as the throat Seemed from that boiling stream to issue forth.
Inf. 12.118Mostrocci un’ombra da l’un canto sola, dicendo: «Colui fesse in grembo a Dio lo cor che ’n su Tamisi ancor si cola».
Inf. 12.118A shade he showed us on one side alone, Saying: “He cleft asunder in God’s bosom The heart that still upon the Thames is honoured.”
Inf. 12.121Poi vidi gente che di fuor del rio tenean la testa e ancor tutto ’l casso; e di costoro assai riconobb’ io.
Inf. 12.121Then people saw I, who from out the river Lifted their heads and also all the chest; And many among these I recognised.
Inf. 12.124Così a più a più si facea basso quel sangue, sì che cocea pur li piedi; e quindi fu del fosso il nostro passo.
Inf. 12.124Thus ever more and more grew shallower That blood, so that the feet alone it covered; And there across the moat our passage was.
Inf. 12.127«Sì come tu da questa parte vedi lo bulicame che sempre si scema», disse ’l centauro, «voglio che tu credi
Inf. 12.127“Even as thou here upon this side beholdest The boiling stream, that aye diminishes,” The Centaur said, “I wish thee to believe
Inf. 12.130che da quest’ altra a più a più giù prema lo fondo suo, infin ch’el si raggiunge ove la tirannia convien che gema.
Inf. 12.130That on this other more and more declines Its bed, until it reunites itself Where it behoveth tyranny to groan.
Inf. 12.133La divina giustizia di qua punge quell’ Attila che fu flagello in terra, e Pirro e Sesto; e in etterno munge
Inf. 12.133Justice divine, upon this side, is goading That Attila, who was a scourge on earth, And Pyrrhus, and Sextus; and for ever milks
Inf. 12.136le lagrime, che col bollor diserra, a Rinier da Corneto, a Rinier Pazzo, che fecero a le strade tanta guerra».
Inf. 12.136The tears which with the boiling it unseals In Rinier da Corneto and Rinier Pazzo, Who made upon the highways so much war.”
Inf. 12.139Poi si rivolse e ripassossi ’l guazzo.
Inf. 12.139Then back he turned, and passed again the ford.
Inferno, Canto XIII
Inferno, Canto XIII — The Wood of Thorns. The Harpies. The Violent against themselves. Suicides. Pier della Vigna. Lano and Jacopo da Sant’ Andrea.
Inf. 13.1Non era ancor di là Nesso arrivato, quando noi ci mettemmo per un bosco che da neun sentiero era segnato.
Inf. 13.1Not yet had Nessus reached the other side, When we had put ourselves within a wood, That was not marked by any path whatever.
Inf. 13.4Non fronda verde, ma di color fosco; non rami schietti, ma nodosi e ’nvolti; non pomi v’eran, ma stecchi con tòsco.
Inf. 13.4Not foliage green, but of a dusky colour, Not branches smooth, but gnarled and intertangled, Not apple-trees were there, but thorns with poison.
Inf. 13.7Non han sì aspri sterpi né sì folti quelle fiere selvagge che ’n odio hanno tra Cecina e Corneto i luoghi cólti.
Inf. 13.7Such tangled thickets have not, nor so dense, Those savage wild beasts, that in hatred hold ’Twixt Cecina and Corneto the tilled places.
Inf. 13.10Quivi le brutte Arpie lor nidi fanno, che cacciar de le Strofade i Troiani con tristo annunzio di futuro danno.
Inf. 13.10There do the hideous Harpies make their nests, Who chased the Trojans from the Strophades, With sad announcement of impending doom;
Inf. 13.13Ali hanno late, e colli e visi umani, piè con artigli, e pennuto ’l gran ventre; fanno lamenti in su li alberi strani.
Inf. 13.13Broad wings have they, and necks and faces human, And feet with claws, and their great bellies fledged; They make laments upon the wondrous trees.
Inf. 13.16E ’l buon maestro «Prima che più entre, sappi che se’ nel secondo girone», mi cominciò a dire, «e sarai mentre
Inf. 13.16And the good Master: “Ere thou enter farther, Know that thou art within the second round,” Thus he began to say, “and shalt be, till
Inf. 13.19che tu verrai ne l’orribil sabbione. Però riguarda ben; sì vederai cose che torrien fede al mio sermone».
Inf. 13.19Thou comest out upon the horrible sand; Therefore look well around, and thou shalt see Things that will credence give unto my speech.”
Inf. 13.22Io sentia d’ogne parte trarre guai e non vedea persona che ’l facesse; per ch’io tutto smarrito m’arrestai.
Inf. 13.22I heard on all sides lamentations uttered, And person none beheld I who might make them, Whence, utterly bewildered, I stood still.
Inf. 13.25Cred’ ïo ch’ei credette ch’io credesse che tante voci uscisser, tra quei bronchi, da gente che per noi si nascondesse.
Inf. 13.25I think he thought that I perhaps might think So many voices issued through those trunks From people who concealed themselves from us;
Inf. 13.28Però disse ’l maestro: «Se tu tronchi qualche fraschetta d’una d’este piante, li pensier c’hai si faran tutti monchi».
Inf. 13.28Therefore the Master said: “If thou break off Some little spray from any of these trees, The thoughts thou hast will wholly be made vain.”
Inf. 13.31Allor porsi la mano un poco avante e colsi un ramicel da un gran pruno; e ’l tronco suo gridò: «Perché mi schiante?».
Inf. 13.31Then stretched I forth my hand a little forward, And plucked a branchlet off from a great thorn; And the trunk cried, “Why dost thou mangle me?”
Inf. 13.34Da che fatto fu poi di sangue bruno, ricominciò a dir: «Perché mi scerpi? non hai tu spirto di pietade alcuno?
Inf. 13.34After it had become embrowned with blood, It recommenced its cry: “Why dost thou rend me? Hast thou no spirit of pity whatsoever?
Inf. 13.37Uomini fummo, e or siam fatti sterpi: ben dovrebb’ esser la tua man più pia, se state fossimo anime di serpi».
Inf. 13.37Men once we were, and now are changed to trees; Indeed, thy hand should be more pitiful, Even if the souls of serpents we had been.”
Inf. 13.40Come d’un stizzo verde ch’arso sia da l’un de’ capi, che da l’altro geme e cigola per vento che va via,
Inf. 13.40As out of a green brand, that is on fire At one of the ends, and from the other drips And hisses with the wind that is escaping;
Inf. 13.43sì de la scheggia rotta usciva insieme parole e sangue; ond’ io lasciai la cima cadere, e stetti come l’uom che teme.
Inf. 13.43So from that splinter issued forth together Both words and blood; whereat I let the tip Fall, and stood like a man who is afraid.
Inf. 13.46«S’elli avesse potuto creder prima», rispuose ’l savio mio, «anima lesa, ciò c’ha veduto pur con la mia rima,
Inf. 13.46“Had he been able sooner to believe,” My Sage made answer, “O thou wounded soul, What only in my verses he has seen,
Inf. 13.49non averebbe in te la man distesa; ma la cosa incredibile mi fece indurlo ad ovra ch’a me stesso pesa.
Inf. 13.49Not upon thee had he stretched forth his hand; Whereas the thing incredible has caused me To put him to an act which grieveth me.
Inf. 13.52Ma dilli chi tu fosti, sì che ’n vece d’alcun’ ammenda tua fama rinfreschi nel mondo sù, dove tornar li lece».
Inf. 13.52But tell him who thou wast, so that by way Of some amends thy fame he may refresh Up in the world, to which he can return.”
Inf. 13.55E ’l tronco: «Sì col dolce dir m’adeschi, ch’i’ non posso tacere; e voi non gravi perch’ ïo un poco a ragionar m’inveschi.
Inf. 13.55And the trunk said: “So thy sweet words allure me, I cannot silent be; and you be vexed not, That I a little to discourse am tempted.
Inf. 13.58Io son colui che tenni ambo le chiavi del cor di Federigo, e che le volsi, serrando e diserrando, sì soavi,
Inf. 13.58I am the one who both keys had in keeping Of Frederick’s heart, and turned them to and fro So softly in unlocking and in locking,
Inf. 13.61che dal secreto suo quasi ogn’ uom tolsi; fede portai al glorïoso offizio, tanto ch’i’ ne perde’ li sonni e ’ polsi.
Inf. 13.61That from his secrets most men I withheld; Fidelity I bore the glorious office So great, I lost thereby my sleep and pulses.
Inf. 13.64La meretrice che mai da l’ospizio di Cesare non torse li occhi putti, morte comune e de le corti vizio,
Inf. 13.64The courtesan who never from the dwelling Of Caesar turned aside her strumpet eyes, Death universal and the vice of courts,
Inf. 13.67infiammò contra me li animi tutti; e li ’nfiammati infiammar sì Augusto, che ’ lieti onor tornaro in tristi lutti.
Inf. 13.67Inflamed against me all the other minds, And they, inflamed, did so inflame Augustus, That my glad honours turned to dismal mournings.
Inf. 13.70L’animo mio, per disdegnoso gusto, credendo col morir fuggir disdegno, ingiusto fece me contra me giusto.
Inf. 13.70My spirit, in disdainful exultation, Thinking by dying to escape disdain, Made me unjust against myself, the just.
Inf. 13.73Per le nove radici d’esto legno vi giuro che già mai non ruppi fede al mio segnor, che fu d’onor sì degno.
Inf. 13.73I, by the roots unwonted of this wood, Do swear to you that never broke I faith Unto my lord, who was so worthy of honour;
Inf. 13.76E se di voi alcun nel mondo riede, conforti la memoria mia, che giace ancor del colpo che ’nvidia le diede».
Inf. 13.76And to the world if one of you return, Let him my memory comfort, which is lying Still prostrate from the blow that envy dealt it.”
Inf. 13.79Un poco attese, e poi «Da ch’el si tace», disse ’l poeta a me, «non perder l’ora; ma parla, e chiedi a lui, se più ti piace».
Inf. 13.79Waited awhile, and then: “Since he is silent,” The Poet said to me, “lose not the time, But speak, and question him, if more may please thee.”
Inf. 13.82Ond’ ïo a lui: «Domandal tu ancora di quel che credi ch’a me satisfaccia; ch’i’ non potrei, tanta pietà m’accora».
Inf. 13.82Whence I to him: “Do thou again inquire Concerning what thou thinks’t will satisfy me; For I cannot, such pity is in my heart.”
Inf. 13.85Perciò ricominciò: «Se l’om ti faccia liberamente ciò che ’l tuo dir priega, spirito incarcerato, ancor ti piaccia
Inf. 13.85Therefore he recommenced: “So may the man Do for thee freely what thy speech implores, Spirit incarcerate, again be pleased
Inf. 13.88di dirne come l’anima si lega in questi nocchi; e dinne, se tu puoi, s’alcuna mai di tai membra si spiega».
Inf. 13.88To tell us in what way the soul is bound Within these knots; and tell us, if thou canst, If any from such members e’er is freed.”
Inf. 13.91Allor soffiò il tronco forte, e poi si convertì quel vento in cotal voce: «Brievemente sarà risposto a voi.
Inf. 13.91Then blew the trunk amain, and afterward The wind was into such a voice converted: “With brevity shall be replied to you.
Inf. 13.94Quando si parte l’anima feroce dal corpo ond’ ella stessa s’è disvelta, Minòs la manda a la settima foce.
Inf. 13.94When the exasperated soul abandons The body whence it rent itself away, Minos consigns it to the seventh abyss.
Inf. 13.97Cade in la selva, e non l’è parte scelta; ma là dove fortuna la balestra, quivi germoglia come gran di spelta.
Inf. 13.97It falls into the forest, and no part Is chosen for it; but where Fortune hurls it, There like a grain of spelt it germinates.
Inf. 13.100Surge in vermena e in pianta silvestra: l’Arpie, pascendo poi de le sue foglie, fanno dolore, e al dolor fenestra.
Inf. 13.100It springs a sapling, and a forest tree; The Harpies, feeding then upon its leaves, Do pain create, and for the pain an outlet.
Inf. 13.103Come l’altre verrem per nostre spoglie, ma non però ch’alcuna sen rivesta, ché non è giusto aver ciò ch’om si toglie.
Inf. 13.103Like others for our spoils shall we return; But not that any one may them revest, For ’tis not just to have what one casts off.
Inf. 13.106Qui le strascineremo, e per la mesta selva saranno i nostri corpi appesi, ciascuno al prun de l’ombra sua molesta».
Inf. 13.106Here we shall drag them, and along the dismal Forest our bodies shall suspended be, Each to the thorn of his molested shade.”
Inf. 13.109Noi eravamo ancora al tronco attesi, credendo ch’altro ne volesse dire, quando noi fummo d’un romor sorpresi,
Inf. 13.109We were attentive still unto the trunk, Thinking that more it yet might wish to tell us, When by a tumult we were overtaken,
Inf. 13.112similemente a colui che venire sente ’l porco e la caccia a la sua posta, ch’ode le bestie, e le frasche stormire.
Inf. 13.112In the same way as he is who perceives The boar and chase approaching to his stand, Who hears the crashing of the beasts and branches;
Inf. 13.115Ed ecco due da la sinistra costa, nudi e graffiati, fuggendo sì forte, che de la selva rompieno ogne rosta.
Inf. 13.115And two behold! upon our left-hand side, Naked and scratched, fleeing so furiously, That of the forest, every fan they broke.
Inf. 13.118Quel dinanzi: «Or accorri, accorri, morte!». E l’altro, cui pareva tardar troppo, gridava: «Lano, sì non furo accorte
Inf. 13.118He who was in advance: “Now help, Death, help!” And the other one, who seemed to lag too much, Was shouting: “Lano, were not so alert
Inf. 13.121le gambe tue a le giostre dal Toppo!». E poi che forse li fallia la lena, di sé e d’un cespuglio fece un groppo.
Inf. 13.121Those legs of thine at joustings of the Toppo!” And then, perchance because his breath was failing, He grouped himself together with a bush.
Inf. 13.124Di rietro a loro era la selva piena di nere cagne, bramose e correnti come veltri ch’uscisser di catena.
Inf. 13.124Behind them was the forest full of black She-mastiffs, ravenous, and swift of foot As greyhounds, who are issuing from the chain.
Inf. 13.127In quel che s’appiattò miser li denti, e quel dilaceraro a brano a brano; poi sen portar quelle membra dolenti.
Inf. 13.127On him who had crouched down they set their teeth, And him they lacerated piece by piece, Thereafter bore away those aching members.
Inf. 13.130Presemi allor la mia scorta per mano, e menommi al cespuglio che piangea per le rotture sanguinenti in vano.
Inf. 13.130Thereat my Escort took me by the hand, And led me to the bush, that all in vain Was weeping from its bloody lacerations.
Inf. 13.133«O Iacopo», dicea, «da Santo Andrea, che t’è giovato di me fare schermo? che colpa ho io de la tua vita rea?».
Inf. 13.133“O Jacopo,” it said, “of Sant’ Andrea, What helped it thee of me to make a screen? What blame have I in thy nefarious life?”
Inf. 13.136Quando ’l maestro fu sovr’ esso fermo, disse: «Chi fosti, che per tante punte soffi con sangue doloroso sermo?».
Inf. 13.136When near him had the Master stayed his steps, He said: “Who wast thou, that through wounds so many Art blowing out with blood thy dolorous speech?”
Inf. 13.139Ed elli a noi: «O anime che giunte siete a veder lo strazio disonesto c’ha le mie fronde sì da me disgiunte,
Inf. 13.139And he to us: “O souls, that hither come To look upon the shameful massacre That has so rent away from me my leaves,
Inf. 13.142raccoglietele al piè del tristo cesto. I’ fui de la città che nel Batista mutò ’l primo padrone; ond’ ei per questo
Inf. 13.142Gather them up beneath the dismal bush; I of that city was which to the Baptist Changed its first patron, wherefore he for this
Inf. 13.145sempre con l’arte sua la farà trista; e se non fosse che ’n sul passo d’Arno rimane ancor di lui alcuna vista,
Inf. 13.145Forever with his art will make it sad. And were it not that on the pass of Arno Some glimpses of him are remaining still,
Inf. 13.148que’ cittadin che poi la rifondarno sovra ’l cener che d’Attila rimase, avrebber fatto lavorare indarno.
Inf. 13.148Those citizens, who afterwards rebuilt it Upon the ashes left by Attila, In vain had caused their labour to be done.
Inf. 13.151Io fei gibetto a me de le mie case».
Inf. 13.151Of my own house I made myself a gibbet.”
Inferno, Canto XIV
Inferno, Canto XIV — The Sand Waste and the Rain of Fire. The Violent against God. Capaneus. The Statue of Time, and the Four Infernal Rivers.
Inf. 14.1Poi che la carità del natio loco mi strinse, raunai le fronde sparte e rende’le a colui, ch’era già fioco.
Inf. 14.1Because the charity of my native place Constrained me, gathered I the scattered leaves, And gave them back to him, who now was hoarse.
Inf. 14.4Indi venimmo al fine ove si parte lo secondo giron dal terzo, e dove si vede di giustizia orribil arte.
Inf. 14.4Then came we to the confine, where disparted The second round is from the third, and where A horrible form of Justice is beheld.
Inf. 14.7A ben manifestar le cose nove, dico che arrivammo ad una landa che dal suo letto ogne pianta rimove.
Inf. 14.7Clearly to manifest these novel things, I say that we arrived upon a plain, Which from its bed rejecteth every plant;
Inf. 14.10La dolorosa selva l’è ghirlanda intorno, come ’l fosso tristo ad essa; quivi fermammo i passi a randa a randa.
Inf. 14.10The dolorous forest is a garland to it All round about, as the sad moat to that; There close upon the edge we stayed our feet.
Inf. 14.13Lo spazzo era una rena arida e spessa, non d’altra foggia fatta che colei che fu da’ piè di Caton già soppressa.
Inf. 14.13The soil was of an arid and thick sand, Not of another fashion made than that Which by the feet of Cato once was pressed.
Inf. 14.16O vendetta di Dio, quanto tu dei esser temuta da ciascun che legge ciò che fu manifesto a li occhi mei!
Inf. 14.16Vengeance of God, O how much oughtest thou By each one to be dreaded, who doth read That which was manifest unto mine eyes!
Inf. 14.19D’anime nude vidi molte gregge che piangean tutte assai miseramente, e parea posta lor diversa legge.
Inf. 14.19Of naked souls beheld I many herds, Who all were weeping very miserably, And over them seemed set a law diverse.
Inf. 14.22Supin giacea in terra alcuna gente, alcuna si sedea tutta raccolta, e altra andava continüamente.
Inf. 14.22Supine upon the ground some folk were lying; And some were sitting all drawn up together, And others went about continually.
Inf. 14.25Quella che giva ’ntorno era più molta, e quella men che giacëa al tormento, ma più al duolo avea la lingua sciolta.
Inf. 14.25Those who were going round were far the more, And those were less who lay down to their torment, But had their tongues more loosed to lamentation.
Inf. 14.28Sovra tutto ’l sabbion, d’un cader lento, piovean di foco dilatate falde, come di neve in alpe sanza vento.
Inf. 14.28O’er all the sand-waste, with a gradual fall, Were raining down dilated flakes of fire, As of the snow on Alp without a wind.
Inf. 14.31Quali Alessandro in quelle parti calde d’Indïa vide sopra ’l süo stuolo fiamme cadere infino a terra salde,
Inf. 14.31As Alexander, in those torrid parts Of India, beheld upon his host Flames fall unbroken till they reached the ground.
Inf. 14.34per ch’ei provide a scalpitar lo suolo con le sue schiere, acciò che lo vapore mei si stingueva mentre ch’era solo:
Inf. 14.34Whence he provided with his phalanxes To trample down the soil, because the vapour Better extinguished was while it was single;
Inf. 14.37tale scendeva l’etternale ardore; onde la rena s’accendea, com’ esca sotto focile, a doppiar lo dolore.
Inf. 14.37Thus was descending the eternal heat, Whereby the sand was set on fire, like tinder Beneath the steel, for doubling of the dole.
Inf. 14.40Sanza riposo mai era la tresca de le misere mani, or quindi or quinci escotendo da sé l’arsura fresca.
Inf. 14.40Without repose forever was the dance Of miserable hands, now there, now here, Shaking away from off them the fresh gleeds.
Inf. 14.43I’ cominciai: «Maestro, tu che vinci tutte le cose, fuor che ’ demon duri ch’a l’intrar de la porta incontra uscinci,
Inf. 14.43“Master,” began I, “thou who overcomest All things except the demons dire, that issued Against us at the entrance of the gate,
Inf. 14.46chi è quel grande che non par che curi lo ’ncendio e giace dispettoso e torto, sì che la pioggia non par che ’l marturi?».
Inf. 14.46Who is that mighty one who seems to heed not The fire, and lieth lowering and disdainful, So that the rain seems not to ripen him?”
Inf. 14.49E quel medesmo, che si fu accorto ch’io domandava il mio duca di lui, gridò: «Qual io fui vivo, tal son morto.
Inf. 14.49And he himself, who had become aware That I was questioning my Guide about him, Cried: “Such as I was living, am I, dead.
Inf. 14.52Se Giove stanchi ’l suo fabbro da cui crucciato prese la folgore aguta onde l’ultimo dì percosso fui;
Inf. 14.52If Jove should weary out his smith, from whom He seized in anger the sharp thunderbolt, Wherewith upon the last day I was smitten,
Inf. 14.55o s’elli stanchi li altri a muta a muta in Mongibello a la focina negra, chiamando “Buon Vulcano, aiuta, aiuta!”,
Inf. 14.55And if he wearied out by turns the others In Mongibello at the swarthy forge, Vociferating, ‘Help, good Vulcan, help!’
Inf. 14.58sì com’ el fece a la pugna di Flegra, e me saetti con tutta sua forza: non ne potrebbe aver vendetta allegra».
Inf. 14.58Even as he did there at the fight of Phlegra, And shot his bolts at me with all his might, He would not have thereby a joyous vengeance.”
Inf. 14.61Allora il duca mio parlò di forza tanto, ch’i’ non l’avea sì forte udito: «O Capaneo, in ciò che non s’ammorza
Inf. 14.61Then did my Leader speak with such great force, That I had never heard him speak so loud: “O Capaneus, in that is not extinguished
Inf. 14.64la tua superbia, se’ tu più punito; nullo martiro, fuor che la tua rabbia, sarebbe al tuo furor dolor compito».
Inf. 14.64Thine arrogance, thou punished art the more; Not any torment, saving thine own rage, Would be unto thy fury pain complete.”
Inf. 14.67Poi si rivolse a me con miglior labbia, dicendo: «Quei fu l’un d’i sette regi ch’assiser Tebe; ed ebbe e par ch’elli abbia
Inf. 14.67Then he turned round to me with better lip, Saying: “One of the Seven Kings was he Who Thebes besieged, and held, and seems to hold
Inf. 14.70Dio in disdegno, e poco par che ’l pregi; ma, com’ io dissi lui, li suoi dispetti sono al suo petto assai debiti fregi.
Inf. 14.70God in disdain, and little seems to prize him; But, as I said to him, his own despites Are for his breast the fittest ornaments.
Inf. 14.73Or mi vien dietro, e guarda che non metti, ancor, li piedi ne la rena arsiccia; ma sempre al bosco tien li piedi stretti».
Inf. 14.73Now follow me, and mind thou do not place As yet thy feet upon the burning sand, But always keep them close unto the wood.”
Inf. 14.76Tacendo divenimmo là ’ve spiccia fuor de la selva un picciol fiumicello, lo cui rossore ancor mi raccapriccia.
Inf. 14.76Speaking no word, we came to where there gushes Forth from the wood a little rivulet, Whose redness makes my hair still stand on end.
Inf. 14.79Quale del Bulicame esce ruscello che parton poi tra lor le peccatrici, tal per la rena giù sen giva quello.
Inf. 14.79As from the Bulicame springs the brooklet, The sinful women later share among them, So downward through the sand it went its way.
Inf. 14.82Lo fondo suo e ambo le pendici fatt’ era ’n pietra, e ’ margini dallato; per ch’io m’accorsi che ’l passo era lici.
Inf. 14.82The bottom of it, and both sloping banks, Were made of stone, and the margins at the side; Whence I perceived that there the passage was.
Inf. 14.85«Tra tutto l’altro ch’i’ t’ho dimostrato, poscia che noi intrammo per la porta lo cui sogliare a nessuno è negato,
Inf. 14.85“In all the rest which I have shown to thee Since we have entered in within the gate Whose threshold unto no one is denied,
Inf. 14.88cosa non fu da li tuoi occhi scorta notabile com’ è ’l presente rio, che sovra sé tutte fiammelle ammorta».
Inf. 14.88Nothing has been discovered by thine eyes So notable as is the present river, Which all the little flames above it quenches.”
Inf. 14.91Queste parole fuor del duca mio; per ch’io ’l pregai che mi largisse ’l pasto di cui largito m’avëa il disio.
Inf. 14.91These words were of my Leader; whence I prayed him That he would give me largess of the food, For which he had given me largess of desire.
Inf. 14.94«In mezzo mar siede un paese guasto», diss’ elli allora, «che s’appella Creta, sotto ’l cui rege fu già ’l mondo casto.
Inf. 14.94“In the mid-sea there sits a wasted land,” Said he thereafterward, “whose name is Crete, Under whose king the world of old was chaste.
Inf. 14.97Una montagna v’è che già fu lieta d’acqua e di fronde, che si chiamò Ida; or è diserta come cosa vieta.
Inf. 14.97There is a mountain there, that once was glad With waters and with leaves, which was called Ida; Now ’tis deserted, as a thing worn out.
Inf. 14.100Rëa la scelse già per cuna fida del suo figliuolo, e per celarlo meglio, quando piangea, vi facea far le grida.
Inf. 14.100Rhea once chose it for the faithful cradle Of her own son; and to conceal him better, Whene’er he cried, she there had clamours made.
Inf. 14.103Dentro dal monte sta dritto un gran veglio, che tien volte le spalle inver’ Dammiata e Roma guarda come süo speglio.
Inf. 14.103A grand old man stands in the mount erect, Who holds his shoulders turned tow’rds Damietta, And looks at Rome as if it were his mirror.
Inf. 14.106La sua testa è di fin oro formata, e puro argento son le braccia e ’l petto, poi è di rame infino a la forcata;
Inf. 14.106His head is fashioned of refined gold, And of pure silver are the arms and breast; Then he is brass as far down as the fork.
Inf. 14.109da indi in giuso è tutto ferro eletto, salvo che ’l destro piede è terra cotta; e sta ’n su quel, più che ’n su l’altro, eretto.
Inf. 14.109From that point downward all is chosen iron, Save that the right foot is of kiln-baked clay, And more he stands on that than on the other.
Inf. 14.112Ciascuna parte, fuor che l’oro, è rotta d’una fessura che lagrime goccia, le quali, accolte, fóran quella grotta.
Inf. 14.112Each part, except the gold, is by a fissure Asunder cleft, that dripping is with tears, Which gathered together perforate that cavern.
Inf. 14.115Lor corso in questa valle si diroccia; fanno Acheronte, Stige e Flegetonta; poi sen van giù per questa stretta doccia,
Inf. 14.115From rock to rock they fall into this valley; Acheron, Styx, and Phlegethon they form; Then downward go along this narrow sluice
Inf. 14.118infin, là ove più non si dismonta, fanno Cocito; e qual sia quello stagno tu lo vedrai, però qui non si conta».
Inf. 14.118Unto that point where is no more descending. They form Cocytus; what that pool may be Thou shalt behold, so here ’tis not narrated.”
Inf. 14.121E io a lui: «Se ’l presente rigagno si diriva così dal nostro mondo, perché ci appar pur a questo vivagno?».
Inf. 14.121And I to him: “If so the present runnel Doth take its rise in this way from our world, Why only on this verge appears it to us?”
Inf. 14.124Ed elli a me: «Tu sai che ’l loco è tondo; e tutto che tu sie venuto molto, pur a sinistra, giù calando al fondo,
Inf. 14.124And he to me: “Thou knowest the place is round, And notwithstanding thou hast journeyed far, Still to the left descending to the bottom,
Inf. 14.127non se’ ancor per tutto ’l cerchio vòlto; per che, se cosa n’apparisce nova, non de’ addur maraviglia al tuo volto».
Inf. 14.127Thou hast not yet through all the circle turned. Therefore if something new appear to us, It should not bring amazement to thy face.”
Inf. 14.130E io ancor: «Maestro, ove si trova Flegetonta e Letè? ché de l’un taci, e l’altro di’ che si fa d’esta piova».
Inf. 14.130And I again: “Master, where shall be found Lethe and Phlegethon, for of one thou’rt silent, And sayest the other of this rain is made?”
Inf. 14.133«In tutte tue question certo mi piaci», rispuose, «ma ’l bollor de l’acqua rossa dovea ben solver l’una che tu faci.
Inf. 14.133“In all thy questions truly thou dost please me,” Replied he; “but the boiling of the red Water might well solve one of them thou makest.
Inf. 14.136Letè vedrai, ma fuor di questa fossa, là dove vanno l’anime a lavarsi quando la colpa pentuta è rimossa».
Inf. 14.136Thou shalt see Lethe, but outside this moat, There where the souls repair to lave themselves, When sin repented of has been removed.”
Inf. 14.139Poi disse: «Omai è tempo da scostarsi dal bosco; fa che di retro a me vegne: li margini fan via, che non son arsi,
Inf. 14.139Then said he: “It is time now to abandon The wood; take heed that thou come after me; A way the margins make that are not burning,
Inf. 14.142e sopra loro ogne vapor si spegne».
Inf. 14.142And over them all vapours are extinguished.”
Inferno, Canto XV
Inferno, Canto XV — The Violent against Nature. Brunetto Latini.
Inf. 15.1Ora cen porta l’un de’ duri margini; e ’l fummo del ruscel di sopra aduggia, sì che dal foco salva l’acqua e li argini.
Inf. 15.1Now bears us onward one of the hard margins, And so the brooklet’s mist o’ershadows it, From fire it saves the water and the dikes.
Inf. 15.4Quali Fiamminghi tra Guizzante e Bruggia, temendo ’l fiotto che ’nver’ lor s’avventa, fanno lo schermo perché ’l mar si fuggia;
Inf. 15.4Even as the Flemings, ’twixt Cadsand and Bruges, Fearing the flood that tow’rds them hurls itself, Their bulwarks build to put the sea to flight;
Inf. 15.7e quali Padoan lungo la Brenta, per difender lor ville e lor castelli, anzi che Carentana il caldo senta:
Inf. 15.7And as the Paduans along the Brenta, To guard their villas and their villages, Or ever Chiarentana feel the heat;
Inf. 15.10a tale imagine eran fatti quelli, tutto che né sì alti né sì grossi, qual che si fosse, lo maestro félli.
Inf. 15.10In such similitude had those been made, Albeit not so lofty nor so thick, Whoever he might be, the master made them.
Inf. 15.13Già eravam da la selva rimossi tanto, ch’i’ non avrei visto dov’ era, perch’ io in dietro rivolto mi fossi,
Inf. 15.13Now were we from the forest so remote, I could not have discovered where it was, Even if backward I had turned myself,
Inf. 15.16quando incontrammo d’anime una schiera che venian lungo l’argine, e ciascuna ci riguardava come suol da sera
Inf. 15.16When we a company of souls encountered, Who came beside the dike, and every one Gazed at us, as at evening we are wont
Inf. 15.19guardare uno altro sotto nuova luna; e sì ver’ noi aguzzavan le ciglia come ’l vecchio sartor fa ne la cruna.
Inf. 15.19To eye each other under a new moon, And so towards us sharpened they their brows As an old tailor at the needle’s eye.
Inf. 15.22Così adocchiato da cotal famiglia, fui conosciuto da un, che mi prese per lo lembo e gridò: «Qual maraviglia!».
Inf. 15.22Thus scrutinised by such a family, By some one I was recognised, who seized My garment’s hem, and cried out, “What a marvel!”
Inf. 15.25E io, quando ’l suo braccio a me distese, ficcaï li occhi per lo cotto aspetto, sì che ’l viso abbrusciato non difese
Inf. 15.25And I, when he stretched forth his arm to me, On his baked aspect fastened so mine eyes, That the scorched countenance prevented not
Inf. 15.28la conoscenza süa al mio ’ntelletto; e chinando la mano a la sua faccia, rispuosi: «Siete voi qui, ser Brunetto?».
Inf. 15.28His recognition by my intellect; And bowing down my face unto his own, I made reply, “Are you here, Ser Brunetto?”
Inf. 15.31E quelli: «O figliuol mio, non ti dispiaccia se Brunetto Latino un poco teco ritorna ’n dietro e lascia andar la traccia».
Inf. 15.31And he: “May’t not displease thee, O my son, If a brief space with thee Brunetto Latini Backward return and let the trail go on.”
Inf. 15.34I’ dissi lui: «Quanto posso, ven preco; e se volete che con voi m’asseggia, faròl, se piace a costui che vo seco».
Inf. 15.34I said to him: “With all my power I ask it; And if you wish me to sit down with you, I will, if he please, for I go with him.”
Inf. 15.37«O figliuol», disse, «qual di questa greggia s’arresta punto, giace poi cent’ anni sanz’ arrostarsi quando ’l foco il feggia.
Inf. 15.37“O son,” he said, “whoever of this herd A moment stops, lies then a hundred years, Nor fans himself when smiteth him the fire.
Inf. 15.40Però va oltre: i’ ti verrò a’ panni; e poi rigiugnerò la mia masnada, che va piangendo i suoi etterni danni».
Inf. 15.40Therefore go on; I at thy skirts will come, And afterward will I rejoin my band, Which goes lamenting its eternal doom.”
Inf. 15.43Io non osava scender de la strada per andar par di lui; ma ’l capo chino tenea com’ uom che reverente vada.
Inf. 15.43I did not dare to go down from the road Level to walk with him; but my head bowed I held as one who goeth reverently.
Inf. 15.46El cominciò: «Qual fortuna o destino anzi l’ultimo dì qua giù ti mena? e chi è questi che mostra ’l cammino?».
Inf. 15.46And he began: “What fortune or what fate Before the last day leadeth thee down here? And who is this that showeth thee the way?”
Inf. 15.49«Là sù di sopra, in la vita serena», rispuos’ io lui, «mi smarri’ in una valle, avanti che l’età mia fosse piena.
Inf. 15.49“Up there above us in the life serene,” I answered him, “I lost me in a valley, Or ever yet my age had been completed.
Inf. 15.52Pur ier mattina le volsi le spalle: questi m’apparve, tornand’ ïo in quella, e reducemi a ca per questo calle».
Inf. 15.52But yestermorn I turned my back upon it; This one appeared to me, returning thither, And homeward leadeth me along this road.”
Inf. 15.55Ed elli a me: «Se tu segui tua stella, non puoi fallire a glorïoso porto, se ben m’accorsi ne la vita bella;
Inf. 15.55And he to me: “If thou thy star do follow, Thou canst not fail thee of a glorious port, If well I judged in the life beautiful.
Inf. 15.58e s’io non fossi sì per tempo morto, veggendo il cielo a te così benigno, dato t’avrei a l’opera conforto.
Inf. 15.58And if I had not died so prematurely, Seeing Heaven thus benignant unto thee, I would have given thee comfort in the work.
Inf. 15.61Ma quello ingrato popolo maligno che discese di Fiesole ab antico, e tiene ancor del monte e del macigno,
Inf. 15.61But that ungrateful and malignant people, Which of old time from Fesole descended, And smacks still of the mountain and the granite,
Inf. 15.64ti si farà, per tuo ben far, nimico; ed è ragion, ché tra li lazzi sorbi si disconvien fruttare al dolce fico.
Inf. 15.64Will make itself, for thy good deeds, thy foe; And it is right; for among crabbed sorbs It ill befits the sweet fig to bear fruit.
Inf. 15.67Vecchia fama nel mondo li chiama orbi; gent’ è avara, invidiosa e superba: dai lor costumi fa che tu ti forbi.
Inf. 15.67Old rumour in the world proclaims them blind; A people avaricious, envious, proud; Take heed that of their customs thou do cleanse thee.
Inf. 15.70La tua fortuna tanto onor ti serba, che l’una parte e l’altra avranno fame di te; ma lungi fia dal becco l’erba.
Inf. 15.70Thy fortune so much honour doth reserve thee, One party and the other shall be hungry For thee; but far from goat shall be the grass.
Inf. 15.73Faccian le bestie fiesolane strame di lor medesme, e non tocchin la pianta, s’alcuna surge ancora in lor letame,
Inf. 15.73Their litter let the beasts of Fesole Make of themselves, nor let them touch the plant, If any still upon their dunghill rise,
Inf. 15.76in cui riviva la sementa santa di que’ Roman che vi rimaser quando fu fatto il nido di malizia tanta».
Inf. 15.76In which may yet revive the consecrated Seed of those Romans, who remained there when The nest of such great malice it became.”
Inf. 15.79«Se fosse tutto pieno il mio dimando», rispuos’ io lui, «voi non sareste ancora de l’umana natura posto in bando;
Inf. 15.79“If my entreaty wholly were fulfilled,” Replied I to him, “not yet would you be In banishment from human nature placed;
Inf. 15.82ché ’n la mente m’è fitta, e or m’accora, la cara e buona imagine paterna di voi quando nel mondo ad ora ad ora
Inf. 15.82For in my mind is fixed, and touches now My heart the dear and good paternal image Of you, when in the world from hour to hour
Inf. 15.85m’insegnavate come l’uom s’etterna: e quant’ io l’abbia in grado, mentr’ io vivo convien che ne la mia lingua si scerna.
Inf. 15.85You taught me how a man becomes eternal; And how much I am grateful, while I live Behoves that in my language be discerned.
Inf. 15.88Ciò che narrate di mio corso scrivo, e serbolo a chiosar con altro testo a donna che saprà, s’a lei arrivo.
Inf. 15.88What you narrate of my career I write, And keep it to be glossed with other text By a Lady who can do it, if I reach her.
Inf. 15.91Tanto vogl’ io che vi sia manifesto, pur che mia coscïenza non mi garra, ch’a la Fortuna, come vuol, son presto.
Inf. 15.91This much will I have manifest to you; Provided that my conscience do not chide me, For whatsoever Fortune I am ready.
Inf. 15.94Non è nuova a li orecchi miei tal arra: però giri Fortuna la sua rota come le piace, e ’l villan la sua marra».
Inf. 15.94Such handsel is not new unto mine ears; Therefore let Fortune turn her wheel around As it may please her, and the churl his mattock.”
Inf. 15.97Lo mio maestro allora in su la gota destra si volse in dietro e riguardommi; poi disse: «Bene ascolta chi la nota».
Inf. 15.97My Master thereupon on his right cheek Did backward turn himself, and looked at me; Then said: “He listeneth well who noteth it.”
Inf. 15.100Né per tanto di men parlando vommi con ser Brunetto, e dimando chi sono li suoi compagni più noti e più sommi.
Inf. 15.100Nor speaking less on that account, I go With Ser Brunetto, and I ask who are His most known and most eminent companions.
Inf. 15.103Ed elli a me: «Saper d’alcuno è buono; de li altri fia laudabile tacerci, ché ’l tempo saria corto a tanto suono.
Inf. 15.103And he to me: “To know of some is well; Of others it were laudable to be silent, For short would be the time for so much speech.
Inf. 15.106In somma sappi che tutti fur cherci e litterati grandi e di gran fama, d’un peccato medesmo al mondo lerci.
Inf. 15.106Know them in sum, that all of them were clerks, And men of letters great and of great fame, In the world tainted with the selfsame sin.
Inf. 15.109Priscian sen va con quella turba grama, e Francesco d’Accorso anche; e vedervi, s’avessi avuto di tal tigna brama,
Inf. 15.109Priscian goes yonder with that wretched crowd, And Francis of Accorso; and thou hadst seen there If thou hadst had a hankering for such scurf,
Inf. 15.112colui potei che dal servo de’ servi fu trasmutato d’Arno in Bacchiglione, dove lasciò li mal protesi nervi.
Inf. 15.112That one, who by the Servant of the Servants From Arno was transferred to Bacchiglione, Where he has left his sin-excited nerves.
Inf. 15.115Di più direi; ma ’l venire e ’l sermone più lungo esser non può, però ch’i’ veggio là surger nuovo fummo del sabbione.
Inf. 15.115More would I say, but coming and discoursing Can be no longer; for that I behold New smoke uprising yonder from the sand.
Inf. 15.118Gente vien con la quale esser non deggio. Sieti raccomandato il mio Tesoro, nel qual io vivo ancora, e più non cheggio».
Inf. 15.118A people comes with whom I may not be; Commended unto thee be my Tesoro, In which I still live, and no more I ask.”
Inf. 15.121Poi si rivolse, e parve di coloro che corrono a Verona il drappo verde per la campagna; e parve di costoro
Inf. 15.121Then he turned round, and seemed to be of those Who at Verona run for the Green Mantle Across the plain; and seemed to be among them
Inf. 15.124quelli che vince, non colui che perde.
Inf. 15.124The one who wins, and not the one who loses.
Inferno, Canto XVI
Inferno, Canto XVI — Guidoguerra, Aldobrandi, and Rusticucci. Cataract of the River of Blood.
Inf. 16.1Già era in loco onde s’udia ’l rimbombo de l’acqua che cadea ne l’altro giro, simile a quel che l’arnie fanno rombo,
Inf. 16.1Now was I where was heard the reverberation Of water falling into the next round, Like to that humming which the beehives make,
Inf. 16.4quando tre ombre insieme si partiro, correndo, d’una torma che passava sotto la pioggia de l’aspro martiro.
Inf. 16.4When shadows three together started forth, Running, from out a company that passed Beneath the rain of the sharp martyrdom.
Inf. 16.7Venian ver’ noi, e ciascuna gridava: «Sòstati tu ch’a l’abito ne sembri esser alcun di nostra terra prava».
Inf. 16.7Towards us came they, and each one cried out: “Stop, thou; for by thy garb to us thou seemest To be some one of our depraved city.”
Inf. 16.10Ahimè, che piaghe vidi ne’ lor membri, ricenti e vecchie, da le fiamme incese! Ancor men duol pur ch’i’ me ne rimembri.
Inf. 16.10Ah me! what wounds I saw upon their limbs, Recent and ancient by the flames burnt in! It pains me still but to remember it.
Inf. 16.13A le lor grida il mio dottor s’attese; volse ’l viso ver’ me, e «Or aspetta», disse, «a costor si vuole esser cortese.
Inf. 16.13Unto their cries my Teacher paused attentive; He turned his face towards me, and “Now wait,” He said; “to these we should be courteous.
Inf. 16.16E se non fosse il foco che saetta la natura del loco, i’ dicerei che meglio stesse a te che a lor la fretta».
Inf. 16.16And if it were not for the fire that darts The nature of this region, I should say That haste were more becoming thee than them.”
Inf. 16.19Ricominciar, come noi restammo, ei l’antico verso; e quando a noi fuor giunti, fenno una rota di sé tutti e trei.
Inf. 16.19As soon as we stood still, they recommenced The old refrain, and when they overtook us, Formed of themselves a wheel, all three of them.
Inf. 16.22Qual sogliono i campion far nudi e unti, avvisando lor presa e lor vantaggio, prima che sien tra lor battuti e punti,
Inf. 16.22As champions stripped and oiled are wont to do, Watching for their advantage and their hold, Before they come to blows and thrusts between them,
Inf. 16.25così rotando, ciascuno il visaggio drizzava a me, sì che ’n contraro il collo faceva ai piè continüo vïaggio.
Inf. 16.25Thus, wheeling round, did every one his visage Direct to me, so that in opposite wise His neck and feet continual journey made.
Inf. 16.28E «Se miseria d’esto loco sollo rende in dispetto noi e nostri prieghi», cominciò l’uno, «e ’l tinto aspetto e brollo,
Inf. 16.28And, “If the misery of this soft place Bring in disdain ourselves and our entreaties,” Began one, “and our aspect black and blistered,
Inf. 16.31la fama nostra il tuo animo pieghi a dirne chi tu se’, che i vivi piedi così sicuro per lo ’nferno freghi.
Inf. 16.31Let the renown of us thy mind incline To tell us who thou art, who thus securely Thy living feet dost move along through Hell.
Inf. 16.34Questi, l’orme di cui pestar mi vedi, tutto che nudo e dipelato vada, fu di grado maggior che tu non credi:
Inf. 16.34He in whose footprints thou dost see me treading, Naked and skinless though he now may go, Was of a greater rank than thou dost think;
Inf. 16.37nepote fu de la buona Gualdrada; Guido Guerra ebbe nome, e in sua vita fece col senno assai e con la spada.
Inf. 16.37He was the grandson of the good Gualdrada; His name was Guidoguerra, and in life Much did he with his wisdom and his sword.
Inf. 16.40L’altro, ch’appresso me la rena trita, è Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, la cui voce nel mondo sù dovria esser gradita.
Inf. 16.40The other, who close by me treads the sand, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi is, whose fame Above there in the world should welcome be.
Inf. 16.43E io, che posto son con loro in croce, Iacopo Rusticucci fui, e certo la fiera moglie più ch’altro mi nuoce».
Inf. 16.43And I, who with them on the cross am placed, Jacopo Rusticucci was; and truly My savage wife, more than aught else, doth harm me.”
Inf. 16.46S’i’ fossi stato dal foco coperto, gittato mi sarei tra lor di sotto, e credo che ’l dottor l’avria sofferto;
Inf. 16.46Could I have been protected from the fire, Below I should have thrown myself among them, And think the Teacher would have suffered it;
Inf. 16.49ma perch’ io mi sarei brusciato e cotto, vinse paura la mia buona voglia che di loro abbracciar mi facea ghiotto.
Inf. 16.49But as I should have burned and baked myself, My terror overmastered my good will, Which made me greedy of embracing them.
Inf. 16.52Poi cominciai: «Non dispetto, ma doglia la vostra condizion dentro mi fisse, tanta che tardi tutta si dispoglia,
Inf. 16.52Then I began: “Sorrow and not disdain Did your condition fix within me so, That tardily it wholly is stripped off,
Inf. 16.55tosto che questo mio segnor mi disse parole per le quali i’ mi pensai che qual voi siete, tal gente venisse.
Inf. 16.55As soon as this my Lord said unto me Words, on account of which I thought within me That people such as you are were approaching.
Inf. 16.58Di vostra terra sono, e sempre mai l’ovra di voi e li onorati nomi con affezion ritrassi e ascoltai.
Inf. 16.58I of your city am; and evermore Your labours and your honourable names I with affection have retraced and heard.
Inf. 16.61Lascio lo fele e vo per dolci pomi promessi a me per lo verace duca; ma ’nfino al centro pria convien ch’i’ tomi».
Inf. 16.61I leave the gall, and go for the sweet fruits Promised to me by the veracious Leader; But to the centre first I needs must plunge.”
Inf. 16.64«Se lungamente l’anima conduca le membra tue», rispuose quelli ancora, «e se la fama tua dopo te luca,
Inf. 16.64“So may the soul for a long while conduct Those limbs of thine,” did he make answer then, “And so may thy renown shine after thee,
Inf. 16.67cortesia e valor dì se dimora ne la nostra città sì come suole, o se del tutto se n’è gita fora;
Inf. 16.67Valour and courtesy, say if they dwell Within our city, as they used to do, Or if they wholly have gone out of it;
Inf. 16.70ché Guiglielmo Borsiere, il qual si duole con noi per poco e va là coi compagni, assai ne cruccia con le sue parole».
Inf. 16.70For Guglielmo Borsier, who is in torment With us of late, and goes there with his comrades, Doth greatly mortify us with his words.”
Inf. 16.73«La gente nuova e i sùbiti guadagni orgoglio e dismisura han generata, Fiorenza, in te, sì che tu già ten piagni».
Inf. 16.73“The new inhabitants and the sudden gains, Pride and extravagance have in thee engendered, Florence, so that thou weep’st thereat already!”
Inf. 16.76Così gridai con la faccia levata; e i tre, che ciò inteser per risposta, guardar l’un l’altro com’ al ver si guata.
Inf. 16.76In this wise I exclaimed with face uplifted; And the three, taking that for my reply, Looked at each other, as one looks at truth.
Inf. 16.79«Se l’altre volte sì poco ti costa», rispuoser tutti, «il satisfare altrui, felice te se sì parli a tua posta!
Inf. 16.79“If other times so little it doth cost thee,” Replied they all, “to satisfy another, Happy art thou, thus speaking at thy will!
Inf. 16.82Però, se campi d’esti luoghi bui e torni a riveder le belle stelle, quando ti gioverà dicere “I’ fui”,
Inf. 16.82Therefore, if thou escape from these dark places, And come to rebehold the beauteous stars, When it shall pleasure thee to say, ‘I was,’
Inf. 16.85fa che di noi a la gente favelle». Indi rupper la rota, e a fuggirsi ali sembiar le gambe loro isnelle.
Inf. 16.85See that thou speak of us unto the people.” Then they broke up the wheel, and in their flight It seemed as if their agile legs were wings.
Inf. 16.88Un amen non saria possuto dirsi tosto così com’ e’ fuoro spariti; per ch’al maestro parve di partirsi.
Inf. 16.88Not an Amen could possibly be said So rapidly as they had disappeared; Wherefore the Master deemed best to depart.
Inf. 16.91Io lo seguiva, e poco eravam iti, che ’l suon de l’acqua n’era sì vicino, che per parlar saremmo a pena uditi.
Inf. 16.91I followed him, and little had we gone, Before the sound of water was so near us, That speaking we should hardly have been heard.
Inf. 16.94Come quel fiume c’ha proprio cammino prima dal Monte Viso ’nver’ levante, da la sinistra costa d’Apennino,
Inf. 16.94Even as that stream which holdeth its own course The first from Monte Veso tow’rds the East, Upon the left-hand slope of Apennine,
Inf. 16.97che si chiama Acquacheta suso, avante che si divalli giù nel basso letto, e a Forlì di quel nome è vacante,
Inf. 16.97Which is above called Acquacheta, ere It down descendeth into its low bed, And at Forli is vacant of that name,
Inf. 16.100rimbomba là sovra San Benedetto de l’Alpe per cadere ad una scesa ove dovea per mille esser recetto;
Inf. 16.100Reverberates there above San Benedetto From Alps, by falling at a single leap, Where for a thousand there were room enough;
Inf. 16.103così, giù d’una ripa discoscesa, trovammo risonar quell’ acqua tinta, sì che ’n poc’ ora avria l’orecchia offesa.
Inf. 16.103Thus downward from a bank precipitate, We found resounding that dark-tinted water, So that it soon the ear would have offended.
Inf. 16.106Io avea una corda intorno cinta, e con essa pensai alcuna volta prender la lonza a la pelle dipinta.
Inf. 16.106I had a cord around about me girt, And therewithal I whilom had designed To take the panther with the painted skin.
Inf. 16.109Poscia ch’io l’ebbi tutta da me sciolta, sì come ’l duca m’avea comandato, porsila a lui aggroppata e ravvolta.
Inf. 16.109After I this had all from me unloosed, As my Conductor had commanded me, I reached it to him, gathered up and coiled,
Inf. 16.112Ond’ ei si volse inver’ lo destro lato, e alquanto di lunge da la sponda la gittò giuso in quell’ alto burrato.
Inf. 16.112Whereat he turned himself to the right side, And at a little distance from the verge, He cast it down into that deep abyss.
Inf. 16.115‘E’ pur convien che novità risponda’, dicea fra me medesmo, ‘al novo cenno che ’l maestro con l’occhio sì seconda’.
Inf. 16.115“It must needs be some novelty respond,” I said within myself, “to the new signal The Master with his eye is following so.”
Inf. 16.118Ahi quanto cauti li uomini esser dienno presso a color che non veggion pur l’ovra, ma per entro i pensier miran col senno!
Inf. 16.118Ah me! how very cautious men should be With those who not alone behold the act, But with their wisdom look into the thoughts!
Inf. 16.121El disse a me: «Tosto verrà di sovra ciò ch’io attendo e che il tuo pensier sogna; tosto convien ch’al tuo viso si scovra».
Inf. 16.121He said to me: “Soon there will upward come What I await; and what thy thought is dreaming Must soon reveal itself unto thy sight.”
Inf. 16.124Sempre a quel ver c’ha faccia di menzogna de’ l’uom chiuder le labbra fin ch’el puote, però che sanza colpa fa vergogna;
Inf. 16.124Aye to that truth which has the face of falsehood, A man should close his lips as far as may be, Because without his fault it causes shame;
Inf. 16.127ma qui tacer nol posso; e per le note di questa comedìa, lettor, ti giuro, s’elle non sien di lunga grazia vòte,
Inf. 16.127But here I cannot; and, Reader, by the notes Of this my Comedy to thee I swear, So may they not be void of lasting favour,
Inf. 16.130ch’i’ vidi per quell’ aere grosso e scuro venir notando una figura in suso, maravigliosa ad ogne cor sicuro,
Inf. 16.130Athwart that dense and darksome atmosphere I saw a figure swimming upward come, Marvellous unto every steadfast heart,
Inf. 16.133sì come torna colui che va giuso talora a solver l’àncora ch’aggrappa o scoglio o altro che nel mare è chiuso,
Inf. 16.133Even as he returns who goeth down Sometimes to clear an anchor, which has grappled Reef, or aught else that in the sea is hidden,
Inf. 16.136che ’n sù si stende e da piè si rattrappa.
Inf. 16.136Who upward stretches, and draws in his feet.
Inferno, Canto XVII
Inferno, Canto XVII — Geryon. The Violent against Art. Usurers. Descent into the Abyss of Malebolge.
Inf. 17.1«Ecco la fiera con la coda aguzza, che passa i monti e rompe i muri e l’armi! Ecco colei che tutto ’l mondo appuzza!».
Inf. 17.1“Behold the monster with the pointed tail, Who cleaves the hills, and breaketh walls and weapons, Behold him who infecteth all the world.”
Inf. 17.4Sì cominciò lo mio duca a parlarmi; e accennolle che venisse a proda, vicino al fin d’i passeggiati marmi.
Inf. 17.4Thus unto me my Guide began to say, And beckoned him that he should come to shore, Near to the confine of the trodden marble;
Inf. 17.7E quella sozza imagine di froda sen venne, e arrivò la testa e ’l busto, ma ’n su la riva non trasse la coda.
Inf. 17.7And that uncleanly image of deceit Came up and thrust ashore its head and bust, But on the border did not drag its tail.
Inf. 17.10La faccia sua era faccia d’uom giusto, tanto benigna avea di fuor la pelle, e d’un serpente tutto l’altro fusto;
Inf. 17.10The face was as the face of a just man, Its semblance outwardly was so benign, And of a serpent all the trunk beside.
Inf. 17.13due branche avea pilose insin l’ascelle; lo dosso e ’l petto e ambedue le coste dipinti avea di nodi e di rotelle.
Inf. 17.13Two paws it had, hairy unto the armpits; The back, and breast, and both the sides it had Depicted o’er with nooses and with shields.
Inf. 17.16Con più color, sommesse e sovraposte non fer mai drappi Tartari né Turchi, né fuor tai tele per Aragne imposte.
Inf. 17.16With colours more, groundwork or broidery Never in cloth did Tartars make nor Turks, Nor were such tissues by Arachne laid.
Inf. 17.19Come talvolta stanno a riva i burchi, che parte sono in acqua e parte in terra, e come là tra li Tedeschi lurchi
Inf. 17.19As sometimes wherries lie upon the shore, That part are in the water, part on land; And as among the guzzling Germans there,
Inf. 17.22lo bivero s’assetta a far sua guerra, così la fiera pessima si stava su l’orlo ch’è di pietra e ’l sabbion serra.
Inf. 17.22The beaver plants himself to wage his war; So that vile monster lay upon the border, Which is of stone, and shutteth in the sand.
Inf. 17.25Nel vano tutta sua coda guizzava, torcendo in sù la venenosa forca ch’a guisa di scorpion la punta armava.
Inf. 17.25His tail was wholly quivering in the void, Contorting upwards the envenomed fork, That in the guise of scorpion armed its point.
Inf. 17.28Lo duca disse: «Or convien che si torca la nostra via un poco insino a quella bestia malvagia che colà si corca».
Inf. 17.28The Guide said: “Now perforce must turn aside Our way a little, even to that beast Malevolent, that yonder coucheth him.”
Inf. 17.31Però scendemmo a la destra mammella, e diece passi femmo in su lo stremo, per ben cessar la rena e la fiammella.
Inf. 17.31We therefore on the right side descended, And made ten steps upon the outer verge, Completely to avoid the sand and flame;
Inf. 17.34E quando noi a lei venuti semo, poco più oltre veggio in su la rena gente seder propinqua al loco scemo.
Inf. 17.34And after we are come to him, I see A little farther off upon the sand A people sitting near the hollow place.
Inf. 17.37Quivi ’l maestro «Acciò che tutta piena esperïenza d’esto giron porti», mi disse, «va, e vedi la lor mena.
Inf. 17.37Then said to me the Master: “So that full Experience of this round thou bear away, Now go and see what their condition is.
Inf. 17.40Li tuoi ragionamenti sian là corti; mentre che torni, parlerò con questa, che ne conceda i suoi omeri forti».
Inf. 17.40There let thy conversation be concise; Till thou returnest I will speak with him, That he concede to us his stalwart shoulders.”
Inf. 17.43Così ancor su per la strema testa di quel settimo cerchio tutto solo andai, dove sedea la gente mesta.
Inf. 17.43Thus farther still upon the outermost Head of that seventh circle all alone I went, where sat the melancholy folk.
Inf. 17.46Per li occhi fora scoppiava lor duolo; di qua, di là soccorrien con le mani quando a’ vapori, e quando al caldo suolo:
Inf. 17.46Out of their eyes was gushing forth their woe; This way, that way, they helped them with their hands Now from the flames and now from the hot soil.
Inf. 17.49non altrimenti fan di state i cani or col ceffo or col piè, quando son morsi o da pulci o da mosche o da tafani.
Inf. 17.49Not otherwise in summer do the dogs, Now with the foot, now with the muzzle, when By fleas, or flies, or gadflies, they are bitten.
Inf. 17.52Poi che nel viso a certi li occhi porsi, ne’ quali ’l doloroso foco casca, non ne conobbi alcun; ma io m’accorsi
Inf. 17.52When I had turned mine eyes upon the faces Of some, on whom the dolorous fire is falling, Not one of them I knew; but I perceived
Inf. 17.55che dal collo a ciascun pendea una tasca ch’avea certo colore e certo segno, e quindi par che ’l loro occhio si pasca.
Inf. 17.55That from the neck of each there hung a pouch, Which certain colour had, and certain blazon; And thereupon it seems their eyes are feeding.
Inf. 17.58E com’ io riguardando tra lor vegno, in una borsa gialla vidi azzurro che d’un leone avea faccia e contegno.
Inf. 17.58And as I gazing round me come among them, Upon a yellow pouch I azure saw That had the face and posture of a lion.
Inf. 17.61Poi, procedendo di mio sguardo il curro, vidine un’altra come sangue rossa, mostrando un’oca bianca più che burro.
Inf. 17.61Proceeding then the current of my sight, Another of them saw I, red as blood, Display a goose more white than butter is.
Inf. 17.64E un che d’una scrofa azzurra e grossa segnato avea lo suo sacchetto bianco, mi disse: «Che fai tu in questa fossa?
Inf. 17.64And one, who with an azure sow and gravid Emblazoned had his little pouch of white, Said unto me: “What dost thou in this moat?
Inf. 17.67Or te ne va; e perché se’ vivo anco, sappi che ’l mio vicin Vitalïano sederà qui dal mio sinistro fianco.
Inf. 17.67Now get thee gone; and since thou’rt still alive, Know that a neighbour of mine, Vitaliano, Will have his seat here on my left-hand side.
Inf. 17.70Con questi Fiorentin son padoano: spesse fïate mi ’ntronan li orecchi gridando: “Vegna ’l cavalier sovrano,
Inf. 17.70A Paduan am I with these Florentines; Full many a time they thunder in mine ears, Exclaiming, ‘Come the sovereign cavalier,
Inf. 17.73che recherà la tasca con tre becchi!”». Qui distorse la bocca e di fuor trasse la lingua, come bue che ’l naso lecchi.
Inf. 17.73He who shall bring the satchel with three goats;’” Then twisted he his mouth, and forth he thrust His tongue, like to an ox that licks its nose.
Inf. 17.76E io, temendo no ’l più star crucciasse lui che di poco star m’avea ’mmonito, torna’mi in dietro da l’anime lasse.
Inf. 17.76And fearing lest my longer stay might vex Him who had warned me not to tarry long, Backward I turned me from those weary souls.
Inf. 17.79Trova’ il duca mio ch’era salito già su la groppa del fiero animale, e disse a me: «Or sie forte e ardito.
Inf. 17.79I found my Guide, who had already mounted Upon the back of that wild animal, And said to me: “Now be both strong and bold.
Inf. 17.82Omai si scende per sì fatte scale; monta dinanzi, ch’i’ voglio esser mezzo, sì che la coda non possa far male».
Inf. 17.82Now we descend by stairways such as these; Mount thou in front, for I will be midway, So that the tail may have no power to harm thee.”
Inf. 17.85Qual è colui che sì presso ha ’l riprezzo de la quartana, c’ha già l’unghie smorte, e triema tutto pur guardando ’l rezzo,
Inf. 17.85Such as he is who has so near the ague Of quartan that his nails are blue already, And trembles all, but looking at the shade;
Inf. 17.88tal divenn’ io a le parole porte; ma vergogna mi fé le sue minacce, che innanzi a buon segnor fa servo forte.
Inf. 17.88Even such became I at those proffered words; But shame in me his menaces produced, Which maketh servant strong before good master.
Inf. 17.91I’ m’assettai in su quelle spallacce; sì volli dir, ma la voce non venne com’ io credetti: ‘Fa che tu m’abbracce’.
Inf. 17.91I seated me upon those monstrous shoulders; I wished to say, and yet the voice came not As I believed, “Take heed that thou embrace me.”
Inf. 17.94Ma esso, ch’altra volta mi sovvenne ad altro forse, tosto ch’i’ montai con le braccia m’avvinse e mi sostenne;
Inf. 17.94But he, who other times had rescued me In other peril, soon as I had mounted, Within his arms encircled and sustained me,
Inf. 17.97e disse: «Gerïon, moviti omai: le rote larghe, e lo scender sia poco; pensa la nova soma che tu hai».
Inf. 17.97And said: “Now, Geryon, bestir thyself; The circles large, and the descent be little; Think of the novel burden which thou hast.”
Inf. 17.100Come la navicella esce di loco in dietro in dietro, sì quindi si tolse; e poi ch’al tutto si sentì a gioco,
Inf. 17.100Even as the little vessel shoves from shore, Backward, still backward, so he thence withdrew; And when he wholly felt himself afloat,
Inf. 17.103là ’v’ era ’l petto, la coda rivolse, e quella tesa, come anguilla, mosse, e con le branche l’aere a sé raccolse.
Inf. 17.103There where his breast had been he turned his tail, And that extended like an eel he moved, And with his paws drew to himself the air.
Inf. 17.106Maggior paura non credo che fosse quando Fetonte abbandonò li freni, per che ’l ciel, come pare ancor, si cosse;
Inf. 17.106A greater fear I do not think there was What time abandoned Phaeton the reins, Whereby the heavens, as still appears, were scorched;
Inf. 17.109né quando Icaro misero le reni sentì spennar per la scaldata cera, gridando il padre a lui «Mala via tieni!»,
Inf. 17.109Nor when the wretched Icarus his flanks Felt stripped of feathers by the melting wax, His father crying, “An ill way thou takest!”
Inf. 17.112che fu la mia, quando vidi ch’i’ era ne l’aere d’ogne parte, e vidi spenta ogne veduta fuor che de la fera.
Inf. 17.112Than was my own, when I perceived myself On all sides in the air, and saw extinguished The sight of everything but of the monster.
Inf. 17.115Ella sen va notando lenta lenta; rota e discende, ma non me n’accorgo se non che al viso e di sotto mi venta.
Inf. 17.115Onward he goeth, swimming slowly, slowly; Wheels and descends, but I perceive it only By wind upon my face and from below.
Inf. 17.118Io sentia già da la man destra il gorgo far sotto noi un orribile scroscio, per che con li occhi ’n giù la testa sporgo.
Inf. 17.118I heard already on the right the whirlpool Making a horrible crashing under us; Whence I thrust out my head with eyes cast downward.
Inf. 17.121Allor fu’ io più timido a lo stoscio, però ch’i’ vidi fuochi e senti’ pianti; ond’ io tremando tutto mi raccoscio.
Inf. 17.121Then was I still more fearful of the abyss; Because I fires beheld, and heard laments, Whereat I, trembling, all the closer cling.
Inf. 17.124E vidi poi, ché nol vedea davanti, lo scendere e ’l girar per li gran mali che s’appressavan da diversi canti.
Inf. 17.124I saw then, for before I had not seen it, The turning and descending, by great horrors That were approaching upon divers sides.
Inf. 17.127Come ’l falcon ch’è stato assai su l’ali, che sanza veder logoro o uccello fa dire al falconiere «Omè, tu cali!»,
Inf. 17.127As falcon who has long been on the wing, Who, without seeing either lure or bird, Maketh the falconer say, “Ah me, thou stoopest,”
Inf. 17.130discende lasso onde si move isnello, per cento rote, e da lunge si pone dal suo maestro, disdegnoso e fello;
Inf. 17.130Descendeth weary, whence he started swiftly, Thorough a hundred circles, and alights Far from his master, sullen and disdainful;
Inf. 17.133così ne puose al fondo Gerïone al piè al piè de la stagliata rocca, e, discarcate le nostre persone,
Inf. 17.133Even thus did Geryon place us on the bottom, Close to the bases of the rough-hewn rock, And being disencumbered of our persons,
Inf. 17.136si dileguò come da corda cocca.
Inf. 17.136He sped away as arrow from the string.
Inferno, Canto XVIII
Inferno, Canto XVIII — The Eighth Circle, Malebolge: The Fraudulent and the Malicious. The First Bolgia: Seducers and Panders. Venedico Caccianimico. Jason. The Second Bolgia: Flatterers. Allessio Interminelli. Thais.
Inf. 18.1Luogo è in inferno detto Malebolge, tutto di pietra di color ferrigno, come la cerchia che dintorno il volge.
Inf. 18.1There is a place in Hell called Malebolge, Wholly of stone and of an iron colour, As is the circle that around it turns.
Inf. 18.4Nel dritto mezzo del campo maligno vaneggia un pozzo assai largo e profondo, di cui suo loco dicerò l’ordigno.
Inf. 18.4Right in the middle of the field malign There yawns a well exceeding wide and deep, Of which its place the structure will recount.
Inf. 18.7Quel cinghio che rimane adunque è tondo tra ’l pozzo e ’l piè de l’alta ripa dura, e ha distinto in dieci valli il fondo.
Inf. 18.7Round, then, is that enclosure which remains Between the well and foot of the high, hard bank, And has distinct in valleys ten its bottom.
Inf. 18.10Quale, dove per guardia de le mura più e più fossi cingon li castelli, la parte dove son rende figura,
Inf. 18.10As where for the protection of the walls Many and many moats surround the castles, The part in which they are a figure forms,
Inf. 18.13tale imagine quivi facean quelli; e come a tai fortezze da’ lor sogli a la ripa di fuor son ponticelli,
Inf. 18.13Just such an image those presented there; And as about such strongholds from their gates Unto the outer bank are little bridges,
Inf. 18.16così da imo de la roccia scogli movien che ricidien li argini e ’ fossi infino al pozzo che i tronca e raccogli.
Inf. 18.16So from the precipice’s base did crags Project, which intersected dikes and moats, Unto the well that truncates and collects them.
Inf. 18.19In questo luogo, de la schiena scossi di Gerïon, trovammoci; e ’l poeta tenne a sinistra, e io dietro mi mossi.
Inf. 18.19Within this place, down shaken from the back Of Geryon, we found us; and the Poet Held to the left, and I moved on behind.
Inf. 18.22A la man destra vidi nova pieta, novo tormento e novi frustatori, di che la prima bolgia era repleta.
Inf. 18.22Upon my right hand I beheld new anguish, New torments, and new wielders of the lash, Wherewith the foremost Bolgia was replete.
Inf. 18.25Nel fondo erano ignudi i peccatori; dal mezzo in qua ci venien verso ’l volto, di là con noi, ma con passi maggiori,
Inf. 18.25Down at the bottom were the sinners naked; This side the middle came they facing us, Beyond it, with us, but with greater steps;
Inf. 18.28come i Roman per l’essercito molto, l’anno del giubileo, su per lo ponte hanno a passar la gente modo colto,
Inf. 18.28Even as the Romans, for the mighty host, The year of Jubilee, upon the bridge, Have chosen a mode to pass the people over;
Inf. 18.31che da l’un lato tutti hanno la fronte verso ’l castello e vanno a Santo Pietro, da l’altra sponda vanno verso ’l monte.
Inf. 18.31For all upon one side towards the Castle Their faces have, and go unto St. Peter’s; On the other side they go towards the Mountain.
Inf. 18.34Di qua, di là, su per lo sasso tetro vidi demon cornuti con gran ferze, che li battien crudelmente di retro.
Inf. 18.34This side and that, along the livid stone Beheld I horned demons with great scourges, Who cruelly were beating them behind.
Inf. 18.37Ahi come facean lor levar le berze a le prime percosse! già nessuno le seconde aspettava né le terze.
Inf. 18.37Ah me! how they did make them lift their legs At the first blows! and sooth not any one The second waited for, nor for the third.
Inf. 18.40Mentr’ io andava, li occhi miei in uno furo scontrati; e io sì tosto dissi: «Già di veder costui non son digiuno».
Inf. 18.40While I was going on, mine eyes by one Encountered were; and straight I said: “Already With sight of this one I am not unfed.”
Inf. 18.43Per ch’ïo a figurarlo i piedi affissi; e ’l dolce duca meco si ristette, e assentio ch’alquanto in dietro gissi.
Inf. 18.43Therefore I stayed my feet to make him out, And with me the sweet Guide came to a stand, And to my going somewhat back assented;
Inf. 18.46E quel frustato celar si credette bassando ’l viso; ma poco li valse, ch’io dissi: «O tu che l’occhio a terra gette,
Inf. 18.46And he, the scourged one, thought to hide himself, Lowering his face, but little it availed him; For said I: “Thou that castest down thine eyes,
Inf. 18.49se le fazion che porti non son false, Venedico se’ tu Caccianemico. Ma che ti mena a sì pungenti salse?».
Inf. 18.49If false are not the features which thou bearest, Thou art Venedico Caccianimico; But what doth bring thee to such pungent sauces?”
Inf. 18.52Ed elli a me: «Mal volontier lo dico; ma sforzami la tua chiara favella, che mi fa sovvenir del mondo antico.
Inf. 18.52And he to me: “Unwillingly I tell it; But forces me thine utterance distinct, Which makes me recollect the ancient world.
Inf. 18.55I’ fui colui che la Ghisolabella condussi a far la voglia del marchese, come che suoni la sconcia novella.
Inf. 18.55I was the one who the fair Ghisola Induced to grant the wishes of the Marquis, Howe’er the shameless story may be told.
Inf. 18.58E non pur io qui piango bolognese; anzi n’è questo loco tanto pieno, che tante lingue non son ora apprese
Inf. 18.58Not the sole Bolognese am I who weeps here; Nay, rather is this place so full of them, That not so many tongues to-day are taught
Inf. 18.61a dicer ‘sipa’ tra Sàvena e Reno; e se di ciò vuoi fede o testimonio, rècati a mente il nostro avaro seno».
Inf. 18.61’Twixt Reno and Savena to say ‘sipa;’ And if thereof thou wishest pledge or proof, Bring to thy mind our avaricious heart.”
Inf. 18.64Così parlando il percosse un demonio de la sua scurïada, e disse: «Via, ruffian! qui non son femmine da conio».
Inf. 18.64While speaking in this manner, with his scourge A demon smote him, and said: “Get thee gone Pander, there are no women here for coin.”
Inf. 18.67I’ mi raggiunsi con la scorta mia; poscia con pochi passi divenimmo là ’v’ uno scoglio de la ripa uscia.
Inf. 18.67I joined myself again unto mine Escort; Thereafterward with footsteps few we came To where a crag projected from the bank.
Inf. 18.70Assai leggeramente quel salimmo; e vòlti a destra su per la sua scheggia, da quelle cerchie etterne ci partimmo.
Inf. 18.70This very easily did we ascend, And turning to the right along its ridge, From those eternal circles we departed.
Inf. 18.73Quando noi fummo là dov’ el vaneggia di sotto per dar passo a li sferzati, lo duca disse: «Attienti, e fa che feggia
Inf. 18.73When we were there, where it is hollowed out Beneath, to give a passage to the scourged, The Guide said: “Wait, and see that on thee strike
Inf. 18.76lo viso in te di quest’ altri mal nati, ai quali ancor non vedesti la faccia però che son con noi insieme andati».
Inf. 18.76The vision of those others evil-born, Of whom thou hast not yet beheld the faces, Because together with us they have gone.”
Inf. 18.79Del vecchio ponte guardavam la traccia che venìa verso noi da l’altra banda, e che la ferza similmente scaccia.
Inf. 18.79From the old bridge we looked upon the train Which tow’rds us came upon the other border, And which the scourges in like manner smite.
Inf. 18.82E ’l buon maestro, sanza mia dimanda, mi disse: «Guarda quel grande che vene, e per dolor non par lagrime spanda:
Inf. 18.82And the good Master, without my inquiring, Said to me: “See that tall one who is coming, And for his pain seems not to shed a tear;
Inf. 18.85quanto aspetto reale ancor ritene! Quelli è Iasón, che per cuore e per senno li Colchi del monton privati féne.
Inf. 18.85Still what a royal aspect he retains! That Jason is, who by his heart and cunning The Colchians of the Ram made destitute.
Inf. 18.88Ello passò per l’isola di Lenno poi che l’ardite femmine spietate tutti li maschi loro a morte dienno.
Inf. 18.88He by the isle of Lemnos passed along After the daring women pitiless Had unto death devoted all their males.
Inf. 18.91Ivi con segni e con parole ornate Isifile ingannò, la giovinetta che prima avea tutte l’altre ingannate.
Inf. 18.91There with his tokens and with ornate words Did he deceive Hypsipyle, the maiden Who first, herself, had all the rest deceived.
Inf. 18.94Lasciolla quivi, gravida, soletta; tal colpa a tal martiro lui condanna; e anche di Medea si fa vendetta.
Inf. 18.94There did he leave her pregnant and forlorn; Such sin unto such punishment condemns him, And also for Medea is vengeance done.
Inf. 18.97Con lui sen va chi da tal parte inganna; e questo basti de la prima valle sapere e di color che ’n sé assanna».
Inf. 18.97With him go those who in such wise deceive; And this sufficient be of the first valley To know, and those that in its jaws it holds.”
Inf. 18.100Già eravam là ’ve lo stretto calle con l’argine secondo s’incrocicchia, e fa di quello ad un altr’ arco spalle.
Inf. 18.100We were already where the narrow path Crosses athwart the second dike, and forms Of that a buttress for another arch.
Inf. 18.103Quindi sentimmo gente che si nicchia ne l’altra bolgia e che col muso scuffa, e sé medesma con le palme picchia.
Inf. 18.103Thence we heard people, who are making moan In the next Bolgia, snorting with their muzzles, And with their palms beating upon themselves
Inf. 18.106Le ripe eran grommate d’una muffa, per l’alito di giù che vi s’appasta, che con li occhi e col naso facea zuffa.
Inf. 18.106The margins were incrusted with a mould By exhalation from below, that sticks there, And with the eyes and nostrils wages war.
Inf. 18.109Lo fondo è cupo sì, che non ci basta loco a veder sanza montare al dosso de l’arco, ove lo scoglio più sovrasta.
Inf. 18.109The bottom is so deep, no place suffices To give us sight of it, without ascending The arch’s back, where most the crag impends.
Inf. 18.112Quivi venimmo; e quindi giù nel fosso vidi gente attuffata in uno sterco che da li uman privadi parea mosso.
Inf. 18.112Thither we came, and thence down in the moat I saw a people smothered in a filth That out of human privies seemed to flow;
Inf. 18.115E mentre ch’io là giù con l’occhio cerco, vidi un col capo sì di merda lordo, che non parëa s’era laico o cherco.
Inf. 18.115And whilst below there with mine eye I search, I saw one with his head so foul with ordure, It was not clear if he were clerk or layman.
Inf. 18.118Quei mi sgridò: «Perché se’ tu sì gordo di riguardar più me che li altri brutti?». E io a lui: «Perché, se ben ricordo,
Inf. 18.118He screamed to me: “Wherefore art thou so eager To look at me more than the other foul ones?” And I to him: “Because, if I remember,
Inf. 18.121già t’ho veduto coi capelli asciutti, e se’ Alessio Interminei da Lucca: però t’adocchio più che li altri tutti».
Inf. 18.121I have already seen thee with dry hair, And thou’rt Alessio Interminei of Lucca; Therefore I eye thee more than all the others.”
Inf. 18.124Ed elli allor, battendosi la zucca: «Qua giù m’hanno sommerso le lusinghe ond’ io non ebbi mai la lingua stucca».
Inf. 18.124And he thereon, belabouring his pumpkin: “The flatteries have submerged me here below, Wherewith my tongue was never surfeited.”
Inf. 18.127Appresso ciò lo duca «Fa che pinghe», mi disse, «il viso un poco più avante, sì che la faccia ben con l’occhio attinghe
Inf. 18.127Then said to me the Guide: “See that thou thrust Thy visage somewhat farther in advance, That with thine eyes thou well the face attain
Inf. 18.130di quella sozza e scapigliata fante che là si graffia con l’unghie merdose, e or s’accoscia e ora è in piedi stante.
Inf. 18.130Of that uncleanly and dishevelled drab, Who there doth scratch herself with filthy nails, And crouches now, and now on foot is standing.
Inf. 18.133Taïde è, la puttana che rispuose al drudo suo quando disse “Ho io grazie grandi apo te?”: “Anzi maravigliose!”.
Inf. 18.133Thais the harlot is it, who replied Unto her paramour, when he said, ‘Have I Great gratitude from thee?’—‘Nay, marvellous;’
Inf. 18.136E quinci sian le nostre viste sazie».
Inf. 18.136And herewith let our sight be satisfied.”
Inferno, Canto XIX
Inferno, Canto XIX — The Third Bolgia: Simoniacs. Pope Nicholas III. Dante’s Reproof of corrupt Prelates.
Inf. 19.1O Simon mago, o miseri seguaci che le cose di Dio, che di bontate deon essere spose, e voi rapaci
Inf. 19.1O Simon Magus, O forlorn disciples, Ye who the things of God, which ought to be The brides of holiness, rapaciously
Inf. 19.4per oro e per argento avolterate, or convien che per voi suoni la tromba, però che ne la terza bolgia state.
Inf. 19.4For silver and for gold do prostitute, Now it behoves for you the trumpet sound, Because in this third Bolgia ye abide.
Inf. 19.7Già eravamo, a la seguente tomba, montati de lo scoglio in quella parte ch’a punto sovra mezzo ’l fosso piomba.
Inf. 19.7We had already on the following tomb Ascended to that portion of the crag Which o’er the middle of the moat hangs plumb.
Inf. 19.10O somma sapïenza, quanta è l’arte che mostri in cielo, in terra e nel mal mondo, e quanto giusto tua virtù comparte!
Inf. 19.10Wisdom supreme, O how great art thou showest In heaven, in earth, and in the evil world, And with what justice doth thy power distribute!
Inf. 19.13Io vidi per le coste e per lo fondo piena la pietra livida di fóri, d’un largo tutti e ciascun era tondo.
Inf. 19.13I saw upon the sides and on the bottom The livid stone with perforations filled, All of one size, and every one was round.
Inf. 19.16Non mi parean men ampi né maggiori che que’ che son nel mio bel San Giovanni, fatti per loco d’i battezzatori;
Inf. 19.16To me less ample seemed they not, nor greater Than those that in my beautiful Saint John Are fashioned for the place of the baptisers,
Inf. 19.19l’un de li quali, ancor non è molt’ anni, rupp’ io per un che dentro v’annegava: e questo sia suggel ch’ogn’ omo sganni.
Inf. 19.19And one of which, not many years ago, I broke for some one, who was drowning in it; Be this a seal all men to undeceive.
Inf. 19.22Fuor de la bocca a ciascun soperchiava d’un peccator li piedi e de le gambe infino al grosso, e l’altro dentro stava.
Inf. 19.22Out of the mouth of each one there protruded The feet of a transgressor, and the legs Up to the calf, the rest within remained.
Inf. 19.25Le piante erano a tutti accese intrambe; per che sì forte guizzavan le giunte, che spezzate averien ritorte e strambe.
Inf. 19.25In all of them the soles were both on fire; Wherefore the joints so violently quivered, They would have snapped asunder withes and bands.
Inf. 19.28Qual suole il fiammeggiar de le cose unte muoversi pur su per la strema buccia, tal era lì dai calcagni a le punte.
Inf. 19.28Even as the flame of unctuous things is wont To move upon the outer surface only, So likewise was it there from heel to point.
Inf. 19.31«Chi è colui, maestro, che si cruccia guizzando più che li altri suoi consorti», diss’ io, «e cui più roggia fiamma succia?».
Inf. 19.31“Master, who is that one who writhes himself, More than his other comrades quivering,” I said, “and whom a redder flame is sucking?”
Inf. 19.34Ed elli a me: «Se tu vuo’ ch’i’ ti porti là giù per quella ripa che più giace, da lui saprai di sé e de’ suoi torti».
Inf. 19.34And he to me: “If thou wilt have me bear thee Down there along that bank which lowest lies, From him thou’lt know his errors and himself.”
Inf. 19.37E io: «Tanto m’è bel, quanto a te piace: tu se’ segnore, e sai ch’i’ non mi parto dal tuo volere, e sai quel che si tace».
Inf. 19.37And I: “What pleases thee, to me is pleasing; Thou art my Lord, and knowest that I depart not From thy desire, and knowest what is not spoken.”
Inf. 19.40Allor venimmo in su l’argine quarto; volgemmo e discendemmo a mano stanca là giù nel fondo foracchiato e arto.
Inf. 19.40Straightway upon the fourth dike we arrived; We turned, and on the left-hand side descended Down to the bottom full of holes and narrow.
Inf. 19.43Lo buon maestro ancor de la sua anca non mi dipuose, sì mi giunse al rotto di quel che si piangeva con la zanca.
Inf. 19.43And the good Master yet from off his haunch Deposed me not, till to the hole he brought me Of him who so lamented with his shanks.
Inf. 19.46«O qual che se’ che ’l di sù tien di sotto, anima trista come pal commessa», comincia’ io a dir, «se puoi, fa motto».
Inf. 19.46“Whoe’er thou art, that standest upside down, O doleful soul, implanted like a stake,” To say began I, “if thou canst, speak out.”
Inf. 19.49Io stava come ’l frate che confessa lo perfido assessin, che, poi ch’è fitto, richiama lui per che la morte cessa.
Inf. 19.49I stood even as the friar who is confessing The false assassin, who, when he is fixed, Recalls him, so that death may be delayed.
Inf. 19.52Ed el gridò: «Se’ tu già costì ritto, se’ tu già costì ritto, Bonifazio? Di parecchi anni mi mentì lo scritto.
Inf. 19.52And he cried out: “Dost thou stand there already, Dost thou stand there already, Boniface? By many years the record lied to me.
Inf. 19.55Se’ tu sì tosto di quell’ aver sazio per lo qual non temesti tòrre a ’nganno la bella donna, e poi di farne strazio?».
Inf. 19.55Art thou so early satiate with that wealth, For which thou didst not fear to take by fraud The beautiful Lady, and then work her woe?”
Inf. 19.58Tal mi fec’ io, quai son color che stanno, per non intender ciò ch’è lor risposto, quasi scornati, e risponder non sanno.
Inf. 19.58Such I became, as people are who stand, Not comprehending what is answered them, As if bemocked, and know not how to answer.
Inf. 19.61Allor Virgilio disse: «Dilli tosto: “Non son colui, non son colui che credi”»; e io rispuosi come a me fu imposto.
Inf. 19.61Then said Virgilius: “Say to him straightway, ‘I am not he, I am not he thou thinkest.’” And I replied as was imposed on me.
Inf. 19.64Per che lo spirto tutti storse i piedi; poi, sospirando e con voce di pianto, mi disse: «Dunque che a me richiedi?
Inf. 19.64Whereat the spirit writhed with both his feet, Then, sighing, with a voice of lamentation Said to me: “Then what wantest thou of me?
Inf. 19.67Se di saper ch’i’ sia ti cal cotanto, che tu abbi però la ripa corsa, sappi ch’i’ fui vestito del gran manto;
Inf. 19.67If who I am thou carest so much to know, That thou on that account hast crossed the bank, Know that I vested was with the great mantle;
Inf. 19.70e veramente fui figliuol de l’orsa, cupido sì per avanzar li orsatti, che sù l’avere e qui me misi in borsa.
Inf. 19.70And truly was I son of the She-bear, So eager to advance the cubs, that wealth Above, and here myself, I pocketed.
Inf. 19.73Di sotto al capo mio son li altri tratti che precedetter me simoneggiando, per le fessure de la pietra piatti.
Inf. 19.73Beneath my head the others are dragged down Who have preceded me in simony, Flattened along the fissure of the rock.
Inf. 19.76Là giù cascherò io altresì quando verrà colui ch’i’ credea che tu fossi, allor ch’i’ feci ’l sùbito dimando.
Inf. 19.76Below there I shall likewise fall, whenever That one shall come who I believed thou wast, What time the sudden question I proposed.
Inf. 19.79Ma più è ’l tempo già che i piè mi cossi e ch’i’ son stato così sottosopra, ch’el non starà piantato coi piè rossi:
Inf. 19.79But longer I my feet already toast, And here have been in this way upside down, Than he will planted stay with reddened feet;
Inf. 19.82ché dopo lui verrà di più laida opra, di ver’ ponente, un pastor sanza legge, tal che convien che lui e me ricuopra.
Inf. 19.82For after him shall come of fouler deed From tow’rds the west a Pastor without law, Such as befits to cover him and me.
Inf. 19.85Nuovo Iasón sarà, di cui si legge ne’ Maccabei; e come a quel fu molle suo re, così fia lui chi Francia regge».
Inf. 19.85New Jason will he be, of whom we read In Maccabees; and as his king was pliant, So he who governs France shall be to this one.”
Inf. 19.88Io non so s’i’ mi fui qui troppo folle, ch’i’ pur rispuosi lui a questo metro: «Deh, or mi dì: quanto tesoro volle
Inf. 19.88I do not know if I were here too bold, That him I answered only in this metre: “I pray thee tell me now how great a treasure
Inf. 19.91Nostro Segnore in prima da san Pietro ch’ei ponesse le chiavi in sua balìa? Certo non chiese se non “Viemmi retro”.
Inf. 19.91Our Lord demanded of Saint Peter first, Before he put the keys into his keeping? Truly he nothing asked but ‘Follow me.’
Inf. 19.94Né Pier né li altri tolsero a Matia oro od argento, quando fu sortito al loco che perdé l’anima ria.
Inf. 19.94Nor Peter nor the rest asked of Matthias Silver or gold, when he by lot was chosen Unto the place the guilty soul had lost.
Inf. 19.97Però ti sta, ché tu se’ ben punito; e guarda ben la mal tolta moneta ch’esser ti fece contra Carlo ardito.
Inf. 19.97Therefore stay here, for thou art justly punished, And keep safe guard o’er the ill-gotten money, Which caused thee to be valiant against Charles.
Inf. 19.100E se non fosse ch’ancor lo mi vieta la reverenza de le somme chiavi che tu tenesti ne la vita lieta,
Inf. 19.100And were it not that still forbids it me The reverence for the keys superlative Thou hadst in keeping in the gladsome life,
Inf. 19.103io userei parole ancor più gravi; ché la vostra avarizia il mondo attrista, calcando i buoni e sollevando i pravi.
Inf. 19.103I would make use of words more grievous still; Because your avarice afflicts the world, Trampling the good and lifting the depraved.
Inf. 19.106Di voi pastor s’accorse il Vangelista, quando colei che siede sopra l’acque puttaneggiar coi regi a lui fu vista;
Inf. 19.106The Evangelist you Pastors had in mind, When she who sitteth upon many waters To fornicate with kings by him was seen;
Inf. 19.109quella che con le sette teste nacque, e da le diece corna ebbe argomento, fin che virtute al suo marito piacque.
Inf. 19.109The same who with the seven heads was born, And power and strength from the ten horns received, So long as virtue to her spouse was pleasing.
Inf. 19.112Fatto v’avete dio d’oro e d’argento; e che altro è da voi a l’idolatre, se non ch’elli uno, e voi ne orate cento?
Inf. 19.112Ye have made yourselves a god of gold and silver; And from the idolater how differ ye, Save that he one, and ye a hundred worship?
Inf. 19.115Ahi, Costantin, di quanto mal fu matre, non la tua conversion, ma quella dote che da te prese il primo ricco patre!».
Inf. 19.115Ah, Constantine! of how much ill was mother, Not thy conversion, but that marriage dower Which the first wealthy Father took from thee!”
Inf. 19.118E mentr’ io li cantava cotai note, o ira o coscïenza che ’l mordesse, forte spingava con ambo le piote.
Inf. 19.118And while I sang to him such notes as these, Either that anger or that conscience stung him, He struggled violently with both his feet.
Inf. 19.121I’ credo ben ch’al mio duca piacesse, con sì contenta labbia sempre attese lo suon de le parole vere espresse.
Inf. 19.121I think in sooth that it my Leader pleased, With such contented lip he listened ever Unto the sound of the true words expressed.
Inf. 19.124Però con ambo le braccia mi prese; e poi che tutto su mi s’ebbe al petto, rimontò per la via onde discese.
Inf. 19.124Therefore with both his arms he took me up, And when he had me all upon his breast, Remounted by the way where he descended.
Inf. 19.127Né si stancò d’avermi a sé distretto, sì men portò sovra ’l colmo de l’arco che dal quarto al quinto argine è tragetto.
Inf. 19.127Nor did he tire to have me clasped to him; But bore me to the summit of the arch Which from the fourth dike to the fifth is passage.
Inf. 19.130Quivi soavemente spuose il carco, soave per lo scoglio sconcio ed erto che sarebbe a le capre duro varco.
Inf. 19.130There tenderly he laid his burden down, Tenderly on the crag uneven and steep, That would have been hard passage for the goats:
Inf. 19.133Indi un altro vallon mi fu scoperto.
Inf. 19.133Thence was unveiled to me another valley.
Inferno, Canto XX
Inferno, Canto XX — The Fourth Bolgia: Soothsayers. Amphiaraus, Tiresias, Aruns, Manto, Eryphylus, Michael Scott, Guido Bonatti, and Asdente. Virgil reproaches Dante’s Pity. Mantua’s Foundation.
Inf. 20.1Di nova pena mi conven far versi e dar matera al ventesimo canto de la prima canzon, ch’è d’i sommersi.
Inf. 20.1Of a new pain behoves me to make verses And give material to the twentieth canto Of the first song, which is of the submerged.
Inf. 20.4Io era già disposto tutto quanto a riguardar ne lo scoperto fondo, che si bagnava d’angoscioso pianto;
Inf. 20.4I was already thoroughly disposed To peer down into the uncovered depth, Which bathed itself with tears of agony;
Inf. 20.7e vidi gente per lo vallon tondo venir, tacendo e lagrimando, al passo che fanno le letane in questo mondo.
Inf. 20.7And people saw I through the circular valley, Silent and weeping, coming at the pace Which in this world the Litanies assume.
Inf. 20.10Come ’l viso mi scese in lor più basso, mirabilmente apparve esser travolto ciascun tra ’l mento e ’l principio del casso,
Inf. 20.10As lower down my sight descended on them, Wondrously each one seemed to be distorted From chin to the beginning of the chest;
Inf. 20.13ché da le reni era tornato ’l volto, e in dietro venir li convenia, perché ’l veder dinanzi era lor tolto.
Inf. 20.13For tow’rds the reins the countenance was turned, And backward it behoved them to advance, As to look forward had been taken from them.
Inf. 20.16Forse per forza già di parlasia si travolse così alcun del tutto; ma io nol vidi, né credo che sia.
Inf. 20.16Perchance indeed by violence of palsy Some one has been thus wholly turned awry; But I ne’er saw it, nor believe it can be.
Inf. 20.19Se Dio ti lasci, lettor, prender frutto di tua lezione, or pensa per te stesso com’ io potea tener lo viso asciutto,
Inf. 20.19As God may let thee, Reader, gather fruit From this thy reading, think now for thyself How I could ever keep my face unmoistened,
Inf. 20.22quando la nostra imagine di presso vidi sì torta, che ’l pianto de li occhi le natiche bagnava per lo fesso.
Inf. 20.22When our own image near me I beheld Distorted so, the weeping of the eyes Along the fissure bathed the hinder parts.
Inf. 20.25Certo io piangea, poggiato a un de’ rocchi del duro scoglio, sì che la mia scorta mi disse: «Ancor se’ tu de li altri sciocchi?
Inf. 20.25Truly I wept, leaning upon a peak Of the hard crag, so that my Escort said To me: “Art thou, too, of the other fools?
Inf. 20.28Qui vive la pietà quand’ è ben morta; chi è più scellerato che colui che al giudicio divin passion comporta?
Inf. 20.28Here pity lives when it is wholly dead; Who is a greater reprobate than he Who feels compassion at the doom divine?
Inf. 20.31Drizza la testa, drizza, e vedi a cui s’aperse a li occhi d’i Teban la terra; per ch’ei gridavan tutti: “Dove rui,
Inf. 20.31Lift up, lift up thy head, and see for whom Opened the earth before the Thebans’ eyes; Wherefore they all cried: ‘Whither rushest thou,
Inf. 20.34Anfïarao? perché lasci la guerra?”. E non restò di ruinare a valle fino a Minòs che ciascheduno afferra.
Inf. 20.34Amphiaraus? Why dost leave the war?’ And downward ceased he not to fall amain As far as Minos, who lays hold on all.
Inf. 20.37Mira c’ha fatto petto de le spalle; perché volle veder troppo davante, di retro guarda e fa retroso calle.
Inf. 20.37See, he has made a bosom of his shoulders! Because he wished to see too far before him Behind he looks, and backward goes his way:
Inf. 20.40Vedi Tiresia, che mutò sembiante quando di maschio femmina divenne, cangiandosi le membra tutte quante;
Inf. 20.40Behold Tiresias, who his semblance changed, When from a male a female he became, His members being all of them transformed;
Inf. 20.43e prima, poi, ribatter li convenne li duo serpenti avvolti, con la verga, che rïavesse le maschili penne.
Inf. 20.43And afterwards was forced to strike once more The two entangled serpents with his rod, Ere he could have again his manly plumes.
Inf. 20.46Aronta è quel ch’al ventre li s’atterga, che ne’ monti di Luni, dove ronca lo Carrarese che di sotto alberga,
Inf. 20.46That Aruns is, who backs the other’s belly, Who in the hills of Luni, there where grubs The Carrarese who houses underneath,
Inf. 20.49ebbe tra ’ bianchi marmi la spelonca per sua dimora; onde a guardar le stelle e ’l mar non li era la veduta tronca.
Inf. 20.49Among the marbles white a cavern had For his abode; whence to behold the stars And sea, the view was not cut off from him.
Inf. 20.52E quella che ricuopre le mammelle, che tu non vedi, con le trecce sciolte, e ha di là ogne pilosa pelle,
Inf. 20.52And she there, who is covering up her breasts, Which thou beholdest not, with loosened tresses, And on that side has all the hairy skin,
Inf. 20.55Manto fu, che cercò per terre molte; poscia si puose là dove nacqu’ io; onde un poco mi piace che m’ascolte.
Inf. 20.55Was Manto, who made quest through many lands, Afterwards tarried there where I was born; Whereof I would thou list to me a little.
Inf. 20.58Poscia che ’l padre suo di vita uscìo e venne serva la città di Baco, questa gran tempo per lo mondo gio.
Inf. 20.58After her father had from life departed, And the city of Bacchus had become enslaved, She a long season wandered through the world.
Inf. 20.61Suso in Italia bella giace un laco, a piè de l’Alpe che serra Lamagna sovra Tiralli, c’ha nome Benaco.
Inf. 20.61Above in beauteous Italy lies a lake At the Alp’s foot that shuts in Germany Over Tyrol, and has the name Benaco.
Inf. 20.64Per mille fonti, credo, e più si bagna tra Garda e Val Camonica e Pennino de l’acqua che nel detto laco stagna.
Inf. 20.64By a thousand springs, I think, and more, is bathed, ’Twixt Garda and Val Camonica, Pennino, With water that grows stagnant in that lake.
Inf. 20.67Loco è nel mezzo là dove ’l trentino pastore e quel di Brescia e ’l veronese segnar poria, s’e’ fesse quel cammino.
Inf. 20.67Midway a place is where the Trentine Pastor, And he of Brescia, and the Veronese Might give his blessing, if he passed that way.
Inf. 20.70Siede Peschiera, bello e forte arnese da fronteggiar Bresciani e Bergamaschi, ove la riva ’ntorno più discese.
Inf. 20.70Sitteth Peschiera, fortress fair and strong, To front the Brescians and the Bergamasks, Where round about the bank descendeth lowest.
Inf. 20.73Ivi convien che tutto quanto caschi ciò che ’n grembo a Benaco star non può, e fassi fiume giù per verdi paschi.
Inf. 20.73There of necessity must fall whatever In bosom of Benaco cannot stay, And grows a river down through verdant pastures.
Inf. 20.76Tosto che l’acqua a correr mette co, non più Benaco, ma Mencio si chiama fino a Governol, dove cade in Po.
Inf. 20.76Soon as the water doth begin to run, No more Benaco is it called, but Mincio, Far as Governo, where it falls in Po.
Inf. 20.79Non molto ha corso, ch’el trova una lama, ne la qual si distende e la ’mpaluda; e suol di state talor essere grama.
Inf. 20.79Not far it runs before it finds a plain In which it spreads itself, and makes it marshy, And oft ’tis wont in summer to be sickly.
Inf. 20.82Quindi passando la vergine cruda vide terra, nel mezzo del pantano, sanza coltura e d’abitanti nuda.
Inf. 20.82Passing that way the virgin pitiless Land in the middle of the fen descried, Untilled and naked of inhabitants;
Inf. 20.85Lì, per fuggire ogne consorzio umano, ristette con suoi servi a far sue arti, e visse, e vi lasciò suo corpo vano.
Inf. 20.85There to escape all human intercourse, She with her servants stayed, her arts to practise And lived, and left her empty body there.
Inf. 20.88Li uomini poi che ’ntorno erano sparti s’accolsero a quel loco, ch’era forte per lo pantan ch’avea da tutte parti.
Inf. 20.88The men, thereafter, who were scattered round, Collected in that place, which was made strong By the lagoon it had on every side;
Inf. 20.91Fer la città sovra quell’ ossa morte; e per colei che ’l loco prima elesse, Mantüa l’appellar sanz’ altra sorte.
Inf. 20.91They built their city over those dead bones, And, after her who first the place selected, Mantua named it, without other omen.
Inf. 20.94Già fuor le genti sue dentro più spesse, prima che la mattia da Casalodi da Pinamonte inganno ricevesse.
Inf. 20.94Its people once within more crowded were, Ere the stupidity of Casalodi From Pinamonte had received deceit.
Inf. 20.97Però t’assenno che, se tu mai odi originar la mia terra altrimenti, la verità nulla menzogna frodi».
Inf. 20.97Therefore I caution thee, if e’er thou hearest Originate my city otherwise, No falsehood may the verity defraud.”
Inf. 20.100E io: «Maestro, i tuoi ragionamenti mi son sì certi e prendon sì mia fede, che li altri mi sarien carboni spenti.
Inf. 20.100And I: “My Master, thy discourses are To me so certain, and so take my faith, That unto me the rest would be spent coals.
Inf. 20.103Ma dimmi, de la gente che procede, se tu ne vedi alcun degno di nota; ché solo a ciò la mia mente rifiede».
Inf. 20.103But tell me of the people who are passing, If any one note-worthy thou beholdest, For only unto that my mind reverts.”
Inf. 20.106Allor mi disse: «Quel che da la gota porge la barba in su le spalle brune, fu—quando Grecia fu di maschi vòta,
Inf. 20.106Then said he to me: “He who from the cheek Thrusts out his beard upon his swarthy shoulders Was, at the time when Greece was void of males,
Inf. 20.109sì ch’a pena rimaser per le cune— augure, e diede ’l punto con Calcanta in Aulide a tagliar la prima fune.
Inf. 20.109So that there scarce remained one in the cradle, An augur, and with Calchas gave the moment, In Aulis, when to sever the first cable.
Inf. 20.112Euripilo ebbe nome, e così ’l canta l’alta mia tragedìa in alcun loco: ben lo sai tu che la sai tutta quanta.
Inf. 20.112Eryphylus his name was, and so sings My lofty Tragedy in some part or other; That knowest thou well, who knowest the whole of it.
Inf. 20.115Quell’ altro che ne’ fianchi è così poco, Michele Scotto fu, che veramente de le magiche frode seppe ’l gioco.
Inf. 20.115The next, who is so slender in the flanks, Was Michael Scott, who of a verity Of magical illusions knew the game.
Inf. 20.118Vedi Guido Bonatti; vedi Asdente, ch’avere inteso al cuoio e a lo spago ora vorrebbe, ma tardi si pente.
Inf. 20.118Behold Guido Bonatti, behold Asdente, Who now unto his leather and his thread Would fain have stuck, but he too late repents.
Inf. 20.121Vedi le triste che lasciaron l’ago, la spuola e ’l fuso, e fecersi ’ndivine; fecer malie con erbe e con imago.
Inf. 20.121Behold the wretched ones, who left the needle, The spool and rock, and made them fortune-tellers; They wrought their magic spells with herb and image.
Inf. 20.124Ma vienne omai, ché già tiene ’l confine d’amendue li emisperi e tocca l’onda sotto Sobilia Caino e le spine;
Inf. 20.124But come now, for already holds the confines Of both the hemispheres, and under Seville Touches the ocean-wave, Cain and the thorns,
Inf. 20.127e già iernotte fu la luna tonda: ben ten de’ ricordar, ché non ti nocque alcuna volta per la selva fonda».
Inf. 20.127And yesternight the moon was round already; Thou shouldst remember well it did not harm thee From time to time within the forest deep.”
Inf. 20.130Sì mi parlava, e andavamo introcque.
Inf. 20.130Thus spake he to me, and we walked the while.
Inferno, Canto XXI
Inferno, Canto XXI — The Fifth Bolgia: Peculators. The Elder of Santa Zita. Malacoda and other Devils.
Inf. 21.1Così di ponte in ponte, altro parlando che la mia comedìa cantar non cura, venimmo; e tenavamo ’l colmo, quando
Inf. 21.1From bridge to bridge thus, speaking other things Of which my Comedy cares not to sing, We came along, and held the summit, when
Inf. 21.4restammo per veder l’altra fessura di Malebolge e li altri pianti vani; e vidila mirabilmente oscura.
Inf. 21.4We halted to behold another fissure Of Malebolge and other vain laments; And I beheld it marvellously dark.
Inf. 21.7Quale ne l’arzanà de’ Viniziani bolle l’inverno la tenace pece a rimpalmare i legni lor non sani,
Inf. 21.7As in the Arsenal of the Venetians Boils in the winter the tenacious pitch To smear their unsound vessels o’er again,
Inf. 21.10ché navicar non ponno—in quella vece chi fa suo legno novo e chi ristoppa le coste a quel che più vïaggi fece;
Inf. 21.10For sail they cannot; and instead thereof One makes his vessel new, and one recaulks The ribs of that which many a voyage has made;
Inf. 21.13chi ribatte da proda e chi da poppa; altri fa remi e altri volge sarte; chi terzeruolo e artimon rintoppa—:
Inf. 21.13One hammers at the prow, one at the stern, This one makes oars, and that one cordage twists, Another mends the mainsail and the mizzen;
Inf. 21.16tal, non per foco ma per divin’ arte, bollia là giuso una pegola spessa, che ’nviscava la ripa d’ogne parte.
Inf. 21.16Thus, not by fire, but by the art divine, Was boiling down below there a dense pitch Which upon every side the bank belimed.
Inf. 21.19I’ vedea lei, ma non vedëa in essa mai che le bolle che ’l bollor levava, e gonfiar tutta, e riseder compressa.
Inf. 21.19I saw it, but I did not see within it Aught but the bubbles that the boiling raised, And all swell up and resubside compressed.
Inf. 21.22Mentr’ io là giù fisamente mirava, lo duca mio, dicendo «Guarda, guarda!», mi trasse a sé del loco dov’ io stava.
Inf. 21.22The while below there fixedly I gazed, My Leader, crying out: “Beware, beware!” Drew me unto himself from where I stood.
Inf. 21.25Allor mi volsi come l’uom cui tarda di veder quel che li convien fuggire e cui paura sùbita sgagliarda,
Inf. 21.25Then I turned round, as one who is impatient To see what it behoves him to escape, And whom a sudden terror doth unman,
Inf. 21.28che, per veder, non indugia ’l partire: e vidi dietro a noi un diavol nero correndo su per lo scoglio venire.
Inf. 21.28Who, while he looks, delays not his departure; And I beheld behind us a black devil, Running along upon the crag, approach.
Inf. 21.31Ahi quant’ elli era ne l’aspetto fero! e quanto mi parea ne l’atto acerbo, con l’ali aperte e sovra i piè leggero!
Inf. 21.31Ah, how ferocious was he in his aspect! And how he seemed to me in action ruthless, With open wings and light upon his feet!
Inf. 21.34L’omero suo, ch’era aguto e superbo, carcava un peccator con ambo l’anche, e quei tenea de’ piè ghermito ’l nerbo.
Inf. 21.34His shoulders, which sharp-pointed were and high, A sinner did encumber with both haunches, And he held clutched the sinews of the feet.
Inf. 21.37Del nostro ponte disse: «O Malebranche, ecco un de li anzïan di Santa Zita! Mettetel sotto, ch’i’ torno per anche
Inf. 21.37From off our bridge, he said: “O Malebranche, Behold one of the elders of Saint Zita; Plunge him beneath, for I return for others
Inf. 21.40a quella terra, che n’è ben fornita: ogn’ uom v’è barattier, fuor che Bonturo; del no, per li denar, vi si fa ita».
Inf. 21.40Unto that town, which is well furnished with them. All there are barrators, except Bonturo; No into Yes for money there is changed.”
Inf. 21.43Là giù ’l buttò, e per lo scoglio duro si volse; e mai non fu mastino sciolto con tanta fretta a seguitar lo furo.
Inf. 21.43He hurled him down, and over the hard crag Turned round, and never was a mastiff loosened In so much hurry to pursue a thief.
Inf. 21.46Quel s’attuffò, e tornò sù convolto; ma i demon che del ponte avean coperchio, gridar: «Qui non ha loco il Santo Volto!
Inf. 21.46The other sank, and rose again face downward; But the demons, under cover of the bridge, Cried: “Here the Santo Volto has no place!
Inf. 21.49qui si nuota altrimenti che nel Serchio! Però, se tu non vuo’ di nostri graffi, non far sopra la pegola soverchio».
Inf. 21.49Here swims one otherwise than in the Serchio; Therefore, if for our gaffs thou wishest not, Do not uplift thyself above the pitch.”
Inf. 21.52Poi l’addentar con più di cento raffi, disser: «Coverto convien che qui balli, sì che, se puoi, nascosamente accaffi».
Inf. 21.52They seized him then with more than a hundred rakes; They said: “It here behoves thee to dance covered, That, if thou canst, thou secretly mayest pilfer.”
Inf. 21.55Non altrimenti i cuoci a’ lor vassalli fanno attuffare in mezzo la caldaia la carne con li uncin, perché non galli.
Inf. 21.55Not otherwise the cooks their scullions make Immerse into the middle of the caldron The meat with hooks, so that it may not float.
Inf. 21.58Lo buon maestro «Acciò che non si paia che tu ci sia», mi disse, «giù t’acquatta dopo uno scheggio, ch’alcun schermo t’aia;
Inf. 21.58Said the good Master to me: “That it be not Apparent thou art here, crouch thyself down Behind a jag, that thou mayest have some screen;
Inf. 21.61e per nulla offension che mi sia fatta, non temer tu, ch’i’ ho le cose conte, perch’ altra volta fui a tal baratta».
Inf. 21.61And for no outrage that is done to me Be thou afraid, because these things I know, For once before was I in such a scuffle.”
Inf. 21.64Poscia passò di là dal co del ponte; e com’ el giunse in su la ripa sesta, mestier li fu d’aver sicura fronte.
Inf. 21.64Then he passed on beyond the bridge’s head, And as upon the sixth bank he arrived, Need was for him to have a steadfast front.
Inf. 21.67Con quel furore e con quella tempesta ch’escono i cani a dosso al poverello che di sùbito chiede ove s’arresta,
Inf. 21.67With the same fury, and the same uproar, As dogs leap out upon a mendicant, Who on a sudden begs, where’er he stops,
Inf. 21.70usciron quei di sotto al ponticello, e volser contra lui tutt’ i runcigli; ma el gridò: «Nessun di voi sia fello!
Inf. 21.70They issued from beneath the little bridge, And turned against him all their grappling-irons; But he cried out: “Be none of you malignant!
Inf. 21.73Innanzi che l’uncin vostro mi pigli, traggasi avante l’un di voi che m’oda, e poi d’arruncigliarmi si consigli».
Inf. 21.73Before those hooks of yours lay hold of me, Let one of you step forward, who may hear me, And then take counsel as to grappling me.”
Inf. 21.76Tutti gridaron: «Vada Malacoda!»; per ch’un si mosse—e li altri stetter fermi— e venne a lui dicendo: «Che li approda?».
Inf. 21.76They all cried out: “Let Malacoda go;” Whereat one started, and the rest stood still, And he came to him, saying: “What avails it?”
Inf. 21.79«Credi tu, Malacoda, qui vedermi esser venuto», disse ’l mio maestro, «sicuro già da tutti vostri schermi,
Inf. 21.79“Thinkest thou, Malacoda, to behold me Advanced into this place,” my Master said, “Safe hitherto from all your skill of fence,
Inf. 21.82sanza voler divino e fato destro? Lascian’ andar, ché nel cielo è voluto ch’i’ mostri altrui questo cammin silvestro».
Inf. 21.82Without the will divine, and fate auspicious? Let me go on, for it in Heaven is willed That I another show this savage road.”
Inf. 21.85Allor li fu l’orgoglio sì caduto, ch’e’ si lasciò cascar l’uncino a’ piedi, e disse a li altri: «Omai non sia feruto».
Inf. 21.85Then was his arrogance so humbled in him, That he let fall his grapnel at his feet, And to the others said: “Now strike him not.”
Inf. 21.88E ’l duca mio a me: «O tu che siedi tra li scheggion del ponte quatto quatto, sicuramente omai a me ti riedi».
Inf. 21.88And unto me my Guide: “O thou, who sittest Among the splinters of the bridge crouched down, Securely now return to me again.”
Inf. 21.91Per ch’io mi mossi e a lui venni ratto; e i diavoli si fecer tutti avanti, sì ch’io temetti ch’ei tenesser patto;
Inf. 21.91Wherefore I started and came swiftly to him; And all the devils forward thrust themselves, So that I feared they would not keep their compact.
Inf. 21.94così vid’ ïo già temer li fanti ch’uscivan patteggiati di Caprona, veggendo sé tra nemici cotanti.
Inf. 21.94And thus beheld I once afraid the soldiers Who issued under safeguard from Caprona, Seeing themselves among so many foes.
Inf. 21.97I’ m’accostai con tutta la persona lungo ’l mio duca, e non torceva li occhi da la sembianza lor ch’era non buona.
Inf. 21.97Close did I press myself with all my person Beside my Leader, and turned not mine eyes From off their countenance, which was not good.
Inf. 21.100Ei chinavan li raffi e «Vuo’ che ’l tocchi», diceva l’un con l’altro, «in sul groppone?». E rispondien: «Sì, fa che gliel’ accocchi».
Inf. 21.100They lowered their rakes, and “Wilt thou have me hit him,” They said to one another, “on the rump?” And answered: “Yes; see that thou nick him with it.”
Inf. 21.103Ma quel demonio che tenea sermone col duca mio, si volse tutto presto e disse: «Posa, posa, Scarmiglione!».
Inf. 21.103But the same demon who was holding parley With my Conductor turned him very quickly, And said: “Be quiet, be quiet, Scarmiglione;”
Inf. 21.106Poi disse a noi: «Più oltre andar per questo iscoglio non si può, però che giace tutto spezzato al fondo l’arco sesto.
Inf. 21.106Then said to us: “You can no farther go Forward upon this crag, because is lying All shattered, at the bottom, the sixth arch.
Inf. 21.109E se l’andare avante pur vi piace, andatevene su per questa grotta; presso è un altro scoglio che via face.
Inf. 21.109And if it still doth please you to go onward, Pursue your way along upon this rock; Near is another crag that yields a path.
Inf. 21.112Ier, più oltre cinqu’ ore che quest’ otta, mille dugento con sessanta sei anni compié che qui la via fu rotta.
Inf. 21.112Yesterday, five hours later than this hour, One thousand and two hundred sixty-six Years were complete, that here the way was broken.
Inf. 21.115Io mando verso là di questi miei a riguardar s’alcun se ne sciorina; gite con lor, che non saranno rei».
Inf. 21.115I send in that direction some of mine To see if any one doth air himself; Go ye with them; for they will not be vicious.
Inf. 21.118«Tra’ti avante, Alichino, e Calcabrina», cominciò elli a dire, «e tu, Cagnazzo; e Barbariccia guidi la decina.
Inf. 21.118Step forward, Alichino and Calcabrina,” Began he to cry out, “and thou, Cagnazzo; And Barbariccia, do thou guide the ten.
Inf. 21.121Libicocco vegn’ oltre e Draghignazzo, Cirïatto sannuto e Graffiacane e Farfarello e Rubicante pazzo.
Inf. 21.121Come forward, Libicocco and Draghignazzo, And tusked Ciriatto and Graffiacane, And Farfarello and mad Rubicante;
Inf. 21.124Cercate ’ntorno le boglienti pane; costor sian salvi infino a l’altro scheggio che tutto intero va sovra le tane».
Inf. 21.124Search ye all round about the boiling pitch; Let these be safe as far as the next crag, That all unbroken passes o’er the dens.”
Inf. 21.127«Omè, maestro, che è quel ch’i’ veggio?», diss’ io, «deh, sanza scorta andianci soli, se tu sa’ ir; ch’i’ per me non la cheggio.
Inf. 21.127“O me! what is it, Master, that I see? Pray let us go,” I said, “without an escort, If thou knowest how, since for myself I ask none.
Inf. 21.130Se tu se’ sì accorto come suoli, non vedi tu ch’e’ digrignan li denti e con le ciglia ne minaccian duoli?».
Inf. 21.130If thou art as observant as thy wont is, Dost thou not see that they do gnash their teeth, And with their brows are threatening woe to us?”
Inf. 21.133Ed elli a me: «Non vo’ che tu paventi; lasciali digrignar pur a lor senno, ch’e’ fanno ciò per li lessi dolenti».
Inf. 21.133And he to me: “I will not have thee fear; Let them gnash on, according to their fancy, Because they do it for those boiling wretches.”
Inf. 21.136Per l’argine sinistro volta dienno; ma prima avea ciascun la lingua stretta coi denti, verso lor duca, per cenno;
Inf. 21.136Along the left-hand dike they wheeled about; But first had each one thrust his tongue between His teeth towards their leader for a signal;
Inf. 21.139ed elli avea del cul fatto trombetta.
Inf. 21.139And he had made a trumpet of his rump.
Inferno, Canto XXII
Inferno, Canto XXII — Ciampolo, Friar Gomita, and Michael Zanche. The Malabranche quarrel.
Inf. 22.1Io vidi già cavalier muover campo, e cominciare stormo e far lor mostra, e talvolta partir per loro scampo;
Inf. 22.1I have erewhile seen horsemen moving camp, Begin the storming, and their muster make, And sometimes starting off for their escape;
Inf. 22.4corridor vidi per la terra vostra, o Aretini, e vidi gir gualdane, fedir torneamenti e correr giostra;
Inf. 22.4Vaunt-couriers have I seen upon your land, O Aretines, and foragers go forth, Tournaments stricken, and the joustings run,
Inf. 22.7quando con trombe, e quando con campane, con tamburi e con cenni di castella, e con cose nostrali e con istrane;
Inf. 22.7Sometimes with trumpets and sometimes with bells, With kettle-drums, and signals of the castles, And with our own, and with outlandish things,
Inf. 22.10né già con sì diversa cennamella cavalier vidi muover né pedoni, né nave a segno di terra o di stella.
Inf. 22.10But never yet with bagpipe so uncouth Did I see horsemen move, nor infantry, Nor ship by any sign of land or star.
Inf. 22.13Noi andavam con li diece demoni. Ahi fiera compagnia! ma ne la chiesa coi santi, e in taverna coi ghiottoni.
Inf. 22.13We went upon our way with the ten demons; Ah, savage company! but in the church With saints, and in the tavern with the gluttons!
Inf. 22.16Pur a la pegola era la mia ’ntesa, per veder de la bolgia ogne contegno e de la gente ch’entro v’era incesa.
Inf. 22.16Ever upon the pitch was my intent, To see the whole condition of that Bolgia, And of the people who therein were burned.
Inf. 22.19Come i dalfini, quando fanno segno a’ marinar con l’arco de la schiena che s’argomentin di campar lor legno,
Inf. 22.19Even as the dolphins, when they make a sign To mariners by arching of the back, That they should counsel take to save their vessel,
Inf. 22.22talor così, ad alleggiar la pena, mostrav’ alcun de’ peccatori ’l dosso e nascondea in men che non balena.
Inf. 22.22Thus sometimes, to alleviate his pain, One of the sinners would display his back, And in less time conceal it than it lightens.
Inf. 22.25E come a l’orlo de l’acqua d’un fosso stanno i ranocchi pur col muso fuori, sì che celano i piedi e l’altro grosso,
Inf. 22.25As on the brink of water in a ditch The frogs stand only with their muzzles out, So that they hide their feet and other bulk,
Inf. 22.28sì stavan d’ogne parte i peccatori; ma come s’appressava Barbariccia, così si ritraén sotto i bollori.
Inf. 22.28So upon every side the sinners stood; But ever as Barbariccia near them came, Thus underneath the boiling they withdrew.
Inf. 22.31I’ vidi, e anco il cor me n’accapriccia, uno aspettar così, com’ elli ’ncontra ch’una rana rimane e l’altra spiccia;
Inf. 22.31I saw, and still my heart doth shudder at it, One waiting thus, even as it comes to pass One frog remains, and down another dives;
Inf. 22.34e Graffiacan, che li era più di contra, li arruncigliò le ’mpegolate chiome e trassel sù, che mi parve una lontra.
Inf. 22.34And Graffiacan, who most confronted him, Grappled him by his tresses smeared with pitch, And drew him up, so that he seemed an otter.
Inf. 22.37I’ sapea già di tutti quanti ’l nome, sì li notai quando fuorono eletti, e poi ch’e’ si chiamaro, attesi come.
Inf. 22.37I knew, before, the names of all of them, So had I noted them when they were chosen, And when they called each other, listened how.
Inf. 22.40«O Rubicante, fa che tu li metti li unghioni a dosso, sì che tu lo scuoi!», gridavan tutti insieme i maladetti.
Inf. 22.40“O Rubicante, see that thou do lay Thy claws upon him, so that thou mayst flay him,” Cried all together the accursed ones.
Inf. 22.43E io: «Maestro mio, fa, se tu puoi, che tu sappi chi è lo sciagurato venuto a man de li avversari suoi».
Inf. 22.43And I: “My Master, see to it, if thou canst, That thou mayst know who is the luckless wight, Thus come into his adversaries’ hands.”
Inf. 22.46Lo duca mio li s’accostò allato; domandollo ond’ ei fosse, e quei rispuose: «I’ fui del regno di Navarra nato.
Inf. 22.46Near to the side of him my Leader drew, Asked of him whence he was; and he replied: “I in the kingdom of Navarre was born;
Inf. 22.49Mia madre a servo d’un segnor mi puose, che m’avea generato d’un ribaldo, distruggitor di sé e di sue cose.
Inf. 22.49My mother placed me servant to a lord, For she had borne me to a ribald knave, Destroyer of himself and of his things.
Inf. 22.52Poi fui famiglia del buon re Tebaldo; quivi mi misi a far baratteria, di ch’io rendo ragione in questo caldo».
Inf. 22.52Then I domestic was of good King Thibault; I set me there to practise barratry, For which I pay the reckoning in this heat.”
Inf. 22.55E Cirïatto, a cui di bocca uscia d’ogne parte una sanna come a porco, li fé sentir come l’una sdruscia.
Inf. 22.55And Ciriatto, from whose mouth projected, On either side, a tusk, as in a boar, Caused him to feel how one of them could rip.
Inf. 22.58Tra male gatte era venuto ’l sorco; ma Barbariccia il chiuse con le braccia e disse: «State in là, mentr’ io lo ’nforco».
Inf. 22.58Among malicious cats the mouse had come; But Barbariccia clasped him in his arms, And said: “Stand ye aside, while I enfork him.”
Inf. 22.61E al maestro mio volse la faccia; «Domanda», disse, «ancor, se più disii saper da lui, prima ch’altri ’l disfaccia».
Inf. 22.61And to my Master he turned round his head; “Ask him again,” he said, “if more thou wish To know from him, before some one destroy him.”
Inf. 22.64Lo duca dunque: «Or dì: de li altri rii conosci tu alcun che sia latino sotto la pece?». E quelli: «I’ mi partii,
Inf. 22.64The Guide: “Now tell then of the other culprits; Knowest thou any one who is a Latian, Under the pitch?” And he: “I separated
Inf. 22.67poco è, da un che fu di là vicino. Così foss’ io ancor con lui coperto, ch’i’ non temerei unghia né uncino!».
Inf. 22.67Lately from one who was a neighbour to it; Would that I still were covered up with him, For I should fear not either claw nor hook!”
Inf. 22.70E Libicocco «Troppo avem sofferto», disse; e preseli ’l braccio col runciglio, sì che, stracciando, ne portò un lacerto.
Inf. 22.70And Libicocco: “We have borne too much;” And with his grapnel seized him by the arm, So that, by rending, he tore off a tendon.
Inf. 22.73Draghignazzo anco i volle dar di piglio giuso a le gambe; onde ’l decurio loro si volse intorno intorno con mal piglio.
Inf. 22.73Eke Draghignazzo wished to pounce upon him Down at the legs; whence their Decurion Turned round and round about with evil look.
Inf. 22.76Quand’ elli un poco rappaciati fuoro, a lui, ch’ancor mirava sua ferita, domandò ’l duca mio sanza dimoro:
Inf. 22.76When they again somewhat were pacified, Of him, who still was looking at his wound, Demanded my Conductor without stay:
Inf. 22.79«Chi fu colui da cui mala partita di’ che facesti per venire a proda?». Ed ei rispuose: «Fu frate Gomita,
Inf. 22.79“Who was that one, from whom a luckless parting Thou sayest thou hast made, to come ashore?” And he replied: “It was the Friar Gomita,
Inf. 22.82quel di Gallura, vasel d’ogne froda, ch’ebbe i nemici di suo donno in mano, e fé sì lor, che ciascun se ne loda.
Inf. 22.82He of Gallura, vessel of all fraud, Who had the enemies of his Lord in hand, And dealt so with them each exults thereat;
Inf. 22.85Danar si tolse e lasciolli di piano, sì com’ e’ dice; e ne li altri offici anche barattier fu non picciol, ma sovrano.
Inf. 22.85Money he took, and let them smoothly off, As he says; and in other offices A barrator was he, not mean but sovereign.
Inf. 22.88Usa con esso donno Michel Zanche di Logodoro; e a dir di Sardigna le lingue lor non si sentono stanche.
Inf. 22.88Foregathers with him one Don Michael Zanche Of Logodoro; and of Sardinia To gossip never do their tongues feel tired.
Inf. 22.91Omè, vedete l’altro che digrigna; i’ direi anche, ma i’ temo ch’ello non s’apparecchi a grattarmi la tigna».
Inf. 22.91O me! see that one, how he grinds his teeth; Still farther would I speak, but am afraid Lest he to scratch my itch be making ready.”
Inf. 22.94E ’l gran proposto, vòlto a Farfarello che stralunava li occhi per fedire, disse: «Fatti ’n costà, malvagio uccello!».
Inf. 22.94And the grand Provost, turned to Farfarello, Who rolled his eyes about as if to strike, Said: “Stand aside there, thou malicious bird.”
Inf. 22.97«Se voi volete vedere o udire», ricominciò lo spaürato appresso, «Toschi o Lombardi, io ne farò venire;
Inf. 22.97“If you desire either to see or hear,” The terror-stricken recommenced thereon, “Tuscans or Lombards, I will make them come.
Inf. 22.100ma stieno i Malebranche un poco in cesso, sì ch’ei non teman de le lor vendette; e io, seggendo in questo loco stesso,
Inf. 22.100But let the Malebranche cease a little, So that these may not their revenges fear, And I, down sitting in this very place,
Inf. 22.103per un ch’io son, ne farò venir sette quand’ io suffolerò, com’ è nostro uso di fare allor che fori alcun si mette».
Inf. 22.103For one that I am will make seven come, When I shall whistle, as our custom is To do whenever one of us comes out.”
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo a cotal motto levò ’l muso, crollando ’l capo, e disse: «Odi malizia ch’elli ha pensata per gittarsi giuso!».
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo at these words his muzzle lifted, Shaking his head, and said: “Just hear the trick Which he has thought of, down to throw himself!”
Inf. 22.109Ond’ ei, ch’avea lacciuoli a gran divizia, rispuose: «Malizioso son io troppo, quand’ io procuro a’ mia maggior trestizia».
Inf. 22.109Whence he, who snares in great abundance had, Responded: “I by far too cunning am, When I procure for mine a greater sadness.”
Inf. 22.112Alichin non si tenne e, di rintoppo a li altri, disse a lui: «Se tu ti cali, io non ti verrò dietro di gualoppo,
Inf. 22.112Alichin held not in, but running counter Unto the rest, said to him: “If thou dive, I will not follow thee upon the gallop,
Inf. 22.115ma batterò sovra la pece l’ali. Lascisi ’l collo, e sia la ripa scudo, a veder se tu sol più di noi vali».
Inf. 22.115But I will beat my wings above the pitch; The height be left, and be the bank a shield To see if thou alone dost countervail us.”
Inf. 22.118O tu che leggi, udirai nuovo ludo: ciascun da l’altra costa li occhi volse, quel prima, ch’a ciò fare era più crudo.
Inf. 22.118O thou who readest, thou shalt hear new sport! Each to the other side his eyes averted; He first, who most reluctant was to do it.
Inf. 22.121Lo Navarrese ben suo tempo colse; fermò le piante a terra, e in un punto saltò e dal proposto lor si sciolse.
Inf. 22.121The Navarrese selected well his time; Planted his feet on land, and in a moment Leaped, and released himself from their design.
Inf. 22.124Di che ciascun di colpa fu compunto, ma quei più che cagion fu del difetto; però si mosse e gridò: «Tu se’ giunto!».
Inf. 22.124Whereat each one was suddenly stung with shame, But he most who was cause of the defeat; Therefore he moved, and cried: “Thou art o’ertakern.”
Inf. 22.127Ma poco i valse: ché l’ali al sospetto non potero avanzar; quelli andò sotto, e quei drizzò volando suso il petto:
Inf. 22.127But little it availed, for wings could not Outstrip the fear; the other one went under, And, flying, upward he his breast directed;
Inf. 22.130non altrimenti l’anitra di botto, quando ’l falcon s’appressa, giù s’attuffa, ed ei ritorna sù crucciato e rotto.
Inf. 22.130Not otherwise the duck upon a sudden Dives under, when the falcon is approaching, And upward he returneth cross and weary.
Inf. 22.133Irato Calcabrina de la buffa, volando dietro li tenne, invaghito che quei campasse per aver la zuffa;
Inf. 22.133Infuriate at the mockery, Calcabrina Flying behind him followed close, desirous The other should escape, to have a quarrel.
Inf. 22.136e come ’l barattier fu disparito, così volse li artigli al suo compagno, e fu con lui sopra ’l fosso ghermito.
Inf. 22.136And when the barrator had disappeared, He turned his talons upon his companion, And grappled with him right above the moat.
Inf. 22.139Ma l’altro fu bene sparvier grifagno ad artigliar ben lui, e amendue cadder nel mezzo del bogliente stagno.
Inf. 22.139But sooth the other was a doughty sparhawk To clapperclaw him well; and both of them Fell in the middle of the boiling pond.
Inf. 22.142Lo caldo sghermitor sùbito fue; ma però di levarsi era neente, sì avieno inviscate l’ali sue.
Inf. 22.142A sudden intercessor was the heat; But ne’ertheless of rising there was naught, To such degree they had their wings belimed.
Inf. 22.145Barbariccia, con li altri suoi dolente, quattro ne fé volar da l’altra costa con tutt’ i raffi, e assai prestamente
Inf. 22.145Lamenting with the others, Barbariccia Made four of them fly to the other side With all their gaffs, and very speedily
Inf. 22.148di qua, di là discesero a la posta; porser li uncini verso li ’mpaniati, ch’eran già cotti dentro da la crosta.
Inf. 22.148This side and that they to their posts descended; They stretched their hooks towards the pitch-ensnared, Who were already baked within the crust,
Inf. 22.151E noi lasciammo lor così ’mpacciati.
Inf. 22.151And in this manner busied did we leave them.
Inferno, Canto XXIII
Inferno, Canto XXIII — Escape from the Malabranche. The Sixth Bolgia: Hypocrites. Catalano and Loderingo. Caiaphas.
Inf. 23.1Taciti, soli, sanza compagnia n’andavam l’un dinanzi e l’altro dopo, come frati minor vanno per via.
Inf. 23.1Silent, alone, and without company We went, the one in front, the other after, As go the Minor Friars along their way.
Inf. 23.4Vòlt’ era in su la favola d’Isopo lo mio pensier per la presente rissa, dov’ el parlò de la rana e del topo;
Inf. 23.4Upon the fable of Aesop was directed My thought, by reason of the present quarrel, Where he has spoken of the frog and mouse;
Inf. 23.7ché più non si pareggia ‘mo’ e ‘issa’ che l’un con l’altro fa, se ben s’accoppia principio e fine con la mente fissa.
Inf. 23.7For ‘mo’ and ‘issa’ are not more alike Than this one is to that, if well we couple End and beginning with a steadfast mind.
Inf. 23.10E come l’un pensier de l’altro scoppia, così nacque di quello un altro poi, che la prima paura mi fé doppia.
Inf. 23.10And even as one thought from another springs, So afterward from that was born another, Which the first fear within me double made.
Inf. 23.13Io pensava così: ‘Questi per noi sono scherniti con danno e con beffa sì fatta, ch’assai credo che lor nòi.
Inf. 23.13Thus did I ponder: “These on our account Are laughed to scorn, with injury and scoff So great, that much I think it must annoy them.
Inf. 23.16Se l’ira sovra ’l mal voler s’aggueffa, ei ne verranno dietro più crudeli che ’l cane a quella lievre ch’elli acceffa’.
Inf. 23.16If anger be engrafted on ill-will, They will come after us more merciless Than dog upon the leveret which he seizes,”
Inf. 23.19Già mi sentia tutti arricciar li peli de la paura e stava in dietro intento, quand’ io dissi: «Maestro, se non celi
Inf. 23.19I felt my hair stand all on end already With terror, and stood backwardly intent, When said I: “Master, if thou hidest not
Inf. 23.22te e me tostamente, i’ ho pavento d’i Malebranche. Noi li avem già dietro; io li ’magino sì, che già li sento».
Inf. 23.22Thyself and me forthwith, of Malebranche I am in dread; we have them now behind us; I so imagine them, I already feel them.”
Inf. 23.25E quei: «S’i’ fossi di piombato vetro, l’imagine di fuor tua non trarrei più tosto a me, che quella dentro ’mpetro.
Inf. 23.25And he: “If I were made of leaded glass, Thine outward image I should not attract Sooner to me than I imprint the inner.
Inf. 23.28Pur mo venieno i tuo’ pensier tra ’ miei, con simile atto e con simile faccia, sì che d’intrambi un sol consiglio fei.
Inf. 23.28Just now thy thoughts came in among my own, With similar attitude and similar face, So that of both one counsel sole I made.
Inf. 23.31S’elli è che sì la destra costa giaccia, che noi possiam ne l’altra bolgia scendere, noi fuggirem l’imaginata caccia».
Inf. 23.31If peradventure the right bank so slope That we to the next Bolgia can descend, We shall escape from the imagined chase.”
Inf. 23.34Già non compié di tal consiglio rendere, ch’io li vidi venir con l’ali tese non molto lungi, per volerne prendere.
Inf. 23.34Not yet he finished rendering such opinion, When I beheld them come with outstretched wings, Not far remote, with will to seize upon us.
Inf. 23.37Lo duca mio di sùbito mi prese, come la madre ch’al romore è desta e vede presso a sé le fiamme accese,
Inf. 23.37My Leader on a sudden seized me up, Even as a mother who by noise is wakened, And close beside her sees the enkindled flames,
Inf. 23.40che prende il figlio e fugge e non s’arresta, avendo più di lui che di sé cura, tanto che solo una camiscia vesta;
Inf. 23.40Who takes her son, and flies, and does not stop, Having more care of him than of herself, So that she clothes her only with a shift;
Inf. 23.43e giù dal collo de la ripa dura supin si diede a la pendente roccia, che l’un de’ lati a l’altra bolgia tura.
Inf. 23.43And downward from the top of the hard bank Supine he gave him to the pendent rock, That one side of the other Bolgia walls.
Inf. 23.46Non corse mai sì tosto acqua per doccia a volger ruota di molin terragno, quand’ ella più verso le pale approccia,
Inf. 23.46Ne’er ran so swiftly water through a sluice To turn the wheel of any land-built mill, When nearest to the paddles it approaches,
Inf. 23.49come ’l maestro mio per quel vivagno, portandosene me sovra ’l suo petto, come suo figlio, non come compagno.
Inf. 23.49As did my Master down along that border, Bearing me with him on his breast away, As his own son, and not as a companion.
Inf. 23.52A pena fuoro i piè suoi giunti al letto del fondo giù, ch’e’ furon in sul colle sovresso noi; ma non lì era sospetto:
Inf. 23.52Hardly the bed of the ravine below His feet had reached, ere they had reached the hill Right over us; but he was not afraid;
Inf. 23.55ché l’alta provedenza che lor volle porre ministri de la fossa quinta, poder di partirs’ indi a tutti tolle.
Inf. 23.55For the high Providence, which had ordained To place them ministers of the fifth moat, The power of thence departing took from all.
Inf. 23.58Là giù trovammo una gente dipinta che giva intorno assai con lenti passi, piangendo e nel sembiante stanca e vinta.
Inf. 23.58A painted people there below we found, Who went about with footsteps very slow, Weeping and in their semblance tired and vanquished.
Inf. 23.61Elli avean cappe con cappucci bassi dinanzi a li occhi, fatte de la taglia che in Clugnì per li monaci fassi.
Inf. 23.61They had on mantles with the hoods low down Before their eyes, and fashioned of the cut That in Cologne they for the monks are made.
Inf. 23.64Di fuor dorate son, sì ch’elli abbaglia; ma dentro tutte piombo, e gravi tanto, che Federigo le mettea di paglia.
Inf. 23.64Without, they gilded are so that it dazzles; But inwardly all leaden and so heavy That Frederick used to put them on of straw.
Inf. 23.67Oh in etterno faticoso manto! Noi ci volgemmo ancor pur a man manca con loro insieme, intenti al tristo pianto;
Inf. 23.67O everlastingly fatiguing mantle! Again we turned us, still to the left hand Along with them, intent on their sad plaint;
Inf. 23.70ma per lo peso quella gente stanca venìa sì pian, che noi eravam nuovi di compagnia ad ogne mover d’anca.
Inf. 23.70But owing to the weight, that weary folk Came on so tardily, that we were new In company at each motion of the haunch.
Inf. 23.73Per ch’io al duca mio: «Fa che tu trovi alcun ch’al fatto o al nome si conosca, e li occhi, sì andando, intorno movi».
Inf. 23.73Whence I unto my Leader: “See thou find Some one who may by deed or name be known, And thus in going move thine eye about.”
Inf. 23.76E un che ’ntese la parola tosca, di retro a noi gridò: «Tenete i piedi, voi che correte sì per l’aura fosca!
Inf. 23.76And one, who understood the Tuscan speech, Cried to us from behind: “Stay ye your feet, Ye, who so run athwart the dusky air!
Inf. 23.79Forse ch’avrai da me quel che tu chiedi». Onde ’l duca si volse e disse: «Aspetta, e poi secondo il suo passo procedi».
Inf. 23.79Perhaps thou’lt have from me what thou demandest.” Whereat the Leader turned him, and said: “Wait, And then according to his pace proceed.”
Inf. 23.82Ristetti, e vidi due mostrar gran fretta de l’animo, col viso, d’esser meco; ma tardavali ’l carco e la via stretta.
Inf. 23.82I stopped, and two beheld I show great haste Of spirit, in their faces, to be with me; But the burden and the narrow way delayed them.
Inf. 23.85Quando fuor giunti, assai con l’occhio bieco mi rimiraron sanza far parola; poi si volsero in sé, e dicean seco:
Inf. 23.85When they came up, long with an eye askance They scanned me without uttering a word. Then to each other turned, and said together:
Inf. 23.88«Costui par vivo a l’atto de la gola; e s’e’ son morti, per qual privilegio vanno scoperti de la grave stola?».
Inf. 23.88“He by the action of his throat seems living; And if they dead are, by what privilege Go they uncovered by the heavy stole?”
Inf. 23.91Poi disser me: «O Tosco, ch’al collegio de l’ipocriti tristi se’ venuto, dir chi tu se’ non avere in dispregio».
Inf. 23.91Then said to me: “Tuscan, who to the college Of miserable hypocrites art come, Do not disdain to tell us who thou art.”
Inf. 23.94E io a loro: «I’ fui nato e cresciuto sovra ’l bel fiume d’Arno a la gran villa, e son col corpo ch’i’ ho sempre avuto.
Inf. 23.94And I to them: “Born was I, and grew up In the great town on the fair river of Arno, And with the body am I’ve always had.
Inf. 23.97Ma voi chi siete, a cui tanto distilla quant’ i’ veggio dolor giù per le guance? e che pena è in voi che sì sfavilla?».
Inf. 23.97But who are ye, in whom there trickles down Along your cheeks such grief as I behold? And what pain is upon you, that so sparkles?”
Inf. 23.100E l’un rispuose a me: «Le cappe rance son di piombo sì grosse, che li pesi fan così cigolar le lor bilance.
Inf. 23.100And one replied to me: “These orange cloaks Are made of lead so heavy, that the weights Cause in this way their balances to creak.
Inf. 23.103Frati godenti fummo, e bolognesi; io Catalano e questi Loderingo nomati, e da tua terra insieme presi
Inf. 23.103Frati Gaudenti were we, and Bolognese; I Catalano, and he Loderingo Named, and together taken by thy city,
Inf. 23.106come suole esser tolto un uom solingo, per conservar sua pace; e fummo tali, ch’ancor si pare intorno dal Gardingo».
Inf. 23.106As the wont is to take one man alone, For maintenance of its peace; and we were such That still it is apparent round Gardingo.”
Inf. 23.109Io cominciai: «O frati, i vostri mali . . . »; ma più non dissi, ch’a l’occhio mi corse un, crucifisso in terra con tre pali.
Inf. 23.109“O Friars,” began I, “your iniquitous. . .” But said no more; for to mine eyes there rushed One crucified with three stakes on the ground.
Inf. 23.112Quando mi vide, tutto si distorse, soffiando ne la barba con sospiri; e ’l frate Catalan, ch’a ciò s’accorse,
Inf. 23.112When me he saw, he writhed himself all over, Blowing into his beard with suspirations; And the Friar Catalan, who noticed this,
Inf. 23.115mi disse: «Quel confitto che tu miri, consigliò i Farisei che convenia porre un uom per lo popolo a’ martìri.
Inf. 23.115Said to me: “This transfixed one, whom thou seest, Counselled the Pharisees that it was meet To put one man to torture for the people.
Inf. 23.118Attraversato è, nudo, ne la via, come tu vedi, ed è mestier ch’el senta qualunque passa, come pesa, pria.
Inf. 23.118Crosswise and naked is he on the path, As thou perceivest; and he needs must feel, Whoever passes, first how much he weighs;
Inf. 23.121E a tal modo il socero si stenta in questa fossa, e li altri dal concilio che fu per li Giudei mala sementa».
Inf. 23.121And in like mode his father-in-law is punished Within this moat, and the others of the council, Which for the Jews was a malignant seed.”
Inf. 23.124Allor vid’ io maravigliar Virgilio sovra colui ch’era disteso in croce tanto vilmente ne l’etterno essilio.
Inf. 23.124And thereupon I saw Virgilius marvel O’er him who was extended on the cross So vilely in eternal banishment.
Inf. 23.127Poscia drizzò al frate cotal voce: «Non vi dispiaccia, se vi lece, dirci s’a la man destra giace alcuna foce
Inf. 23.127Then he directed to the Friar this voice: “Be not displeased, if granted thee, to tell us If to the right hand any pass slope down
Inf. 23.130onde noi amendue possiamo uscirci, sanza costrigner de li angeli neri che vegnan d’esto fondo a dipartirci».
Inf. 23.130By which we two may issue forth from here, Without constraining some of the black angels To come and extricate us from this deep.”
Inf. 23.133Rispuose adunque: «Più che tu non speri s’appressa un sasso che da la gran cerchia si move e varca tutt’ i vallon feri,
Inf. 23.133Then he made answer: “Nearer than thou hopest There is a rock, that forth from the great circle Proceeds, and crosses all the cruel valleys,
Inf. 23.136salvo che ’n questo è rotto e nol coperchia; montar potrete su per la ruina, che giace in costa e nel fondo soperchia».
Inf. 23.136Save that at this ’tis broken, and does not bridge it; You will be able to mount up the ruin, That sidelong slopes and at the bottom rises.”
Inf. 23.139Lo duca stette un poco a testa china; poi disse: «Mal contava la bisogna colui che i peccator di qua uncina».
Inf. 23.139The Leader stood awhile with head bowed down; Then said: “The business badly he recounted Who grapples with his hook the sinners yonder.”
Inf. 23.142E ’l frate: «Io udi’ già dire a Bologna del diavol vizi assai, tra ’ quali udi’ ch’elli è bugiardo, e padre di menzogna».
Inf. 23.142And the Friar: “Many of the Devil’s vices Once heard I at Bologna, and among them, That he’s a liar and the father of lies.”
Inf. 23.145Appresso il duca a gran passi sen gì, turbato un poco d’ira nel sembiante; ond’ io da li ’ncarcati mi parti’
Inf. 23.145Thereat my Leader with great strides went on, Somewhat disturbed with anger in his looks; Whence from the heavy-laden I departed
Inf. 23.148dietro a le poste de le care piante.
Inf. 23.148After the prints of his beloved feet.
Inferno, Canto XXIV
Inferno, Canto XXIV — The Seventh Bolgia: Thieves. Vanni Fucci. Serpents.
Inf. 24.1In quella parte del giovanetto anno che ’l sole i crin sotto l’Aquario tempra e già le notti al mezzo dì sen vanno,
Inf. 24.1In that part of the youthful year wherein The Sun his locks beneath Aquarius tempers, And now the nights draw near to half the day,
Inf. 24.4quando la brina in su la terra assempra l’imagine di sua sorella bianca, ma poco dura a la sua penna tempra,
Inf. 24.4What time the hoar-frost copies on the ground The outward semblance of her sister white, But little lasts the temper of her pen,
Inf. 24.7lo villanello a cui la roba manca, si leva, e guarda, e vede la campagna biancheggiar tutta; ond’ ei si batte l’anca,
Inf. 24.7The husbandman, whose forage faileth him, Rises, and looks, and seeth the champaign All gleaming white, whereat he beats his flank,
Inf. 24.10ritorna in casa, e qua e là si lagna, come ’l tapin che non sa che si faccia; poi riede, e la speranza ringavagna,
Inf. 24.10Returns in doors, and up and down laments, Like a poor wretch, who knows not what to do; Then he returns and hope revives again,
Inf. 24.13veggendo ’l mondo aver cangiata faccia in poco d’ora, e prende suo vincastro e fuor le pecorelle a pascer caccia.
Inf. 24.13Seeing the world has changed its countenance In little time, and takes his shepherd’s crook, And forth the little lambs to pasture drives.
Inf. 24.16Così mi fece sbigottir lo mastro quand’ io li vidi sì turbar la fronte, e così tosto al mal giunse lo ’mpiastro;
Inf. 24.16Thus did the Master fill me with alarm, When I beheld his forehead so disturbed, And to the ailment came as soon the plaster.
Inf. 24.19ché, come noi venimmo al guasto ponte, lo duca a me si volse con quel piglio dolce ch’io vidi prima a piè del monte.
Inf. 24.19For as we came unto the ruined bridge, The Leader turned to me with that sweet look Which at the mountain’s foot I first beheld.
Inf. 24.22Le braccia aperse, dopo alcun consiglio eletto seco riguardando prima ben la ruina, e diedemi di piglio.
Inf. 24.22His arms he opened, after some advisement Within himself elected, looking first Well at the ruin, and laid hold of me.
Inf. 24.25E come quei ch’adopera ed estima, che sempre par che ’nnanzi si proveggia, così, levando me sù ver’ la cima
Inf. 24.25And even as he who acts and meditates, For aye it seems that he provides beforehand, So upward lifting me towards the summit
Inf. 24.28d’un ronchione, avvisava un’altra scheggia dicendo: «Sovra quella poi t’aggrappa; ma tenta pria s’è tal ch’ella ti reggia».
Inf. 24.28Of a huge rock, he scanned another crag, Saying: “To that one grapple afterwards, But try first if ’tis such that it will hold thee.”
Inf. 24.31Non era via da vestito di cappa, ché noi a pena, ei lieve e io sospinto, potavam sù montar di chiappa in chiappa.
Inf. 24.31This was no way for one clothed with a cloak; For hardly we, he light, and I pushed upward, Were able to ascend from jag to jag.
Inf. 24.34E se non fosse che da quel precinto più che da l’altro era la costa corta, non so di lui, ma io sarei ben vinto.
Inf. 24.34And had it not been, that upon that precinct Shorter was the ascent than on the other, He I know not, but I had been dead beat.
Inf. 24.37Ma perché Malebolge inver’ la porta del bassissimo pozzo tutta pende, lo sito di ciascuna valle porta
Inf. 24.37But because Malebolge tow’rds the mouth Of the profoundest well is all inclining, The structure of each valley doth import
Inf. 24.40che l’una costa surge e l’altra scende; noi pur venimmo al fine in su la punta onde l’ultima pietra si scoscende.
Inf. 24.40That one bank rises and the other sinks. Still we arrived at length upon the point Wherefrom the last stone breaks itself asunder.
Inf. 24.43La lena m’era del polmon sì munta quand’ io fui sù, ch’i’ non potea più oltre, anzi m’assisi ne la prima giunta.
Inf. 24.43The breath was from my lungs so milked away, When I was up, that I could go no farther, Nay, I sat down upon my first arrival.
Inf. 24.46«Omai convien che tu così ti spoltre», disse ’l maestro; «ché, seggendo in piuma, in fama non si vien, né sotto coltre;
Inf. 24.46“Now it behoves thee thus to put off sloth,” My Master said; “for sitting upon down, Or under quilt, one cometh not to fame,
Inf. 24.49sanza la qual chi sua vita consuma, cotal vestigio in terra di sé lascia, qual fummo in aere e in acqua la schiuma.
Inf. 24.49Withouten which whoso his life consumes Such vestige leaveth of himself on earth, As smoke in air or in the water foam.
Inf. 24.52E però leva sù; vinci l’ambascia con l’animo che vince ogne battaglia, se col suo grave corpo non s’accascia.
Inf. 24.52And therefore raise thee up, o’ercome the anguish With spirit that o’ercometh every battle, If with its heavy body it sink not.
Inf. 24.55Più lunga scala convien che si saglia; non basta da costoro esser partito. Se tu mi ’ntendi, or fa sì che ti vaglia».
Inf. 24.55A longer stairway it behoves thee mount; ’Tis not enough from these to have departed; Let it avail thee, if thou understand me.”
Inf. 24.58Leva’mi allor, mostrandomi fornito meglio di lena ch’i’ non mi sentia, e dissi: «Va, ch’i’ son forte e ardito».
Inf. 24.58Then I uprose, showing myself provided Better with breath than I did feel myself, And said: “Go on, for I am strong and bold.”
Inf. 24.61Su per lo scoglio prendemmo la via, ch’era ronchioso, stretto e malagevole, ed erto più assai che quel di pria.
Inf. 24.61Upward we took our way along the crag, Which jagged was, and narrow, and difficult, And more precipitous far than that before.
Inf. 24.64Parlando andava per non parer fievole; onde una voce uscì de l’altro fosso, a parole formar disconvenevole.
Inf. 24.64Speaking I went, not to appear exhausted; Whereat a voice from the next moat came forth, Not well adapted to articulate words.
Inf. 24.67Non so che disse, ancor che sovra ’l dosso fossi de l’arco già che varca quivi; ma chi parlava ad ire parea mosso.
Inf. 24.67I know not what it said, though o’er the back I now was of the arch that passes there; But he seemed moved to anger who was speaking.
Inf. 24.70Io era vòlto in giù, ma li occhi vivi non poteano ire al fondo per lo scuro; per ch’io: «Maestro, fa che tu arrivi
Inf. 24.70I was bent downward, but my living eyes Could not attain the bottom, for the dark; Wherefore I: “Master, see that thou arrive
Inf. 24.73da l’altro cinghio e dismontiam lo muro; ché, com’ i’ odo quinci e non intendo, così giù veggio e neente affiguro».
Inf. 24.73At the next round, and let us descend the wall; For as from hence I hear and understand not, So I look down and nothing I distinguish.”
Inf. 24.76«Altra risposta», disse, «non ti rendo se non lo far; ché la dimanda onesta si de’ seguir con l’opera tacendo».
Inf. 24.76“Other response,” he said, “I make thee not, Except the doing; for the modest asking Ought to be followed by the deed in silence.”
Inf. 24.79Noi discendemmo il ponte da la testa dove s’aggiugne con l’ottava ripa, e poi mi fu la bolgia manifesta:
Inf. 24.79We from the bridge descended at its head, Where it connects itself with the eighth bank, And then was manifest to me the Bolgia;
Inf. 24.82e vidivi entro terribile stipa di serpenti, e di sì diversa mena che la memoria il sangue ancor mi scipa.
Inf. 24.82And I beheld therein a terrible throng Of serpents, and of such a monstrous kind, That the remembrance still congeals my blood
Inf. 24.85Più non si vanti Libia con sua rena; ché se chelidri, iaculi e faree produce, e cencri con anfisibena,
Inf. 24.85Let Libya boast no longer with her sand; For if Chelydri, Jaculi, and Phareae She breeds, with Cenchri and with Amphisbaena,
Inf. 24.88né tante pestilenzie né sì ree mostrò già mai con tutta l’Etïopia né con ciò che di sopra al Mar Rosso èe.
Inf. 24.88Neither so many plagues nor so malignant E’er showed she with all Ethiopia, Nor with whatever on the Red Sea is!
Inf. 24.91Tra questa cruda e tristissima copia corrëan genti nude e spaventate, sanza sperar pertugio o elitropia:
Inf. 24.91Among this cruel and most dismal throng People were running naked and affrighted. Without the hope of hole or heliotrope.
Inf. 24.94con serpi le man dietro avean legate; quelle ficcavan per le ren la coda e ’l capo, ed eran dinanzi aggroppate.
Inf. 24.94They had their hands with serpents bound behind them; These riveted upon their reins the tail And head, and were in front of them entwined.
Inf. 24.97Ed ecco a un ch’era da nostra proda, s’avventò un serpente che ’l trafisse là dove ’l collo a le spalle s’annoda.
Inf. 24.97And lo! at one who was upon our side There darted forth a serpent, which transfixed him There where the neck is knotted to the shoulders.
Inf. 24.100Né O sì tosto mai né I si scrisse, com’ el s’accese e arse, e cener tutto convenne che cascando divenisse;
Inf. 24.100Nor ‘O’ so quickly e’er, nor ‘I’ was written, As he took fire, and burned; and ashes wholly Behoved it that in falling he became.
Inf. 24.103e poi che fu a terra sì distrutto, la polver si raccolse per sé stessa e ’n quel medesmo ritornò di butto.
Inf. 24.103And when he on the ground was thus destroyed, The ashes drew together, and of themselves Into himself they instantly returned.
Inf. 24.106Così per li gran savi si confessa che la fenice more e poi rinasce, quando al cinquecentesimo anno appressa;
Inf. 24.106Even thus by the great sages ’tis confessed The phoenix dies, and then is born again, When it approaches its five-hundredth year;
Inf. 24.109erba né biado in sua vita non pasce, ma sol d’incenso lagrime e d’amomo, e nardo e mirra son l’ultime fasce.
Inf. 24.109On herb or grain it feeds not in its life, But only on tears of incense and amomum, And nard and myrrh are its last winding-sheet.
Inf. 24.112E qual è quel che cade, e non sa como, per forza di demon ch’a terra il tira, o d’altra oppilazion che lega l’omo,
Inf. 24.112And as he is who falls, and knows not how, By force of demons who to earth down drag him, Or other oppilation that binds man,
Inf. 24.115quando si leva, che ’ntorno si mira tutto smarrito de la grande angoscia ch’elli ha sofferta, e guardando sospira:
Inf. 24.115When he arises and around him looks, Wholly bewildered by the mighty anguish Which he has suffered, and in looking sighs;
Inf. 24.118tal era ’l peccator levato poscia. Oh potenza di Dio, quant’ è severa, che cotai colpi per vendetta croscia!
Inf. 24.118Such was that sinner after he had risen. Justice of God! O how severe it is, That blows like these in vengeance poureth down!
Inf. 24.121Lo duca il domandò poi chi ello era; per ch’ei rispuose: «Io piovvi di Toscana, poco tempo è, in questa gola fiera.
Inf. 24.121The Guide thereafter asked him who he was; Whence he replied: “I rained from Tuscany A short time since into this cruel gorge.
Inf. 24.124Vita bestial mi piacque e non umana, sì come a mul ch’i’ fui; son Vanni Fucci bestia, e Pistoia mi fu degna tana».
Inf. 24.124A bestial life, and not a human, pleased me, Even as the mule I was; I’m Vanni Fucci, Beast, and Pistoia was my worthy den.”
Inf. 24.127E ïo al duca: «Dilli che non mucci, e domanda che colpa qua giù ’l pinse; ch’io ’l vidi uomo di sangue e di crucci».
Inf. 24.127And I unto the Guide: “Tell him to stir not, And ask what crime has thrust him here below, For once a man of blood and wrath I saw him.”
Inf. 24.130E ’l peccator, che ’ntese, non s’infinse, ma drizzò verso me l’animo e ’l volto, e di trista vergogna si dipinse;
Inf. 24.130And the sinner, who had heard, dissembled not, But unto me directed mind and face, And with a melancholy shame was painted.
Inf. 24.133poi disse: «Più mi duol che tu m’hai colto ne la miseria dove tu mi vedi, che quando fui de l’altra vita tolto.
Inf. 24.133Then said: “It pains me more that thou hast caught me Amid this misery where thou seest me, Than when I from the other life was taken.
Inf. 24.136Io non posso negar quel che tu chiedi; in giù son messo tanto perch’ io fui ladro a la sagrestia d’i belli arredi,
Inf. 24.136What thou demandest I cannot deny; So low am I put down because I robbed The sacristy of the fair ornaments,
Inf. 24.139e falsamente già fu apposto altrui. Ma perché di tal vista tu non godi, se mai sarai di fuor da’ luoghi bui,
Inf. 24.139And falsely once ’twas laid upon another; But that thou mayst not such a sight enjoy, If thou shalt e’er be out of the dark places,
Inf. 24.142apri li orecchi al mio annunzio, e odi. Pistoia in pria d’i Neri si dimagra; poi Fiorenza rinova gente e modi.
Inf. 24.142Thine ears to my announcement ope and hear: Pistoia first of Neri groweth meagre; Then Florence doth renew her men and manners;
Inf. 24.145Tragge Marte vapor di Val di Magra ch’è di torbidi nuvoli involuto; e con tempesta impetüosa e agra
Inf. 24.145Mars draws a vapour up from Val di Magra, Which is with turbid clouds enveloped round, And with impetuous and bitter tempest
Inf. 24.148sovra Campo Picen fia combattuto; ond’ ei repente spezzerà la nebbia, sì ch’ogne Bianco ne sarà feruto.
Inf. 24.148Over Campo Picen shall be the battle; When it shall suddenly rend the mist asunder, So that each Bianco shall thereby be smitten.
Inf. 24.151E detto l’ho perché doler ti debbia!».
Inf. 24.151And this I’ve said that it may give thee pain.”
Inferno, Canto XXV
Inferno, Canto XXV — Vanni Fucci’s Punishment. Agnello Brunelleschi, Buoso degli Abati, Puccio Sciancato, Cianfa de’ Donati, and Guercio Cavalcanti.
Inf. 25.1Al fine de le sue parole il ladro le mani alzò con amendue le fiche, gridando: «Togli, Dio, ch’a te le squadro!».
Inf. 25.1At the conclusion of his words, the thief Lifted his hands aloft with both the figs, Crying: “Take that, God, for at thee I aim them.”
Inf. 25.4Da indi in qua mi fuor le serpi amiche, perch’ una li s’avvolse allora al collo, come dicesse ‘Non vo’ che più diche’;
Inf. 25.4From that time forth the serpents were my friends; For one entwined itself about his neck As if it said: “I will not thou speak more;”
Inf. 25.7e un’altra a le braccia, e rilegollo, ribadendo sé stessa sì dinanzi, che non potea con esse dare un crollo.
Inf. 25.7And round his arms another, and rebound him, Clinching itself together so in front, That with them he could not a motion make.
Inf. 25.10Ahi Pistoia, Pistoia, ché non stanzi d’incenerarti sì che più non duri, poi che ’n mal fare il seme tuo avanzi?
Inf. 25.10Pistoia, ah, Pistoia! why resolve not To burn thyself to ashes and so perish, Since in ill-doing thou thy seed excellest?
Inf. 25.13Per tutt’ i cerchi de lo ’nferno scuri non vidi spirto in Dio tanto superbo, non quel che cadde a Tebe giù da’ muri.
Inf. 25.13Through all the sombre circles of this Hell, Spirit I saw not against God so proud, Not he who fell at Thebes down from the walls!
Inf. 25.16El si fuggì che non parlò più verbo; e io vidi un centauro pien di rabbia venir chiamando: «Ov’ è, ov’ è l’acerbo?».
Inf. 25.16He fled away, and spake no further word; And I beheld a Centaur full of rage Come crying out: “Where is, where is the scoffer?”
Inf. 25.19Maremma non cred’ io che tante n’abbia, quante bisce elli avea su per la groppa infin ove comincia nostra labbia.
Inf. 25.19I do not think Maremma has so many Serpents as he had all along his back, As far as where our countenance begins.
Inf. 25.22Sovra le spalle, dietro da la coppa, con l’ali aperte li giacea un draco; e quello affuoca qualunque s’intoppa.
Inf. 25.22Upon the shoulders, just behind the nape, With wings wide open was a dragon lying, And he sets fire to all that he encounters.
Inf. 25.25Lo mio maestro disse: «Questi è Caco, che, sotto ’l sasso di monte Aventino, di sangue fece spesse volte laco.
Inf. 25.25My Master said: “That one is Cacus, who Beneath the rock upon Mount Aventine Created oftentimes a lake of blood.
Inf. 25.28Non va co’ suoi fratei per un cammino, per lo furto che frodolente fece del grande armento ch’elli ebbe a vicino;
Inf. 25.28He goes not on the same road with his brothers, By reason of the fraudulent theft he made Of the great herd, which he had near to him;
Inf. 25.31onde cessar le sue opere biece sotto la mazza d’Ercule, che forse gliene diè cento, e non sentì le diece».
Inf. 25.31Whereat his tortuous actions ceased beneath The mace of Hercules, who peradventure Gave him a hundred, and he felt not ten.”
Inf. 25.34Mentre che sì parlava, ed el trascorse, e tre spiriti venner sotto noi, de’ quai né io né ’l duca mio s’accorse,
Inf. 25.34While he was speaking thus, he had passed by, And spirits three had underneath us come, Of which nor I aware was, nor my Leader,
Inf. 25.37se non quando gridar: «Chi siete voi?»; per che nostra novella si ristette, e intendemmo pur ad essi poi.
Inf. 25.37Until what time they shouted: “Who are you?” On which account our story made a halt, And then we were intent on them alone.
Inf. 25.40Io non li conoscea; ma ei seguette, come suol seguitar per alcun caso, che l’un nomar un altro convenette,
Inf. 25.40I did not know them; but it came to pass, As it is wont to happen by some chance, That one to name the other was compelled,
Inf. 25.43dicendo: «Cianfa dove fia rimaso?»; per ch’io, acciò che ’l duca stesse attento, mi puosi ’l dito su dal mento al naso.
Inf. 25.43Exclaiming: “Where can Cianfa have remained?” Whence I, so that the Leader might attend, Upward from chin to nose my finger laid.
Inf. 25.46Se tu se’ or, lettore, a creder lento ciò ch’io dirò, non sarà maraviglia, ché io che ’l vidi, a pena il mi consento.
Inf. 25.46If thou art, Reader, slow now to believe What I shall say, it will no marvel be, For I who saw it hardly can admit it.
Inf. 25.49Com’ io tenea levate in lor le ciglia, e un serpente con sei piè si lancia dinanzi a l’uno, e tutto a lui s’appiglia.
Inf. 25.49As I was holding raised on them my brows, Behold! a serpent with six feet darts forth In front of one, and fastens wholly on him.
Inf. 25.52Co’ piè di mezzo li avvinse la pancia e con li anterïor le braccia prese; poi li addentò e l’una e l’altra guancia;
Inf. 25.52With middle feet it bound him round the paunch, And with the forward ones his arms it seized; Then thrust its teeth through one cheek and the other;
Inf. 25.55li diretani a le cosce distese, e miseli la coda tra ’mbedue e dietro per le ren sù la ritese.
Inf. 25.55The hindermost it stretched upon his thighs, And put its tail through in between the two, And up behind along the reins outspread it.
Inf. 25.58Ellera abbarbicata mai non fue ad alber sì, come l’orribil fiera per l’altrui membra avviticchiò le sue.
Inf. 25.58Ivy was never fastened by its barbs Unto a tree so, as this horrible reptile Upon the other’s limbs entwined its own.
Inf. 25.61Poi s’appiccar, come di calda cera fossero stati, e mischiar lor colore, né l’un né l’altro già parea quel ch’era:
Inf. 25.61Then they stuck close, as if of heated wax They had been made, and intermixed their colour; Nor one nor other seemed now what he was;
Inf. 25.64come procede innanzi da l’ardore, per lo papiro suso, un color bruno che non è nero ancora e ’l bianco more.
Inf. 25.64E’en as proceedeth on before the flame Upward along the paper a brown colour, Which is not black as yet, and the white dies.
Inf. 25.67Li altri due ’l riguardavano, e ciascuno gridava: «Omè, Agnel, come ti muti! Vedi che già non se’ né due né uno».
Inf. 25.67The other two looked on, and each of them Cried out: “O me, Agnello, how thou changest! Behold, thou now art neither two nor one.”
Inf. 25.70Già eran li due capi un divenuti, quando n’apparver due figure miste in una faccia, ov’ eran due perduti.
Inf. 25.70Already the two heads had one become, When there appeared to us two figures mingled Into one face, wherein the two were lost.
Inf. 25.73Fersi le braccia due di quattro liste; le cosce con le gambe e ’l ventre e ’l casso divenner membra che non fuor mai viste.
Inf. 25.73Of the four lists were fashioned the two arms, The thighs and legs, the belly and the chest Members became that never yet were seen.
Inf. 25.76Ogne primaio aspetto ivi era casso: due e nessun l’imagine perversa parea; e tal sen gio con lento passo.
Inf. 25.76Every original aspect there was cancelled; Two and yet none did the perverted image Appear, and such departed with slow pace.
Inf. 25.79Come ’l ramarro sotto la gran fersa dei dì canicular, cangiando sepe, folgore par se la via attraversa,
Inf. 25.79Even as a lizard, under the great scourge Of days canicular, exchanging hedge, Lightning appeareth if the road it cross;
Inf. 25.82sì pareva, venendo verso l’epe de li altri due, un serpentello acceso, livido e nero come gran di pepe;
Inf. 25.82Thus did appear, coming towards the bellies Of the two others, a small fiery serpent, Livid and black as is a peppercorn.
Inf. 25.85e quella parte onde prima è preso nostro alimento, a l’un di lor trafisse; poi cadde giuso innanzi lui disteso.
Inf. 25.85And in that part whereat is first received Our aliment, it one of them transfixed; Then downward fell in front of him extended.
Inf. 25.88Lo trafitto ’l mirò, ma nulla disse; anzi, co’ piè fermati, sbadigliava pur come sonno o febbre l’assalisse.
Inf. 25.88The one transfixed looked at it, but said naught; Nay, rather with feet motionless he yawned, Just as if sleep or fever had assailed him.
Inf. 25.91Elli ’l serpente e quei lui riguardava; l’un per la piaga e l’altro per la bocca fummavan forte, e ’l fummo si scontrava.
Inf. 25.91He at the serpent gazed, and it at him; One through the wound, the other through the mouth Smoked violently, and the smoke commingled.
Inf. 25.94Taccia Lucano ormai là dov’ e’ tocca del misero Sabello e di Nasidio, e attenda a udir quel ch’or si scocca.
Inf. 25.94Henceforth be silent Lucan, where he mentions Wretched Sabellus and Nassidius, And wait to hear what now shall be shot forth.
Inf. 25.97Taccia di Cadmo e d’Aretusa Ovidio, ché se quello in serpente e quella in fonte converte poetando, io non lo ’nvidio;
Inf. 25.97Be silent Ovid, of Cadmus and Arethusa; For if him to a snake, her to fountain, Converts he fabling, that I grudge him not;
Inf. 25.100ché due nature mai a fronte a fronte non trasmutò sì ch’amendue le forme a cambiar lor matera fosser pronte.
Inf. 25.100Because two natures never front to front Has he transmuted, so that both the forms To interchange their matter ready were.
Inf. 25.103Insieme si rispuosero a tai norme, che ’l serpente la coda in forca fesse, e ’l feruto ristrinse insieme l’orme.
Inf. 25.103Together they responded in such wise, That to a fork the serpent cleft his tail, And eke the wounded drew his feet together.
Inf. 25.106Le gambe con le cosce seco stesse s’appiccar sì, che ’n poco la giuntura non facea segno alcun che si paresse.
Inf. 25.106The legs together with the thighs themselves Adhered so, that in little time the juncture No sign whatever made that was apparent.
Inf. 25.109Togliea la coda fessa la figura che si perdeva là, e la sua pelle si facea molle, e quella di là dura.
Inf. 25.109He with the cloven tail assumed the figure The other one was losing, and his skin Became elastic, and the other’s hard.
Inf. 25.112Io vidi intrar le braccia per l’ascelle, e i due piè de la fiera, ch’eran corti, tanto allungar quanto accorciavan quelle.
Inf. 25.112I saw the arms draw inward at the armpits, And both feet of the reptile, that were short, Lengthen as much as those contracted were.
Inf. 25.115Poscia li piè di rietro, insieme attorti, diventaron lo membro che l’uom cela, e ’l misero del suo n’avea due porti.
Inf. 25.115Thereafter the hind feet, together twisted, Became the member that a man conceals, And of his own the wretch had two created.
Inf. 25.118Mentre che ’l fummo l’uno e l’altro vela di color novo, e genera ’l pel suso per l’una parte e da l’altra il dipela,
Inf. 25.118While both of them the exhalation veils With a new colour, and engenders hair On one of them and depilates the other,
Inf. 25.121l’un si levò e l’altro cadde giuso, non torcendo però le lucerne empie, sotto le quai ciascun cambiava muso.
Inf. 25.121The one uprose and down the other fell, Though turning not away their impious lamps, Underneath which each one his muzzle changed.
Inf. 25.124Quel ch’era dritto, il trasse ver’ le tempie, e di troppa matera ch’in là venne uscir li orecchi de le gote scempie;
Inf. 25.124He who was standing drew it tow’rds the temples, And from excess of matter, which came thither, Issued the ears from out the hollow cheeks;
Inf. 25.127ciò che non corse in dietro e si ritenne di quel soverchio, fé naso a la faccia e le labbra ingrossò quanto convenne.
Inf. 25.127What did not backward run and was retained Of that excess made to the face a nose, And the lips thickened far as was befitting.
Inf. 25.130Quel che giacëa, il muso innanzi caccia, e li orecchi ritira per la testa come face le corna la lumaccia;
Inf. 25.130He who lay prostrate thrusts his muzzle forward, And backward draws the ears into his head, In the same manner as the snail its horns;
Inf. 25.133e la lingua, ch’avëa unita e presta prima a parlar, si fende, e la forcuta ne l’altro si richiude; e ’l fummo resta.
Inf. 25.133And so the tongue, which was entire and apt For speech before, is cleft, and the bi-forked In the other closes up, and the smoke ceases.
Inf. 25.136L’anima ch’era fiera divenuta, suffolando si fugge per la valle, e l’altro dietro a lui parlando sputa.
Inf. 25.136The soul, which to a reptile had been changed, Along the valley hissing takes to flight, And after him the other speaking sputters.
Inf. 25.139Poscia li volse le novelle spalle, e disse a l’altro: «I’ vo’ che Buoso corra, com’ ho fatt’ io, carpon per questo calle».
Inf. 25.139Then did he turn upon him his new shoulders, And said to the other: “I’ll have Buoso run, Crawling as I have done, along this road.”
Inf. 25.142Così vid’ io la settima zavorra mutare e trasmutare; e qui mi scusi la novità se fior la penna abborra.
Inf. 25.142In this way I beheld the seventh ballast Shift and reshift, and here be my excuse The novelty, if aught my pen transgress.
Inf. 25.145E avvegna che li occhi miei confusi fossero alquanto e l’animo smagato, non poter quei fuggirsi tanto chiusi,
Inf. 25.145And notwithstanding that mine eyes might be Somewhat bewildered, and my mind dismayed, They could not flee away so secretly
Inf. 25.148ch’i’ non scorgessi ben Puccio Sciancato; ed era quel che sol, di tre compagni che venner prima, non era mutato;
Inf. 25.148But that I plainly saw Puccio Sciancato; And he it was who sole of three companions, Which came in the beginning, was not changed;
Inf. 25.151l’altr’ era quel che tu, Gaville, piagni.
Inf. 25.151The other was he whom thou, Gaville, weepest.
Inferno, Canto XXVI
Inferno, Canto XXVI — The Eighth Bolgia: Evil Counsellors. Ulysses and Diomed. Ulysses’ Last Voyage.
Inf. 26.1Godi, Fiorenza, poi che se’ sì grande che per mare e per terra batti l’ali, e per lo ’nferno tuo nome si spande!
Inf. 26.1Rejoice, O Florence, since thou art so great, That over sea and land thou beatest thy wings, And throughout Hell thy name is spread abroad!
Inf. 26.4Tra li ladron trovai cinque cotali tuoi cittadini onde mi ven vergogna, e tu in grande orranza non ne sali.
Inf. 26.4Among the thieves five citizens of thine Like these I found, whence shame comes unto me, And thou thereby to no great honour risest.
Inf. 26.7Ma se presso al mattin del ver si sogna, tu sentirai, di qua da picciol tempo, di quel che Prato, non ch’altri, t’agogna.
Inf. 26.7But if when morn is near our dreams are true, Feel shalt thou in a little time from now What Prato, if none other, craves for thee.
Inf. 26.10E se già fosse, non saria per tempo. Così foss’ ei, da che pur esser dee! ché più mi graverà, com’ più m’attempo.
Inf. 26.10And if it now were, it were not too soon; Would that it were, seeing it needs must be, For ’twill aggrieve me more the more I age.
Inf. 26.13Noi ci partimmo, e su per le scalee che n’avea fatto iborni a scender pria, rimontò ’l duca mio e trasse mee;
Inf. 26.13We went our way, and up along the stairs The bourns had made us to descend before, Remounted my Conductor and drew me.
Inf. 26.16e proseguendo la solinga via, tra le schegge e tra ’ rocchi de lo scoglio lo piè sanza la man non si spedia.
Inf. 26.16And following the solitary path Among the rocks and ridges of the crag, The foot without the hand sped not at all.
Inf. 26.19Allor mi dolsi, e ora mi ridoglio quando drizzo la mente a ciò ch’io vidi, e più lo ’ngegno affreno ch’i’ non soglio,
Inf. 26.19Then sorrowed I, and sorrow now again, When I direct my mind to what I saw, And more my genius curb than I am wont,
Inf. 26.22perché non corra che virtù nol guidi; sì che, se stella bona o miglior cosa m’ha dato ’l ben, ch’io stessi nol m’invidi.
Inf. 26.22That it may run not unless virtue guide it; So that if some good star, or better thing, Have given me good, I may myself not grudge it.
Inf. 26.25Quante ’l villan ch’al poggio si riposa, nel tempo che colui che ’l mondo schiara la faccia sua a noi tien meno ascosa,
Inf. 26.25As many as the hind (who on the hill Rests at the time when he who lights the world His countenance keeps least concealed from us,
Inf. 26.28come la mosca cede a la zanzara, vede lucciole giù per la vallea, forse colà dov’ e’ vendemmia e ara:
Inf. 26.28While as the fly gives place unto the gnat) Seeth the glow-worms down along the valley, Perchance there where he ploughs and makes his vintage;
Inf. 26.31di tante fiamme tutta risplendea l’ottava bolgia, sì com’ io m’accorsi tosto che fui là ’ve ’l fondo parea.
Inf. 26.31With flames as manifold resplendent all Was the eighth Bolgia, as I grew aware As soon as I was where the depth appeared.
Inf. 26.34E qual colui che si vengiò con li orsi vide ’l carro d’Elia al dipartire, quando i cavalli al cielo erti levorsi,
Inf. 26.34And such as he who with the bears avenged him Beheld Elijah’s chariot at departing, What time the steeds to heaven erect uprose,
Inf. 26.37che nol potea sì con li occhi seguire, ch’el vedesse altro che la fiamma sola, sì come nuvoletta, in sù salire:
Inf. 26.37For with his eye he could not follow it So as to see aught else than flame alone, Even as a little cloud ascending upward,
Inf. 26.40tal si move ciascuna per la gola del fosso, ché nessuna mostra ’l furto, e ogne fiamma un peccatore invola.
Inf. 26.40Thus each along the gorge of the intrenchment Was moving; for not one reveals the theft, And every flame a sinner steals away.
Inf. 26.43Io stava sovra ’l ponte a veder surto, sì che s’io non avessi un ronchion preso, caduto sarei giù sanz’ esser urto.
Inf. 26.43I stood upon the bridge uprisen to see, So that, if I had seized not on a rock, Down had I fallen without being pushed.
Inf. 26.46E ’l duca che mi vide tanto atteso, disse: «Dentro dai fuochi son li spirti; catun si fascia di quel ch’elli è inceso».
Inf. 26.46And the Leader, who beheld me so attent, Exclaimed: “Within the fires the spirits are; Each swathes himself with that wherewith he burns.”
Inf. 26.49«Maestro mio», rispuos’ io, «per udirti son io più certo; ma già m’era avviso che così fosse, e già voleva dirti:
Inf. 26.49“My Master,” I replied, “by hearing thee I am more sure; but I surmised already It might be so, and already wished to ask thee
Inf. 26.52chi è ’n quel foco che vien sì diviso di sopra, che par surger de la pira dov’ Eteòcle col fratel fu miso?».
Inf. 26.52Who is within that fire, which comes so cleft At top, it seems uprising from the pyre Where was Eteocles with his brother placed.”
Inf. 26.55Rispuose a me: «Là dentro si martira Ulisse e Dïomede, e così insieme a la vendetta vanno come a l’ira;
Inf. 26.55He answered me: “Within there are tormented Ulysses and Diomed, and thus together They unto vengeance run as unto wrath.
Inf. 26.58e dentro da la lor fiamma si geme l’agguato del caval che fé la porta onde uscì de’ Romani il gentil seme.
Inf. 26.58And there within their flame do they lament The ambush of the horse, which made the door Whence issued forth the Romans’ gentle seed;
Inf. 26.61Piangevisi entro l’arte per che, morta, Deïdamìa ancor si duol d’Achille, e del Palladio pena vi si porta».
Inf. 26.61Therein is wept the craft, for which being dead Deidamia still deplores Achilles, And pain for the Palladium there is borne.”
Inf. 26.64«S’ei posson dentro da quelle faville parlar», diss’ io, «maestro, assai ten priego e ripriego, che ’l priego vaglia mille,
Inf. 26.64“If they within those sparks possess the power To speak,” I said, “thee, Master, much I pray, And re-pray, that the prayer be worth a thousand,
Inf. 26.67che non mi facci de l’attender niego fin che la fiamma cornuta qua vegna; vedi che del disio ver’ lei mi piego!».
Inf. 26.67That thou make no denial of awaiting Until the horned flame shall hither come; Thou seest that with desire I lean towards it.”
Inf. 26.70Ed elli a me: «La tua preghiera è degna di molta loda, e io però l’accetto; ma fa che la tua lingua si sostegna.
Inf. 26.70And he to me: “Worthy is thy entreaty Of much applause, and therefore I accept it; But take heed that thy tongue restrain itself.
Inf. 26.73Lascia parlare a me, ch’i’ ho concetto ciò che tu vuoi; ch’ei sarebbero schivi, perch’ e’ fuor greci, forse del tuo detto».
Inf. 26.73Leave me to speak, because I have conceived That which thou wishest; for they might disdain Perchance, since they were Greeks, discourse of thine.”
Inf. 26.76Poi che la fiamma fu venuta quivi dove parve al mio duca tempo e loco, in questa forma lui parlare audivi:
Inf. 26.76When now the flame had come unto that point, Where to my Leader it seemed time and place, After this fashion did I hear him speak:
Inf. 26.79«O voi che siete due dentro ad un foco, s’io meritai di voi mentre ch’io vissi, s’io meritai di voi assai o poco
Inf. 26.79“O ye, who are twofold within one fire, If I deserved of you, while I was living, If I deserved of you or much or little
Inf. 26.82quando nel mondo li alti versi scrissi, non vi movete; ma l’un di voi dica dove, per lui, perduto a morir gissi».
Inf. 26.82When in the world I wrote the lofty verses, Do not move on, but one of you declare Whither, being lost, he went away to die.”
Inf. 26.85Lo maggior corno de la fiamma antica cominciò a crollarsi mormorando, pur come quella cui vento affatica;
Inf. 26.85Then of the antique flame the greater horn, Murmuring, began to wave itself about Even as a flame doth which the wind fatigues.
Inf. 26.88indi la cima qua e là menando, come fosse la lingua che parlasse, gittò voce di fuori e disse: «Quando
Inf. 26.88Thereafterward, the summit to and fro Moving as if it were the tongue that spake, It uttered forth a voice, and said: “When I
Inf. 26.91mi diparti’ da Circe, che sottrasse me più d’un anno là presso a Gaeta, prima che sì Enëa la nomasse,
Inf. 26.91From Circe had departed, who concealed me More than a year there near unto Gaeta, Or ever yet Aeneas named it so,
Inf. 26.94né dolcezza di figlio, né la pieta del vecchio padre, né ’l debito amore lo qual dovea Penelopè far lieta,
Inf. 26.94Nor fondness for my son, nor reverence For my old father, nor the due affection Which joyous should have made Penelope,
Inf. 26.97vincer potero dentro a me l’ardore ch’i’ ebbi a divenir del mondo esperto e de li vizi umani e del valore;
Inf. 26.97Could overcome within me the desire I had to be experienced of the world, And of the vice and virtue of mankind;
Inf. 26.100ma misi me per l’alto mare aperto sol con un legno e con quella compagna picciola da la qual non fui diserto.
Inf. 26.100But I put forth on the high open sea With one sole ship, and that small company By which I never had deserted been.
Inf. 26.103L’un lito e l’altro vidi infin la Spagna, fin nel Morrocco, e l’isola d’i Sardi, e l’altre che quel mare intorno bagna.
Inf. 26.103Both of the shores I saw as far as Spain, Far as Morocco, and the isle of Sardes, And the others which that sea bathes round about.
Inf. 26.106Io e ’ compagni eravam vecchi e tardi quando venimmo a quella foce stretta dov’ Ercule segnò li suoi riguardi
Inf. 26.106I and my company were old and slow When at that narrow passage we arrived Where Hercules his landmarks set as signals,
Inf. 26.109acciò che l’uom più oltre non si metta; da la man destra mi lasciai Sibilia, da l’altra già m’avea lasciata Setta.
Inf. 26.109That man no farther onward should adventure. On the right hand behind me left I Seville, And on the other already had left Ceuta.
Inf. 26.112“O frati”, dissi “che per cento milia perigli siete giunti a l’occidente, a questa tanto picciola vigilia
Inf. 26.112‘O brothers, who amid a hundred thousand Perils,’ I said, ‘have come unto the West, To this so inconsiderable vigil
Inf. 26.115d’i nostri sensi ch’è del rimanente non vogliate negar l’esperïenza, di retro al sol, del mondo sanza gente.
Inf. 26.115Which is remaining of your senses still Be ye unwilling to deny the knowledge, Following the sun, of the unpeopled world.
Inf. 26.118Considerate la vostra semenza: fatti non foste a viver come bruti, ma per seguir virtute e canoscenza”.
Inf. 26.118Consider ye the seed from which ye sprang; Ye were not made to live like unto brutes, But for pursuit of virtue and of knowledge.’
Inf. 26.121Li miei compagni fec’ io sì aguti, con questa orazion picciola, al cammino, che a pena poscia li avrei ritenuti;
Inf. 26.121So eager did I render my companions, With this brief exhortation, for the voyage, That then I hardly could have held them back.
Inf. 26.124e volta nostra poppa nel mattino, de’ remi facemmo ali al folle volo, sempre acquistando dal lato mancino.
Inf. 26.124And having turned our stern unto the morning, We of the oars made wings for our mad flight, Evermore gaining on the larboard side.
Inf. 26.127Tutte le stelle già de l’altro polo vedea la notte, e ’l nostro tanto basso, che non surgëa fuor del marin suolo.
Inf. 26.127Already all the stars of the other pole The night beheld, and ours so very low It did not rise above the ocean floor.
Inf. 26.130Cinque volte racceso e tante casso lo lume era di sotto da la luna, poi che ’ntrati eravam ne l’alto passo,
Inf. 26.130Five times rekindled and as many quenched Had been the splendour underneath the moon, Since we had entered into the deep pass,
Inf. 26.133quando n’apparve una montagna, bruna per la distanza, e parvemi alta tanto quanto veduta non avëa alcuna.
Inf. 26.133When there appeared to us a mountain, dim From distance, and it seemed to me so high As I had never any one beheld.
Inf. 26.136Noi ci allegrammo, e tosto tornò in pianto; ché de la nova terra un turbo nacque e percosse del legno il primo canto.
Inf. 26.136Joyful were we, and soon it turned to weeping; For out of the new land a whirlwind rose, And smote upon the fore part of the ship.
Inf. 26.139Tre volte il fé girar con tutte l’acque; a la quarta levar la poppa in suso e la prora ire in giù, com’ altrui piacque,
Inf. 26.139Three times it made her whirl with all the waters, At the fourth time it made the stern uplift, And the prow downward go, as pleased Another,
Inf. 26.142infin che ’l mar fu sovra noi richiuso».
Inf. 26.142Until the sea above us closed again.”
Inferno, Canto XXVII
Inferno, Canto XXVII — Guido da Montefeltro. His deception by Pope Boniface VIII.
Inf. 27.1Già era dritta in sù la fiamma e queta per non dir più, e già da noi sen gia con la licenza del dolce poeta,
Inf. 27.1Already was the flame erect and quiet, To speak no more, and now departed from us With the permission of the gentle Poet;
Inf. 27.4quand’ un’altra, che dietro a lei venìa, ne fece volger li occhi a la sua cima per un confuso suon che fuor n’uscia.
Inf. 27.4When yet another, which behind it came, Caused us to turn our eyes upon its top By a confused sound that issued from it.
Inf. 27.7Come ’l bue cicilian che mugghiò prima col pianto di colui, e ciò fu dritto, che l’avea temperato con sua lima,
Inf. 27.7As the Sicilian bull (that bellowed first With the lament of him, and that was right, Who with his file had modulated it)
Inf. 27.10mugghiava con la voce de l’afflitto, sì che, con tutto che fosse di rame, pur el pareva dal dolor trafitto;
Inf. 27.10Bellowed so with the voice of the afflicted, That, notwithstanding it was made of brass, Still it appeared with agony transfixed;
Inf. 27.13così, per non aver via né forame dal principio nel foco, in suo linguaggio si convertïan le parole grame.
Inf. 27.13Thus, by not having any way or issue At first from out the fire, to its own language Converted were the melancholy words.
Inf. 27.16Ma poscia ch’ebber colto lor vïaggio su per la punta, dandole quel guizzo che dato avea la lingua in lor passaggio,
Inf. 27.16But afterwards, when they had gathered way Up through the point, giving it that vibration The tongue had given them in their passage out,
Inf. 27.19udimmo dire: «O tu a cu’ io drizzo la voce e che parlavi mo lombardo, dicendo “Istra ten va, più non t’adizzo”,
Inf. 27.19We heard it said: “O thou, at whom I aim My voice, and who but now wast speaking Lombard, Saying, ‘Now go thy way, no more I urge thee,’
Inf. 27.22perch’ io sia giunto forse alquanto tardo, non t’incresca restare a parlar meco; vedi che non incresce a me, e ardo!
Inf. 27.22Because I come perchance a little late, To stay and speak with me let it not irk thee; Thou seest it irks not me, and I am burning.
Inf. 27.25Se tu pur mo in questo mondo cieco caduto se’ di quella dolce terra latina ond’ io mia colpa tutta reco,
Inf. 27.25If thou but lately into this blind world Hast fallen down from that sweet Latian land, Wherefrom I bring the whole of my transgression,
Inf. 27.28dimmi se Romagnuoli han pace o guerra; ch’io fui d’i monti là intra Orbino e ’l giogo di che Tever si diserra».
Inf. 27.28Say, if the Romagnuols have peace or war, For I was from the mountains there between Urbino and the yoke whence Tiber bursts.”
Inf. 27.31Io era in giuso ancora attento e chino, quando il mio duca mi tentò di costa, dicendo: «Parla tu; questi è latino».
Inf. 27.31I still was downward bent and listening, When my Conductor touched me on the side, Saying: “Speak thou: this one a Latian is.”
Inf. 27.34E io, ch’avea già pronta la risposta, sanza indugio a parlare incominciai: «O anima che se’ là giù nascosta,
Inf. 27.34And I, who had beforehand my reply In readiness, forthwith began to speak: “O soul, that down below there art concealed,
Inf. 27.37Romagna tua non è, e non fu mai, sanza guerra ne’ cuor de’ suoi tiranni; ma ’n palese nessuna or vi lasciai.
Inf. 27.37Romagna thine is not and never has been Without war in the bosom of its tyrants; But open war I none have left there now.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna sta come stata è molt’ anni: l’aguglia da Polenta la si cova, sì che Cervia ricuopre co’ suoi vanni.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna stands as it long years has stood; The Eagle of Polenta there is brooding, So that she covers Cervia with her vans.
Inf. 27.43La terra che fé già la lunga prova e di Franceschi sanguinoso mucchio, sotto le branche verdi si ritrova.
Inf. 27.43The city which once made the long resistance, And of the French a sanguinary heap, Beneath the Green Paws finds itself again;
Inf. 27.46E ’l mastin vecchio e ’l nuovo da Verrucchio, che fecer di Montagna il mal governo, là dove soglion fan d’i denti succhio.
Inf. 27.46Verrucchio’s ancient Mastiff and the new, Who made such bad disposal of Montagna, Where they are wont make wimbles of their teeth.
Inf. 27.49Le città di Lamone e di Santerno conduce il lïoncel dal nido bianco, che muta parte da la state al verno.
Inf. 27.49The cities of Lamone and Santerno Governs the Lioncel of the white lair, Who changes sides ’twixt summer-time and winter;
Inf. 27.52E quella cu’ il Savio bagna il fianco, così com’ ella sie’ tra ’l piano e ’l monte, tra tirannia si vive e stato franco.
Inf. 27.52And that of which the Savio bathes the flank, Even as it lies between the plain and mountain, Lives between tyranny and a free state.
Inf. 27.55Ora chi se’, ti priego che ne conte; non esser duro più ch’altri sia stato, se ’l nome tuo nel mondo tegna fronte».
Inf. 27.55Now I entreat thee tell us who thou art; Be not more stubborn than the rest have been, So may thy name hold front there in the world.”
Inf. 27.58Poscia che ’l foco alquanto ebbe rugghiato al modo suo, l’aguta punta mosse di qua, di là, e poi diè cotal fiato:
Inf. 27.58After the fire a little more had roared In its own fashion, the sharp point it moved This way and that, and then gave forth such breath:
Inf. 27.61«S’i’ credesse che mia risposta fosse a persona che mai tornasse al mondo, questa fiamma staria sanza più scosse;
Inf. 27.61“If I believed that my reply were made To one who to the world would e’er return, This flame without more flickering would stand still;
Inf. 27.64ma però che già mai di questo fondo non tornò vivo alcun, s’i’ odo il vero, sanza tema d’infamia ti rispondo.
Inf. 27.64But inasmuch as never from this depth Did any one return, if I hear true, Without the fear of infamy I answer,
Inf. 27.67Io fui uom d’arme, e poi fui cordigliero, credendomi, sì cinto, fare ammenda; e certo il creder mio venìa intero,
Inf. 27.67I was a man of arms, then Cordelier, Believing thus begirt to make amends; And truly my belief had been fulfilled
Inf. 27.70se non fosse il gran prete, a cui mal prenda!, che mi rimise ne le prime colpe; e come e quare, voglio che m’intenda.
Inf. 27.70But for the High Priest, whom may ill betide, Who put me back into my former sins; And how and wherefore I will have thee hear.
Inf. 27.73Mentre ch’io forma fui d’ossa e di polpe che la madre mi diè, l’opere mie non furon leonine, ma di volpe.
Inf. 27.73While I was still the form of bone and pulp My mother gave to me, the deeds I did Were not those of a lion, but a fox.
Inf. 27.76Li accorgimenti e le coperte vie io seppi tutte, e sì menai lor arte, ch’al fine de la terra il suono uscie.
Inf. 27.76The machinations and the covert ways I knew them all, and practised so their craft, That to the ends of earth the sound went forth.
Inf. 27.79Quando mi vidi giunto in quella parte di mia etade ove ciascun dovrebbe calar le vele e raccoglier le sarte,
Inf. 27.79When now unto that portion of mine age I saw myself arrived, when each one ought To lower the sails, and coil away the ropes,
Inf. 27.82ciò che pria mi piacëa, allor m’increbbe, e pentuto e confesso mi rendei; ahi miser lasso! e giovato sarebbe.
Inf. 27.82That which before had pleased me then displeased me; And penitent and confessing I surrendered, Ah woe is me! and it would have bestead me;
Inf. 27.85Lo principe d’i novi Farisei, avendo guerra presso a Laterano, e non con Saracin né con Giudei,
Inf. 27.85The Leader of the modern Pharisees Having a war near unto Lateran, And not with Saracens nor with the Jews,
Inf. 27.88ché ciascun suo nimico era cristiano, e nessun era stato a vincer Acri né mercatante in terra di Soldano,
Inf. 27.88For each one of his enemies was Christian, And none of them had been to conquer Acre, Nor merchandising in the Sultan’s land,
Inf. 27.91né sommo officio né ordini sacri guardò in sé, né in me quel capestro che solea fare i suoi cinti più macri.
Inf. 27.91Nor the high office, nor the sacred orders, In him regarded, nor in me that cord Which used to make those girt with it more meagre;
Inf. 27.94Ma come Costantin chiese Silvestro d’entro Siratti a guerir de la lebbre, così mi chiese questi per maestro
Inf. 27.94But even as Constantine sought out Sylvester To cure his leprosy, within Soracte, So this one sought me out as an adept
Inf. 27.97a guerir de la sua superba febbre; domandommi consiglio, e io tacetti perché le sue parole parver ebbre.
Inf. 27.97To cure him of the fever of his pride. Counsel he asked of me, and I was silent, Because his words appeared inebriate.
Inf. 27.100E’ poi ridisse: “Tuo cuor non sospetti; finor t’assolvo, e tu m’insegna fare sì come Penestrino in terra getti.
Inf. 27.100And then he said: ‘Be not thy heart afraid; Henceforth I thee absolve; and thou instruct me How to raze Palestrina to the ground.
Inf. 27.103Lo ciel poss’ io serrare e diserrare, come tu sai; però son due le chiavi che ’l mio antecessor non ebbe care”.
Inf. 27.103Heaven have I power to lock and to unlock, As thou dost know; therefore the keys are two, The which my predecessor held not dear.’
Inf. 27.106Allor mi pinser li argomenti gravi là ’ve ’l tacer mi fu avviso ’l peggio, e dissi: “Padre, da che tu mi lavi
Inf. 27.106Then urged me on his weighty arguments There, where my silence was the worst advice; And said I: ‘Father, since thou washest me
Inf. 27.109di quel peccato ov’ io mo cader deggio, lunga promessa con l’attender corto ti farà trïunfar ne l’alto seggio”.
Inf. 27.109Of that sin into which I now must fall, The promise long with the fulfilment short Will make thee triumph in thy lofty seat.’
Inf. 27.112Francesco venne poi, com’ io fu’ morto, per me; ma un d’i neri cherubini li disse: “Non portar: non mi far torto.
Inf. 27.112Francis came afterward, when I was dead, For me; but one of the black Cherubim Said to him: ‘Take him not; do me no wrong;
Inf. 27.115Venir se ne dee giù tra ’ miei meschini perché diede ’l consiglio frodolente, dal quale in qua stato li sono a’ crini;
Inf. 27.115He must come down among my servitors, Because he gave the fraudulent advice From which time forth I have been at his hair;
Inf. 27.118ch’assolver non si può chi non si pente, né pentere e volere insieme puossi per la contradizion che nol consente”.
Inf. 27.118For who repents not cannot be absolved, Nor can one both repent and will at once, Because of the contradiction which consents not.’
Inf. 27.121Oh me dolente! come mi riscossi quando mi prese dicendomi: “Forse tu non pensavi ch’io löico fossi!”.
Inf. 27.121O miserable me! how I did shudder When he seized on me, saying: ‘Peradventure Thou didst not think that I was a logician!’
Inf. 27.124A Minòs mi portò; e quelli attorse otto volte la coda al dosso duro; e poi che per gran rabbia la si morse,
Inf. 27.124He bore me unto Minos, who entwined Eight times his tail about his stubborn back, And after he had bitten it in great rage,
Inf. 27.127disse: “Questi è d’i rei del foco furo”; per ch’io là dove vedi son perduto, e sì vestito, andando, mi rancuro».
Inf. 27.127Said: ‘Of the thievish fire a culprit this;’ Wherefore, here where thou seest, am I lost, And vested thus in going I bemoan me.”
Inf. 27.130Quand’ elli ebbe ’l suo dir così compiuto, la fiamma dolorando si partio, torcendo e dibattendo ’l corno aguto.
Inf. 27.130When it had thus completed its recital, The flame departed uttering lamentations, Writhing and flapping its sharp-pointed horn.
Inf. 27.133Noi passamm’ oltre, e io e ’l duca mio, su per lo scoglio infino in su l’altr’ arco che cuopre ’l fosso in che si paga il fio
Inf. 27.133Onward we passed, both I and my Conductor, Up o’er the crag above another arch, Which the moat covers, where is paid the fee
Inf. 27.136a quei che scommettendo acquistan carco.
Inf. 27.136By those who, sowing discord, win their burden.
Inferno, Canto XXVIII
Inferno, Canto XXVIII — The Ninth Bolgia: Schismatics. Mahomet and Ali. Pier da Medicina, Curio, Mosca, and Bertrand de Born.
Inf. 28.1Chi poria mai pur con parole sciolte dicer del sangue e de le piaghe a pieno ch’i’ ora vidi, per narrar più volte?
Inf. 28.1Who ever could, e’en with untrammelled words, Tell of the blood and of the wounds in full Which now I saw, by many times narrating?
Inf. 28.4Ogne lingua per certo verria meno per lo nostro sermone e per la mente c’hanno a tanto comprender poco seno.
Inf. 28.4Each tongue would for a certainty fall short By reason of our speech and memory, That have small room to comprehend so much.
Inf. 28.7S’el s’aunasse ancor tutta la gente che già, in su la fortunata terra di Puglia, fu del suo sangue dolente
Inf. 28.7If were again assembled all the people Which formerly upon the fateful land Of Puglia were lamenting for their blood
Inf. 28.10per li Troiani e per la lunga guerra che de l’anella fé sì alte spoglie, come Livïo scrive, che non erra,
Inf. 28.10Shed by the Romans and the lingering war That of the rings made such illustrious spoils, As Livy has recorded, who errs not,
Inf. 28.13con quella che sentio di colpi doglie per contastare a Ruberto Guiscardo; e l’altra il cui ossame ancor s’accoglie
Inf. 28.13With those who felt the agony of blows By making counterstand to Robert Guiscard, And all the rest, whose bones are gathered still
Inf. 28.16a Ceperan, là dove fu bugiardo ciascun Pugliese, e là da Tagliacozzo, dove sanz’ arme vinse il vecchio Alardo;
Inf. 28.16At Ceperano, where a renegade Was each Apulian, and at Tagliacozzo, Where without arms the old Alardo conquered,
Inf. 28.19e qual forato suo membro e qual mozzo mostrasse, d’aequar sarebbe nulla il modo de la nona bolgia sozzo.
Inf. 28.19And one his limb transpierced, and one lopped off, Should show, it would be nothing to compare With the disgusting mode of the ninth Bolgia.
Inf. 28.22Già veggia, per mezzul perdere o lulla, com’ io vidi un, così non si pertugia, rotto dal mento infin dove si trulla.
Inf. 28.22A cask by losing centre-piece or cant Was never shattered so, as I saw one Rent from the chin to where one breaketh wind.
Inf. 28.25Tra le gambe pendevan le minugia; la corata pareva e ’l tristo sacco che merda fa di quel che si trangugia.
Inf. 28.25Between his legs were hanging down his entrails; His heart was visible, and the dismal sack That maketh excrement of what is eaten.
Inf. 28.28Mentre che tutto in lui veder m’attacco, guardommi e con le man s’aperse il petto, dicendo: «Or vedi com’ io mi dilacco!
Inf. 28.28While I was all absorbed in seeing him, He looked at me, and opened with his hands His bosom, saying: “See now how I rend me;
Inf. 28.31vedi come storpiato è Mäometto! Dinanzi a me sen va piangendo Alì, fesso nel volto dal mento al ciuffetto.
Inf. 28.31How mutilated, see, is Mahomet; In front of me doth Ali weeping go, Cleft in the face from forelock unto chin;
Inf. 28.34E tutti li altri che tu vedi qui, seminator di scandalo e di scisma fuor vivi, e però son fessi così.
Inf. 28.34And all the others whom thou here beholdest, Disseminators of scandal and of schism While living were, and therefore are cleft thus.
Inf. 28.37Un diavolo è qua dietro che n’accisma sì crudelmente, al taglio de la spada rimettendo ciascun di questa risma,
Inf. 28.37A devil is behind here, who doth cleave us Thus cruelly, unto the falchion’s edge Putting again each one of all this ream,
Inf. 28.40quand’ avem volta la dolente strada; però che le ferite son richiuse prima ch’altri dinanzi li rivada.
Inf. 28.40When we have gone around the doleful road; By reason that our wounds are closed again Ere any one in front of him repass.
Inf. 28.43Ma tu chi se’ che ’n su lo scoglio muse, forse per indugiar d’ire a la pena ch’è giudicata in su le tue accuse?».
Inf. 28.43But who art thou, that musest on the crag, Perchance to postpone going to the pain That is adjudged upon thine accusations?”
Inf. 28.46«Né morte ’l giunse ancor, né colpa ’l mena», rispuose ’l mio maestro, «a tormentarlo; ma per dar lui esperïenza piena,
Inf. 28.46“Nor death hath reached him yet, nor guilt doth bring him,” My Master made reply, “to be tormented; But to procure him full experience,
Inf. 28.49a me, che morto son, convien menarlo per lo ’nferno qua giù di giro in giro; e quest’ è ver così com’ io ti parlo».
Inf. 28.49Me, who am dead, behoves it to conduct him Down here through Hell, from circle unto circle; And this is true as that I speak to thee.”
Inf. 28.52Più fuor di cento che, quando l’udiro, s’arrestaron nel fosso a riguardarmi per maraviglia, oblïando il martiro.
Inf. 28.52More than a hundred were there when they heard him, Who in the moat stood still to look at me, Through wonderment oblivious of their torture.
Inf. 28.55«Or dì a fra Dolcin dunque che s’armi, tu che forse vedra’ il sole in breve, s’ello non vuol qui tosto seguitarmi,
Inf. 28.55“Now say to Fra Dolcino, then, to arm him, Thou, who perhaps wilt shortly see the sun, If soon he wish not here to follow me,
Inf. 28.58sì di vivanda, che stretta di neve non rechi la vittoria al Noarese, ch’altrimenti acquistar non saria leve».
Inf. 28.58So with provisions, that no stress of snow May give the victory to the Novarese, Which otherwise to gain would not be easy.”
Inf. 28.61Poi che l’un piè per girsene sospese, Mäometto mi disse esta parola; indi a partirsi in terra lo distese.
Inf. 28.61After one foot to go away he lifted, This word did Mahomet say unto me, Then to depart upon the ground he stretched it.
Inf. 28.64Un altro, che forata avea la gola e tronco ’l naso infin sotto le ciglia, e non avea mai ch’una orecchia sola,
Inf. 28.64Another one, who had his throat pierced through, And nose cut off close underneath the brows, And had no longer but a single ear,
Inf. 28.67ristato a riguardar per maraviglia con li altri, innanzi a li altri aprì la canna, ch’era di fuor d’ogne parte vermiglia,
Inf. 28.67Staying to look in wonder with the others, Before the others did his gullet open, Which outwardly was red in every part,
Inf. 28.70e disse: «O tu cui colpa non condanna e cu’ io vidi su in terra latina, se troppa simiglianza non m’inganna,
Inf. 28.70And said: “O thou, whom guilt doth not condemn, And whom I once saw up in Latian land, Unless too great similitude deceive me,
Inf. 28.73rimembriti di Pier da Medicina, se mai torni a veder lo dolce piano che da Vercelli a Marcabò dichina.
Inf. 28.73Call to remembrance Pier da Medicina, If e’er thou see again the lovely plain That from Vercelli slopes to Marcabo,
Inf. 28.76E fa saper a’ due miglior da Fano, a messer Guido e anco ad Angiolello, che, se l’antiveder qui non è vano,
Inf. 28.76And make it known to the best two of Fano, To Messer Guido and Angiolello likewise, That if foreseeing here be not in vain,
Inf. 28.79gittati saran fuor di lor vasello e mazzerati presso a la Cattolica per tradimento d’un tiranno fello.
Inf. 28.79Cast over from their vessel shall they be, And drowned near unto the Cattolica, By the betrayal of a tyrant fell.
Inf. 28.82Tra l’isola di Cipri e di Maiolica non vide mai sì gran fallo Nettuno, non da pirate, non da gente argolica.
Inf. 28.82Between the isles of Cyprus and Majorca Neptune ne’er yet beheld so great a crime, Neither of pirates nor Argolic people.
Inf. 28.85Quel traditor che vede pur con l’uno, e tien la terra che tale qui meco vorrebbe di vedere esser digiuno,
Inf. 28.85That traitor, who sees only with one eye, And holds the land, which some one here with me Would fain be fasting from the vision of,
Inf. 28.88farà venirli a parlamento seco; poi farà sì, ch’al vento di Focara non sarà lor mestier voto né preco».
Inf. 28.88Will make them come unto a parley with him; Then will do so, that to Focara’s wind They will not stand in need of vow or prayer.”
Inf. 28.91E io a lui: «Dimostrami e dichiara, se vuo’ ch’i’ porti sù di te novella, chi è colui da la veduta amara».
Inf. 28.91And I to him: “Show to me and declare, If thou wouldst have me bear up news of thee, Who is this person of the bitter vision.”
Inf. 28.94Allor puose la mano a la mascella d’un suo compagno e la bocca li aperse, gridando: «Questi è desso, e non favella.
Inf. 28.94Then did he lay his hand upon the jaw Of one of his companions, and his mouth Oped, crying: “This is he, and he speaks not.
Inf. 28.97Questi, scacciato, il dubitar sommerse in Cesare, affermando che ’l fornito sempre con danno l’attender sofferse».
Inf. 28.97This one, being banished, every doubt submerged In Caesar by affirming the forearmed Always with detriment allowed delay.”
Inf. 28.100Oh quanto mi pareva sbigottito con la lingua tagliata ne la strozza Curïo, ch’a dir fu così ardito!
Inf. 28.100O how bewildered unto me appeared, With tongue asunder in his windpipe slit, Curio, who in speaking was so bold!
Inf. 28.103E un ch’avea l’una e l’altra man mozza, levando i moncherin per l’aura fosca, sì che ’l sangue facea la faccia sozza,
Inf. 28.103And one, who both his hands dissevered had, The stumps uplifting through the murky air, So that the blood made horrible his face,
Inf. 28.106gridò: «Ricordera’ti anche del Mosca, che disse, lasso!, “Capo ha cosa fatta”, che fu mal seme per la gente tosca».
Inf. 28.106Cried out: “Thou shalt remember Mosca also, Who said, alas! ‘A thing done has an end!’ Which was an ill seed for the Tuscan people.”
Inf. 28.109E io li aggiunsi: «E morte di tua schiatta»; per ch’elli, accumulando duol con duolo, sen gio come persona trista e matta.
Inf. 28.109“And death unto thy race,” thereto I added; Whence he, accumulating woe on woe, Departed, like a person sad and crazed.
Inf. 28.112Ma io rimasi a riguardar lo stuolo, e vidi cosa ch’io avrei paura, sanza più prova, di contarla solo;
Inf. 28.112But I remained to look upon the crowd; And saw a thing which I should be afraid, Without some further proof, even to recount,
Inf. 28.115se non che coscïenza m’assicura, la buona compagnia che l’uom francheggia sotto l’asbergo del sentirsi pura.
Inf. 28.115If it were not that conscience reassures me, That good companion which emboldens man Beneath the hauberk of its feeling pure.
Inf. 28.118Io vidi certo, e ancor par ch’io ’l veggia, un busto sanza capo andar sì come andavan li altri de la trista greggia;
Inf. 28.118I truly saw, and still I seem to see it, A trunk without a head walk in like manner As walked the others of the mournful herd.
Inf. 28.121e ’l capo tronco tenea per le chiome, pesol con mano a guisa di lanterna: e quel mirava noi e dicea: «Oh me!».
Inf. 28.121And by the hair it held the head dissevered, Hung from the hand in fashion of a lantern, And that upon us gazed and said: “O me!”
Inf. 28.124Di sé facea a sé stesso lucerna, ed eran due in uno e uno in due; com’ esser può, quei sa che sì governa.
Inf. 28.124It of itself made to itself a lamp, And they were two in one, and one in two; How that can be, He knows who so ordains it.
Inf. 28.127Quando diritto al piè del ponte fue, levò ’l braccio alto con tutta la testa per appressarne le parole sue,
Inf. 28.127When it was come close to the bridge’s foot, It lifted high its arm with all the head, To bring more closely unto us its words,
Inf. 28.130che fuoro: «Or vedi la pena molesta, tu che, spirando, vai veggendo i morti: vedi s’alcuna è grande come questa.
Inf. 28.130Which were: “Behold now the sore penalty, Thou, who dost breathing go the dead beholding; Behold if any be as great as this.
Inf. 28.133E perché tu di me novella porti, sappi ch’i’ son Bertram dal Bornio, quelli che diedi al re giovane i ma’ conforti.
Inf. 28.133And so that thou may carry news of me, Know that Bertram de Born am I, the same Who gave to the Young King the evil comfort.
Inf. 28.136Io feci il padre e ’l figlio in sé ribelli; Achitofèl non fé più d’Absalone e di Davìd coi malvagi punzelli.
Inf. 28.136I made the father and the son rebellious; Achitophel not more with Absalom And David did with his accursed goadings.
Inf. 28.139Perch’ io parti’ così giunte persone, partito porto il mio cerebro, lasso!, dal suo principio ch’è in questo troncone.
Inf. 28.139Because I parted persons so united, Parted do I now bear my brain, alas! From its beginning, which is in this trunk.
Inf. 28.142Così s’osserva in me lo contrapasso».
Inf. 28.142Thus is observed in me the counterpoise.”
Inferno, Canto XXIX
Inferno, Canto XXIX — Geri del Bello. The Tenth Bolgia: Alchemists. Griffolino d’ Arezzo and Capocchino.
Inf. 29.1La molta gente e le diverse piaghe avean le luci mie sì inebrïate, che de lo stare a piangere eran vaghe.
Inf. 29.1The many people and the divers wounds These eyes of mine had so inebriated, That they were wishful to stand still and weep;
Inf. 29.4Ma Virgilio mi disse: «Che pur guate? perché la vista tua pur si soffolge là giù tra l’ombre triste smozzicate?
Inf. 29.4But said Virgilius: “What dost thou still gaze at? Why is thy sight still riveted down there Among the mournful, mutilated shades?
Inf. 29.7Tu non hai fatto sì a l’altre bolge; pensa, se tu annoverar le credi, che miglia ventidue la valle volge.
Inf. 29.7Thou hast not done so at the other Bolge; Consider, if to count them thou believest, That two-and-twenty miles the valley winds,
Inf. 29.10E già la luna è sotto i nostri piedi; lo tempo è poco omai che n’è concesso, e altro è da veder che tu non vedi».
Inf. 29.10And now the moon is underneath our feet; Henceforth the time allotted us is brief, And more is to be seen than what thou seest.”
Inf. 29.13«Se tu avessi», rispuos’ io appresso, «atteso a la cagion per ch’io guardava, forse m’avresti ancor lo star dimesso».
Inf. 29.13“If thou hadst,” I made answer thereupon, “Attended to the cause for which I looked, Perhaps a longer stay thou wouldst have pardoned.”
Inf. 29.16Parte sen giva, e io retro li andava, lo duca, già faccendo la risposta, e soggiugnendo: «Dentro a quella cava
Inf. 29.16Meanwhile my Guide departed, and behind him I went, already making my reply, And superadding: “In that cavern where
Inf. 29.19dov’ io tenea or li occhi sì a posta, credo ch’un spirto del mio sangue pianga la colpa che là giù cotanto costa».
Inf. 29.19I held mine eyes with such attention fixed, I think a spirit of my blood laments The sin which down below there costs so much.”
Inf. 29.22Allor disse ’l maestro: «Non si franga lo tuo pensier da qui innanzi sovr’ ello. Attendi ad altro, ed ei là si rimanga;
Inf. 29.22Then said the Master: “Be no longer broken Thy thought from this time forward upon him; Attend elsewhere, and there let him remain;
Inf. 29.25ch’io vidi lui a piè del ponticello mostrarti e minacciar forte col dito, e udi’ ’l nominar Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.25For him I saw below the little bridge, Pointing at thee, and threatening with his finger Fiercely, and heard him called Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.28Tu eri allor sì del tutto impedito sovra colui che già tenne Altaforte, che non guardasti in là, sì fu partito».
Inf. 29.28So wholly at that time wast thou impeded By him who formerly held Altaforte, Thou didst not look that way; so he departed.”
Inf. 29.31«O duca mio, la vïolenta morte che non li è vendicata ancor», diss’ io, «per alcun che de l’onta sia consorte,
Inf. 29.31“O my Conductor, his own violent death, Which is not yet avenged for him,” I said, “By any who is sharer in the shame,
Inf. 29.34fece lui disdegnoso; ond’ el sen gio sanza parlarmi, sì com’ ïo estimo: e in ciò m’ha el fatto a sé più pio».
Inf. 29.34Made him disdainful; whence he went away, As I imagine, without speaking to me, And thereby made me pity him the more.”
Inf. 29.37Così parlammo infino al loco primo che de lo scoglio l’altra valle mostra, se più lume vi fosse, tutto ad imo.
Inf. 29.37Thus did we speak as far as the first place Upon the crag, which the next valley shows Down to the bottom, if there were more light.
Inf. 29.40Quando noi fummo sor l’ultima chiostra di Malebolge, sì che i suoi conversi potean parere a la veduta nostra,
Inf. 29.40When we were now right over the last cloister Of Malebolge, so that its lay-brothers Could manifest themselves unto our sight,
Inf. 29.43lamenti saettaron me diversi, che di pietà ferrati avean li strali; ond’ io li orecchi con le man copersi.
Inf. 29.43Divers lamentings pierced me through and through, Which with compassion had their arrows barbed, Whereat mine ears I covered with my hands.
Inf. 29.46Qual dolor fora, se de li spedali di Valdichiana tra ’l luglio e ’l settembre e di Maremma e di Sardigna i mali
Inf. 29.46What pain would be, if from the hospitals Of Valdichiana, ’twixt July and September, And of Maremma and Sardinia
Inf. 29.49fossero in una fossa tutti ’nsembre, tal era quivi, e tal puzzo n’usciva qual suol venir de le marcite membre.
Inf. 29.49All the diseases in one moat were gathered, Such was it here, and such a stench came from it As from putrescent limbs is wont to issue.
Inf. 29.52Noi discendemmo in su l’ultima riva del lungo scoglio, pur da man sinistra; e allor fu la mia vista più viva
Inf. 29.52We had descended on the furthest bank From the long crag, upon the left hand still, And then more vivid was my power of sight
Inf. 29.55giù ver’ lo fondo, la ’ve la ministra de l’alto Sire infallibil giustizia punisce i falsador che qui registra.
Inf. 29.55Down tow’rds the bottom, where the ministress Of the high Lord, Justice infallible, Punishes forgers, which she here records.
Inf. 29.58Non credo ch’a veder maggior tristizia fosse in Egina il popol tutto infermo, quando fu l’aere sì pien di malizia,
Inf. 29.58I do not think a sadder sight to see Was in Aegina the whole people sick, (When was the air so full of pestilence,
Inf. 29.61che li animali, infino al picciol vermo, cascaron tutti, e poi le genti antiche, secondo che i poeti hanno per fermo,
Inf. 29.61The animals, down to the little worm, All fell, and afterwards the ancient people, According as the poets have affirmed,
Inf. 29.64si ristorar di seme di formiche; ch’era a veder per quella oscura valle languir li spirti per diverse biche.
Inf. 29.64Were from the seed of ants restored again,) Than was it to behold through that dark valley The spirits languishing in divers heaps.
Inf. 29.67Qual sovra ’l ventre e qual sovra le spalle l’un de l’altro giacea, e qual carpone si trasmutava per lo tristo calle.
Inf. 29.67This on the belly, that upon the back One of the other lay, and others crawling Shifted themselves along the dismal road.
Inf. 29.70Passo passo andavam sanza sermone, guardando e ascoltando li ammalati, che non potean levar le lor persone.
Inf. 29.70We step by step went onward without speech, Gazing upon and listening to the sick Who had not strength enough to lift their bodies.
Inf. 29.73Io vidi due sedere a sé poggiati, com’ a scaldar si poggia tegghia a tegghia, dal capo al piè di schianze macolati;
Inf. 29.73I saw two sitting leaned against each other, As leans in heating platter against platter, From head to foot bespotted o’er with scabs;
Inf. 29.76e non vidi già mai menare stregghia a ragazzo aspettato dal segnorso, né a colui che mal volontier vegghia,
Inf. 29.76And never saw I plied a currycomb By stable-boy for whom his master waits, Or him who keeps awake unwillingly,
Inf. 29.79come ciascun menava spesso il morso de l’unghie sopra sé per la gran rabbia del pizzicor, che non ha più soccorso;
Inf. 29.79As every one was plying fast the bite Of nails upon himself, for the great rage Of itching which no other succour had.
Inf. 29.82e sì traevan giù l’unghie la scabbia, come coltel di scardova le scaglie o d’altro pesce che più larghe l’abbia.
Inf. 29.82And the nails downward with them dragged the scab, In fashion as a knife the scales of bream, Or any other fish that has them largest.
Inf. 29.85«O tu che con le dita ti dismaglie», cominciò ’l duca mio a l’un di loro, «e che fai d’esse talvolta tanaglie,
Inf. 29.85“O thou, that with thy fingers dost dismail thee,” Began my Leader unto one of them, “And makest of them pincers now and then,
Inf. 29.88dinne s’alcun Latino è tra costoro che son quinc’ entro, se l’unghia ti basti etternalmente a cotesto lavoro».
Inf. 29.88Tell me if any Latian is with those Who are herein; so may thy nails suffice thee To all eternity unto this work.”
Inf. 29.91«Latin siam noi, che tu vedi sì guasti qui ambedue», rispuose l’un piangendo; «ma tu chi se’ che di noi dimandasti?».
Inf. 29.91“Latians are we, whom thou so wasted seest, Both of us here,” one weeping made reply; “But who art thou, that questionest about us?”
Inf. 29.94E ’l duca disse: «I’ son un che discendo con questo vivo giù di balzo in balzo, e di mostrar lo ’nferno a lui intendo».
Inf. 29.94And said the Guide: “One am I who descends Down with this living man from cliff to cliff, And I intend to show Hell unto him.”
Inf. 29.97Allor si ruppe lo comun rincalzo; e tremando ciascuno a me si volse con altri che l’udiron di rimbalzo.
Inf. 29.97Then broken was their mutual support, And trembling each one turned himself to me, With others who had heard him by rebound.
Inf. 29.100Lo buon maestro a me tutto s’accolse, dicendo: «Dì a lor ciò che tu vuoli»; e io incominciai, poscia ch’ei volse:
Inf. 29.100Wholly to me did the good Master gather, Saying: “Say unto them whate’er thou wishest.” And I began, since he would have it so:
Inf. 29.103«Se la vostra memoria non s’imboli nel primo mondo da l’umane menti, ma s’ella viva sotto molti soli,
Inf. 29.103“So may your memory not steal away In the first world from out the minds of men, But so may it survive ’neath many suns,
Inf. 29.106ditemi chi voi siete e di che genti; la vostra sconcia e fastidiosa pena di palesarvi a me non vi spaventi».
Inf. 29.106Say to me who ye are, and of what people; Let not your foul and loathsome punishment Make you afraid to show yourselves to me.”
Inf. 29.109«Io fui d’Arezzo, e Albero da Siena», rispuose l’un, «mi fé mettere al foco; ma quel per ch’io mori’ qui non mi mena.
Inf. 29.109“I of Arezzo was,” one made reply, “And Albert of Siena had me burned; But what I died for does not bring me here.
Inf. 29.112Vero è ch’i’ dissi lui, parlando a gioco: “I’ mi saprei levar per l’aere a volo”; e quei, ch’avea vaghezza e senno poco,
Inf. 29.112’Tis true I said to him, speaking in jest, That I could rise by flight into the air, And he who had conceit, but little wit,
Inf. 29.115volle ch’i’ li mostrassi l’arte; e solo perch’ io nol feci Dedalo, mi fece ardere a tal che l’avea per figliuolo.
Inf. 29.115Would have me show to him the art; and only Because no Daedalus I made him, made me Be burned by one who held him as his son.
Inf. 29.118Ma ne l’ultima bolgia de le diece me per l’alchìmia che nel mondo usai dannò Minòs, a cui fallar non lece».
Inf. 29.118But unto the last Bolgia of the ten, For alchemy, which in the world I practised, Minos, who cannot err, has me condemned.”
Inf. 29.121E io dissi al poeta: «Or fu già mai gente sì vana come la sanese? Certo non la francesca sì d’assai!».
Inf. 29.121And to the Poet said I: “Now was ever So vain a people as the Sienese? Not for a certainty the French by far.”
Inf. 29.124Onde l’altro lebbroso, che m’intese, rispuose al detto mio: «Tra’mene Stricca che seppe far le temperate spese,
Inf. 29.124Whereat the other leper, who had heard me, Replied unto my speech: “Taking out Stricca, Who knew the art of moderate expenses,
Inf. 29.127e Niccolò che la costuma ricca del garofano prima discoverse ne l’orto dove tal seme s’appicca;
Inf. 29.127And Niccolo, who the luxurious use Of cloves discovered earliest of all Within that garden where such seed takes root;
Inf. 29.130e tra’ne la brigata in che disperse Caccia d’Ascian la vigna e la gran fonda, e l’Abbagliato suo senno proferse.
Inf. 29.130And taking out the band, among whom squandered Caccia d’Ascian his vineyards and vast woods, And where his wit the Abbagliato proffered!
Inf. 29.133Ma perché sappi chi sì ti seconda contra i Sanesi, aguzza ver’ me l’occhio, sì che la faccia mia ben ti risponda:
Inf. 29.133But, that thou know who thus doth second thee Against the Sienese, make sharp thine eye Tow’rds me, so that my face well answer thee,
Inf. 29.136sì vedrai ch’io son l’ombra di Capocchio, che falsai li metalli con l’alchìmia; e te dee ricordar, se ben t’adocchio,
Inf. 29.136And thou shalt see I am Capocchio’s shade, Who metals falsified by alchemy; Thou must remember, if I well descry thee,
Inf. 29.139com’ io fui di natura buona scimia».
Inf. 29.139How I a skilful ape of nature was.”
Inferno, Canto XXX
Inferno, Canto XXX — Other Falsifiers or Forgers. Gianni Schicchi, Myrrha, Adam of Brescia, Potiphar’s Wife, and Sinon of Troy.
Inf. 30.1Nel tempo che Iunone era crucciata per Semelè contra ’l sangue tebano, come mostrò una e altra fïata,
Inf. 30.1’Twas at the time when Juno was enraged, For Semele, against the Theban blood, As she already more than once had shown,
Inf. 30.4Atamante divenne tanto insano, che veggendo la moglie con due figli andar carcata da ciascuna mano,
Inf. 30.4So reft of reason Athamas became, That, seeing his own wife with children twain Walking encumbered upon either hand,
Inf. 30.7gridò: «Tendiam le reti, sì ch’io pigli la leonessa e ’ leoncini al varco»; e poi distese i dispietati artigli,
Inf. 30.7He cried: “Spread out the nets, that I may take The lioness and her whelps upon the passage;” And then extended his unpitying claws,
Inf. 30.10prendendo l’un ch’avea nome Learco, e rotollo e percosselo ad un sasso; e quella s’annegò con l’altro carco.
Inf. 30.10Seizing the first, who had the name Learchus, And whirled him round, and dashed him on a rock; And she, with the other burthen, drowned herself;—
Inf. 30.13E quando la fortuna volse in basso l’altezza de’ Troian che tutto ardiva, sì che ’nsieme col regno il re fu casso,
Inf. 30.13And at the time when fortune downward hurled The Trojan’s arrogance, that all things dared, So that the king was with his kingdom crushed,
Inf. 30.16Ecuba trista, misera e cattiva, poscia che vide Polissena morta, e del suo Polidoro in su la riva
Inf. 30.16Hecuba sad, disconsolate, and captive, When lifeless she beheld Polyxena, And of her Polydorus on the shore
Inf. 30.19del mar si fu la dolorosa accorta, forsennata latrò sì come cane; tanto il dolor le fé la mente torta.
Inf. 30.19Of ocean was the dolorous one aware, Out of her senses like a dog she barked, So much the anguish had her mind distorted;
Inf. 30.22Ma né di Tebe furie né troiane si vider mäi in alcun tanto crude, non punger bestie, nonché membra umane,
Inf. 30.22But not of Thebes the furies nor the Trojan Were ever seen in any one so cruel In goading beasts, and much more human members,
Inf. 30.25quant’ io vidi in due ombre smorte e nude, che mordendo correvan di quel modo che ’l porco quando del porcil si schiude.
Inf. 30.25As I beheld two shadows pale and naked, Who, biting, in the manner ran along That a boar does, when from the sty turned loose.
Inf. 30.28L’una giunse a Capocchio, e in sul nodo del collo l’assannò, sì che, tirando, grattar li fece il ventre al fondo sodo.
Inf. 30.28One to Capocchio came, and by the nape Seized with its teeth his neck, so that in dragging It made his belly grate the solid bottom.
Inf. 30.31E l’Aretin che rimase, tremando mi disse: «Quel folletto è Gianni Schicchi, e va rabbioso altrui così conciando».
Inf. 30.31And the Aretine, who trembling had remained, Said to me: “That mad sprite is Gianni Schicchi, And raving goes thus harrying other people.”
Inf. 30.34«Oh», diss’ io lui, «se l’altro non ti ficchi li denti a dosso, non ti sia fatica a dir chi è, pria che di qui si spicchi».
Inf. 30.34“O,” said I to him, “so may not the other Set teeth on thee, let it not weary thee To tell us who it is, ere it dart hence.”
Inf. 30.37Ed elli a me: «Quell’ è l’anima antica di Mirra scellerata, che divenne al padre, fuor del dritto amore, amica.
Inf. 30.37And he to me: “That is the ancient ghost Of the nefarious Myrrha, who became Beyond all rightful love her father’s lover.
Inf. 30.40Questa a peccar con esso così venne, falsificando sé in altrui forma, come l’altro che là sen va, sostenne,
Inf. 30.40She came to sin with him after this manner, By counterfeiting of another’s form; As he who goeth yonder undertook,
Inf. 30.43per guadagnar la donna de la torma, falsificare in sé Buoso Donati, testando e dando al testamento norma».
Inf. 30.43That he might gain the lady of the herd, To counterfeit in himself Buoso Donati, Making a will and giving it due form.”
Inf. 30.46E poi che i due rabbiosi fuor passati sovra cu’ io avea l’occhio tenuto, rivolsilo a guardar li altri mal nati.
Inf. 30.46And after the two maniacs had passed On whom I held mine eye, I turned it back To look upon the other evil-born.
Inf. 30.49Io vidi un, fatto a guisa di lëuto, pur ch’elli avesse avuta l’anguinaia tronca da l’altro che l’uomo ha forcuto.
Inf. 30.49I saw one made in fashion of a lute, If he had only had the groin cut off Just at the point at which a man is forked.
Inf. 30.52La grave idropesì, che sì dispaia le membra con l’omor che mal converte, che ’l viso non risponde a la ventraia,
Inf. 30.52The heavy dropsy, that so disproportions The limbs with humours, which it ill concocts, That the face corresponds not to the belly,
Inf. 30.55faceva lui tener le labbra aperte come l’etico fa, che per la sete l’un verso ’l mento e l’altro in sù rinverte.
Inf. 30.55Compelled him so to hold his lips apart As does the hectic, who because of thirst One tow’rds the chin, the other upward turns.
Inf. 30.58«O voi che sanz’ alcuna pena siete, e non so io perché, nel mondo gramo», diss’ elli a noi, «guardate e attendete
Inf. 30.58“O ye, who without any torment are, And why I know not, in the world of woe,” He said to us, “behold, and be attentive
Inf. 30.61a la miseria del maestro Adamo; io ebbi, vivo, assai di quel ch’i’ volli, e ora, lasso!, un gocciol d’acqua bramo.
Inf. 30.61Unto the misery of Master Adam; I had while living much of what I wished, And now, alas! a drop of water crave.
Inf. 30.64Li ruscelletti che d’i verdi colli del Casentin discendon giuso in Arno, faccendo i lor canali freddi e molli,
Inf. 30.64The rivulets, that from the verdant hills Of Cassentin descend down into Arno, Making their channels to be cold and moist,
Inf. 30.67sempre mi stanno innanzi, e non indarno, ché l’imagine lor vie più m’asciuga che ’l male ond’ io nel volto mi discarno.
Inf. 30.67Ever before me stand, and not in vain; For far more doth their image dry me up Than the disease which strips my face of flesh.
Inf. 30.70La rigida giustizia che mi fruga tragge cagion del loco ov’ io peccai a metter più li miei sospiri in fuga.
Inf. 30.70The rigid justice that chastises me Draweth occasion from the place in which I sinned, to put the more my sighs in flight.
Inf. 30.73Ivi è Romena, là dov’ io falsai la lega suggellata del Batista; per ch’io il corpo sù arso lasciai.
Inf. 30.73There is Romena, where I counterfeited The currency imprinted with the Baptist, For which I left my body burned above.
Inf. 30.76Ma s’io vedessi qui l’anima trista di Guido o d’Alessandro o di lor frate, per Fonte Branda non darei la vista.
Inf. 30.76But if I here could see the tristful soul Of Guido, or Alessandro, or their brother, For Branda’s fount I would not give the sight.
Inf. 30.79Dentro c’è l’una già, se l’arrabbiate ombre che vanno intorno dicon vero; ma che mi val, c’ho le membra legate?
Inf. 30.79One is within already, if the raving Shades that are going round about speak truth; But what avails it me, whose limbs are tied?
Inf. 30.82S’io fossi pur di tanto ancor leggero ch’i’ potessi in cent’ anni andare un’oncia, io sarei messo già per lo sentiero,
Inf. 30.82If I were only still so light, that in A hundred years I could advance one inch, I had already started on the way,
Inf. 30.85cercando lui tra questa gente sconcia, con tutto ch’ella volge undici miglia, e men d’un mezzo di traverso non ci ha.
Inf. 30.85Seeking him out among this squalid folk, Although the circuit be eleven miles, And be not less than half a mile across.
Inf. 30.88Io son per lor tra sì fatta famiglia; e’ m’indussero a batter li fiorini ch’avevan tre carati di mondiglia».
Inf. 30.88For them am I in such a family; They did induce me into coining florins, Which had three carats of impurity.”
Inf. 30.91E io a lui: «Chi son li due tapini che fumman come man bagnate ’l verno, giacendo stretti a’ tuoi destri confini?».
Inf. 30.91And I to him: “Who are the two poor wretches That smoke like unto a wet hand in winter, Lying there close upon thy right-hand confines?”
Inf. 30.94«Qui li trovai—e poi volta non dierno—», rispuose, «quando piovvi in questo greppo, e non credo che dieno in sempiterno.
Inf. 30.94“I found them here,” replied he, “when I rained Into this chasm, and since they have not turned, Nor do I think they will for evermore.
Inf. 30.97L’una è la falsa ch’accusò Gioseppo; l’altr’ è ’l falso Sinon greco di Troia: per febbre aguta gittan tanto leppo».
Inf. 30.97One the false woman is who accused Joseph, The other the false Sinon, Greek of Troy; From acute fever they send forth such reek.”
Inf. 30.100E l’un di lor, che si recò a noia forse d’esser nomato sì oscuro, col pugno li percosse l’epa croia.
Inf. 30.100And one of them, who felt himself annoyed At being, peradventure, named so darkly, Smote with the fist upon his hardened paunch.
Inf. 30.103Quella sonò come fosse un tamburo; e mastro Adamo li percosse il volto col braccio suo, che non parve men duro,
Inf. 30.103It gave a sound, as if it were a drum; And Master Adam smote him in the face, With arm that did not seem to be less hard,
Inf. 30.106dicendo a lui: «Ancor che mi sia tolto lo muover per le membra che son gravi, ho io il braccio a tal mestiere sciolto».
Inf. 30.106Saying to him: “Although be taken from me All motion, for my limbs that heavy are, I have an arm unfettered for such need.”
Inf. 30.109Ond’ ei rispuose: «Quando tu andavi al fuoco, non l’avei tu così presto; ma sì e più l’avei quando coniavi».
Inf. 30.109Whereat he answer made: “When thou didst go Unto the fire, thou hadst it not so ready: But hadst it so and more when thou wast coining.”
Inf. 30.112E l’idropico: «Tu di’ ver di questo: ma tu non fosti sì ver testimonio là ’ve del ver fosti a Troia richesto».
Inf. 30.112The dropsical: “Thou sayest true in that; But thou wast not so true a witness there, Where thou wast questioned of the truth at Troy.”
Inf. 30.115«S’io dissi falso, e tu falsasti il conio», disse Sinon; «e son qui per un fallo, e tu per più ch’alcun altro demonio!».
Inf. 30.115“If I spake false, thou falsifiedst the coin,” Said Sinon; “and for one fault I am here, And thou for more than any other demon.”
Inf. 30.118«Ricorditi, spergiuro, del cavallo», rispuose quel ch’avëa infiata l’epa; «e sieti reo che tutto il mondo sallo!».
Inf. 30.118“Remember, perjurer, about the horse,” He made reply who had the swollen belly, “And rueful be it thee the whole world knows it.”
Inf. 30.121«E te sia rea la sete onde ti crepa», disse ’l Greco, «la lingua, e l’acqua marcia che ’l ventre innanzi a li occhi sì t’assiepa!».
Inf. 30.121“Rueful to thee the thirst be wherewith cracks Thy tongue,” the Greek said, “and the putrid water That hedges so thy paunch before thine eyes.”
Inf. 30.124Allora il monetier: «Così si squarcia la bocca tua per tuo mal come suole; ché, s’i’ ho sete e omor mi rinfarcia,
Inf. 30.124Then the false-coiner: “So is gaping wide Thy mouth for speaking evil, as ’tis wont; Because if I have thirst, and humour stuff me
Inf. 30.127tu hai l’arsura e ’l capo che ti duole, e per leccar lo specchio di Narcisso, non vorresti a ’nvitar molte parole».
Inf. 30.127Thou hast the burning and the head that aches, And to lick up the mirror of Narcissus Thou wouldst not want words many to invite thee.”
Inf. 30.130Ad ascoltarli er’ io del tutto fisso, quando ’l maestro mi disse: «Or pur mira, che per poco che teco non mi risso!».
Inf. 30.130In listening to them was I wholly fixed, When said the Master to me: “Now just look, For little wants it that I quarrel with thee.”
Inf. 30.133Quand’ io ’l senti’ a me parlar con ira, volsimi verso lui con tal vergogna, ch’ancor per la memoria mi si gira.
Inf. 30.133When him I heard in anger speak to me, I turned me round towards him with such shame That still it eddies through my memory.
Inf. 30.136Qual è colui che suo dannaggio sogna, che sognando desidera sognare, sì che quel ch’è, come non fosse, agogna,
Inf. 30.136And as he is who dreams of his own harm, Who dreaming wishes it may be a dream, So that he craves what is, as if it were not;
Inf. 30.139tal mi fec’ io, non possendo parlare, che disïava scusarmi, e scusava me tuttavia, e nol mi credea fare.
Inf. 30.139Such I became, not having power to speak, For to excuse myself I wished, and still Excused myself, and did not think I did it.
Inf. 30.142«Maggior difetto men vergogna lava», disse ’l maestro, «che ’l tuo non è stato; però d’ogne trestizia ti disgrava.
Inf. 30.142“Less shame doth wash away a greater fault,” The Master said, “than this of thine has been; Therefore thyself disburden of all sadness,
Inf. 30.145E fa ragion ch’io ti sia sempre allato, se più avvien che fortuna t’accoglia dove sien genti in simigliante piato:
Inf. 30.145And make account that I am aye beside thee, If e’er it come to pass that fortune bring thee Where there are people in a like dispute;
Inf. 30.148ché voler ciò udire è bassa voglia».
Inf. 30.148For a base wish it is to wish to hear it.”
Inferno, Canto XXXI
Inferno, Canto XXXI — The Giants, Nimrod, Ephialtes, and Antaeus. Descent to Cocytus.
Inf. 31.1Una medesma lingua pria mi morse, sì che mi tinse l’una e l’altra guancia, e poi la medicina mi riporse;
Inf. 31.1One and the selfsame tongue first wounded me, So that it tinged the one cheek and the other, And then held out to me the medicine;
Inf. 31.4così od’ io che solea far la lancia d’Achille e del suo padre esser cagione prima di trista e poi di buona mancia.
Inf. 31.4Thus do I hear that once Achilles’ spear, His and his father’s, used to be the cause First of a sad and then a gracious boon.
Inf. 31.7Noi demmo il dosso al misero vallone su per la ripa che ’l cinge dintorno, attraversando sanza alcun sermone.
Inf. 31.7We turned our backs upon the wretched valley, Upon the bank that girds it round about, Going across it without any speech.
Inf. 31.10Quiv’ era men che notte e men che giorno, sì che ’l viso m’andava innanzi poco; ma io senti’ sonare un alto corno,
Inf. 31.10There it was less than night, and less than day, So that my sight went little in advance; But I could hear the blare of a loud horn,
Inf. 31.13tanto ch’avrebbe ogne tuon fatto fioco, che, contra sé la sua via seguitando, dirizzò li occhi miei tutti ad un loco.
Inf. 31.13So loud it would have made each thunder faint, Which, counter to it following its way, Mine eyes directed wholly to one place.
Inf. 31.16Dopo la dolorosa rotta, quando Carlo Magno perdé la santa gesta, non sonò sì terribilmente Orlando.
Inf. 31.16After the dolorous discomfiture When Charlemagne the holy emprise lost, So terribly Orlando sounded not.
Inf. 31.19Poco portäi in là volta la testa, che me parve veder molte alte torri; ond’ io: «Maestro, dì, che terra è questa?».
Inf. 31.19Short while my head turned thitherward I held When many lofty towers I seemed to see, Whereat I: “Master, say, what town is this?”
Inf. 31.22Ed elli a me: «Però che tu trascorri per le tenebre troppo da la lungi, avvien che poi nel maginare abborri.
Inf. 31.22And he to me: “Because thou peerest forth Athwart the darkness at too great a distance, It happens that thou errest in thy fancy.
Inf. 31.25Tu vedrai ben, se tu là ti congiungi, quanto ’l senso s’inganna di lontano; però alquanto più te stesso pungi».
Inf. 31.25Well shalt thou see, if thou arrivest there, How much the sense deceives itself by distance; Therefore a little faster spur thee on.”
Inf. 31.28Poi caramente mi prese per mano e disse: «Pria che noi siam più avanti, acciò che ’l fatto men ti paia strano,
Inf. 31.28Then tenderly he took me by the hand, And said: “Before we farther have advanced, That the reality may seem to thee
Inf. 31.31sappi che non son torri, ma giganti, e son nel pozzo intorno da la ripa da l’umbilico in giuso tutti quanti».
Inf. 31.31Less strange, know that these are not towers, but giants, And they are in the well, around the bank, From navel downward, one and all of them.”
Inf. 31.34Come quando la nebbia si dissipa, lo sguardo a poco a poco raffigura ciò che cela ’l vapor che l’aere stipa,
Inf. 31.34As, when the fog is vanishing away, Little by little doth the sight refigure Whate’er the mist that crowds the air conceals,
Inf. 31.37così forando l’aura grossa e scura, più e più appressando ver’ la sponda, fuggiemi errore e cresciemi paura;
Inf. 31.37So, piercing through the dense and darksome air, More and more near approaching tow’rd the verge, My error fled, and fear came over me;
Inf. 31.40però che, come su la cerchia tonda Montereggion di torri si corona, così la proda che ’l pozzo circonda
Inf. 31.40Because as on its circular parapets Montereggione crowns itself with towers, E’en thus the margin which surrounds the well
Inf. 31.43torreggiavan di mezza la persona li orribili giganti, cui minaccia Giove del cielo ancora quando tuona.
Inf. 31.43With one half of their bodies turreted The horrible giants, whom Jove menaces E’en now from out the heavens when he thunders.
Inf. 31.46E io scorgeva già d’alcun la faccia, le spalle e ’l petto e del ventre gran parte, e per le coste giù ambo le braccia.
Inf. 31.46And I of one already saw the face, Shoulders, and breast, and great part of the belly, And down along his sides both of the arms.
Inf. 31.49Natura certo, quando lasciò l’arte di sì fatti animali, assai fé bene per tòrre tali essecutori a Marte.
Inf. 31.49Certainly Nature, when she left the making Of animals like these, did well indeed, By taking such executors from Mars;
Inf. 31.52E s’ella d’elefanti e di balene non si pente, chi guarda sottilmente, più giusta e più discreta la ne tene;
Inf. 31.52And if of elephants and whales she doth not Repent her, whosoever looketh subtly More just and more discreet will hold her for it;
Inf. 31.55ché dove l’argomento de la mente s’aggiugne al mal volere e a la possa, nessun riparo vi può far la gente.
Inf. 31.55For where the argument of intellect Is added unto evil will and power, No rampart can the people make against it.
Inf. 31.58La faccia sua mi parea lunga e grossa come la pina di San Pietro a Roma, e a sua proporzione eran l’altre ossa;
Inf. 31.58His face appeared to me as long and large As is at Rome the pine-cone of Saint Peter’s, And in proportion were the other bones;
Inf. 31.61sì che la ripa, ch’era perizoma dal mezzo in giù, ne mostrava ben tanto di sovra, che di giugnere a la chioma
Inf. 31.61So that the margin, which an apron was Down from the middle, showed so much of him Above it, that to reach up to his hair
Inf. 31.64tre Frison s’averien dato mal vanto; però ch’i’ ne vedea trenta gran palmi dal loco in giù dov’ omo affibbia ’l manto.
Inf. 31.64Three Frieslanders in vain had vaunted them; For I beheld thirty great palms of him Down from the place where man his mantle buckles.
Inf. 31.67«Raphèl maì amècche zabì almi», cominciò a gridar la fiera bocca, cui non si convenia più dolci salmi.
Inf. 31.67“Raphael mai amech izabi almi,” Began to clamour the ferocious mouth, To which were not befitting sweeter psalms.
Inf. 31.70E ’l duca mio ver’ lui: «Anima sciocca, tienti col corno, e con quel ti disfoga quand’ ira o altra passïon ti tocca!
Inf. 31.70And unto him my Guide: “Soul idiotic, Keep to thy horn, and vent thyself with that, When wrath or other passion touches thee.
Inf. 31.73Cércati al collo, e troverai la soga che ’l tien legato, o anima confusa, e vedi lui che ’l gran petto ti doga».
Inf. 31.73Search round thy neck, and thou wilt find the belt Which keeps it fastened, O bewildered soul, And see it, where it bars thy mighty breast.”
Inf. 31.76Poi disse a me: «Elli stessi s’accusa; questi è Nembrotto per lo cui mal coto pur un linguaggio nel mondo non s’usa.
Inf. 31.76Then said to me: “He doth himself accuse; This one is Nimrod, by whose evil thought One language in the world is not still used.
Inf. 31.79Lasciànlo stare e non parliamo a vòto; ché così è a lui ciascun linguaggio come ’l suo ad altrui, ch’a nullo è noto».
Inf. 31.79Here let us leave him and not speak in vain; For even such to him is every language As his to others, which to none is known.”
Inf. 31.82Facemmo adunque più lungo vïaggio, vòlti a sinistra; e al trar d’un balestro trovammo l’altro assai più fero e maggio.
Inf. 31.82Therefore a longer journey did we make, Turned to the left, and a crossbow-shot oft We found another far more fierce and large.
Inf. 31.85A cigner lui qual che fosse ’l maestro, non so io dir, ma el tenea soccinto dinanzi l’altro e dietro il braccio destro
Inf. 31.85In binding him, who might the master be I cannot say; but he had pinioned close Behind the right arm, and in front the other,
Inf. 31.88d’una catena che ’l tenea avvinto dal collo in giù, sì che ’n su lo scoperto si ravvolgëa infino al giro quinto.
Inf. 31.88With chains, that held him so begirt about From the neck down, that on the part uncovered It wound itself as far as the fifth gyre.
Inf. 31.91«Questo superbo volle esser esperto di sua potenza contra ’l sommo Giove», disse ’l mio duca, «ond’ elli ha cotal merto.
Inf. 31.91“This proud one wished to make experiment Of his own power against the Supreme Jove,” My Leader said, “whence he has such a guerdon.
Inf. 31.94Fïalte ha nome, e fece le gran prove quando i giganti fer paura a’ dèi; le braccia ch’el menò, già mai non move».
Inf. 31.94Ephialtes is his name; he showed great prowess. What time the giants terrified the gods; The arms he wielded never more he moves.”
Inf. 31.97E io a lui: «S’esser puote, io vorrei che de lo smisurato Brïareo esperïenza avesser li occhi mei».
Inf. 31.97And I to him: “If possible, I should wish That of the measureless Briareus These eyes of mine might have experience.”
Inf. 31.100Ond’ ei rispuose: «Tu vedrai Anteo presso di qui che parla ed è disciolto, che ne porrà nel fondo d’ogne reo.
Inf. 31.100Whence he replied: “Thou shalt behold Antaeus Close by here, who can speak and is unbound, Who at the bottom of all crime shall place us.
Inf. 31.103Quel che tu vuo’ veder, più là è molto ed è legato e fatto come questo, salvo che più feroce par nel volto».
Inf. 31.103Much farther yon is he whom thou wouldst see, And he is bound, and fashioned like to this one, Save that he seems in aspect more ferocious.”
Inf. 31.106Non fu tremoto già tanto rubesto, che scotesse una torre così forte, come Fïalte a scuotersi fu presto.
Inf. 31.106There never was an earthquake of such might That it could shake a tower so violently, As Ephialtes suddenly shook himself.
Inf. 31.109Allor temett’ io più che mai la morte, e non v’era mestier più che la dotta, s’io non avessi viste le ritorte.
Inf. 31.109Then was I more afraid of death than ever, For nothing more was needful than the fear, If I had not beheld the manacles.
Inf. 31.112Noi procedemmo più avante allotta, e venimmo ad Anteo, che ben cinque alle, sanza la testa, uscia fuor de la grotta.
Inf. 31.112Then we proceeded farther in advance, And to Antaeus came, who, full five ells Without the head, forth issued from the cavern.
Inf. 31.115«O tu che ne la fortunata valle che fece Scipïon di gloria reda, quand’ Anibàl co’ suoi diede le spalle,
Inf. 31.115“O thou, who in the valley fortunate, Which Scipio the heir of glory made, When Hannibal turned back with all his hosts,
Inf. 31.118recasti già mille leon per preda, e che, se fossi stato a l’alta guerra de’ tuoi fratelli, ancor par che si creda
Inf. 31.118Once brought’st a thousand lions for thy prey, And who, hadst thou been at the mighty war Among thy brothers, some it seems still think
Inf. 31.121ch’avrebber vinto i figli de la terra: mettine giù, e non ten vegna schifo, dove Cocito la freddura serra.
Inf. 31.121The sons of Earth the victory would have gained: Place us below, nor be disdainful of it, There where the cold doth lock Cocytus up.
Inf. 31.124Non ci fare ire a Tizio né a Tifo: questi può dar di quel che qui si brama; però ti china e non torcer lo grifo.
Inf. 31.124Make us not go to Tityus nor Typhoeus; This one can give of that which here is longed for; Therefore stoop down, and do not curl thy lip.
Inf. 31.127Ancor ti può nel mondo render fama, ch’el vive, e lunga vita ancor aspetta se ’nnanzi tempo grazia a sé nol chiama».
Inf. 31.127Still in the world can he restore thy fame; Because he lives, and still expects long life, If to itself Grace call him not untimely.”
Inf. 31.130Così disse ’l maestro; e quelli in fretta le man distese, e prese ’l duca mio, ond’ Ercule sentì già grande stretta.
Inf. 31.130So said the Master; and in haste the other His hands extended and took up my Guide,— Hands whose great pressure Hercules once felt.
Inf. 31.133Virgilio, quando prender si sentio, disse a me: «Fatti qua, sì ch’io ti prenda»; poi fece sì ch’un fascio era elli e io.
Inf. 31.133Virgilius, when he felt himself embraced, Said unto me: “Draw nigh, that I may take thee;” Then of himself and me one bundle made.
Inf. 31.136Qual pare a riguardar la Carisenda sotto ’l chinato, quando un nuvol vada sovr’ essa sì, ched ella incontro penda:
Inf. 31.136As seems the Carisenda, to behold Beneath the leaning side, when goes a cloud Above it so that opposite it hangs;
Inf. 31.139tal parve Antëo a me che stava a bada di vederlo chinare, e fu tal ora ch’i’ avrei voluto ir per altra strada.
Inf. 31.139Such did Antaeus seem to me, who stood Watching to see him stoop, and then it was I could have wished to go some other way.
Inf. 31.142Ma lievemente al fondo che divora Lucifero con Giuda, ci sposò; né, sì chinato, lì fece dimora,
Inf. 31.142But lightly in the abyss, which swallows up Judas with Lucifer, he put us down; Nor thus bowed downward made he there delay,
Inf. 31.145e come albero in nave si levò.
Inf. 31.145But, as a mast does in a ship, uprose.
Inferno, Canto XXXII
Inferno, Canto XXXII — The Ninth Circle: Traitors. The Frozen Lake of Cocytus. First Division, Caina: Traitors to their Kindred. Camicion de’ Pazzi. Second Division, Antenora: Traitors to their Country. Dante questions Bocca degli Abati. Buoso da Duera.
Inf. 32.1S’ïo avessi le rime aspre e chiocce, come si converrebbe al tristo buco sovra ’l qual pontan tutte l’altre rocce,
Inf. 32.1If I had rhymes both rough and stridulous, As were appropriate to the dismal hole Down upon which thrust all the other rocks,
Inf. 32.4io premerei di mio concetto il suco più pienamente; ma perch’ io non l’abbo, non sanza tema a dicer mi conduco;
Inf. 32.4I would press out the juice of my conception More fully; but because I have them not, Not without fear I bring myself to speak;
Inf. 32.7ché non è impresa da pigliare a gabbo discriver fondo a tutto l’universo, né da lingua che chiami mamma o babbo.
Inf. 32.7For ’tis no enterprise to take in jest, To sketch the bottom of all the universe, Nor for a tongue that cries Mamma and Babbo.
Inf. 32.10Ma quelle donne aiutino il mio verso ch’aiutaro Anfïone a chiuder Tebe, sì che dal fatto il dir non sia diverso.
Inf. 32.10But may those Ladies help this verse of mine, Who helped Amphion in enclosing Thebes, That from the fact the word be not diverse.
Inf. 32.13Oh sovra tutte mal creata plebe che stai nel loco onde parlare è duro, mei foste state qui pecore o zebe!
Inf. 32.13O rabble ill-begotten above all, Who’re in the place to speak of which is hard, ’Twere better ye had here been sheep or goats!
Inf. 32.16Come noi fummo giù nel pozzo scuro sotto i piè del gigante assai più bassi, e io mirava ancora a l’alto muro,
Inf. 32.16When we were down within the darksome well, Beneath the giant’s feet, but lower far, And I was scanning still the lofty wall,
Inf. 32.19dicere udi’mi: «Guarda come passi: va sì, che tu non calchi con le piante le teste de’ fratei miseri lassi».
Inf. 32.19I heard it said to me: “Look how thou steppest! Take heed thou do not trample with thy feet The heads of the tired, miserable brothers!”
Inf. 32.22Per ch’io mi volsi, e vidimi davante e sotto i piedi un lago che per gelo avea di vetro e non d’acqua sembiante.
Inf. 32.22Whereat I turned me round, and saw before me And underfoot a lake, that from the frost The semblance had of glass, and not of water.
Inf. 32.25Non fece al corso suo sì grosso velo di verno la Danoia in Osterlicchi, né Tanaï là sotto ’l freddo cielo,
Inf. 32.25So thick a veil ne’er made upon its current In winter-time Danube in Austria, Nor there beneath the frigid sky the Don,
Inf. 32.28com’ era quivi; che se Tambernicchi vi fosse sù caduto, o Pietrapana, non avria pur da l’orlo fatto cricchi.
Inf. 32.28As there was here; so that if Tambernich Had fallen upon it, or Pietrapana, E’en at the edge ’twould not have given a creak.
Inf. 32.31E come a gracidar si sta la rana col muso fuor de l’acqua, quando sogna di spigolar sovente la villana,
Inf. 32.31And as to croak the frog doth place himself With muzzle out of water,—when is dreaming Of gleaning oftentimes the peasant-girl,—
Inf. 32.34livide, insin là dove appar vergogna eran l’ombre dolenti ne la ghiaccia, mettendo i denti in nota di cicogna.
Inf. 32.34Livid, as far down as where shame appears, Were the disconsolate shades within the ice, Setting their teeth unto the note of storks.
Inf. 32.37Ognuna in giù tenea volta la faccia; da bocca il freddo, e da li occhi il cor tristo tra lor testimonianza si procaccia.
Inf. 32.37Each one his countenance held downward bent; From mouth the cold, from eyes the doleful heart Among them witness of itself procures.
Inf. 32.40Quand’ io m’ebbi dintorno alquanto visto, volsimi a’ piedi, e vidi due sì stretti, che ’l pel del capo avieno insieme misto.
Inf. 32.40When round about me somewhat I had looked, I downward turned me, and saw two so close, The hair upon their heads together mingled.
Inf. 32.43«Ditemi, voi che sì strignete i petti», diss’ io, «chi siete?». E quei piegaro i colli; e poi ch’ebber li visi a me eretti,
Inf. 32.43“Ye who so strain your breasts together, tell me,” I said, “who are you;” and they bent their necks, And when to me their faces they had lifted,
Inf. 32.46li occhi lor, ch’eran pria pur dentro molli, gocciar su per le labbra, e ’l gelo strinse le lagrime tra essi e riserrolli.
Inf. 32.46Their eyes, which first were only moist within, Gushed o’er the eyelids, and the frost congealed The tears between, and locked them up again.
Inf. 32.49Con legno legno spranga mai non cinse forte così; ond’ ei come due becchi cozzaro insieme, tanta ira li vinse.
Inf. 32.49Clamp never bound together wood with wood So strongly; whereat they, like two he-goats, Butted together, so much wrath o’ercame them.
Inf. 32.52E un ch’avea perduti ambo li orecchi per la freddura, pur col viso in giùe, disse: «Perché cotanto in noi ti specchi?
Inf. 32.52And one, who had by reason of the cold Lost both his ears, still with his visage downward, Said: “Why dost thou so mirror thyself in us?
Inf. 32.55Se vuoi saper chi son cotesti due, la valle onde Bisenzo si dichina del padre loro Alberto e di lor fue.
Inf. 32.55If thou desire to know who these two are, The valley whence Bisenzio descends Belonged to them and to their father Albert.
Inf. 32.58D’un corpo usciro; e tutta la Caina potrai cercare, e non troverai ombra degna più d’esser fitta in gelatina:
Inf. 32.58They from one body came, and all Caina Thou shalt search through, and shalt not find a shade More worthy to be fixed in gelatine;
Inf. 32.61non quelli a cui fu rotto il petto e l’ombra con esso un colpo per la man d’Artù; non Focaccia; non questi che m’ingombra
Inf. 32.61Not he in whom were broken breast and shadow At one and the same blow by Arthur’s hand; Focaccia not; not he who me encumbers
Inf. 32.64col capo sì, ch’i’ non veggio oltre più, e fu nomato Sassol Mascheroni; se tosco se’, ben sai omai chi fu.
Inf. 32.64So with his head I see no farther forward, And bore the name of Sassol Mascheroni; Well knowest thou who he was, if thou art Tuscan.
Inf. 32.67E perché non mi metti in più sermoni, sappi ch’i’ fu’ il Camiscion de’ Pazzi; e aspetto Carlin che mi scagioni».
Inf. 32.67And that thou put me not to further speech, Know that I Camicion de’ Pazzi was, And wait Carlino to exonerate me.”
Inf. 32.70Poscia vid’ io mille visi cagnazzi fatti per freddo; onde mi vien riprezzo, e verrà sempre, de’ gelati guazzi.
Inf. 32.70Then I beheld a thousand faces, made Purple with cold; whence o’er me comes a shudder, And evermore will come, at frozen ponds.
Inf. 32.73E mentre ch’andavamo inver’ lo mezzo al quale ogne gravezza si rauna, e io tremava ne l’etterno rezzo;
Inf. 32.73And while we were advancing tow’rds the middle, Where everything of weight unites together, And I was shivering in the eternal shade,
Inf. 32.76se voler fu o destino o fortuna, non so; ma, passeggiando tra le teste, forte percossi ’l piè nel viso ad una.
Inf. 32.76Whether ’twere will, or destiny, or chance, I know not; but in walking ’mong the heads I struck my foot hard in the face of one.
Inf. 32.79Piangendo mi sgridò: «Perché mi peste? se tu non vieni a crescer la vendetta di Montaperti, perché mi moleste?».
Inf. 32.79Weeping he growled: “Why dost thou trample me? Unless thou comest to increase the vengeance of Montaperti, why dost thou molest me?”
Inf. 32.82E io: «Maestro mio, or qui m’aspetta, sì ch’io esca d’un dubbio per costui; poi mi farai, quantunque vorrai, fretta».
Inf. 32.82And I: “My Master, now wait here for me, That I through him may issue from a doubt; Then thou mayst hurry me, as thou shalt wish.”
Inf. 32.85Lo duca stette, e io dissi a colui che bestemmiava duramente ancora: «Qual se’ tu che così rampogni altrui?».
Inf. 32.85The Leader stopped; and to that one I said Who was blaspheming vehemently still: “Who art thou, that thus reprehendest others?”
Inf. 32.88«Or tu chi se’ che vai per l’Antenora, percotendo», rispuose, «altrui le gote, sì che, se fossi vivo, troppo fora?».
Inf. 32.88“Now who art thou, that goest through Antenora Smiting,” replied he, “other people’s cheeks, So that, if thou wert living, ’twere too much?”
Inf. 32.91«Vivo son io, e caro esser ti puote», fu mia risposta, «se dimandi fama, ch’io metta il nome tuo tra l’altre note».
Inf. 32.91“Living I am, and dear to thee it may be,” Was my response, “if thou demandest fame, That ’mid the other notes thy name I place.”
Inf. 32.94Ed elli a me: «Del contrario ho io brama. Lèvati quinci e non mi dar più lagna, ché mal sai lusingar per questa lama!».
Inf. 32.94And he to me: “For the reverse I long; Take thyself hence, and give me no more trouble; For ill thou knowest to flatter in this hollow.”
Inf. 32.97Allor lo presi per la cuticagna e dissi: «El converrà che tu ti nomi, o che capel qui sù non ti rimagna».
Inf. 32.97Then by the scalp behind I seized upon him, And said: “It must needs be thou name thyself, Or not a hair remain upon thee here.”
Inf. 32.100Ond’ elli a me: «Perché tu mi dischiomi, né ti dirò ch’io sia, né mosterrolti, se mille fiate in sul capo mi tomi».
Inf. 32.100Whence he to me: “Though thou strip off my hair, I will not tell thee who I am, nor show thee, If on my head a thousand times thou fall.”
Inf. 32.103Io avea già i capelli in mano avvolti, e tratti glien’ avea più d’una ciocca, latrando lui con li occhi in giù raccolti,
Inf. 32.103I had his hair in hand already twisted, And more than one shock of it had pulled out, He barking, with his eyes held firmly down,
Inf. 32.106quando un altro gridò: «Che hai tu, Bocca? non ti basta sonar con le mascelle, se tu non latri? qual diavol ti tocca?».
Inf. 32.106When cried another: “What doth ail thee, Bocca? Is’t not enough to clatter with thy jaws, But thou must bark? what devil touches thee?”
Inf. 32.109«Omai», diss’ io, «non vo’ che più favelle, malvagio traditor; ch’a la tua onta io porterò di te vere novelle».
Inf. 32.109“Now,” said I, “I care not to have thee speak, Accursed traitor; for unto thy shame I will report of thee veracious news.”
Inf. 32.112«Va via», rispuose, «e ciò che tu vuoi conta; ma non tacer, se tu di qua entro eschi, di quel ch’ebbe or così la lingua pronta.
Inf. 32.112“Begone,” replied he, “and tell what thou wilt, But be not silent, if thou issue hence, Of him who had just now his tongue so prompt;
Inf. 32.115El piange qui l’argento de’ Franceschi: “Io vidi”, potrai dir, “quel da Duera là dove i peccatori stanno freschi”.
Inf. 32.115He weepeth here the silver of the French; ‘I saw,’ thus canst thou phrase it, ‘him of Duera There where the sinners stand out in the cold.’
Inf. 32.118Se fossi domandato “Altri chi v’era?”, tu hai dallato quel di Beccheria di cui segò Fiorenza la gorgiera.
Inf. 32.118If thou shouldst questioned be who else was there, Thou hast beside thee him of Beccaria, Of whom the gorget Florence slit asunder;
Inf. 32.121Gianni de’ Soldanier credo che sia più là con Ganellone e Tebaldello, ch’aprì Faenza quando si dormia».
Inf. 32.121Gianni del Soldanier, I think, may be Yonder with Ganellon, and Tebaldello Who oped Faenza when the people slep.”
Inf. 32.124Noi eravam partiti già da ello, ch’io vidi due ghiacciati in una buca, sì che l’un capo a l’altro era cappello;
Inf. 32.124Already we had gone away from him, When I beheld two frozen in one hole, So that one head a hood was to the other;
Inf. 32.127e come ’l pan per fame si manduca, così ’l sovran li denti a l’altro pose là ’ve ’l cervel s’aggiugne con la nuca:
Inf. 32.127And even as bread through hunger is devoured, The uppermost on the other set his teeth, There where the brain is to the nape united.
Inf. 32.130non altrimenti Tidëo si rose le tempie a Menalippo per disdegno, che quei faceva il teschio e l’altre cose.
Inf. 32.130Not in another fashion Tydeus gnawed The temples of Menalippus in disdain, Than that one did the skull and the other things.
Inf. 32.133«O tu che mostri per sì bestial segno odio sovra colui che tu ti mangi, dimmi ’l perché», diss’ io, «per tal convegno,
Inf. 32.133“O thou, who showest by such bestial sign Thy hatred against him whom thou art eating, Tell me the wherefore,” said I, “with this compact,
Inf. 32.136che se tu a ragion di lui ti piangi, sappiendo chi voi siete e la sua pecca, nel mondo suso ancora io te ne cangi,
Inf. 32.136That if thou rightfully of him complain, In knowing who ye are, and his transgression, I in the world above repay thee for it,
Inf. 32.139se quella con ch’io parlo non si secca».
Inf. 32.139If that wherewith I speak be not dried up.”
Inferno, Canto XXXIII
Inferno, Canto XXXIII — Count Ugolino and the Archbishop Ruggieri. The Death of Count Ugolino’s Sons. Third Division of the Ninth Circle, Ptolomaea: Traitors to their Friends. Friar Alberigo, Branco d’ Oria.
Inf. 33.1La bocca sollevò dal fiero pasto quel peccator, forbendola a’ capelli del capo ch’elli avea di retro guasto.
Inf. 33.1His mouth uplifted from his grim repast, That sinner, wiping it upon the hair Of the same head that he behind had wasted.
Inf. 33.4Poi cominciò: «Tu vuo’ ch’io rinovelli disperato dolor che ’l cor mi preme già pur pensando, pria ch’io ne favelli.
Inf. 33.4Then he began: “Thou wilt that I renew The desperate grief, which wrings my heart already To think of only, ere I speak of it;
Inf. 33.7Ma se le mie parole esser dien seme che frutti infamia al traditor ch’i’ rodo, parlar e lagrimar vedrai insieme.
Inf. 33.7But if my words be seed that may bear fruit Of infamy to the traitor whom I gnaw, Speaking and weeping shalt thou see together.
Inf. 33.10Io non so chi tu se’ né per che modo venuto se’ qua giù; ma fiorentino mi sembri veramente quand’ io t’odo.
Inf. 33.10I know not who thou art, nor by what mode Thou hast come down here; but a Florentine Thou seemest to me truly, when I hear thee.
Inf. 33.13Tu dei saper ch’i’ fui conte Ugolino, e questi è l’arcivescovo Ruggieri: or ti dirò perché i son tal vicino.
Inf. 33.13Thou hast to know I was Count Ugolino, And this one was Ruggieri the Archbishop; Now I will tell thee why I am such a neighbour.
Inf. 33.16Che per l’effetto de’ suo’ mai pensieri, fidandomi di lui, io fossi preso e poscia morto, dir non è mestieri;
Inf. 33.16That, by effect of his malicious thoughts, Trusting in him I was made prisoner, And after put to death, I need not say;
Inf. 33.19però quel che non puoi avere inteso, cioè come la morte mia fu cruda, udirai, e saprai s’e’ m’ha offeso.
Inf. 33.19But ne’ertheless what thou canst not have heard, That is to say, how cruel was my death, Hear shalt thou, and shalt know if he has wronged me.
Inf. 33.22Breve pertugio dentro da la Muda, la qual per me ha ’l titol de la fame, e che conviene ancor ch’altrui si chiuda,
Inf. 33.22A narrow perforation in the mew, Which bears because of me the title of Famine, And in which others still must be locked up,
Inf. 33.25m’avea mostrato per lo suo forame più lune già, quand’ io feci ’l mal sonno che del futuro mi squarciò ’l velame.
Inf. 33.25Had shown me through its opening many moons Already, when I dreamed the evil dream Which of the future rent for me the veil.
Inf. 33.28Questi pareva a me maestro e donno, cacciando il lupo e ’ lupicini al monte per che i Pisan veder Lucca non ponno.
Inf. 33.28This one appeared to me as lord and master, Hunting the wolf and whelps upon the mountain For which the Pisans cannot Lucca see.
Inf. 33.31Con cagne magre, studïose e conte Gualandi con Sismondi e con Lanfranchi s’avea messi dinanzi da la fronte.
Inf. 33.31With sleuth-hounds gaunt, and eager, and well trained, Gualandi with Sismondi and Lanfianchi He had sent out before him to the front.
Inf. 33.34In picciol corso mi parieno stanchi lo padre e ’ figli, e con l’agute scane mi parea lor veder fender li fianchi.
Inf. 33.34After brief course seemed unto me forespent The father and the sons, and with sharp tushes It seemed to me I saw their flanks ripped open.
Inf. 33.37Quando fui desto innanzi la dimane, pianger senti’ fra ’l sonno i miei figliuoli ch’eran con meco, e dimandar del pane.
Inf. 33.37When I before the morrow was awake, Moaning amid their sleep I heard my sons Who with me were, and asking after bread.
Inf. 33.40Ben se’ crudel, se tu già non ti duoli pensando ciò che ’l mio cor s’annunziava; e se non piangi, di che pianger suoli?
Inf. 33.40Cruel indeed art thou, if yet thou grieve not, Thinking of what my heart foreboded me, And weep’st thou not, what art thou wont to weep at?
Inf. 33.43Già eran desti, e l’ora s’appressava che ’l cibo ne solëa essere addotto, e per suo sogno ciascun dubitava;
Inf. 33.43They were awake now, and the hour drew nigh At which our food used to be brought to us, And through his dream was each one apprehensive;
Inf. 33.46e io senti’ chiavar l’uscio di sotto a l’orribile torre; ond’ io guardai nel viso a’ mie’ figliuoi sanza far motto.
Inf. 33.46And I heard locking up the under door Of the horrible tower; whereat without a word I gazed into the faces of my sons.
Inf. 33.49Io non piangëa, sì dentro impetrai: piangevan elli; e Anselmuccio mio disse: “Tu guardi sì, padre! che hai?”.
Inf. 33.49I wept not, I within so turned to stone; They wept; and darling little Anselm mine Said: ‘Thou dost gaze so, father, what doth ail thee?’
Inf. 33.52Perciò non lagrimai né rispuos’ io tutto quel giorno né la notte appresso, infin che l’altro sol nel mondo uscìo.
Inf. 33.52Still not a tear I shed, nor answer made All of that day, nor yet the night thereafter, Until another sun rose on the world.
Inf. 33.55Come un poco di raggio si fu messo nel doloroso carcere, e io scorsi per quattro visi il mio aspetto stesso,
Inf. 33.55As now a little glimmer made its way Into the dolorous prison, and I saw Upon four faces my own very aspect,
Inf. 33.58ambo le man per lo dolor mi morsi; ed ei, pensando ch’io ’l fessi per voglia di manicar, di sùbito levorsi
Inf. 33.58Both of my hands in agony I bit; And, thinking that I did it from desire Of eating, on a sudden they uprose,
Inf. 33.61e disser: “Padre, assai ci fia men doglia se tu mangi di noi: tu ne vestisti queste misere carni, e tu le spoglia”.
Inf. 33.61And said they: ‘Father, much less pain ’twill give us If thou do eat of us; thyself didst clothe us With this poor flesh, and do thou strip it off.’
Inf. 33.64Queta’mi allor per non farli più tristi; lo dì e l’altro stemmo tutti muti; ahi dura terra, perché non t’apristi?
Inf. 33.64I calmed me then, not to make them more sad. That day we all were silent, and the next. Ah! obdurate earth, wherefore didst thou not open?
Inf. 33.67Poscia che fummo al quarto dì venuti, Gaddo mi si gittò disteso a’ piedi, dicendo: “Padre mio, ché non m’aiuti?”.
Inf. 33.67When we had come unto the fourth day, Gaddo Threw himself down outstretched before my feet, Saying, ‘My father, why dost thou not help me?’
Inf. 33.70Quivi morì; e come tu mi vedi, vid’ io cascar li tre ad uno ad uno tra ’l quinto dì e ’l sesto; ond’ io mi diedi,
Inf. 33.70And there he died; and, as thou seest me, I saw the three fall, one by one, between The fifth day and the sixth; whence I betook me,
Inf. 33.73già cieco, a brancolar sovra ciascuno, e due dì li chiamai, poi che fur morti. Poscia, più che ’l dolor, poté ’l digiuno».
Inf. 33.73Already blind, to groping over each, And three days called them after they were dead; Then hunger did what sorrow could not do.”
Inf. 33.76Quand’ ebbe detto ciò, con li occhi torti riprese ’l teschio misero co’ denti, che furo a l’osso, come d’un can, forti.
Inf. 33.76When he had said this, with his eyes distorted, The wretched skull resumed he with his teeth, Which, as a dog’s, upon the bone were strong.
Inf. 33.79Ahi Pisa, vituperio de le genti del bel paese là dove ’l sì suona, poi che i vicini a te punir son lenti,
Inf. 33.79Ah! Pisa, thou opprobrium of the people Of the fair land there where the ‘Si’ doth sound, Since slow to punish thee thy neighbours are,
Inf. 33.82muovasi la Capraia e la Gorgona, e faccian siepe ad Arno in su la foce, sì ch’elli annieghi in te ogne persona!
Inf. 33.82Let the Capraia and Gorgona move, And make a hedge across the mouth of Arno That every person in thee it may drown!
Inf. 33.85Che se ’l conte Ugolino aveva voce d’aver tradita te de le castella, non dovei tu i figliuoi porre a tal croce.
Inf. 33.85For if Count Ugolino had the fame Of having in thy castles thee betrayed, Thou shouldst not on such cross have put his sons.
Inf. 33.88Innocenti facea l’età novella, novella Tebe, Uguiccione e ’l Brigata e li altri due che ’l canto suso appella.
Inf. 33.88Guiltless of any crime, thou modern Thebes! Their youth made Uguccione and Brigata, And the other two my song doth name above!
Inf. 33.91Noi passammo oltre, là ’ve la gelata ruvidamente un’altra gente fascia, non volta in giù, ma tutta riversata.
Inf. 33.91We passed still farther onward, where the ice Another people ruggedly enswathes, Not downward turned, but all of them reversed.
Inf. 33.94Lo pianto stesso lì pianger non lascia, e ’l duol che truova in su li occhi rintoppo, si volge in entro a far crescer l’ambascia;
Inf. 33.94Weeping itself there does not let them weep, And grief that finds a barrier in the eyes Turns itself inward to increase the anguish;
Inf. 33.97ché le lagrime prime fanno groppo, e sì come visiere di cristallo, rïempion sotto ’l ciglio tutto il coppo.
Inf. 33.97Because the earliest tears a cluster form, And, in the manner of a crystal visor, Fill all the cup beneath the eyebrow full.
Inf. 33.100E avvegna che, sì come d’un callo, per la freddura ciascun sentimento cessato avesse del mio viso stallo,
Inf. 33.100And notwithstanding that, as in a callus, Because of cold all sensibility Its station had abandoned in my face,
Inf. 33.103già mi parea sentire alquanto vento; per ch’io: «Maestro mio, questo chi move? non è qua giù ogne vapore spento?».
Inf. 33.103Still it appeared to me I felt some wind; Whence I: “My Master, who sets this in motion? Is not below here every vapour quenched?”
Inf. 33.106Ond’ elli a me: «Avaccio sarai dove di ciò ti farà l’occhio la risposta, veggendo la cagion che ’l fiato piove».
Inf. 33.106Whence he to me: “Full soon shalt thou be where Thine eye shall answer make to thee of this, Seeing the cause which raineth down the blast.”
Inf. 33.109E un de’ tristi de la fredda crosta gridò a noi: «O anime crudeli tanto che data v’è l’ultima posta,
Inf. 33.109And one of the wretches of the frozen crust Cried out to us: “O souls so merciless That the last post is given unto you,
Inf. 33.112levatemi dal viso i duri veli, sì ch’ïo sfoghi ’l duol che ’l cor m’impregna, un poco, pria che ’l pianto si raggeli».
Inf. 33.112Lift from mine eyes the rigid veils, that I May vent the sorrow which impregns my heart A little, e’er the weeping recongeal.”
Inf. 33.115Per ch’io a lui: «Se vuo’ ch’i’ ti sovvegna, dimmi chi se’, e s’io non ti disbrigo, al fondo de la ghiaccia ir mi convegna».
Inf. 33.115Whence I to him: “If thou wouldst have me help thee Say who thou wast; and if I free thee not, May I go to the bottom of the ice.”
Inf. 33.118Rispuose adunque: «I’ son frate Alberigo; i’ son quel da le frutta del mal orto, che qui riprendo dattero per figo».
Inf. 33.118Then he replied: “I am Friar Alberigo; He am I of the fruit of the bad garden, Who here a date am getting for my fig.”
Inf. 33.121«Oh», diss’ io lui, «or se’ tu ancor morto?». Ed elli a me: «Come ’l mio corpo stea nel mondo sù, nulla scïenza porto.
Inf. 33.121“O,” said I to him, “now art thou, too, dead?” And he to me: “How may my body fare Up in the world, no knowledge I possess.
Inf. 33.124Cotal vantaggio ha questa Tolomea, che spesse volte l’anima ci cade innanzi ch’Atropòs mossa le dea.
Inf. 33.124Such an advantage has this Ptolomaea, That oftentimes the soul descendeth here Sooner than Atropos in motion sets it.
Inf. 33.127E perché tu più volentier mi rade le ’nvetrïate lagrime dal volto, sappie che, tosto che l’anima trade
Inf. 33.127And, that thou mayest more willingly remove From off my countenance these glassy tears, Know that as soon as any soul betrays
Inf. 33.130come fec’ ïo, il corpo suo l’è tolto da un demonio, che poscia il governa mentre che ’l tempo suo tutto sia vòlto.
Inf. 33.130As I have done, his body by a demon Is taken from him, who thereafter rules it, Until his time has wholly been revolved.
Inf. 33.133Ella ruina in sì fatta cisterna; e forse pare ancor lo corpo suso de l’ombra che di qua dietro mi verna.
Inf. 33.133Itself down rushes into such a cistern; And still perchance above appears the body Of yonder shade, that winters here behind me.
Inf. 33.136Tu ’l dei saper, se tu vien pur mo giuso: elli è ser Branca Doria, e son più anni poscia passati ch’el fu sì racchiuso».
Inf. 33.136This thou shouldst know, if thou hast just come down; It is Ser Branca d’ Oria, and many years Have passed away since he was thus locked up.”
Inf. 33.139«Io credo», diss’ io lui, «che tu m’inganni; ché Branca Doria non morì unquanche, e mangia e bee e dorme e veste panni».
Inf. 33.139“I think,” said I to him, “thou dost deceive me; For Branca d’ Oria is not dead as yet, And eats, and drinks, and sleeps, and puts on clothes.”
Inf. 33.142«Nel fosso sù», diss’ el, «de’ Malebranche, là dove bolle la tenace pece, non era ancora giunto Michel Zanche,
Inf. 33.142“In moat above,” said he, “of Malebranche, There where is boiling the tenacious pitch, As yet had Michel Zanche not arrived,
Inf. 33.145che questi lasciò il diavolo in sua vece nel corpo suo, ed un suo prossimano che ’l tradimento insieme con lui fece.
Inf. 33.145When this one left a devil in his stead In his own body and one near of kin, Who made together with him the betrayal.
Inf. 33.148Ma distendi oggimai in qua la mano; aprimi li occhi». E io non gliel’ apersi; e cortesia fu lui esser villano.
Inf. 33.148But hitherward stretch out thy hand forthwith, Open mine eyes;”—and open them I did not, And to be rude to him was courtesy.
Inf. 33.151Ahi Genovesi, uomini diversi d’ogne costume e pien d’ogne magagna, perché non siete voi del mondo spersi?
Inf. 33.151Ah, Genoese! ye men at variance With every virtue, full of every vice Wherefore are ye not scattered from the world?
Inf. 33.154Ché col peggiore spirto di Romagna trovai di voi un tal, che per sua opra in anima in Cocito già si bagna,
Inf. 33.154For with the vilest spirit of Romagna I found of you one such, who for his deeds In soul already in Cocytus bathes,
Inf. 33.157e in corpo par vivo ancor di sopra.
Inf. 33.157And still above in body seems alive!
Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inferno, Canto XXXIV — Fourth Division of the Ninth Circle, the Judecca: Traitors to their Lords and Benefactors. Lucifer, Judas Iscariot, Brutus, and Cassius. The Chasm of Lethe. The Ascent.
Inf. 34.1«Vexilla regis prodeunt inferni verso di noi; però dinanzi mira», disse ’l maestro mio, «se tu ’l discerni».
Inf. 34.1“‘Vexilla Regis prodeunt Inferni’ Towards us; therefore look in front of thee,” My Master said, “if thou discernest him.”
Inf. 34.4Come quando una grossa nebbia spira, o quando l’emisperio nostro annotta, par di lungi un molin che ’l vento gira,
Inf. 34.4As, when there breathes a heavy fog, or when Our hemisphere is darkening into night, Appears far off a mill the wind is turning,
Inf. 34.7veder mi parve un tal dificio allotta; poi per lo vento mi ristrinsi retro al duca mio, ché non lì era altra grotta.
Inf. 34.7Methought that such a building then I saw; And, for the wind, I drew myself behind My Guide, because there was no other shelter.
Inf. 34.10Già era, e con paura il metto in metro, là dove l’ombre tutte eran coperte, e trasparien come festuca in vetro.
Inf. 34.10Now was I, and with fear in verse I put it, There where the shades were wholly covered up, And glimmered through like unto straws in glass.
Inf. 34.13Altre sono a giacere; altre stanno erte, quella col capo e quella con le piante; altra, com’ arco, il volto a’ piè rinverte.
Inf. 34.13Some prone are lying, others stand erect, This with the head, and that one with the soles; Another, bow-like, face to feet inverts.
Inf. 34.16Quando noi fummo fatti tanto avante, ch’al mio maestro piacque di mostrarmi la creatura ch’ebbe il bel sembiante,
Inf. 34.16When in advance so far we had proceeded, That it my Master pleased to show to me The creature who once had the beauteous semblance,
Inf. 34.19d’innanzi mi si tolse e fé restarmi, «Ecco Dite», dicendo, «ed ecco il loco ove convien che di fortezza t’armi».
Inf. 34.19He from before me moved and made me stop, Saying: “Behold Dis, and behold the place Where thou with fortitude must arm thyself.”
Inf. 34.22Com’ io divenni allor gelato e fioco, nol dimandar, lettor, ch’i’ non lo scrivo, però ch’ogne parlar sarebbe poco.
Inf. 34.22How frozen I became and powerless then, Ask it not, Reader, for I write it not, Because all language would be insufficient.
Inf. 34.25Io non mori’ e non rimasi vivo; pensa oggimai per te, s’hai fior d’ingegno, qual io divenni, d’uno e d’altro privo.
Inf. 34.25I did not die, and I alive remained not; Think for thyself now, hast thou aught of wit, What I became, being of both deprived.
Inf. 34.28Lo ’mperador del doloroso regno da mezzo ’l petto uscia fuor de la ghiaccia; e più con un gigante io mi convegno,
Inf. 34.28The Emperor of the kingdom dolorous From his mid-breast forth issued from the ice; And better with a giant I compare
Inf. 34.31che i giganti non fan con le sue braccia: vedi oggimai quant’ esser dee quel tutto ch’a così fatta parte si confaccia.
Inf. 34.31Than do the giants with those arms of his; Consider now how great must be that whole, Which unto such a part conforms itself.
Inf. 34.34S’el fu sì bel com’ elli è ora brutto, e contra ’l suo fattore alzò le ciglia, ben dee da lui procedere ogne lutto.
Inf. 34.34Were he as fair once, as he now is foul, And lifted up his brow against his Maker, Well may proceed from him all tribulation.
Inf. 34.37Oh quanto parve a me gran maraviglia quand’ io vidi tre facce a la sua testa! L’una dinanzi, e quella era vermiglia;
Inf. 34.37O, what a marvel it appeared to me, When I beheld three faces on his head! The one in front, and that vermilion was;
Inf. 34.40l’altr’ eran due, che s’aggiugnieno a questa sovresso ’l mezzo di ciascuna spalla, e sé giugnieno al loco de la cresta:
Inf. 34.40Two were the others, that were joined with this Above the middle part of either shoulder, And they were joined together at the crest;
Inf. 34.43e la destra parea tra bianca e gialla; la sinistra a vedere era tal, quali vegnon di là onde ’l Nilo s’avvalla.
Inf. 34.43And the right-hand one seemed ’twixt white and yellow; The left was such to look upon as those Who come from where the Nile falls valley-ward.
Inf. 34.46Sotto ciascuna uscivan due grand’ ali, quanto si convenia a tanto uccello: vele di mar non vid’ io mai cotali.
Inf. 34.46Underneath each came forth two mighty wings, Such as befitting were so great a bird; Sails of the sea I never saw so large.
Inf. 34.49Non avean penne, ma di vispistrello era lor modo; e quelle svolazzava, sì che tre venti si movean da ello:
Inf. 34.49No feathers had they, but as of a bat Their fashion was; and he was waving them, So that three winds proceeded forth therefrom.
Inf. 34.52quindi Cocito tutto s’aggelava. Con sei occhi piangëa, e per tre menti gocciava ’l pianto e sanguinosa bava.
Inf. 34.52Thereby Cocytus wholly was congealed. With six eyes did he weep, and down three chins Trickled the tear-drops and the bloody drivel.
Inf. 34.55Da ogne bocca dirompea co’ denti un peccatore, a guisa di maciulla, sì che tre ne facea così dolenti.
Inf. 34.55At every mouth he with his teeth was crunching A sinner, in the manner of a brake, So that he three of them tormented thus.
Inf. 34.58A quel dinanzi il mordere era nulla verso ’l graffiar, che talvolta la schiena rimanea de la pelle tutta brulla.
Inf. 34.58To him in front the biting was as naught Unto the clawing, for sometimes the spine Utterly stripped of all the skin remained.
Inf. 34.61«Quell’ anima là sù c’ha maggior pena», disse ’l maestro, «è Giuda Scarïotto, che ’l capo ha dentro e fuor le gambe mena.
Inf. 34.61“That soul up there which has the greatest pain,” The Master said, “is Judas Iscariot; With head inside, he plies his legs without.
Inf. 34.64De li altri due c’hanno il capo di sotto, quel che pende dal nero ceffo è Bruto: vedi come si storce, e non fa motto!;
Inf. 34.64Of the two others, who head downward are, The one who hangs from the black jowl is Brutus; See how he writhes himself, and speaks no word.
Inf. 34.67e l’altro è Cassio, che par sì membruto. Ma la notte risurge, e oramai è da partir, ché tutto avem veduto».
Inf. 34.67And the other, who so stalwart seems, is Cassius. But night is reascending, and ’tis time That we depart, for we have seen the whole.”
Inf. 34.70Com’ a lui piacque, il collo li avvinghiai; ed el prese di tempo e loco poste, e quando l’ali fuoro aperte assai,
Inf. 34.70As seemed him good, I clasped him round the neck, And he the vantage seized of time and place, And when the wings were opened wide apart,
Inf. 34.73appigliò sé a le vellute coste; di vello in vello giù discese poscia tra ’l folto pelo e le gelate croste.
Inf. 34.73He laid fast hold upon the shaggy sides; From fell to fell descended downward then Between the thick hair and the frozen crust.
Inf. 34.76Quando noi fummo là dove la coscia si volge, a punto in sul grosso de l’anche, lo duca, con fatica e con angoscia,
Inf. 34.76When we were come to where the thigh revolves Exactly on the thickness of the haunch, The Guide, with labour and with hard-drawn breath,
Inf. 34.79volse la testa ov’ elli avea le zanche, e aggrappossi al pel com’ om che sale, sì che ’n inferno i’ credea tornar anche.
Inf. 34.79Turned round his head where he had had his legs, And grappled to the hair, as one who mounts, So that to Hell I thought we were returning.
Inf. 34.82«Attienti ben, ché per cotali scale», disse ’l maestro, ansando com’ uom lasso, «conviensi dipartir da tanto male».
Inf. 34.82“Keep fast thy hold, for by such stairs as these,” The Master said, panting as one fatigued, “Must we perforce depart from so much evil.”
Inf. 34.85Poi uscì fuor per lo fóro d’un sasso e puose me in su l’orlo a sedere; appresso porse a me l’accorto passo.
Inf. 34.85Then through the opening of a rock he issued, And down upon the margin seated me; Then tow’rds me he outstretched his wary step.
Inf. 34.88Io levai li occhi e credetti vedere Lucifero com’ io l’avea lasciato, e vidili le gambe in sù tenere;
Inf. 34.88I lifted up mine eyes and thought to see Lucifer in the same way I had left him; And I beheld him upward hold his legs.
Inf. 34.91e s’io divenni allora travagliato, la gente grossa il pensi, che non vede qual è quel punto ch’io avea passato.
Inf. 34.91And if I then became disquieted, Let stolid people think who do not see What the point is beyond which I had passed.
Inf. 34.94«Lèvati sù», disse ’l maestro, «in piede: la via è lunga e ’l cammino è malvagio, e già il sole a mezza terza riede».
Inf. 34.94“Rise up,” the Master said, “upon thy feet; The way is long, and difficult the road, And now the sun to middle-tierce returns.”
Inf. 34.97Non era camminata di palagio là ’v’ eravam, ma natural burella ch’avea mal suolo e di lume disagio.
Inf. 34.97It was not any palace corridor There where we were, but dungeon natural, With floor uneven and unease of light.
Inf. 34.100«Prima ch’io de l’abisso mi divella, maestro mio», diss’ io quando fui dritto, «a trarmi d’erro un poco mi favella:
Inf. 34.100“Ere from the abyss I tear myself away, My Master,” said I when I had arisen, “To draw me from an error speak a little;
Inf. 34.103ov’ è la ghiaccia? e questi com’ è fitto sì sottosopra? e come, in sì poc’ ora, da sera a mane ha fatto il sol tragitto?».
Inf. 34.103Where is the ice? and how is this one fixed Thus upside down? and how in such short time From eve to morn has the sun made his transit?”
Inf. 34.106Ed elli a me: «Tu imagini ancora d’esser di là dal centro, ov’ io mi presi al pel del vermo reo che ’l mondo fóra.
Inf. 34.106And he to me: “Thou still imaginest Thou art beyond the centre, where I grasped The hair of the fell worm, who mines the world.
Inf. 34.109Di là fosti cotanto quant’ io scesi; quand’ io mi volsi, tu passasti ’l punto al qual si traggon d’ogne parte i pesi.
Inf. 34.109That side thou wast, so long as I descended; When round I turned me, thou didst pass the point To which things heavy draw from every side,
Inf. 34.112E se’ or sotto l’emisperio giunto ch’è contraposto a quel che la gran secca coverchia, e sotto ’l cui colmo consunto
Inf. 34.112And now beneath the hemisphere art come Opposite that which overhangs the vast Dry-land, and ’neath whose cope was put to death
Inf. 34.115fu l’uom che nacque e visse sanza pecca; tu haï i piedi in su picciola spera che l’altra faccia fa de la Giudecca.
Inf. 34.115The Man who without sin was born and lived. Thou hast thy feet upon the little sphere Which makes the other face of the Judecca.
Inf. 34.118Qui è da man, quando di là è sera; e questi, che ne fé scala col pelo, fitto è ancora sì come prim’ era.
Inf. 34.118Here it is morn when it is evening there; And he who with his hair a stairway made us Still fixed remaineth as he was before.
Inf. 34.121Da questa parte cadde giù dal cielo; e la terra, che pria di qua si sporse, per paura di lui fé del mar velo,
Inf. 34.121Upon this side he fell down out of heaven; And all the land, that whilom here emerged, For fear of him made of the sea a veil,
Inf. 34.124e venne a l’emisperio nostro; e forse per fuggir lui lasciò qui loco vòto quella ch’appar di qua, e sù ricorse».
Inf. 34.124And came to our hemisphere; and peradventure To flee from him, what on this side appears Left the place vacant here, and back recoiled.”
Inf. 34.127Luogo è là giù da Belzebù remoto tanto quanto la tomba si distende, che non per vista, ma per suono è noto
Inf. 34.127A place there is below, from Beelzebub As far receding as the tomb extends, Which not by sight is known, but by the sound
Inf. 34.130d’un ruscelletto che quivi discende per la buca d’un sasso, ch’elli ha roso, col corso ch’elli avvolge, e poco pende.
Inf. 34.130Of a small rivulet, that there descendeth Through chasm within the stone, which it has gnawed With course that winds about and slightly falls.
Inf. 34.133Lo duca e io per quel cammino ascoso intrammo a ritornar nel chiaro mondo; e sanza cura aver d’alcun riposo,
Inf. 34.133The Guide and I into that hidden road Now entered, to return to the bright world; And without care of having any rest
Inf. 34.136salimmo sù, el primo e io secondo, tanto ch’i’ vidi de le cose belle che porta ’l ciel, per un pertugio tondo.
Inf. 34.136We mounted up, he first and I the second, Till I beheld through a round aperture Some of the beauteous things that Heaven doth bear;
Inf. 34.139E quindi uscimmo a riveder le stelle.
Inf. 34.139Thence we came forth to rebehold the stars.
Purgatorio
Contents — 33 sections
- Purgatorio, Canto I — The Shores of Purgatory. The Four Stars. Cato of Utica. The Rush.
- Purgatorio, Canto II — The Celestial Pilot. Casella. The Departure.
- Purgatorio, Canto III — Discourse on the Limits of Reason. The Foot of the Mountain. Those who died in Contumacy of Holy Church. Manfredi.
- Purgatorio, Canto IV — Farther Ascent. Nature of the Mountain. The Negligent, who postponed Repentance till the last Hour. Belacqua.
- Purgatorio, Canto V — Those who died by Violence, but repentant. Buonconte di Monfeltro. La Pia.
- Purgatorio, Canto VI — Dante’s Inquiry on Prayers for the Dead. Sordello. Italy.
- Purgatorio, Canto VII — The Valley of Flowers. Negligent Princes.
- Purgatorio, Canto VIII — The Guardian Angels and the Serpent. Nino di Gallura. The Three Stars. Currado Malaspina.
- Purgatorio, Canto IX — Dante’s Dream of the Eagle. The Gate of Purgatory and the Angel. Seven P’s. The Keys.
- Purgatorio, Canto X — The Needle’s Eye. The First Circle: The Proud. The Sculptures on the Wall.
- Purgatorio, Canto XI — The Humble Prayer. Omberto di Santafiore. Oderisi d’ Agobbio. Provenzan Salvani.
- Purgatorio, Canto XII — The Sculptures on the Pavement. Ascent to the Second Circle.
- Purgatorio, Canto XIII — The Second Circle: The Envious. Sapia of Siena.
- Purgatorio, Canto XIV — Guido del Duca and Renier da Calboli. Cities of the Arno Valley. Denunciation of Stubbornness.
- Purgatorio, Canto XV — The Third Circle: The Irascible. Dante’s Visions. The Smoke.
- Purgatorio, Canto XVI — Marco Lombardo. Lament over the State of the World.
- Purgatorio, Canto XVII — Dante’s Dream of Anger. The Fourth Circle: The Slothful. Virgil’s Discourse of Love.
- Purgatorio, Canto XVIII — Virgil further discourses of Love and Free Will. The Abbot of San Zeno.
- Purgatorio, Canto XIX — Dante’s Dream of the Siren. The Fifth Circle: The Avaricious and Prodigal. Pope Adrian V.
- Purgatorio, Canto XX — Hugh Capet. Corruption of the French Crown. Prophecy of the Abduction of Pope Boniface VIII and the Sacrilege of Philip the Fair. The Earthquake.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXI — The Poet Statius. Praise of Virgil.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXII — Statius’ Denunciation of Avarice. The Sixth Circle: The Gluttonous. The Mystic Tree.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIII — Forese. Reproof of immodest Florentine Women.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIV — Buonagiunta da Lucca. Pope Martin IV, and others. Inquiry into the State of Poetry.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXV — Discourse of Statius on Generation. The Seventh Circle: The Wanton.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVI — Sodomites. Guido Guinicelli and Arnaldo Daniello.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVII — The Wall of Fire and the Angel of God. Dante’s Sleep upon the Stairway, and his Dream of Leah and Rachel. Arrival at the Terrestrial Paradise.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVIII — The River Lethe. Matilda. The Nature of the Terrestrial Paradise.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIX — The Triumph of the Church.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXX — Virgil’s Departure. Beatrice. Dante’s Shame.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXI — Reproaches of Beatrice and Confession of Dante. The Passage of Lethe. The Seven Virtues. The Griffon.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXII — The Tree of Knowledge. Allegory of the Chariot.
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXIII — Lament over the State of the Church. Final Reproaches of Beatrice. The River Eunoe.
Purgatorio, Canto I — The Shores of Purgatory. The Four Stars. Cato of Utica. The Rush.
Purg. 1.1To run o’er better waters hoists its sail The little vessel of my genius now, That leaves behind itself a sea so cruel;
Purg. 1.4And of that second kingdom will I sing Wherein the human spirit doth purge itself, And to ascend to heaven becometh worthy.
Purg. 1.7But let dead Poesy here rise again, O holy Muses, since that I am yours, And here Calliope somewhat ascend,
Purg. 1.10My song accompanying with that sound, Of which the miserable magpies felt The blow so great, that they despaired of pardon.
Purg. 1.13Sweet colour of the oriental sapphire, That was upgathered in the cloudless aspect Of the pure air, as far as the first circle,
Purg. 1.16Unto mine eyes did recommence delight Soon as I issued forth from the dead air, Which had with sadness filled mine eyes and breast.
Purg. 1.19The beauteous planet, that to love incites, Was making all the orient to laugh, Veiling the Fishes that were in her escort.
Purg. 1.22To the right hand I turned, and fixed my mind Upon the other pole, and saw four stars Ne’er seen before save by the primal people.
Purg. 1.25Rejoicing in their flamelets seemed the heaven. O thou septentrional and widowed site, Because thou art deprived of seeing these!
Purg. 1.28When from regarding them I had withdrawn, Turning a little to the other pole, There where the Wain had disappeared already,
Purg. 1.31I saw beside me an old man alone, Worthy of so much reverence in his look, That more owes not to father any son.
Purg. 1.34A long beard and with white hair intermingled He wore, in semblance like unto the tresses, Of which a double list fell on his breast.
Purg. 1.37The rays of the four consecrated stars Did so adorn his countenance with light, That him I saw as were the sun before him.
Purg. 1.40“Who are you? ye who, counter the blind river, Have fled away from the eternal prison?” Moving those venerable plumes, he said:
Purg. 1.43“Who guided you? or who has been your lamp In issuing forth out of the night profound, That ever black makes the infernal valley?
Purg. 1.46The laws of the abyss, are they thus broken? Or is there changed in heaven some council new, That being damned ye come unto my crags?”
Purg. 1.49Then did my Leader lay his grasp upon me, And with his words, and with his hands and signs, Reverent he made in me my knees and brow;
Purg. 1.52Then answered him: “I came not of myself; A Lady from Heaven descended, at whose prayers I aided this one with my company.
Purg. 1.55But since it is thy will more be unfolded Of our condition, how it truly is, Mine cannot be that this should be denied thee.
Purg. 1.58This one has never his last evening seen, But by his folly was so near to it That very little time was there to turn.
Purg. 1.61As I have said, I unto him was sent To rescue him, and other way was none Than this to which I have myself betaken.
Purg. 1.64I’ve shown him all the people of perdition, And now those spirits I intend to show Who purge themselves beneath thy guardianship.
Purg. 1.67How I have brought him would be long to tell thee. Virtue descendeth from on high that aids me To lead him to behold thee and to hear thee.
Purg. 1.70Now may it please thee to vouchsafe his coming; He seeketh Liberty, which is so dear, As knoweth he who life for her refuses.
Purg. 1.73Thou know’st it; since, for her, to thee not bitter Was death in Utica, where thou didst leave The vesture, that will shine so, the great day.
Purg. 1.76By us the eternal edicts are not broken; Since this one lives, and Minos binds not me; But of that circle I, where are the chaste
Purg. 1.79Eyes of thy Marcia, who in looks still prays thee, O holy breast, to hold her as thine own; For her love, then, incline thyself to us.
Purg. 1.82Permit us through thy sevenfold realm to go; I will take back this grace from thee to her, If to be mentioned there below thou deignest.”
Purg. 1.85“Marcia so pleasing was unto mine eyes While I was on the other side,” then said he, “That every grace she wished of me I granted;
Purg. 1.88Now that she dwells beyond the evil river, She can no longer move me, by that law Which, when I issued forth from there, was made.
Purg. 1.91But if a Lady of Heaven do move and rule thee, As thou dost say, no flattery is needful; Let it suffice thee that for her thou ask me.
Purg. 1.94Go, then, and see thou gird this one about With a smooth rush, and that thou wash his face, So that thou cleanse away all stain therefrom,
Purg. 1.97For ’twere not fitting that the eye o’ercast By any mist should go before the first Angel, who is of those of Paradise.
Purg. 1.100This little island round about its base Below there, yonder, where the billow beats it, Doth rushes bear upon its washy ooze;
Purg. 1.103No other plant that putteth forth the leaf, Or that doth indurate, can there have life, Because it yieldeth not unto the shocks.
Purg. 1.106Thereafter be not this way your return; The sun, which now is rising, will direct you To take the mount by easier ascent.”
Purg. 1.109With this he vanished; and I raised me up Without a word, and wholly drew myself Unto my Guide, and turned mine eyes to him.
Purg. 1.112And he began: “Son, follow thou my steps; Let us turn back, for on this side declines The plain unto its lower boundaries.”
Purg. 1.115The dawn was vanquishing the matin hour Which fled before it, so that from afar I recognised the trembling of the sea.
Purg. 1.118Along the solitary plain we went As one who unto the lost road returns, And till he finds it seems to go in vain.
Purg. 1.121As soon as we were come to where the dew Fights with the sun, and, being in a part Where shadow falls, little evaporates,
Purg. 1.124Both of his hands upon the grass outspread In gentle manner did my Master place; Whence I, who of his action was aware,
Purg. 1.127Extended unto him my tearful cheeks; There did he make in me uncovered wholly That hue which Hell had covered up in me.
Purg. 1.130Then came we down upon the desert shore Which never yet saw navigate its waters Any that afterward had known return.
Purg. 1.133There he begirt me as the other pleased; O marvellous! for even as he culled The humble plant, such it sprang up again
Purg. 1.136Suddenly there where he uprooted it.
Purgatorio, Canto II — The Celestial Pilot. Casella. The Departure.
Purg. 2.1Already had the sun the horizon reached Whose circle of meridian covers o’er Jerusalem with its most lofty point,
Purg. 2.4And night that opposite to him revolves Was issuing forth from Ganges with the Scales That fall from out her hand when she exceedeth;
Purg. 2.7So that the white and the vermilion cheeks Of beautiful Aurora, where I was, By too great age were changing into orange.
Purg. 2.10We still were on the border of the sea, Like people who are thinking of their road, Who go in heart and with the body stay;
Purg. 2.13And lo! as when, upon the approach of morning, Through the gross vapours Mars grows fiery red Down in the West upon the ocean floor,
Purg. 2.16Appeared to me—may I again behold it!— A light along the sea so swiftly coming, Its motion by no flight of wing is equalled;
Purg. 2.19From which when I a little had withdrawn Mine eyes, that I might question my Conductor, Again I saw it brighter grown and larger.
Purg. 2.22Then on each side of it appeared to me I knew not what of white, and underneath it Little by little there came forth another.
Purg. 2.25My Master yet had uttered not a word While the first whiteness into wings unfolded; But when he clearly recognised the pilot,
Purg. 2.28He cried: “Make haste, make haste to bow the knee! Behold the Angel of God! fold thou thy hands! Henceforward shalt thou see such officers!
Purg. 2.31See how he scorneth human arguments, So that nor oar he wants, nor other sail Than his own wings, between so distant shores.
Purg. 2.34See how he holds them pointed up to heaven, Fanning the air with the eternal pinions, That do not moult themselves like mortal hair!”
Purg. 2.37Then as still nearer and more near us came The Bird Divine, more radiant he appeared, So that near by the eye could not endure him,
Purg. 2.40But down I cast it; and he came to shore With a small vessel, very swift and light, So that the water swallowed naught thereof.
Purg. 2.43Upon the stern stood the Celestial Pilot; Beatitude seemed written in his face, And more than a hundred spirits sat within.
Purg. 2.46“In exitu Israel de Aegypto!” They chanted all together in one voice, With whatso in that psalm is after written.
Purg. 2.49Then made he sign of holy rood upon them, Whereat all cast themselves upon the shore, And he departed swiftly as he came.
Purg. 2.52The throng which still remained there unfamiliar Seemed with the place, all round about them gazing, As one who in new matters makes essay.
Purg. 2.55On every side was darting forth the day. The sun, who had with his resplendent shafts From the mid-heaven chased forth the Capricorn,
Purg. 2.58When the new people lifted up their faces Towards us, saying to us: “If ye know, Show us the way to go unto the mountain.”
Purg. 2.61And answer made Virgilius: “Ye believe Perchance that we have knowledge of this place, But we are strangers even as yourselves.
Purg. 2.64Just now we came, a little while before you, Another way, which was so rough and steep, That mounting will henceforth seem sport to us.”
Purg. 2.67The souls who had, from seeing me draw breath, Become aware that I was still alive, Pallid in their astonishment became;
Purg. 2.70And as to messenger who bears the olive The people throng to listen to the news, And no one shows himself afraid of crowding,
Purg. 2.73So at the sight of me stood motionless Those fortunate spirits, all of them, as if Oblivious to go and make them fair.
Purg. 2.76One from among them saw I coming forward, As to embrace me, with such great affection, That it incited me to do the like.
Purg. 2.79O empty shadows, save in aspect only! Three times behind it did I clasp my hands, As oft returned with them to my own breast!
Purg. 2.82I think with wonder I depicted me; Whereat the shadow smiled and backward drew; And I, pursuing it, pressed farther forward.
Purg. 2.85Gently it said that I should stay my steps; Then knew I who it was, and I entreated That it would stop awhile to speak with me.
Purg. 2.88It made reply to me: “Even as I loved thee In mortal body, so I love thee free; Therefore I stop; but wherefore goest thou?”
Purg. 2.91“My own Casella! to return once more There where I am, I make this journey,” said I; “But how from thee has so much time be taken?”
Purg. 2.94And he to me: “No outrage has been done me, If he who takes both when and whom he pleases Has many times denied to me this passage,
Purg. 2.97For of a righteous will his own is made. He, sooth to say, for three months past has taken Whoever wished to enter with all peace;
Purg. 2.100Whence I, who now had turned unto that shore Where salt the waters of the Tiber grow, Benignantly by him have been received.
Purg. 2.103Unto that outlet now his wing is pointed, Because for evermore assemble there Those who tow’rds Acheron do not descend.”
Purg. 2.106And I: “If some new law take not from thee Memory or practice of the song of love, Which used to quiet in me all my longings,
Purg. 2.109Thee may it please to comfort therewithal Somewhat this soul of mine, that with its body Hitherward coming is so much distressed.”
Purg. 2.112“Love, that within my mind discourses with me,” Forthwith began he so melodiously, The melody within me still is sounding.
Purg. 2.115My Master, and myself, and all that people Which with him were, appeared as satisfied As if naught else might touch the mind of any.
Purg. 2.118We all of us were moveless and attentive Unto his notes; and lo! the grave old man, Exclaiming: “What is this, ye laggard spirits?
Purg. 2.121What negligence, what standing still is this? Run to the mountain to strip off the slough, That lets not God be manifest to you.”
Purg. 2.124Even as when, collecting grain or tares, The doves, together at their pasture met, Quiet, nor showing their accustomed pride,
Purg. 2.127If aught appear of which they are afraid, Upon a sudden leave their food alone, Because they are assailed by greater care;
Purg. 2.130So that fresh company did I behold The song relinquish, and go tow’rds the hill, As one who goes, and knows not whitherward;
Purg. 2.133Nor was our own departure less in haste.
Purgatorio, Canto III — Discourse on the Limits of Reason. The Foot of the Mountain. Those who died in Contumacy of Holy Church. Manfredi.
Purg. 3.1Inasmuch as the instantaneous flight Had scattered them asunder o’er the plain, Turned to the mountain whither reason spurs us,
Purg. 3.4I pressed me close unto my faithful comrade, And how without him had I kept my course? Who would have led me up along the mountain?
Purg. 3.7He seemed to me within himself remorseful; O noble conscience, and without a stain, How sharp a sting is trivial fault to thee!
Purg. 3.10After his feet had laid aside the haste Which mars the dignity of every act, My mind, that hitherto had been restrained,
Purg. 3.13Let loose its faculties as if delighted, And I my sight directed to the hill That highest tow’rds the heaven uplifts itself.
Purg. 3.16The sun, that in our rear was flaming red, Was broken in front of me into the figure Which had in me the stoppage of its rays;
Purg. 3.19Unto one side I turned me, with the fear Of being left alone, when I beheld Only in front of me the ground obscured.
Purg. 3.22“Why dost thou still mistrust?” my Comforter Began to say to me turned wholly round; “Dost thou not think me with thee, and that I guide thee?
Purg. 3.25’Tis evening there already where is buried The body within which I cast a shadow; ’Tis from Brundusium ta’en, and Naples has it.
Purg. 3.28Now if in front of me no shadow fall, Marvel not at it more than at the heavens, Because one ray impedeth not another
Purg. 3.31To suffer torments, both of cold and heat, Bodies like this that Power provides, which wills That how it works be not unveiled to us.
Purg. 3.34Insane is he who hopeth that our reason Can traverse the illimitable way, Which the one Substance in three Persons follows!
Purg. 3.37Mortals, remain contented at the ‘Quia;’ For if ye had been able to see all, No need there were for Mary to give birth;
Purg. 3.40And ye have seen desiring without fruit, Those whose desire would have been quieted, Which evermore is given them for a grief.
Purg. 3.43I speak of Aristotle and of Plato, And many others;”—and here bowed his head, And more he said not, and remained disturbed.
Purg. 3.46We came meanwhile unto the mountain’s foot; There so precipitate we found the rock, That nimble legs would there have been in vain.
Purg. 3.49’Twixt Lerici and Turbia, the most desert, The most secluded pathway is a stair Easy and open, if compared with that.
Purg. 3.52“Who knoweth now upon which hand the hill Slopes down,” my Master said, his footsteps staying, “So that who goeth without wings may mount?”
Purg. 3.55And while he held his eyes upon the ground Examining the nature of the path, And I was looking up around the rock,
Purg. 3.58On the left hand appeared to me a throng Of souls, that moved their feet in our direction, And did not seem to move, they came so slowly.
Purg. 3.61“Lift up thine eyes,” I to the Master said; “Behold, on this side, who will give us counsel, If thou of thine own self can have it not.”
Purg. 3.64Then he looked at me, and with frank expression Replied: “Let us go there, for they come slowly, And thou be steadfast in thy hope, sweet son.”
Purg. 3.67Still was that people as far off from us, After a thousand steps of ours I say, As a good thrower with his hand would reach,
Purg. 3.70When they all crowded unto the hard masses Of the high bank, and motionless stood and close, As he stands still to look who goes in doubt.
Purg. 3.73“O happy dead! O spirits elect already!” Virgilius made beginning, “by that peace Which I believe is waiting for you all,
Purg. 3.76Tell us upon what side the mountain slopes, So that the going up be possible, For to lose time irks him most who most knows.”
Purg. 3.79As sheep come issuing forth from out the fold By ones and twos and threes, and the others stand Timidly, holding down their eyes and nostrils,
Purg. 3.82And what the foremost does the others do, Huddling themselves against her, if she stop, Simple and quiet and the wherefore know not;
Purg. 3.85So moving to approach us thereupon I saw the leader of that fortunate flock, Modest in face and dignified in gait.
Purg. 3.88As soon as those in the advance saw broken The light upon the ground at my right side, So that from me the shadow reached the rock,
Purg. 3.91They stopped, and backward drew themselves somewhat; And all the others, who came after them, Not knowing why nor wherefore, did the same.
Purg. 3.94“Without your asking, I confess to you This is a human body which you see, Whereby the sunshine on the ground is cleft.
Purg. 3.97Marvel ye not thereat, but be persuaded That not without a power which comes from Heaven Doth he endeavour to surmount this wall.”
Purg. 3.100The Master thus; and said those worthy people: “Return ye then, and enter in before us,” Making a signal with the back o’ the hand
Purg. 3.103And one of them began: “Whoe’er thou art, Thus going turn thine eyes, consider well If e’er thou saw me in the other world.”
Purg. 3.106I turned me tow’rds him, and looked at him closely; Blond was he, beautiful, and of noble aspect, But one of his eyebrows had a blow divided.
Purg. 3.109When with humility I had disclaimed E’er having seen him, “Now behold!” he said, And showed me high upon his breast a wound.
Purg. 3.112Then said he with a smile: “I am Manfredi, The grandson of the Empress Costanza; Therefore, when thou returnest, I beseech thee
Purg. 3.115Go to my daughter beautiful, the mother Of Sicily’s honour and of Aragon’s, And the truth tell her, if aught else be told.
Purg. 3.118After I had my body lacerated By these two mortal stabs, I gave myself Weeping to Him, who willingly doth pardon.
Purg. 3.121Horrible my iniquities had been; But Infinite Goodness hath such ample arms, That it receives whatever turns to it.
Purg. 3.124Had but Cosenza’s pastor, who in chase Of me was sent by Clement at that time, In God read understandingly this page,
Purg. 3.127The bones of my dead body still would be At the bridge-head, near unto Benevento, Under the safeguard of the heavy cairn.
Purg. 3.130Now the rain bathes and moveth them the wind, Beyond the realm, almost beside the Verde, Where he transported them with tapers quenched.
Purg. 3.133By malison of theirs is not so lost Eternal Love, that it cannot return, So long as hope has anything of green.
Purg. 3.136True is it, who in contumacy dies Of Holy Church, though penitent at last, Must wait upon the outside this bank
Purg. 3.139Thirty times told the time that he has been In his presumption, unless such decree Shorter by means of righteous prayers become.
Purg. 3.142See now if thou hast power to make me happy, By making known unto my good Costanza How thou hast seen me, and this ban beside,
Purg. 3.145For those on earth can much advance us here.”
Purgatorio, Canto IV — Farther Ascent. Nature of the Mountain. The Negligent, who postponed Repentance till the last Hour. Belacqua.
Purg. 4.1Whenever by delight or else by pain, That seizes any faculty of ours, Wholly to that the soul collects itself,
Purg. 4.4It seemeth that no other power it heeds; And this against that error is which thinks One soul above another kindles in us.
Purg. 4.7And hence, whenever aught is heard or seen Which keeps the soul intently bent upon it, Time passes on, and we perceive it not,
Purg. 4.10Because one faculty is that which listens, And other that which the soul keeps entire; This is as if in bonds, and that is free.
Purg. 4.13Of this I had experience positive In hearing and in gazing at that spirit; For fifty full degrees uprisen was
Purg. 4.16The sun, and I had not perceived it, when We came to where those souls with one accord Cried out unto us: “Here is what you ask.”
Purg. 4.19A greater opening ofttimes hedges up With but a little forkful of his thorns The villager, what time the grape imbrowns,
Purg. 4.22Than was the passage-way through which ascended Only my Leader and myself behind him, After that company departed from us.
Purg. 4.25One climbs Sanleo and descends in Noli, And mounts the summit of Bismantova, With feet alone; but here one needs must fly;
Purg. 4.28With the swift pinions and the plumes I say Of great desire, conducted after him Who gave me hope, and made a light for me.
Purg. 4.31We mounted upward through the rifted rock, And on each side the border pressed upon us, And feet and hands the ground beneath required.
Purg. 4.34When we were come upon the upper rim Of the high bank, out on the open slope, “My Master,” said I, “what way shall we take?”
Purg. 4.37And he to me: “No step of thine descend; Still up the mount behind me win thy way, Till some sage escort shall appear to us.”
Purg. 4.40The summit was so high it vanquished sight, And the hillside precipitous far more Than line from middle quadrant to the centre.
Purg. 4.43Spent with fatigue was I, when I began: “O my sweet Father! turn thee and behold How I remain alone, unless thou stay!”
Purg. 4.46“O son,” he said, “up yonder drag thyself,” Pointing me to a terrace somewhat higher, Which on that side encircles all the hill.
Purg. 4.49These words of his so spurred me on, that I Strained every nerve, behind him scrambling up, Until the circle was beneath my feet.
Purg. 4.52Thereon ourselves we seated both of us Turned to the East, from which we had ascended, For all men are delighted to look back.
Purg. 4.55To the low shores mine eyes I first directed, Then to the sun uplifted them, and wondered That on the left hand we were smitten by it.
Purg. 4.58The Poet well perceived that I was wholly Bewildered at the chariot of the light, Where ’twixt us and the Aquilon it entered.
Purg. 4.61Whereon he said to me: “If Castor and Pollux Were in the company of yonder mirror, That up and down conducteth with its light,
Purg. 4.64Thou wouldst behold the zodiac’s jagged wheel Revolving still more near unto the Bears, Unless it swerved aside from its old track.
Purg. 4.67How that may be wouldst thou have power to think, Collected in thyself, imagine Zion Together with this mount on earth to stand,
Purg. 4.70So that they both one sole horizon have, And hemispheres diverse; whereby the road Which Phaeton, alas! knew not to drive,
Purg. 4.73Thou’lt see how of necessity must pass This on one side, when that upon the other, If thine intelligence right clearly heed.”
Purg. 4.76“Truly, my Master,” said I, “never yet Saw I so clearly as I now discern, There where my wit appeared incompetent,
Purg. 4.79That the mid-circle of supernal motion, Which in some art is the Equator called, And aye remains between the Sun and Winter,
Purg. 4.82For reason which thou sayest, departeth hence Tow’rds the Septentrion, what time the Hebrews Beheld it tow’rds the region of the heat.
Purg. 4.85But, if it pleaseth thee, I fain would learn How far we have to go; for the hill rises Higher than eyes of mine have power to rise.”
Purg. 4.88And he to me: “This mount is such, that ever At the beginning down below ’tis tiresome, And aye the more one climbs, the less it hurts.
Purg. 4.91Therefore, when it shall seem so pleasant to thee, That going up shall be to thee as easy As going down the current in a boat,
Purg. 4.94Then at this pathway’s ending thou wilt be; There to repose thy panting breath expect; No more I answer; and this I know for true.”
Purg. 4.97And as he finished uttering these words, A voice close by us sounded: “Peradventure Thou wilt have need of sitting down ere that.”
Purg. 4.100At sound thereof each one of us turned round, And saw upon the left hand a great rock, Which neither I nor he before had noticed.
Purg. 4.103Thither we drew; and there were persons there Who in the shadow stood behind the rock, As one through indolence is wont to stand.
Purg. 4.106And one of them, who seemed to me fatigued, Was sitting down, and both his knees embraced, Holding his face low down between them bowed.
Purg. 4.109“O my sweet Lord,” I said, “do turn thine eye On him who shows himself more negligent Then even Sloth herself his sister were.”
Purg. 4.112Then he turned round to us, and he gave heed, Just lifting up his eyes above his thigh, And said: “Now go thou up, for thou art valiant.”
Purg. 4.115Then knew I who he was; and the distress, That still a little did my breathing quicken, My going to him hindered not; and after
Purg. 4.118I came to him he hardly raised his head, Saying: “Hast thou seen clearly how the sun O’er thy left shoulder drives his chariot?”
Purg. 4.121His sluggish attitude and his curt words A little unto laughter moved my lips; Then I began: “Belacqua, I grieve not
Purg. 4.124For thee henceforth; but tell me, wherefore seated In this place art thou? Waitest thou an escort? Or has thy usual habit seized upon thee?”
Purg. 4.127And he: “O brother, what’s the use of climbing? Since to my torment would not let me go The Angel of God, who sitteth at the gate.
Purg. 4.130First heaven must needs so long revolve me round Outside thereof, as in my life it did, Since the good sighs I to the end postponed,
Purg. 4.133Unless, e’er that, some prayer may bring me aid Which rises from a heart that lives in grace; What profit others that in heaven are heard not?”
Purg. 4.136Meanwhile the Poet was before me mounting, And saying: “Come now; see the sun has touched Meridian, and from the shore the night
Purg. 4.139Covers already with her foot Morocco.”
Purgatorio, Canto V — Those who died by Violence, but repentant. Buonconte di Monfeltro. La Pia.
Purg. 5.1I had already from those shades departed, And followed in the footsteps of my Guide, When from behind, pointing his finger at me,
Purg. 5.4One shouted: “See, it seems as if shone not The sunshine on the left of him below, And like one living seems he to conduct him.”
Purg. 5.7Mine eyes I turned at utterance of these words, And saw them watching with astonishment But me, but me, and the light which was broken!
Purg. 5.10“Why doth thy mind so occupy itself,” The Master said, “that thou thy pace dost slacken? What matters it to thee what here is whispered?
Purg. 5.13Come after me, and let the people talk; Stand like a steadfast tower, that never wags Its top for all the blowing of the winds;
Purg. 5.16For evermore the man in whom is springing Thought upon thought, removes from him the mark, Because the force of one the other weakens.”
Purg. 5.19What could I say in answer but “I come”? I said it somewhat with that colour tinged Which makes a man of pardon sometimes worthy.
Purg. 5.22Meanwhile along the mountain-side across Came people in advance of us a little, Singing the Miserere verse by verse.
Purg. 5.25When they became aware I gave no place For passage of the sunshine through my body, They changed their song into a long, hoarse “Oh!”
Purg. 5.28And two of them, in form of messengers, Ran forth to meet us, and demanded of us, “Of your condition make us cognisant.”
Purg. 5.31And said my Master: “Ye can go your way And carry back again to those who sent you, That this one’s body is of very flesh.
Purg. 5.34If they stood still because they saw his shadow, As I suppose, enough is answered them; Him let them honour, it may profit them.”
Purg. 5.37Vapours enkindled saw I ne’er so swiftly At early nightfall cleave the air serene, Nor, at the set of sun, the clouds of August,
Purg. 5.40But upward they returned in briefer time, And, on arriving, with the others wheeled Tow’rds us, like troops that run without a rein.
Purg. 5.43“This folk that presses unto us is great, And cometh to implore thee,” said the Poet; “So still go onward, and in going listen.”
Purg. 5.46“O soul that goest to beatitude With the same members wherewith thou wast born,” Shouting they came, “a little stay thy steps,
Purg. 5.49Look, if thou e’er hast any of us seen, So that o’er yonder thou bear news of him; Ah, why dost thou go on? Ah, why not stay?
Purg. 5.52Long since we all were slain by violence, And sinners even to the latest hour; Then did a light from heaven admonish us,
Purg. 5.55So that, both penitent and pardoning, forth From life we issued reconciled to God, Who with desire to see Him stirs our hearts.”
Purg. 5.58And I: “Although I gaze into your faces, No one I recognize; but if may please you Aught I have power to do, ye well-born spirits,
Purg. 5.61Speak ye, and I will do it, by that peace Which, following the feet of such a Guide, From world to world makes itself sought by me.”
Purg. 5.64And one began: “Each one has confidence In thy good offices without an oath, Unless the I cannot cut off the I will;
Purg. 5.67Whence I, who speak alone before the others, Pray thee, if ever thou dost see the land That ’twixt Romagna lies and that of Charles,
Purg. 5.70Thou be so courteous to me of thy prayers In Fano, that they pray for me devoutly, That I may purge away my grave offences.
Purg. 5.73From thence was I; but the deep wounds, through which Issued the blood wherein I had my seat, Were dealt me in bosom of the Antenori,
Purg. 5.76There where I thought to be the most secure; ’Twas he of Este had it done, who held me In hatred far beyond what justice willed.
Purg. 5.79But if towards the Mira I had fled, When I was overtaken at Oriaco, I still should be o’er yonder where men breathe.
Purg. 5.82I ran to the lagoon, and reeds and mire Did so entangle me I fell, and saw there A lake made from my veins upon the ground.”
Purg. 5.85Then said another: “Ah, be that desire Fulfilled that draws thee to the lofty mountain, As thou with pious pity aidest mine.
Purg. 5.88I was of Montefeltro, and am Buonconte; Giovanna, nor none other cares for me; Hence among these I go with downcast front.”
Purg. 5.91And I to him: “What violence or what chance Led thee astray so far from Campaldino, That never has thy sepulture been known?”
Purg. 5.94“Oh,” he replied, “at Casentino’s foot A river crosses named Archiano, born Above the Hermitage in Apennine.
Purg. 5.97There where the name thereof becometh void Did I arrive, pierced through and through the throat, Fleeing on foot, and bloodying the plain;
Purg. 5.100There my sight lost I, and my utterance Ceased in the name of Mary, and thereat I fell, and tenantless my flesh remained.
Purg. 5.103Truth will I speak, repeat it to the living; God’s Angel took me up, and he of hell Shouted: ‘O thou from heaven, why dost thou rob me?
Purg. 5.106Thou bearest away the eternal part of him, For one poor little tear, that takes him from me; But with the rest I’ll deal in other fashion!’
Purg. 5.109Well knowest thou how in the air is gathered That humid vapour which to water turns, Soon as it rises where the cold doth grasp it.
Purg. 5.112He joined that evil will, which aye seeks evil, To intellect, and moved the mist and wind By means of power, which his own nature gave;
Purg. 5.115Thereafter, when the day was spent, the valley From Pratomagno to the great yoke covered With fog, and made the heaven above intent,
Purg. 5.118So that the pregnant air to water changed; Down fell the rain, and to the gullies came Whate’er of it earth tolerated not;
Purg. 5.121And as it mingled with the mighty torrents, Towards the royal river with such speed It headlong rushed, that nothing held it back.
Purg. 5.124My frozen body near unto its outlet The robust Archian found, and into Arno Thrust it, and loosened from my breast the cross
Purg. 5.127I made of me, when agony o’ercame me; It rolled me on the banks and on the bottom, Then with its booty covered and begirt me.”
Purg. 5.130“Ah, when thou hast returned unto the world, And rested thee from thy long journeying,” After the second followed the third spirit,
Purg. 5.133“Do thou remember me who am the Pia; Siena made me, unmade me Maremma; He knoweth it, who had encircled first,
Purg. 5.136Espousing me, my finger with his gem.”
Purgatorio, Canto VI — Dante’s Inquiry on Prayers for the Dead. Sordello. Italy.
Purg. 6.1Whene’er is broken up the game of Zara, He who has lost remains behind despondent, The throws repeating, and in sadness learns;
Purg. 6.4The people with the other all depart; One goes in front, and one behind doth pluck him, And at his side one brings himself to mind;
Purg. 6.7He pauses not, and this and that one hears; They crowd no more to whom his hand he stretches, And from the throng he thus defends himself.
Purg. 6.10Even such was I in that dense multitude, Turning to them this way and that my face, And, promising, I freed myself therefrom.
Purg. 6.13There was the Aretine, who from the arms Untamed of Ghin di Tacco had his death, And he who fleeing from pursuit was drowned.
Purg. 6.16There was imploring with his hands outstretched Frederick Novello, and that one of Pisa Who made the good Marzucco seem so strong.
Purg. 6.19I saw Count Orso; and the soul divided By hatred and by envy from its body, As it declared, and not for crime committed,
Purg. 6.22Pierre de la Brosse I say; and here provide While still on earth the Lady of Brabant, So that for this she be of no worse flock!
Purg. 6.25As soon as I was free from all those shades Who only prayed that some one else may pray, So as to hasten their becoming holy,
Purg. 6.28Began I: “It appears that thou deniest, O light of mine, expressly in some text, That orison can bend decree of Heaven;
Purg. 6.31And ne’ertheless these people pray for this. Might then their expectation bootless be? Or is to me thy saying not quite clear?”
Purg. 6.34And he to me: “My writing is explicit, And not fallacious is the hope of these, If with sane intellect ’tis well regarded;
Purg. 6.37For top of judgment doth not vail itself, Because the fire of love fulfils at once What he must satisfy who here installs him.
Purg. 6.40And there, where I affirmed that proposition, Defect was not amended by a prayer, Because the prayer from God was separate.
Purg. 6.43Verily, in so deep a questioning Do not decide, unless she tell it thee, Who light ’twixt truth and intellect shall be.
Purg. 6.46I know not if thou understand; I speak Of Beatrice; her shalt thou see above, Smiling and happy, on this mountain’s top.”
Purg. 6.49And I: “Good Leader, let us make more haste, For I no longer tire me as before; And see, e’en now the hill a shadow casts.”
Purg. 6.52“We will go forward with this day” he answered, “As far as now is possible for us; But otherwise the fact is than thou thinkest.
Purg. 6.55Ere thou art up there, thou shalt see return Him, who now hides himself behind the hill, So that thou dost not interrupt his rays.
Purg. 6.58But yonder there behold! a soul that stationed All, all alone is looking hitherward; It will point out to us the quickest way.”
Purg. 6.61We came up unto it; O Lombard soul, How lofty and disdainful thou didst bear thee, And grand and slow in moving of thine eyes!
Purg. 6.64Nothing whatever did it say to us, But let us go our way, eying us only After the manner of a couchant lion;
Purg. 6.67Still near to it Virgilius drew, entreating That it would point us out the best ascent; And it replied not unto his demand,
Purg. 6.70But of our native land and of our life It questioned us; and the sweet Guide began: “Mantua,”—and the shade, all in itself recluse,
Purg. 6.73Rose tow’rds him from the place where first it was, Saying: “O Mantuan, I am Sordello Of thine own land!” and one embraced the other.
Purg. 6.76Ah! servile Italy, grief’s hostelry! A ship without a pilot in great tempest! No Lady thou of Provinces, but brothel!
Purg. 6.79That noble soul was so impatient, only At the sweet sound of his own native land, To make its citizen glad welcome there;
Purg. 6.82And now within thee are not without war Thy living ones, and one doth gnaw the other Of those whom one wall and one fosse shut in!
Purg. 6.85Search, wretched one, all round about the shores Thy seaboard, and then look within thy bosom, If any part of thee enjoyeth peace!
Purg. 6.88What boots it, that for thee Justinian The bridle mend, if empty be the saddle? Withouten this the shame would be the less.
Purg. 6.91Ah! people, thou that oughtest to be devout, And to let Caesar sit upon the saddle, If well thou hearest what God teacheth thee,
Purg. 6.94Behold how fell this wild beast has become, Being no longer by the spur corrected, Since thou hast laid thy hand upon the bridle.
Purg. 6.97O German Albert! who abandonest Her that has grown recalcitrant and savage, And oughtest to bestride her saddle-bow,
Purg. 6.100May a just judgment from the stars down fall Upon thy blood, and be it new and open, That thy successor may have fear thereof;
Purg. 6.103Because thy father and thyself have suffered, By greed of those transalpine lands distrained, The garden of the empire to be waste.
Purg. 6.106Come and behold Montecchi and Cappelletti, Monaldi and Fillippeschi, careless man! Those sad already, and these doubt-depressed!
Purg. 6.109Come, cruel one! come and behold the oppression Of thy nobility, and cure their wounds, And thou shalt see how safe is Santafiore!
Purg. 6.112Come and behold thy Rome, that is lamenting, Widowed, alone, and day and night exclaims, “My Caesar, why hast thou forsaken me?”
Purg. 6.115Come and behold how loving are the people; And if for us no pity moveth thee, Come and be made ashamed of thy renown!
Purg. 6.118And if it lawful be, O Jove Supreme! Who upon earth for us wast crucified, Are thy just eyes averted otherwhere?
Purg. 6.121Or preparation is ’t, that, in the abyss Of thine own counsel, for some good thou makest From our perception utterly cut off?
Purg. 6.124For all the towns of Italy are full Of tyrants, and becometh a Marcellus Each peasant churl who plays the partisan!
Purg. 6.127My Florence! well mayst thou contented be With this digression, which concerns thee not, Thanks to thy people who such forethought take!
Purg. 6.130Many at heart have justice, but shoot slowly, That unadvised they come not to the bow, But on their very lips thy people have it!
Purg. 6.133Many refuse to bear the common burden; But thy solicitous people answereth Without being asked, and crieth: “I submit.”
Purg. 6.136Now be thou joyful, for thou hast good reason; Thou affluent, thou in peace, thou full of wisdom! If I speak true, the event conceals it not.
Purg. 6.139Athens and Lacedaemon, they who made The ancient laws, and were so civilized, Made towards living well a little sign
Purg. 6.142Compared with thee, who makest such fine-spun Provisions, that to middle of November Reaches not what thou in October spinnest.
Purg. 6.145How oft, within the time of thy remembrance, Laws, money, offices, and usages Hast thou remodelled, and renewed thy members?
Purg. 6.148And if thou mind thee well, and see the light, Thou shalt behold thyself like a sick woman, Who cannot find repose upon her down,
Purg. 6.151But by her tossing wardeth off her pain.
Purgatorio, Canto VII — The Valley of Flowers. Negligent Princes.
Purg. 7.1After the gracious and glad salutations Had three and four times been reiterated, Sordello backward drew and said, “Who are you?”
Purg. 7.4“Or ever to this mountain were directed The souls deserving to ascend to God, My bones were buried by Octavian.
Purg. 7.7I am Virgilius; and for no crime else Did I lose heaven, than for not having faith;” In this wise then my Leader made reply.
Purg. 7.10As one who suddenly before him sees Something whereat he marvels, who believes And yet does not, saying, “It is! it is not!”
Purg. 7.13So he appeared; and then bowed down his brow, And with humility returned towards him, And, where inferiors embrace, embraced him.
Purg. 7.16“O glory of the Latians, thou,” he said, “Through whom our language showed what it could do O pride eternal of the place I came from,
Purg. 7.19What merit or what grace to me reveals thee? If I to hear thy words be worthy, tell me If thou dost come from Hell, and from what cloister.”
Purg. 7.22“Through all the circles of the doleful realm,” Responded he, “have I come hitherward; Heaven’s power impelled me, and with that I come.
Purg. 7.25I by not doing, not by doing, lost The sight of that high sun which thou desirest, And which too late by me was recognized.
Purg. 7.28A place there is below not sad with torments, But darkness only, where the lamentations Have not the sound of wailing, but are sighs.
Purg. 7.31There dwell I with the little innocents Snatched by the teeth of Death, or ever they Were from our human sinfulness exempt.
Purg. 7.34There dwell I among those who the three saintly Virtues did not put on, and without vice The others knew and followed all of them.
Purg. 7.37But if thou know and can, some indication Give us by which we may the sooner come Where Purgatory has its right beginning.”
Purg. 7.40He answered: “No fixed place has been assigned us; ’Tis lawful for me to go up and round; So far as I can go, as guide I join thee.
Purg. 7.43But see already how the day declines, And to go up by night we are not able; Therefore ’tis well to think of some fair sojourn.
Purg. 7.46Souls are there on the right hand here withdrawn; If thou permit me I will lead thee to them, And thou shalt know them not without delight.”
Purg. 7.49“How is this?” was the answer; “should one wish To mount by night would he prevented be By others? or mayhap would not have power?”
Purg. 7.52And on the ground the good Sordello drew His finger, saying, “See, this line alone Thou couldst not pass after the sun is gone;
Purg. 7.55Not that aught else would hindrance give, however, To going up, save the nocturnal darkness; This with the want of power the will perplexes.
Purg. 7.58We might indeed therewith return below, And, wandering, walk the hill-side round about, While the horizon holds the day imprisoned.”
Purg. 7.61Thereon my Lord, as if in wonder, said: “Do thou conduct us thither, where thou sayest That we can take delight in tarrying.”
Purg. 7.64Little had we withdrawn us from that place, When I perceived the mount was hollowed out In fashion as the valleys here are hollowed.
Purg. 7.67“Thitherward,” said that shade, “will we repair, Where of itself the hill-side makes a lap, And there for the new day will we await.”
Purg. 7.70’Twixt hill and plain there was a winding path Which led us to the margin of that dell, Where dies the border more than half away.
Purg. 7.73Gold and fine silver, and scarlet and pearl-white, The Indian wood resplendent and serene, Fresh emerald the moment it is broken,
Purg. 7.76By herbage and by flowers within that hollow Planted, each one in colour would be vanquished, As by its greater vanquished is the less.
Purg. 7.79Nor in that place had nature painted only, But of the sweetness of a thousand odours Made there a mingled fragrance and unknown.
Purg. 7.82“Salve Regina,” on the green and flowers There seated, singing, spirits I beheld, Which were not visible outside the valley.
Purg. 7.85“Before the scanty sun now seeks his nest,” Began the Mantuan who had led us thither, “Among them do not wish me to conduct you.
Purg. 7.88Better from off this ledge the acts and faces Of all of them will you discriminate, Than in the plain below received among them.
Purg. 7.91He who sits highest, and the semblance bears Of having what he should have done neglected, And to the others’ song moves not his lips,
Purg. 7.94Rudolph the Emperor was, who had the power To heal the wounds that Italy have slain, So that through others slowly she revives.
Purg. 7.97The other, who in look doth comfort him, Governed the region where the water springs, The Moldau bears the Elbe, and Elbe the sea.
Purg. 7.100His name was Ottocar; and in swaddling-clothes Far better he than bearded Winceslaus His son, who feeds in luxury and ease.
Purg. 7.103And the small-nosed, who close in council seems With him that has an aspect so benign, Died fleeing and disflowering the lily;
Purg. 7.106Look there, how he is beating at his breast! Behold the other one, who for his cheek Sighing has made of his own palm a bed;
Purg. 7.109Father and father-in-law of France’s Pest Are they, and know his vicious life and lewd, And hence proceeds the grief that so doth pierce them.
Purg. 7.112He who appears so stalwart, and chimes in, Singing, with that one of the manly nose, The cord of every valour wore begirt;
Purg. 7.115And if as King had after him remained The stripling who in rear of him is sitting, Well had the valour passed from vase to vase,
Purg. 7.118Which cannot of the other heirs be said. Frederick and Jacomo possess the realms, But none the better heritage possesses.
Purg. 7.121Not oftentimes upriseth through the branches The probity of man; and this He wills Who gives it, so that we may ask of Him.
Purg. 7.124Eke to the large-nosed reach my words, no less Than to the other, Pier, who with him sings; Whence Provence and Apulia grieve already
Purg. 7.127The plant is as inferior to its seed, As more than Beatrice and Margaret Costanza boasteth of her husband still.
Purg. 7.130Behold the monarch of the simple life, Harry of England, sitting there alone; He in his branches has a better issue.
Purg. 7.133He who the lowest on the ground among them Sits looking upward, is the Marquis William, For whose sake Alessandria and her war
Purg. 7.136Make Monferrat and Canavese weep.”
Purgatorio, Canto VIII — The Guardian Angels and the Serpent. Nino di Gallura. The Three Stars. Currado Malaspina.
Purg. 8.1’Twas now the hour that turneth back desire In those who sail the sea, and melts the heart, The day they’ve said to their sweet friends farewell,
Purg. 8.4And the new pilgrim penetrates with love, If he doth hear from far away a bell That seemeth to deplore the dying day,
Purg. 8.7When I began to make of no avail My hearing, and to watch one of the souls Uprisen, that begged attention with its hand.
Purg. 8.10It joined and lifted upward both its palms, Fixing its eyes upon the orient, As if it said to God, “Naught else I care for.”
Purg. 8.13“Te lucis ante” so devoutly issued Forth from its mouth, and with such dulcet notes, It made me issue forth from my own mind.
Purg. 8.16And then the others, sweetly and devoutly, Accompanied it through all the hymn entire, Having their eyes on the supernal wheels.
Purg. 8.19Here, Reader, fix thine eyes well on the truth, For now indeed so subtile is the veil, Surely to penetrate within is easy.
Purg. 8.22I saw that army of the gentle-born Thereafterward in silence upward gaze, As if in expectation, pale and humble;
Purg. 8.25And from on high come forth and down descend, I saw two Angels with two flaming swords, Truncated and deprived of their points.
Purg. 8.28Green as the little leaflets just now born Their garments were, which, by their verdant pinions Beaten and blown abroad, they trailed behind.
Purg. 8.31One just above us came to take his station, And one descended to the opposite bank, So that the people were contained between them.
Purg. 8.34Clearly in them discerned I the blond head; But in their faces was the eye bewildered, As faculty confounded by excess.
Purg. 8.37“From Mary’s bosom both of them have come,” Sordello said, “as guardians of the valley Against the serpent, that will come anon.”
Purg. 8.40Whereupon I, who knew not by what road, Turned round about, and closely drew myself, Utterly frozen, to the faithful shoulders.
Purg. 8.43And once again Sordello: “Now descend we ’Mid the grand shades, and we will speak to them; Right pleasant will it be for them to see you.”
Purg. 8.46Only three steps I think that I descended, And was below, and saw one who was looking Only at me, as if he fain would know me.
Purg. 8.49Already now the air was growing dark, But not so that between his eyes and mine It did not show what it before locked up.
Purg. 8.52Tow’rds me he moved, and I tow’rds him did move; Noble Judge Nino! how it me delighted, When I beheld thee not among the damned!
Purg. 8.55No greeting fair was left unsaid between us; Then asked he: “How long is it since thou camest O’er the far waters to the mountain’s foot?”
Purg. 8.58“Oh!” said I to him, “through the dismal places I came this morn; and am in the first life, Albeit the other, going thus, I gain.”
Purg. 8.61And on the instant my reply was heard, He and Sordello both shrank back from me, Like people who are suddenly bewildered.
Purg. 8.64One to Virgilius, and the other turned To one who sat there, crying, “Up, Currado! Come and behold what God in grace has willed!”
Purg. 8.67Then, turned to me: “By that especial grace Thou owest unto Him, who so conceals His own first wherefore, that it has no ford,
Purg. 8.70When thou shalt be beyond the waters wide, Tell my Giovanna that she pray for me, Where answer to the innocent is made.
Purg. 8.73I do not think her mother loves me more, Since she has laid aside her wimple white, Which she, unhappy, needs must wish again.
Purg. 8.76Through her full easily is comprehended How long in woman lasts the fire of love, If eye or touch do not relight it often.
Purg. 8.79So fair a hatchment will not make for her The Viper marshalling the Milanese A-field, as would have made Gallura’s Cock.”
Purg. 8.82In this wise spake he, with the stamp impressed Upon his aspect of that righteous zeal Which measurably burneth in the heart.
Purg. 8.85My greedy eyes still wandered up to heaven, Still to that point where slowest are the stars, Even as a wheel the nearest to its axle.
Purg. 8.88And my Conductor: “Son, what dost thou gaze at Up there?” And I to him: “At those three torches With which this hither pole is all on fire.”
Purg. 8.91And he to me: “The four resplendent stars Thou sawest this morning are down yonder low, And these have mounted up to where those were.”
Purg. 8.94As he was speaking, to himself Sordello Drew him, and said, “Lo there our Adversary!” And pointed with his finger to look thither.
Purg. 8.97Upon the side on which the little valley No barrier hath, a serpent was; perchance The same which gave to Eve the bitter food.
Purg. 8.100’Twixt grass and flowers came on the evil streak, Turning at times its head about, and licking Its back like to a beast that smoothes itself.
Purg. 8.103I did not see, and therefore cannot say How the celestial falcons ’gan to move, But well I saw that they were both in motion.
Purg. 8.106Hearing the air cleft by their verdant wings, The serpent fled, and round the Angels wheeled, Up to their stations flying back alike.
Purg. 8.109The shade that to the Judge had near approached When he had called, throughout that whole assault Had not a moment loosed its gaze on me.
Purg. 8.112“So may the light that leadeth thee on high Find in thine own free-will as much of wax As needful is up to the highest azure,”
Purg. 8.115Began it, “if some true intelligence Of Valdimagra or its neighbourhood Thou knowest, tell it me, who once was great there.
Purg. 8.118Currado Malaspina was I called; I’m not the elder, but from him descended; To mine I bore the love which here refineth.”
Purg. 8.121“O,” said I unto him, “through your domains I never passed, but where is there a dwelling Throughout all Europe, where they are not known?
Purg. 8.124That fame, which doeth honour to your house, Proclaims its Signors and proclaims its land, So that he knows of them who ne’er was there.
Purg. 8.127And, as I hope for heaven, I swear to you Your honoured family in naught abates The glory of the purse and of the sword.
Purg. 8.130It is so privileged by use and nature, That though a guilty head misguide the world, Sole it goes right, and scorns the evil way.”
Purg. 8.133And he: “Now go; for the sun shall not lie Seven times upon the pillow which the Ram With all his four feet covers and bestrides,
Purg. 8.136Before that such a courteous opinion Shall in the middle of thy head be nailed With greater nails than of another’s speech,
Purg. 8.139Unless the course of justice standeth still.”
Purgatorio, Canto IX — Dante’s Dream of the Eagle. The Gate of Purgatory and the Angel. Seven P’s. The Keys.
Purg. 9.1The concubine of old Tithonus now Gleamed white upon the eastern balcony, Forth from the arms of her sweet paramour;
Purg. 9.4With gems her forehead all relucent was, Set in the shape of that cold animal Which with its tail doth smite amain the nations,
Purg. 9.7And of the steps, with which she mounts, the Night Had taken two in that place where we were, And now the third was bending down its wings;
Purg. 9.10When I, who something had of Adam in me, Vanquished by sleep, upon the grass reclined, There were all five of us already sat.
Purg. 9.13Just at the hour when her sad lay begins The little swallow, near unto the morning, Perchance in memory of her former woes,
Purg. 9.16And when the mind of man, a wanderer More from the flesh, and less by thought imprisoned, Almost prophetic in its visions is,
Purg. 9.19In dreams it seemed to me I saw suspended An eagle in the sky, with plumes of gold, With wings wide open, and intent to stoop,
Purg. 9.22And this, it seemed to me, was where had been By Ganymede his kith and kin abandoned, When to the high consistory he was rapt.
Purg. 9.25I thought within myself, perchance he strikes From habit only here, and from elsewhere Disdains to bear up any in his feet.
Purg. 9.28Then wheeling somewhat more, it seemed to me, Terrible as the lightning he descended, And snatched me upward even to the fire.
Purg. 9.31Therein it seemed that he and I were burning, And the imagined fire did scorch me so, That of necessity my sleep was broken.
Purg. 9.34Not otherwise Achilles started up, Around him turning his awakened eyes, And knowing not the place in which he was,
Purg. 9.37What time from Chiron stealthily his mother Carried him sleeping in her arms to Scyros, Wherefrom the Greeks withdrew him afterwards,
Purg. 9.40Than I upstarted, when from off my face Sleep fled away; and pallid I became, As doth the man who freezes with affright.
Purg. 9.43Only my Comforter was at my side, And now the sun was more than two hours high, And turned towards the sea-shore was my face.
Purg. 9.46“Be not intimidated,” said my Lord, “Be reassured, for all is well with us; Do not restrain, but put forth all thy strength.
Purg. 9.49Thou hast at length arrived at Purgatory; See there the cliff that closes it around; See there the entrance, where it seems disjoined.
Purg. 9.52Whilom at dawn, which doth precede the day, When inwardly thy spirit was asleep Upon the flowers that deck the land below,
Purg. 9.55There came a Lady and said: ‘I am Lucia; Let me take this one up, who is asleep; So will I make his journey easier for him.’
Purg. 9.58Sordello and the other noble shapes Remained; she took thee, and, as day grew bright, Upward she came, and I upon her footsteps.
Purg. 9.61She laid thee here; and first her beauteous eyes That open entrance pointed out to me; Then she and sleep together went away.”
Purg. 9.64In guise of one whose doubts are reassured, And who to confidence his fear doth change, After the truth has been discovered to him,
Purg. 9.67So did I change; and when without disquiet My Leader saw me, up along the cliff He moved, and I behind him, tow’rd the height.
Purg. 9.70Reader, thou seest well how I exalt My theme, and therefore if with greater art I fortify it, marvel not thereat.
Purg. 9.73Nearer approached we, and were in such place, That there, where first appeared to me a rift Like to a crevice that disparts a wall,
Purg. 9.76I saw a portal, and three stairs beneath, Diverse in colour, to go up to it, And a gate-keeper, who yet spake no word.
Purg. 9.79And as I opened more and more mine eyes, I saw him seated on the highest stair, Such in the face that I endured it not.
Purg. 9.82And in his hand he had a naked sword, Which so reflected back the sunbeams tow’rds us, That oft in vain I lifted up mine eyes.
Purg. 9.85“Tell it from where you are, what is’t you wish?” Began he to exclaim; “where is the escort? Take heed your coming hither harm you not!”
Purg. 9.88“A Lady of Heaven, with these things conversant,” My Master answered him, “but even now Said to us, ‘Thither go; there is the portal.’”
Purg. 9.91“And may she speed your footsteps in all good,” Again began the courteous janitor; “Come forward then unto these stairs of ours.”
Purg. 9.94Thither did we approach; and the first stair Was marble white, so polished and so smooth, I mirrored myself therein as I appear.
Purg. 9.97The second, tinct of deeper hue than perse, Was of a calcined and uneven stone, Cracked all asunder lengthwise and across.
Purg. 9.100The third, that uppermost rests massively, Porphyry seemed to me, as flaming red As blood that from a vein is spirting forth.
Purg. 9.103Both of his feet was holding upon this The Angel of God, upon the threshold seated, Which seemed to me a stone of diamond.
Purg. 9.106Along the three stairs upward with good will Did my Conductor draw me, saying: “Ask Humbly that he the fastening may undo.”
Purg. 9.109Devoutly at the holy feet I cast me, For mercy’s sake besought that he would open, But first upon my breast three times I smote.
Purg. 9.112Seven P’s upon my forehead he described With the sword’s point, and, “Take heed that thou wash These wounds, when thou shalt be within,” he said.
Purg. 9.115Ashes, or earth that dry is excavated, Of the same colour were with his attire, And from beneath it he drew forth two keys.
Purg. 9.118One was of gold, and the other was of silver; First with the white, and after with the yellow, Plied he the door, so that I was content.
Purg. 9.121“Whenever faileth either of these keys So that it turn not rightly in the lock,” He said to us, “this entrance doth not open.
Purg. 9.124More precious one is, but the other needs More art and intellect ere it unlock, For it is that which doth the knot unloose.
Purg. 9.127From Peter I have them; and he bade me err Rather in opening than in keeping shut, If people but fall down before my feet.”
Purg. 9.130Then pushed the portals of the sacred door, Exclaiming: “Enter; but I give you warning That forth returns whoever looks behind.”
Purg. 9.133And when upon their hinges were turned round The swivels of that consecrated gate, Which are of metal, massive and sonorous,
Purg. 9.136Roared not so loud, nor so discordant seemed Tarpeia, when was ta’en from it the good Metellus, wherefore meagre it remained.
Purg. 9.139At the first thunder-peal I turned attentive, And “Te Deum laudamus” seemed to hear In voices mingled with sweet melody.
Purg. 9.142Exactly such an image rendered me That which I heard, as we are wont to catch, When people singing with the organ stand;
Purg. 9.145For now we hear, and now hear not, the words.
Purgatorio, Canto X — The Needle’s Eye. The First Circle: The Proud. The Sculptures on the Wall.
Purg. 10.1When we had crossed the threshold of the door Which the perverted love of souls disuses, Because it makes the crooked way seem straight,
Purg. 10.4Re-echoing I heard it closed again; And if I had turned back mine eyes upon it, What for my failing had been fit excuse?
Purg. 10.7We mounted upward through a rifted rock, Which undulated to this side and that, Even as a wave receding and advancing.
Purg. 10.10“Here it behoves us use a little art,” Began my Leader, “to adapt ourselves Now here, now there, to the receding side.”
Purg. 10.13And this our footsteps so infrequent made, That sooner had the moon’s decreasing disk Regained its bed to sink again to rest,
Purg. 10.16Than we were forth from out that needle’s eye; But when we free and in the open were, There where the mountain backward piles itself,
Purg. 10.19I wearied out, and both of us uncertain About our way, we stopped upon a plain More desolate than roads across the deserts.
Purg. 10.22From where its margin borders on the void, To foot of the high bank that ever rises, A human body three times told would measure;
Purg. 10.25And far as eye of mine could wing its flight, Now on the left, and on the right flank now, The same this cornice did appear to me.
Purg. 10.28Thereon our feet had not been moved as yet, When I perceived the embankment round about, Which all right of ascent had interdicted,
Purg. 10.31To be of marble white, and so adorned With sculptures, that not only Polycletus, But Nature’s self, had there been put to shame.
Purg. 10.34The Angel, who came down to earth with tidings Of peace, that had been wept for many a year, And opened Heaven from its long interdict,
Purg. 10.37In front of us appeared so truthfully There sculptured in a gracious attitude, He did not seem an image that is silent.
Purg. 10.40One would have sworn that he was saying, “Ave;” For she was there in effigy portrayed Who turned the key to ope the exalted love,
Purg. 10.43And in her mien this language had impressed, “Ecce ancilla Dei,” as distinctly As any figure stamps itself in wax.
Purg. 10.46“Keep not thy mind upon one place alone,” The gentle Master said, who had me standing Upon that side where people have their hearts;
Purg. 10.49Whereat I moved mine eyes, and I beheld In rear of Mary, and upon that side Where he was standing who conducted me,
Purg. 10.52Another story on the rock imposed; Wherefore I passed Virgilius and drew near, So that before mine eyes it might be set.
Purg. 10.55There sculptured in the self-same marble were The cart and oxen, drawing the holy ark, Wherefore one dreads an office not appointed.
Purg. 10.58People appeared in front, and all of them In seven choirs divided, of two senses Made one say “No,” the other, “Yes, they sing.”
Purg. 10.61Likewise unto the smoke of the frankincense, Which there was imaged forth, the eyes and nose Were in the yes and no discordant made.
Purg. 10.64Preceded there the vessel benedight, Dancing with girded loins, the humble Psalmist, And more and less than King was he in this.
Purg. 10.67Opposite, represented at the window Of a great palace, Michal looked upon him, Even as a woman scornful and afflicted.
Purg. 10.70I moved my feet from where I had been standing, To examine near at hand another story, Which after Michal glimmered white upon me.
Purg. 10.73There the high glory of the Roman Prince Was chronicled, whose great beneficence Moved Gregory to his great victory;
Purg. 10.76’Tis of the Emperor Trajan I am speaking; And a poor widow at his bridle stood, In attitude of weeping and of grief.
Purg. 10.79Around about him seemed it thronged and full Of cavaliers, and the eagles in the gold Above them visibly in the wind were moving.
Purg. 10.82The wretched woman in the midst of these Seemed to be saying: “Give me vengeance, Lord, For my dead son, for whom my heart is breaking.”
Purg. 10.85And he to answer her: “Now wait until I shall return.” And she: “My Lord,” like one In whom grief is impatient, “shouldst thou not
Purg. 10.88Return?” And he: “Who shall be where I am Will give it thee.” And she: “Good deed of others What boots it thee, if thou neglect thine own?”
Purg. 10.91Whence he: “Now comfort thee, for it behoves me That I discharge my duty ere I move; Justice so wills, and pity doth retain me.”
Purg. 10.94He who on no new thing has ever looked Was the creator of this visible language, Novel to us, for here it is not found.
Purg. 10.97While I delighted me in contemplating The images of such humility, And dear to look on for their Maker’s sake,
Purg. 10.100“Behold, upon this side, but rare they make Their steps,” the Poet murmured, “many people; These will direct us to the lofty stairs.”
Purg. 10.103Mine eyes, that in beholding were intent To see new things, of which they curious are, In turning round towards him were not slow.
Purg. 10.106But still I wish not, Reader, thou shouldst swerve From thy good purposes, because thou hearest How God ordaineth that the debt be paid;
Purg. 10.109Attend not to the fashion of the torment, Think of what follows; think that at the worst It cannot reach beyond the mighty sentence.
Purg. 10.112“Master,” began I, “that which I behold Moving towards us seems to me not persons, And what I know not, so in sight I waver.”
Purg. 10.115And he to me: “The grievous quality Of this their torment bows them so to earth, That my own eyes at first contended with it;
Purg. 10.118But look there fixedly, and disentangle By sight what cometh underneath those stones; Already canst thou see how each is stricken.”
Purg. 10.121O ye proud Christians! wretched, weary ones! Who, in the vision of the mind infirm Confidence have in your backsliding steps,
Purg. 10.124Do ye not comprehend that we are worms, Born to bring forth the angelic butterfly That flieth unto judgment without screen?
Purg. 10.127Why floats aloft your spirit high in air? Like are ye unto insects undeveloped, Even as the worm in whom formation fails!
Purg. 10.130As to sustain a ceiling or a roof, In place of corbel, oftentimes a figure Is seen to join its knees unto its breast,
Purg. 10.133Which makes of the unreal real anguish Arise in him who sees it, fashioned thus Beheld I those, when I had ta’en good heed.
Purg. 10.136True is it, they were more or less bent down, According as they more or less were laden; And he who had most patience in his looks
Purg. 10.139Weeping did seem to say, “I can no more!”
Purgatorio, Canto XI — The Humble Prayer. Omberto di Santafiore. Oderisi d’ Agobbio. Provenzan Salvani.
Purg. 11.1“Our Father, thou who dwellest in the heavens, Not circumscribed, but from the greater love Thou bearest to the first effects on high,
Purg. 11.4Praised be thy name and thine omnipotence By every creature, as befitting is To render thanks to thy sweet effluence.
Purg. 11.7Come unto us the peace of thy dominion, For unto it we cannot of ourselves, If it come not, with all our intellect.
Purg. 11.10Even as thine own Angels of their will Make sacrifice to thee, Hosanna singing, So may all men make sacrifice of theirs.
Purg. 11.13Give unto us this day our daily manna, Withouten which in this rough wilderness Backward goes he who toils most to advance.
Purg. 11.16And even as we the trespass we have suffered Pardon in one another, pardon thou Benignly, and regard not our desert.
Purg. 11.19Our virtue, which is easily o’ercome, Put not to proof with the old Adversary, But thou from him who spurs it so, deliver.
Purg. 11.22This last petition verily, dear Lord, Not for ourselves is made, who need it not, But for their sake who have remained behind us.”
Purg. 11.25Thus for themselves and us good furtherance Those shades imploring, went beneath a weight Like unto that of which we sometimes dream,
Purg. 11.28Unequally in anguish round and round And weary all, upon that foremost cornice, Purging away the smoke-stains of the world.
Purg. 11.31If there good words are always said for us, What may not here be said and done for them, By those who have a good root to their will?
Purg. 11.34Well may we help them wash away the marks That hence they carried, so that clean and light They may ascend unto the starry wheels!
Purg. 11.37“Ah! so may pity and justice you disburden Soon, that ye may have power to move the wing, That shall uplift you after your desire,
Purg. 11.40Show us on which hand tow’rd the stairs the way Is shortest, and if more than one the passes, Point us out that which least abruptly falls;
Purg. 11.43For he who cometh with me, through the burden Of Adam’s flesh wherewith he is invested, Against his will is chary of his climbing.”
Purg. 11.46The words of theirs which they returned to those That he whom I was following had spoken, It was not manifest from whom they came,
Purg. 11.49But it was said: “To the right hand come with us Along the bank, and ye shall find a pass Possible for living person to ascend.
Purg. 11.52And were I not impeded by the stone, Which this proud neck of mine doth subjugate, Whence I am forced to hold my visage down,
Purg. 11.55Him, who still lives and does not name himself, Would I regard, to see if I may know him And make him piteous unto this burden.
Purg. 11.58A Latian was I, and born of a great Tuscan; Guglielmo Aldobrandeschi was my father; I know not if his name were ever with you.
Purg. 11.61The ancient blood and deeds of gallantry Of my progenitors so arrogant made me That, thinking not upon the common mother,
Purg. 11.64All men I held in scorn to such extent I died therefor, as know the Sienese, And every child in Campagnatico.
Purg. 11.67I am Omberto; and not to me alone Has pride done harm, but all my kith and kin Has with it dragged into adversity.
Purg. 11.70And here must I this burden bear for it Till God be satisfied, since I did not Among the living, here among the dead.”
Purg. 11.73Listening I downward bent my countenance; And one of them, not this one who was speaking, Twisted himself beneath the weight that cramps him,
Purg. 11.76And looked at me, and knew me, and called out, Keeping his eyes laboriously fixed On me, who all bowed down was going with them.
Purg. 11.79“O,” asked I him, “art thou not Oderisi, Agobbio’s honour, and honour of that art Which is in Paris called illuminating?”
Purg. 11.82“Brother,” said he, “more laughing are the leaves Touched by the brush of Franco Bolognese; All his the honour now, and mine in part.
Purg. 11.85In sooth I had not been so courteous While I was living, for the great desire Of excellence, on which my heart was bent.
Purg. 11.88Here of such pride is paid the forfeiture; And yet I should not be here, were it not That, having power to sin, I turned to God.
Purg. 11.91O thou vain glory of the human powers, How little green upon thy summit lingers, If’t be not followed by an age of grossness!
Purg. 11.94In painting Cimabue thought that he Should hold the field, now Giotto has the cry, So that the other’s fame is growing dim.
Purg. 11.97So has one Guido from the other taken The glory of our tongue, and he perchance Is born, who from the nest shall chase them both.
Purg. 11.100Naught is this mundane rumour but a breath Of wind, that comes now this way and now that, And changes name, because it changes side.
Purg. 11.103What fame shalt thou have more, if old peel off From thee thy flesh, than if thou hadst been dead Before thou left the ‘pappo’ and the ‘dindi,’
Purg. 11.106Ere pass a thousand years? which is a shorter Space to the eterne, than twinkling of an eye Unto the circle that in heaven wheels slowest.
Purg. 11.109With him, who takes so little of the road In front of me, all Tuscany resounded; And now he scarce is lisped of in Siena,
Purg. 11.112Where he was lord, what time was overthrown The Florentine delirium, that superb Was at that day as now ’tis prostitute.
Purg. 11.115Your reputation is the colour of grass Which comes and goes, and that discolours it By which it issues green from out the earth.”
Purg. 11.118And I: “Thy true speech fills my heart with good Humility, and great tumour thou assuagest; But who is he, of whom just now thou spakest?”
Purg. 11.121“That,” he replied, “is Provenzan Salvani, And he is here because he had presumed To bring Siena all into his hands.
Purg. 11.124He has gone thus, and goeth without rest E’er since he died; such money renders back In payment he who is on earth too daring.”
Purg. 11.127And I: “If every spirit who awaits The verge of life before that he repent, Remains below there and ascends not hither,
Purg. 11.130(Unless good orison shall him bestead,) Until as much time as he lived be passed, How was the coming granted him in largess?”
Purg. 11.133“When he in greatest splendour lived,” said he, “Freely upon the Campo of Siena, All shame being laid aside, he placed himself;
Purg. 11.136And there to draw his friend from the duress Which in the prison-house of Charles he suffered, He brought himself to tremble in each vein.
Purg. 11.139I say no more, and know that I speak darkly; Yet little time shall pass before thy neighbours Will so demean themselves that thou canst gloss it.
Purg. 11.142This action has released him from those confines.”
Purgatorio, Canto XII — The Sculptures on the Pavement. Ascent to the Second Circle.
Purg. 12.1Abreast, like oxen going in a yoke, I with that heavy-laden soul went on, As long as the sweet pedagogue permitted;
Purg. 12.4But when he said, “Leave him, and onward pass, For here ’tis good that with the sail and oars, As much as may be, each push on his barque;”
Purg. 12.7Upright, as walking wills it, I redressed My person, notwithstanding that my thoughts Remained within me downcast and abashed.
Purg. 12.10I had moved on, and followed willingly The footsteps of my Master, and we both Already showed how light of foot we were,
Purg. 12.13When unto me he said: “Cast down thine eyes; ’Twere well for thee, to alleviate the way, To look upon the bed beneath thy feet.”
Purg. 12.16As, that some memory may exist of them, Above the buried dead their tombs in earth Bear sculptured on them what they were before;
Purg. 12.19Whence often there we weep for them afresh, From pricking of remembrance, which alone To the compassionate doth set its spur;
Purg. 12.22So saw I there, but of a better semblance In point of artifice, with figures covered Whate’er as pathway from the mount projects.
Purg. 12.25I saw that one who was created noble More than all other creatures, down from heaven Flaming with lightnings fall upon one side.
Purg. 12.28I saw Briareus smitten by the dart Celestial, lying on the other side, Heavy upon the earth by mortal frost.
Purg. 12.31I saw Thymbraeus, Pallas saw, and Mars, Still clad in armour round about their father, Gaze at the scattered members of the giants.
Purg. 12.34I saw, at foot of his great labour, Nimrod, As if bewildered, looking at the people Who had been proud with him in Sennaar.
Purg. 12.37O Niobe! with what afflicted eyes Thee I beheld upon the pathway traced, Between thy seven and seven children slain!
Purg. 12.40O Saul! how fallen upon thy proper sword Didst thou appear there lifeless in Gilboa, That felt thereafter neither rain nor dew!
Purg. 12.43O mad Arachne! so I thee beheld E’en then half spider, sad upon the shreds Of fabric wrought in evil hour for thee!
Purg. 12.46O Rehoboam! no more seems to threaten Thine image there; but full of consternation A chariot bears it off, when none pursues!
Purg. 12.49Displayed moreo’er the adamantine pavement How unto his own mother made Alcmaeon Costly appear the luckless ornament;
Purg. 12.52Displayed how his own sons did throw themselves Upon Sennacherib within the temple, And how, he being dead, they left him there;
Purg. 12.55Displayed the ruin and the cruel carnage That Tomyris wrought, when she to Cyrus said, “Blood didst thou thirst for, and with blood I glut thee!”
Purg. 12.58Displayed how routed fled the Assyrians After that Holofernes had been slain, And likewise the remainder of that slaughter.
Purg. 12.61I saw there Troy in ashes and in caverns; O Ilion! thee, how abject and debased, Displayed the image that is there discerned!
Purg. 12.64Whoe’er of pencil master was or stile, That could portray the shades and traits which there Would cause each subtile genius to admire?
Purg. 12.67Dead seemed the dead, the living seemed alive; Better than I saw not who saw the truth, All that I trod upon while bowed I went.
Purg. 12.70Now wax ye proud, and on with looks uplifted, Ye sons of Eve, and bow not down your faces So that ye may behold your evil ways!
Purg. 12.73More of the mount by us was now encompassed, And far more spent the circuit of the sun, Than had the mind preoccupied imagined,
Purg. 12.76When he, who ever watchful in advance Was going on, began: “Lift up thy head, ’Tis no more time to go thus meditating.
Purg. 12.79Lo there an Angel who is making haste To come towards us; lo, returning is From service of the day the sixth handmaiden.
Purg. 12.82With reverence thine acts and looks adorn, So that he may delight to speed us upward; Think that this day will never dawn again.”
Purg. 12.85I was familiar with his admonition Ever to lose no time; so on this theme He could not unto me speak covertly.
Purg. 12.88Towards us came the being beautiful Vested in white, and in his countenance Such as appears the tremulous morning star.
Purg. 12.91His arms he opened, and opened then his wings; “Come,” said he, “near at hand here are the steps, And easy from henceforth is the ascent.”
Purg. 12.94At this announcement few are they who come! O human creatures, born to soar aloft, Why fall ye thus before a little wind?
Purg. 12.97He led us on to where the rock was cleft; There smote upon my forehead with his wings, Then a safe passage promised unto me.
Purg. 12.100As on the right hand, to ascend the mount Where seated is the church that lordeth it O’er the well-guided, above Rubaconte,
Purg. 12.103The bold abruptness of the ascent is broken By stairways that were made there in the age When still were safe the ledger and the stave,
Purg. 12.106E’en thus attempered is the bank which falls Sheer downward from the second circle there; But on this, side and that the high rock graze.
Purg. 12.109As we were turning thitherward our persons, “Beati pauperes spiritu,” voices Sang in such wise that speech could tell it not.
Purg. 12.112Ah me! how different are these entrances From the Infernal! for with anthems here One enters, and below with wild laments.
Purg. 12.115We now were hunting up the sacred stairs, And it appeared to me by far more easy Than on the plain it had appeared before.
Purg. 12.118Whence I: “My Master, say, what heavy thing Has been uplifted from me, so that hardly Aught of fatigue is felt by me in walking?”
Purg. 12.121He answered: “When the P’s which have remained Still on thy face almost obliterate Shall wholly, as the first is, be erased,
Purg. 12.124Thy feet will be so vanquished by good will, That not alone they shall not feel fatigue, But urging up will be to them delight.”
Purg. 12.127Then did I even as they do who are going With something on the head to them unknown, Unless the signs of others make them doubt,
Purg. 12.130Wherefore the hand to ascertain is helpful, And seeks and finds, and doth fulfill the office Which cannot be accomplished by the sight;
Purg. 12.133And with the fingers of the right hand spread I found but six the letters, that had carved Upon my temples he who bore the keys;
Purg. 12.136Upon beholding which my Leader smiled.
Purgatorio, Canto XIII — The Second Circle: The Envious. Sapia of Siena.
Purg. 13.1We were upon the summit of the stairs, Where for the second time is cut away The mountain, which ascending shriveth all.
Purg. 13.4There in like manner doth a cornice bind The hill all round about, as does the first, Save that its arc more suddenly is curved.
Purg. 13.7Shade is there none, nor sculpture that appears; So seems the bank, and so the road seems smooth, With but the livid colour of the stone.
Purg. 13.10“If to inquire we wait for people here,” The Poet said, “I fear that peradventure Too much delay will our election have.”
Purg. 13.13Then steadfast on the sun his eyes he fixed, Made his right side the centre of his motion, And turned the left part of himself about.
Purg. 13.16“O thou sweet light! with trust in whom I enter Upon this novel journey, do thou lead us,” Said he, “as one within here should be led.
Purg. 13.19Thou warmest the world, thou shinest over it; If other reason prompt not otherwise, Thy rays should evermore our leaders be!”
Purg. 13.22As much as here is counted for a mile, So much already there had we advanced In little time, by dint of ready will;
Purg. 13.25And tow’rds us there were heard to fly, albeit They were not visible, spirits uttering Unto Love’s table courteous invitations,
Purg. 13.28The first voice that passed onward in its flight, “Vinum non habent,” said in accents loud, And went reiterating it behind us.
Purg. 13.31And ere it wholly grew inaudible Because of distance, passed another, crying, “I am Orestes!” and it also stayed not.
Purg. 13.34“O,” said I, “Father, these, what voices are they?” And even as I asked, behold the third, Saying: “Love those from whom ye have had evil!”
Purg. 13.37And the good Master said: “This circle scourges The sin of envy, and on that account Are drawn from love the lashes of the scourge.
Purg. 13.40The bridle of another sound shall be; I think that thou wilt hear it, as I judge, Before thou comest to the Pass of Pardon.
Purg. 13.43But fix thine eyes athwart the air right steadfast, And people thou wilt see before us sitting, And each one close against the cliff is seated.”
Purg. 13.46Then wider than at first mine eyes I opened; I looked before me, and saw shades with mantles Not from the colour of the stone diverse.
Purg. 13.49And when we were a little farther onward, I heard a cry of, “Mary, pray for us!” A cry of, “Michael, Peter, and all Saints!”
Purg. 13.52I do not think there walketh still on earth A man so hard, that he would not be pierced With pity at what afterward I saw.
Purg. 13.55For when I had approached so near to them That manifest to me their acts became, Drained was I at the eyes by heavy grief.
Purg. 13.58Covered with sackcloth vile they seemed to me, And one sustained the other with his shoulder, And all of them were by the bank sustained.
Purg. 13.61Thus do the blind, in want of livelihood, Stand at the doors of churches asking alms, And one upon another leans his head,
Purg. 13.64So that in others pity soon may rise, Not only at the accent of their words, But at their aspect, which no less implores.
Purg. 13.67And as unto the blind the sun comes not, So to the shades, of whom just now I spake, Heaven’s light will not be bounteous of itself;
Purg. 13.70For all their lids an iron wire transpierces, And sews them up, as to a sparhawk wild Is done, because it will not quiet stay.
Purg. 13.73To me it seemed, in passing, to do outrage, Seeing the others without being seen; Wherefore I turned me to my counsel sage.
Purg. 13.76Well knew he what the mute one wished to say, And therefore waited not for my demand, But said: “Speak, and be brief, and to the point.”
Purg. 13.79I had Virgilius upon that side Of the embankment from which one may fall, Since by no border ’tis engarlanded;
Purg. 13.82Upon the other side of me I had The shades devout, who through the horrible seam Pressed out the tears so that they bathed their cheeks.
Purg. 13.85To them I turned me, and, “O people, certain,” Began I, “of beholding the high light, Which your desire has solely in its care,
Purg. 13.88So may grace speedily dissolve the scum Upon your consciences, that limpidly Through them descend the river of the mind,
Purg. 13.91Tell me, for dear ’twill be to me and gracious, If any soul among you here is Latian, And ’twill perchance be good for him I learn it.”
Purg. 13.94“O brother mine, each one is citizen Of one true city; but thy meaning is, Who may have lived in Italy a pilgrim.”
Purg. 13.97By way of answer this I seemed to hear A little farther on than where I stood, Whereat I made myself still nearer heard.
Purg. 13.100Among the rest I saw a shade that waited In aspect, and should any one ask how, Its chin it lifted upward like a blind man.
Purg. 13.103“Spirit,” I said, “who stoopest to ascend, If thou art he who did reply to me, Make thyself known to me by place or name.”
Purg. 13.106“Sienese was I,” it replied, “and with The others here recleanse my guilty life, Weeping to Him to lend himself to us.
Purg. 13.109Sapient I was not, although I Sapia Was called, and I was at another’s harm More happy far than at my own good fortune.
Purg. 13.112And that thou mayst not think that I deceive thee, Hear if I was as foolish as I tell thee. The arc already of my years descending,
Purg. 13.115My fellow-citizens near unto Colle Were joined in battle with their adversaries, And I was praying God for what he willed.
Purg. 13.118Routed were they, and turned into the bitter Passes of flight; and I, the chase beholding, A joy received unequalled by all others;
Purg. 13.121So that I lifted upward my bold face Crying to God, ‘Henceforth I fear thee not,’ As did the blackbird at the little sunshine.
Purg. 13.124Peace I desired with God at the extreme Of my existence, and as yet would not My debt have been by penitence discharged,
Purg. 13.127Had it not been that in remembrance held me Pier Pettignano in his holy prayers, Who out of charity was grieved for me.
Purg. 13.130But who art thou, that into our conditions Questioning goest, and hast thine eyes unbound As I believe, and breathing dost discourse?”
Purg. 13.133“Mine eyes,” I said, “will yet be here ta’en from me, But for short space; for small is the offence Committed by their being turned with envy.
Purg. 13.136Far greater is the fear, wherein suspended My soul is, of the torment underneath, For even now the load down there weighs on me.”
Purg. 13.139And she to me: “Who led thee, then, among us Up here, if to return below thou thinkest?” And I: “He who is with me, and speaks not;
Purg. 13.142And living am I; therefore ask of me, Spirit elect, if thou wouldst have me move O’er yonder yet my mortal feet for thee.”
Purg. 13.145“O, this is such a novel thing to hear,” She answered, “that great sign it is God loves thee; Therefore with prayer of thine sometimes assist me.
Purg. 13.148And I implore, by what thou most desirest, If e’er thou treadest the soil of Tuscany, Well with my kindred reinstate my fame.
Purg. 13.151Them wilt thou see among that people vain Who hope in Talamone, and will lose there More hope than in discovering the Diana;
Purg. 13.154But there still more the admirals will lose.”
Purgatorio, Canto XIV — Guido del Duca and Renier da Calboli. Cities of the Arno Valley. Denunciation of Stubbornness.
Purg. 14.1“Who is this one that goes about our mountain, Or ever Death has given him power of flight, And opes his eyes and shuts them at his will?”
Purg. 14.4“I know not who, but know he’s not alone; Ask him thyself, for thou art nearer to him, And gently, so that he may speak, accost him.”
Purg. 14.7Thus did two spirits, leaning tow’rds each other, Discourse about me there on the right hand; Then held supine their faces to address me.
Purg. 14.10And said the one: “O soul, that, fastened still Within the body, tow’rds the heaven art going, For charity console us, and declare
Purg. 14.13Whence comest and who art thou; for thou mak’st us As much to marvel at this grace of thine As must a thing that never yet has been.”
Purg. 14.16And I: “Through midst of Tuscany there wanders A streamlet that is born in Falterona, And not a hundred miles of course suffice it;
Purg. 14.19From thereupon do I this body bring. To tell you who I am were speech in vain, Because my name as yet makes no great noise.”
Purg. 14.22“If well thy meaning I can penetrate With intellect of mine,” then answered me He who first spake, “thou speakest of the Arno.”
Purg. 14.25And said the other to him: “Why concealed This one the appellation of that river, Even as a man doth of things horrible?”
Purg. 14.28And thus the shade that questioned was of this Himself acquitted: “I know not; but truly ’Tis fit the name of such a valley perish;
Purg. 14.31For from its fountain-head (where is so pregnant The Alpine mountain whence is cleft Peloro That in few places it that mark surpasses)
Purg. 14.34To where it yields itself in restoration Of what the heaven doth of the sea dry up, Whence have the rivers that which goes with them,
Purg. 14.37Virtue is like an enemy avoided By all, as is a serpent, through misfortune Of place, or through bad habit that impels them;
Purg. 14.40On which account have so transformed their nature The dwellers in that miserable valley, It seems that Circe had them in her pasture.
Purg. 14.43’Mid ugly swine, of acorns worthier Than other food for human use created, It first directeth its impoverished way.
Purg. 14.46Curs findeth it thereafter, coming downward, More snarling than their puissance demands, And turns from them disdainfully its muzzle.
Purg. 14.49It goes on falling, and the more it grows, The more it finds the dogs becoming wolves, This maledict and misadventurous ditch.
Purg. 14.52Descended then through many a hollow gulf, It finds the foxes so replete with fraud, They fear no cunning that may master them.
Purg. 14.55Nor will I cease because another hears me; And well ’twill be for him, if still he mind him Of what a truthful spirit to me unravels.
Purg. 14.58Thy grandson I behold, who doth become A hunter of those wolves upon the bank Of the wild stream, and terrifies them all.
Purg. 14.61He sells their flesh, it being yet alive; Thereafter slaughters them like ancient beeves; Many of life, himself of praise, deprives.
Purg. 14.64Blood-stained he issues from the dismal forest; He leaves it such, a thousand years from now In its primeval state ’tis not re-wooded.”
Purg. 14.67As at the announcement of impending ills The face of him who listens is disturbed, From whate’er side the peril seize upon him;
Purg. 14.70So I beheld that other soul, which stood Turned round to listen, grow disturbed and sad, When it had gathered to itself the word.
Purg. 14.73The speech of one and aspect of the other Had me desirous made to know their names, And question mixed with prayers I made thereof,
Purg. 14.76Whereat the spirit which first spake to me Began again: “Thou wishest I should bring me To do for thee what thou’lt not do for me;
Purg. 14.79But since God willeth that in thee shine forth Such grace of his, I’ll not be chary with thee; Know, then, that I Guido del Duca am.
Purg. 14.82My blood was so with envy set on fire, That if I had beheld a man make merry, Thou wouldst have seen me sprinkled o’er with pallor.
Purg. 14.85From my own sowing such the straw I reap! O human race! why dost thou set thy heart Where interdict of partnership must be?
Purg. 14.88This is Renier; this is the boast and honour Of the house of Calboli, where no one since Has made himself the heir of his desert.
Purg. 14.91And not alone his blood is made devoid, ’Twixt Po and mount, and sea-shore and the Reno, Of good required for truth and for diversion;
Purg. 14.94For all within these boundaries is full Of venomous roots, so that too tardily By cultivation now would they diminish.
Purg. 14.97Where is good Lizio, and Arrigo Manardi, Pier Traversaro, and Guido di Carpigna, O Romagnuoli into bastards turned?
Purg. 14.100When in Bologna will a Fabbro rise? When in Faenza a Bernardin di Fosco, The noble scion of ignoble seed?
Purg. 14.103Be not astonished, Tuscan, if I weep, When I remember, with Guido da Prata, Ugolin d’ Azzo, who was living with us,
Purg. 14.106Frederick Tignoso and his company, The house of Traversara, and th’ Anastagi, And one race and the other is extinct;
Purg. 14.109The dames and cavaliers, the toils and ease That filled our souls with love and courtesy, There where the hearts have so malicious grown!
Purg. 14.112O Brettinoro! why dost thou not flee, Seeing that all thy family is gone, And many people, not to be corrupted?
Purg. 14.115Bagnacaval does well in not begetting And ill does Castrocaro, and Conio worse, In taking trouble to beget such Counts.
Purg. 14.118Will do well the Pagani, when their Devil Shall have departed; but not therefore pure Will testimony of them e’er remain.
Purg. 14.121O Ugolin de’ Fantoli, secure Thy name is, since no longer is awaited One who, degenerating, can obscure it!
Purg. 14.124But go now, Tuscan, for it now delights me To weep far better than it does to speak, So much has our discourse my mind distressed.”
Purg. 14.127We were aware that those beloved souls Heard us depart; therefore, by keeping silent, They made us of our pathway confident.
Purg. 14.130When we became alone by going onward, Thunder, when it doth cleave the air, appeared A voice, that counter to us came, exclaiming:
Purg. 14.133“Shall slay me whosoever findeth me!” And fled as the reverberation dies If suddenly the cloud asunder bursts.
Purg. 14.136As soon as hearing had a truce from this, Behold another, with so great a crash, That it resembled thunderings following fast:
Purg. 14.139“I am Aglaurus, who became a stone!” And then, to press myself close to the Poet, I backward, and not forward, took a step.
Purg. 14.142Already on all sides the air was quiet; And said he to me: “That was the hard curb That ought to hold a man within his bounds;
Purg. 14.145But you take in the bait so that the hook Of the old Adversary draws you to him, And hence availeth little curb or call.
Purg. 14.148The heavens are calling you, and wheel around you, Displaying to you their eternal beauties, And still your eye is looking on the ground;
Purg. 14.151Whence He, who all discerns, chastises you.”
Purgatorio, Canto XV — The Third Circle: The Irascible. Dante’s Visions. The Smoke.
Purg. 15.1As much as ’twixt the close of the third hour And dawn of day appeareth of that sphere Which aye in fashion of a child is playing,
Purg. 15.4So much it now appeared, towards the night, Was of his course remaining to the sun; There it was evening, and ’twas midnight here;
Purg. 15.7And the rays smote the middle of our faces, Because by us the mount was so encircled, That straight towards the west we now were going
Purg. 15.10When I perceived my forehead overpowered Beneath the splendour far more than at first, And stupor were to me the things unknown,
Purg. 15.13Whereat towards the summit of my brow I raised my hands, and made myself the visor Which the excessive glare diminishes.
Purg. 15.16As when from off the water, or a mirror, The sunbeam leaps unto the opposite side, Ascending upward in the selfsame measure
Purg. 15.19That it descends, and deviates as far From falling of a stone in line direct, (As demonstrate experiment and art,)
Purg. 15.22So it appeared to me that by a light Refracted there before me I was smitten; On which account my sight was swift to flee.
Purg. 15.25“What is that, Father sweet, from which I cannot So fully screen my sight that it avail me,” Said I, “and seems towards us to be moving?”
Purg. 15.28“Marvel thou not, if dazzle thee as yet The family of heaven,” he answered me; “An angel ’tis, who comes to invite us upward.
Purg. 15.31Soon will it be, that to behold these things Shall not be grievous, but delightful to thee As much as nature fashioned thee to feel.”
Purg. 15.34When we had reached the Angel benedight, With joyful voice he said: “Here enter in To stairway far less steep than are the others.”
Purg. 15.37We mounting were, already thence departed, And “Beati misericordes” was Behind us sung, “Rejoice, thou that o’ercomest!”
Purg. 15.40My Master and myself, we two alone Were going upward, and I thought, in going, Some profit to acquire from words of his;
Purg. 15.43And I to him directed me, thus asking: “What did the spirit of Romagna mean, Mentioning interdict and partnership?”
Purg. 15.46Whence he to me: “Of his own greatest failing He knows the harm; and therefore wonder not If he reprove us, that we less may rue it.
Purg. 15.49Because are thither pointed your desires Where by companionship each share is lessened, Envy doth ply the bellows to your sighs.
Purg. 15.52But if the love of the supernal sphere Should upwardly direct your aspiration, There would not be that fear within your breast;
Purg. 15.55For there, as much the more as one says ‘Our,’ So much the more of good each one possesses, And more of charity in that cloister burns.”
Purg. 15.58“I am more hungering to be satisfied,” I said, “than if I had before been silent, And more of doubt within my mind I gather.
Purg. 15.61How can it be, that boon distributed The more possessors can more wealthy make Therein, than if by few it be possessed?”
Purg. 15.64And he to me: “Because thou fixest still Thy mind entirely upon earthly things, Thou pluckest darkness from the very light.
Purg. 15.67That goodness infinite and ineffable Which is above there, runneth unto love, As to a lucid body comes the sunbeam.
Purg. 15.70So much it gives itself as it finds ardour, So that as far as charity extends, O’er it increases the eternal valour.
Purg. 15.73And the more people thitherward aspire, More are there to love well, and more they love there, And, as a mirror, one reflects the other.
Purg. 15.76And if my reasoning appease thee not, Thou shalt see Beatrice; and she will fully Take from thee this and every other longing.
Purg. 15.79Endeavour, then, that soon may be extinct, As are the two already, the five wounds That close themselves again by being painful.”
Purg. 15.82Even as I wished to say, “Thou dost appease me,” I saw that I had reached another circle, So that my eager eyes made me keep silence.
Purg. 15.85There it appeared to me that in a vision Ecstatic on a sudden I was rapt, And in a temple many persons saw;
Purg. 15.88And at the door a woman, with the sweet Behaviour of a mother, saying: “Son, Why in this manner hast thou dealt with us?
Purg. 15.91Lo, sorrowing, thy father and myself Were seeking for thee;”—and as here she ceased, That which appeared at first had disappeared.
Purg. 15.94Then I beheld another with those waters Adown her cheeks which grief distils whenever From great disdain of others it is born,
Purg. 15.97And saying: “If of that city thou art lord, For whose name was such strife among the gods, And whence doth every science scintillate,
Purg. 15.100Avenge thyself on those audacious arms That clasped our daughter, O Pisistratus;” And the lord seemed to me benign and mild
Purg. 15.103To answer her with aspect temperate: “What shall we do to those who wish us ill, If he who loves us be by us condemned?”
Purg. 15.106Then saw I people hot in fire of wrath, With stones a young man slaying, clamorously Still crying to each other, “Kill him! kill him!”
Purg. 15.109And him I saw bow down, because of death That weighed already on him, to the earth, But of his eyes made ever gates to heaven,
Purg. 15.112Imploring the high Lord, in so great strife, That he would pardon those his persecutors, With such an aspect as unlocks compassion.
Purg. 15.115Soon as my soul had outwardly returned To things external to it which are true, Did I my not false errors recognize.
Purg. 15.118My Leader, who could see me bear myself Like to a man that rouses him from sleep, Exclaimed: “What ails thee, that thou canst not stand?
Purg. 15.121But hast been coming more than half a league Veiling thine eyes, and with thy legs entangled, In guise of one whom wine or sleep subdues?”
Purg. 15.124“O my sweet Father, if thou listen to me, I’ll tell thee,” said I, “what appeared to me, When thus from me my legs were ta’en away.”
Purg. 15.127And he: “If thou shouldst have a hundred masks Upon thy face, from me would not be shut Thy cogitations, howsoever small.
Purg. 15.130What thou hast seen was that thou mayst not fail To ope thy heart unto the waters of peace, Which from the eternal fountain are diffused.
Purg. 15.133I did not ask, ‘What ails thee?’ as he does Who only looketh with the eyes that see not When of the soul bereft the body lies,
Purg. 15.136But asked it to give vigour to thy feet; Thus must we needs urge on the sluggards, slow To use their wakefulness when it returns.”
Purg. 15.139We passed along, athwart the twilight peering Forward as far as ever eye could stretch Against the sunbeams serotine and lucent;
Purg. 15.142And lo! by slow degrees a smoke approached In our direction, sombre as the night, Nor was there place to hide one’s self therefrom.
Purg. 15.145This of our eyes and the pure air bereft us.
Purgatorio, Canto XVI — Marco Lombardo. Lament over the State of the World.
Purg. 16.1Darkness of hell, and of a night deprived Of every planet under a poor sky, As much as may be tenebrous with cloud,
Purg. 16.4Ne’er made unto my sight so thick a veil, As did that smoke which there enveloped us, Nor to the feeling of so rough a texture;
Purg. 16.7For not an eye it suffered to stay open; Whereat mine escort, faithful and sagacious, Drew near to me and offered me his shoulder.
Purg. 16.10E’en as a blind man goes behind his guide, Lest he should wander, or should strike against Aught that may harm or peradventure kill him,
Purg. 16.13So went I through the bitter and foul air, Listening unto my Leader, who said only, “Look that from me thou be not separated.”
Purg. 16.16Voices I heard, and every one appeared To supplicate for peace and misericord The Lamb of God who takes away our sins.
Purg. 16.19Still “Agnus Dei” their exordium was; One word there was in all, and metre one, So that all harmony appeared among them.
Purg. 16.22“Master,” I said, “are spirits those I hear?” And he to me: “Thou apprehendest truly, And they the knot of anger go unloosing.”
Purg. 16.25“Now who art thou, that cleavest through our smoke And art discoursing of us even as though Thou didst by calends still divide the time?”
Purg. 16.28After this manner by a voice was spoken; Whereon my Master said: “Do thou reply, And ask if on this side the way go upward.”
Purg. 16.31And I: “O creature that dost cleanse thyself To return beautiful to Him who made thee, Thou shalt hear marvels if thou follow me.”
Purg. 16.34“Thee will I follow far as is allowed me,” He answered; “and if smoke prevent our seeing, Hearing shall keep us joined instead thereof.”
Purg. 16.37Thereon began I: “With that swathing band Which death unwindeth am I going upward, And hither came I through the infernal anguish.
Purg. 16.40And if God in his grace has me infolded, So that he wills that I behold his court By method wholly out of modern usage,
Purg. 16.43Conceal not from me who ere death thou wast, But tell it me, and tell me if I go Right for the pass, and be thy words our escort.”
Purg. 16.46“Lombard was I, and I was Marco called; The world I knew, and loved that excellence, At which has each one now unbent his bow.
Purg. 16.49For mounting upward, thou art going right.” Thus he made answer, and subjoined: “I pray thee To pray for me when thou shalt be above.”
Purg. 16.52And I to him: “My faith I pledge to thee To do what thou dost ask me; but am bursting Inly with doubt, unless I rid me of it.
Purg. 16.55First it was simple, and is now made double By thy opinion, which makes certain to me, Here and elsewhere, that which I couple with it.
Purg. 16.58The world forsooth is utterly deserted By every virtue, as thou tellest me, And with iniquity is big and covered;
Purg. 16.61But I beseech thee point me out the cause, That I may see it, and to others show it; For one in the heavens, and here below one puts it.”
Purg. 16.64A sigh profound, that grief forced into Ai! He first sent forth, and then began he: “Brother, The world is blind, and sooth thou comest from it!
Purg. 16.67Ye who are living every cause refer Still upward to the heavens, as if all things They of necessity moved with themselves.
Purg. 16.70If this were so, in you would be destroyed Free will, nor any justice would there be In having joy for good, or grief for evil.
Purg. 16.73The heavens your movements do initiate, I say not all; but granting that I say it, Light has been given you for good and evil,
Purg. 16.76And free volition; which, if some fatigue In the first battles with the heavens it suffers, Afterwards conquers all, if well ’tis nurtured.
Purg. 16.79To greater force and to a better nature, Though free, ye subject are, and that creates The mind in you the heavens have not in charge.
Purg. 16.82Hence, if the present world doth go astray, In you the cause is, be it sought in you; And I therein will now be thy true spy.
Purg. 16.85Forth from the hand of Him, who fondles it Before it is, like to a little girl Weeping and laughing in her childish sport,
Purg. 16.88Issues the simple soul, that nothing knows, Save that, proceeding from a joyous Maker, Gladly it turns to that which gives it pleasure.
Purg. 16.91Of trivial good at first it tastes the savour; Is cheated by it, and runs after it, If guide or rein turn not aside its love.
Purg. 16.94Hence it behoved laws for a rein to place, Behoved a king to have, who at the least Of the true city should discern the tower.
Purg. 16.97The laws exist, but who sets hand to them? No one; because the shepherd who precedes Can ruminate, but cleaveth not the hoof;
Purg. 16.100Wherefore the people that perceives its guide Strike only at the good for which it hankers, Feeds upon that, and farther seeketh not.
Purg. 16.103Clearly canst thou perceive that evil guidance The cause is that has made the world depraved, And not that nature is corrupt in you.
Purg. 16.106Rome, that reformed the world, accustomed was Two suns to have, which one road and the other, Of God and of the world, made manifest.
Purg. 16.109One has the other quenched, and to the crosier The sword is joined, and ill beseemeth it That by main force one with the other go,
Purg. 16.112Because, being joined, one feareth not the other; If thou believe not, think upon the grain, For by its seed each herb is recognized.
Purg. 16.115In the land laved by Po and Adige, Valour and courtesy used to be found, Before that Frederick had his controversy;
Purg. 16.118Now in security can pass that way Whoever will abstain, through sense of shame, From speaking with the good, or drawing near them.
Purg. 16.121True, three old men are left, in whom upbraids The ancient age the new, and late they deem it That God restore them to the better life:
Purg. 16.124Currado da Palazzo, and good Gherardo, And Guido da Castel, who better named is, In fashion of the French, the simple Lombard:
Purg. 16.127Say thou henceforward that the Church of Rome, Confounding in itself two governments, Falls in the mire, and soils itself and burden.”
Purg. 16.130“O Marco mine,” I said, “thou reasonest well; And now discern I why the sons of Levi Have been excluded from the heritage.
Purg. 16.133But what Gherardo is it, who, as sample Of a lost race, thou sayest has remained In reprobation of the barbarous age?”
Purg. 16.136“Either thy speech deceives me, or it tempts me,” He answered me; “for speaking Tuscan to me, It seems of good Gherardo naught thou knowest.
Purg. 16.139By other surname do I know him not, Unless I take it from his daughter Gaia. May God be with you, for I come no farther.
Purg. 16.142Behold the dawn, that through the smoke rays out, Already whitening; and I must depart— Yonder the Angel is—ere he appear.”
Purg. 16.145Thus did he speak, and would no farther hear me.
Purgatorio, Canto XVII — Dante’s Dream of Anger. The Fourth Circle: The Slothful. Virgil’s Discourse of Love.
Purg. 17.1Remember, Reader, if e’er in the Alps A mist o’ertook thee, through which thou couldst see Not otherwise than through its membrane mole,
Purg. 17.4How, when the vapours humid and condensed Begin to dissipate themselves, the sphere Of the sun feebly enters in among them,
Purg. 17.7And thy imagination will be swift In coming to perceive how I re-saw The sun at first, that was already setting.
Purg. 17.10Thus, to the faithful footsteps of my Master Mating mine own, I issued from that cloud To rays already dead on the low shores.
Purg. 17.13O thou, Imagination, that dost steal us So from without sometimes, that man perceives not, Although around may sound a thousand trumpets,
Purg. 17.16Who moveth thee, if sense impel thee not? Moves thee a light, which in the heaven takes form, By self, or by a will that downward guides it.
Purg. 17.19Of her impiety, who changed her form Into the bird that most delights in singing, In my imagining appeared the trace;
Purg. 17.22And hereupon my mind was so withdrawn Within itself, that from without there came Nothing that then might be received by it.
Purg. 17.25Then reigned within my lofty fantasy One crucified, disdainful and ferocious In countenance, and even thus was dying.
Purg. 17.28Around him were the great Ahasuerus, Esther his wife, and the just Mordecai, Who was in word and action so entire.
Purg. 17.31And even as this image burst asunder Of its own self, in fashion of a bubble In which the water it was made of fails,
Purg. 17.34There rose up in my vision a young maiden Bitterly weeping, and she said: “O queen, Why hast thou wished in anger to be naught?
Purg. 17.37Thou’st slain thyself, Lavinia not to lose; Now hast thou lost me; I am she who mourns, Mother, at thine ere at another’s ruin.”
Purg. 17.40As sleep is broken, when upon a sudden New light strikes in upon the eyelids closed, And broken quivers ere it dieth wholly,
Purg. 17.43So this imagining of mine fell down As soon as the effulgence smote my face, Greater by far than what is in our wont.
Purg. 17.46I turned me round to see where I might be, When said a voice, “Here is the passage up;” Which from all other purposes removed me,
Purg. 17.49And made my wish so full of eagerness To look and see who was it that was speaking, It never rests till meeting face to face;
Purg. 17.52But as before the sun, which quells the sight, And in its own excess its figure veils, Even so my power was insufficient here.
Purg. 17.55“This is a spirit divine, who in the way Of going up directs us without asking, And who with his own light himself conceals.
Purg. 17.58He does with us as man doth with himself; For he who sees the need, and waits the asking, Malignly leans already tow’rds denial.
Purg. 17.61Accord we now our feet to such inviting, Let us make haste to mount ere it grow dark; For then we could not till the day return.”
Purg. 17.64Thus my Conductor said; and I and he Together turned our footsteps to a stairway; And I, as soon as the first step I reached,
Purg. 17.67Near me perceived a motion as of wings, And fanning in the face, and saying, “‘Beati Pacifici,’ who are without ill anger.”
Purg. 17.70Already over us were so uplifted The latest sunbeams, which the night pursues, That upon many sides the stars appeared.
Purg. 17.73“O manhood mine, why dost thou vanish so?” I said within myself; for I perceived The vigour of my legs was put in truce.
Purg. 17.76We at the point were where no more ascends The stairway upward, and were motionless, Even as a ship, which at the shore arrives;
Purg. 17.79And I gave heed a little, if I might hear Aught whatsoever in the circle new; Then to my Master turned me round and said:
Purg. 17.82“Say, my sweet Father, what delinquency Is purged here in the circle where we are? Although our feet may pause, pause not thy speech.”
Purg. 17.85And he to me: “The love of good, remiss In what it should have done, is here restored; Here plied again the ill-belated oar;
Purg. 17.88But still more openly to understand, Turn unto me thy mind, and thou shalt gather Some profitable fruit from our delay.
Purg. 17.91Neither Creator nor a creature ever, Son,” he began, “was destitute of love Natural or spiritual; and thou knowest it.
Purg. 17.94The natural was ever without error; But err the other may by evil object, Or by too much, or by too little vigour.
Purg. 17.97While in the first it well directed is, And in the second moderates itself, It cannot be the cause of sinful pleasure;
Purg. 17.100But when to ill it turns, and, with more care Or lesser than it ought, runs after good, ’Gainst the Creator works his own creation.
Purg. 17.103Hence thou mayst comprehend that love must be The seed within yourselves of every virtue, And every act that merits punishment.
Purg. 17.106Now inasmuch as never from the welfare Of its own subject can love turn its sight, From their own hatred all things are secure;
Purg. 17.109And since we cannot think of any being Standing alone, nor from the First divided, Of hating Him is all desire cut off.
Purg. 17.112Hence if, discriminating, I judge well, The evil that one loves is of one’s neighbour, And this is born in three modes in your clay.
Purg. 17.115There are, who, by abasement of their neighbour, Hope to excel, and therefore only long That from his greatness he may be cast down;
Purg. 17.118There are, who power, grace, honour, and renown Fear they may lose because another rises, Thence are so sad that the reverse they love;
Purg. 17.121And there are those whom injury seems to chafe, So that it makes them greedy for revenge, And such must needs shape out another’s harm.
Purg. 17.124This threefold love is wept for down below; Now of the other will I have thee hear, That runneth after good with measure faulty.
Purg. 17.127Each one confusedly a good conceives Wherein the mind may rest, and longeth for it; Therefore to overtake it each one strives.
Purg. 17.130If languid love to look on this attract you, Or in attaining unto it, this cornice, After just penitence, torments you for it.
Purg. 17.133There’s other good that does not make man happy; ’Tis not felicity, ’tis not the good Essence, of every good the fruit and root.
Purg. 17.136The love that yields itself too much to this Above us is lamented in three circles; But how tripartite it may be described,
Purg. 17.139I say not, that thou seek it for thyself.”
Purgatorio, Canto XVIII — Virgil further discourses of Love and Free Will. The Abbot of San Zeno.
Purg. 18.1An end had put unto his reasoning The lofty Teacher, and attent was looking Into my face, if I appeared content;
Purg. 18.4And I, whom a new thirst still goaded on, Without was mute, and said within: “Perchance The too much questioning I make annoys him.”
Purg. 18.7But that true Father, who had comprehended The timid wish, that opened not itself, By speaking gave me hardihood to speak.
Purg. 18.10Whence I: “My sight is, Master, vivified So in thy light, that clearly I discern Whate’er thy speech importeth or describes.
Purg. 18.13Therefore I thee entreat, sweet Father dear, To teach me love, to which thou dost refer Every good action and its contrary.”
Purg. 18.16“Direct,” he said, “towards me the keen eyes Of intellect, and clear will be to thee The error of the blind, who would be leaders.
Purg. 18.19The soul, which is created apt to love, Is mobile unto everything that pleases, Soon as by pleasure she is waked to action.
Purg. 18.22Your apprehension from some real thing An image draws, and in yourselves displays it So that it makes the soul turn unto it.
Purg. 18.25And if, when turned, towards it she incline, Love is that inclination; it is nature, Which is by pleasure bound in you anew
Purg. 18.28Then even as the fire doth upward move By its own form, which to ascend is born, Where longest in its matter it endures,
Purg. 18.31So comes the captive soul into desire, Which is a motion spiritual, and ne’er rests Until she doth enjoy the thing beloved.
Purg. 18.34Now may apparent be to thee how hidden The truth is from those people, who aver All love is in itself a laudable thing;
Purg. 18.37Because its matter may perchance appear Aye to be good; but yet not each impression Is good, albeit good may be the wax.”
Purg. 18.40“Thy words, and my sequacious intellect,” I answered him, “have love revealed to me; But that has made me more impregned with doubt;
Purg. 18.43For if love from without be offered us, And with another foot the soul go not, If right or wrong she go, ’tis not her merit.”
Purg. 18.46And he to me: “What reason seeth here, Myself can tell thee; beyond that await For Beatrice, since ’tis a work of faith.
Purg. 18.49Every substantial form, that segregate From matter is, and with it is united, Specific power has in itself collected,
Purg. 18.52Which without act is not perceptible, Nor shows itself except by its effect, As life does in a plant by the green leaves.
Purg. 18.55But still, whence cometh the intelligence Of the first notions, man is ignorant, And the affection for the first allurements,
Purg. 18.58Which are in you as instinct in the bee To make its honey; and this first desire Merit of praise or blame containeth not.
Purg. 18.61Now, that to this all others may be gathered, Innate within you is the power that counsels, And it should keep the threshold of assent.
Purg. 18.64This is the principle, from which is taken Occasion of desert in you, according As good and guilty loves it takes and winnows.
Purg. 18.67Those who, in reasoning, to the bottom went, Were of this innate liberty aware, Therefore bequeathed they Ethics to the world.
Purg. 18.70Supposing, then, that from necessity Springs every love that is within you kindled, Within yourselves the power is to restrain it.
Purg. 18.73The noble virtue Beatrice understands By the free will; and therefore see that thou Bear it in mind, if she should speak of it.”
Purg. 18.76The moon, belated almost unto midnight, Now made the stars appear to us more rare, Formed like a bucket, that is all ablaze,
Purg. 18.79And counter to the heavens ran through those paths Which the sun sets aflame, when he of Rome Sees it ’twixt Sardes and Corsicans go down;
Purg. 18.82And that patrician shade, for whom is named Pietola more than any Mantuan town, Had laid aside the burden of my lading;
Purg. 18.85Whence I, who reason manifest and plain In answer to my questions had received, Stood like a man in drowsy reverie.
Purg. 18.88But taken from me was this drowsiness Suddenly by a people, that behind Our backs already had come round to us.
Purg. 18.91And as, of old, Ismenus and Asopus Beside them saw at night the rush and throng, If but the Thebans were in need of Bacchus,
Purg. 18.94So they along that circle curve their step, From what I saw of those approaching us, Who by good-will and righteous love are ridden.
Purg. 18.97Full soon they were upon us, because running Moved onward all that mighty multitude, And two in the advance cried out, lamenting,
Purg. 18.100“Mary in haste unto the mountain ran, And Caesar, that he might subdue Ilerda, Thrust at Marseilles, and then ran into Spain.”
Purg. 18.103“Quick! quick! so that the time may not be lost By little love!” forthwith the others cried, “For ardour in well-doing freshens grace!”
Purg. 18.106“O folk, in whom an eager fervour now Supplies perhaps delay and negligence, Put by you in well-doing, through lukewarmness,
Purg. 18.109This one who lives, and truly I lie not, Would fain go up, if but the sun relight us; So tell us where the passage nearest is.”
Purg. 18.112These were the words of him who was my Guide; And some one of those spirits said: “Come on Behind us, and the opening shalt thou find;
Purg. 18.115So full of longing are we to move onward, That stay we cannot; therefore pardon us, If thou for churlishness our justice take.
Purg. 18.118I was San Zeno’s Abbot at Verona, Under the empire of good Barbarossa, Of whom still sorrowing Milan holds discourse;
Purg. 18.121And he has one foot in the grave already, Who shall erelong lament that monastery, And sorry be of having there had power,
Purg. 18.124Because his son, in his whole body sick, And worse in mind, and who was evil-born, He put into the place of its true pastor.”
Purg. 18.127If more he said, or silent was, I know not, He had already passed so far beyond us; But this I heard, and to retain it pleased me.
Purg. 18.130And he who was in every need my succour Said: “Turn thee hitherward; see two of them Come fastening upon slothfulness their teeth.”
Purg. 18.133In rear of all they shouted: “Sooner were The people dead to whom the sea was opened, Than their inheritors the Jordan saw;
Purg. 18.136And those who the fatigue did not endure Unto the issue, with Anchises’ son, Themselves to life withouten glory offered.”
Purg. 18.139Then when from us so separated were Those shades, that they no longer could be seen, Within me a new thought did entrance find,
Purg. 18.142Whence others many and diverse were born; And so I lapsed from one into another, That in a reverie mine eyes I closed,
Purg. 18.145And meditation into dream transmuted.
Purgatorio, Canto XIX — Dante’s Dream of the Siren. The Fifth Circle: The Avaricious and Prodigal. Pope Adrian V.
Purg. 19.1It was the hour when the diurnal heat No more can warm the coldness of the moon, Vanquished by earth, or peradventure Saturn,
Purg. 19.4When geomancers their Fortuna Major See in the orient before the dawn Rise by a path that long remains not dim,
Purg. 19.7There came to me in dreams a stammering woman, Squint in her eyes, and in her feet distorted, With hands dissevered and of sallow hue.
Purg. 19.10I looked at her; and as the sun restores The frigid members which the night benumbs, Even thus my gaze did render voluble
Purg. 19.13Her tongue, and made her all erect thereafter In little while, and the lost countenance As love desires it so in her did colour.
Purg. 19.16When in this wise she had her speech unloosed, She ’gan to sing so, that with difficulty Could I have turned my thoughts away from her.
Purg. 19.19“I am,” she sang, “I am the Siren sweet Who mariners amid the main unman, So full am I of pleasantness to hear.
Purg. 19.22I drew Ulysses from his wandering way Unto my song, and he who dwells with me Seldom departs so wholly I content him.”
Purg. 19.25Her mouth was not yet closed again, before Appeared a Lady saintly and alert Close at my side to put her to confusion.
Purg. 19.28“Virgilius, O Virgilius! who is this?” Sternly she said; and he was drawing near With eyes still fixed upon that modest one.
Purg. 19.31She seized the other and in front laid open, Rending her garments, and her belly showed me; This waked me with the stench that issued from it.
Purg. 19.34I turned mine eyes, and good Virgilius said: “At least thrice have I called thee; rise and come; Find we the opening by which thou mayst enter.”
Purg. 19.37I rose; and full already of high day Were all the circles of the Sacred Mountain, And with the new sun at our back we went.
Purg. 19.40Following behind him, I my forehead bore Like unto one who has it laden with thought, Who makes himself the half arch of a bridge,
Purg. 19.43When I heard say, “Come, here the passage is,” Spoken in a manner gentle and benign, Such as we hear not in this mortal region.
Purg. 19.46With open wings, which of a swan appeared, Upward he turned us who thus spake to us, Between the two walls of the solid granite.
Purg. 19.49He moved his pinions afterwards and fanned us, Affirming those ‘qui lugent’ to be blessed, For they shall have their souls with comfort filled.
Purg. 19.52“What aileth thee, that aye to earth thou gazest?” To me my Guide began to say, we both Somewhat beyond the Angel having mounted.
Purg. 19.55And I: “With such misgiving makes me go A vision new, which bends me to itself, So that I cannot from the thought withdraw me.”
Purg. 19.58“Didst thou behold,” he said, “that old enchantress, Who sole above us henceforth is lamented? Didst thou behold how man is freed from her?
Purg. 19.61Suffice it thee, and smite earth with thy heels, Thine eyes lift upward to the lure, that whirls The Eternal King with revolutions vast.”
Purg. 19.64Even as the hawk, that first his feet surveys, Then turns him to the call and stretches forward, Through the desire of food that draws him thither,
Purg. 19.67Such I became, and such, as far as cleaves The rock to give a way to him who mounts, Went on to where the circling doth begin.
Purg. 19.70On the fifth circle when I had come forth, People I saw upon it who were weeping, Stretched prone upon the ground, all downward turned.
Purg. 19.73“Adhaesit pavimento anima mea,” I heard them say with sighings so profound, That hardly could the words be understood.
Purg. 19.76“O ye elect of God, whose sufferings Justice and Hope both render less severe, Direct ye us towards the high ascents.”
Purg. 19.79“If ye are come secure from this prostration, And wish to find the way most speedily, Let your right hands be evermore outside.”
Purg. 19.82Thus did the Poet ask, and thus was answered By them somewhat in front of us; whence I In what was spoken divined the rest concealed,
Purg. 19.85And unto my Lord’s eyes mine eyes I turned; Whence he assented with a cheerful sign To what the sight of my desire implored.
Purg. 19.88When of myself I could dispose at will, Above that creature did I draw myself, Whose words before had caused me to take note,
Purg. 19.91Saying: “O Spirit, in whom weeping ripens That without which to God we cannot turn, Suspend awhile for me thy greater care.
Purg. 19.94Who wast thou, and why are your backs turned upwards, Tell me, and if thou wouldst that I procure thee Anything there whence living I departed.”
Purg. 19.97And he to me: “Wherefore our backs the heaven Turns to itself, know shalt thou; but beforehand ‘Scias quod ego fui successor Petri.’
Purg. 19.100Between Siestri and Chiaveri descends A river beautiful, and of its name The title of my blood its summit makes.
Purg. 19.103A month and little more essayed I how Weighs the great cloak on him from mire who keeps it, For all the other burdens seem a feather.
Purg. 19.106Tardy, ah woe is me! was my conversion; But when the Roman Shepherd I was made, Then I discovered life to be a lie.
Purg. 19.109I saw that there the heart was not at rest, Nor farther in that life could one ascend; Whereby the love of this was kindled in me.
Purg. 19.112Until that time a wretched soul and parted From God was I, and wholly avaricious; Now, as thou seest, I here am punished for it.
Purg. 19.115What avarice does is here made manifest In the purgation of these souls converted, And no more bitter pain the Mountain has.
Purg. 19.118Even as our eye did not uplift itself Aloft, being fastened upon earthly things, So justice here has merged it in the earth.
Purg. 19.121As avarice had extinguished our affection For every good, whereby was action lost, So justice here doth hold us in restraint,
Purg. 19.124Bound and imprisoned by the feet and hands; And so long as it pleases the just Lord Shall we remain immovable and prostrate.”
Purg. 19.127I on my knees had fallen, and wished to speak; But even as I began, and he was ’ware, Only by listening, of my reverence,
Purg. 19.130“What cause,” he said, “has downward bent thee thus?” And I to him: “For your own dignity, Standing, my conscience stung me with remorse.”
Purg. 19.133“Straighten thy legs, and upward raise thee, brother,” He answered: “Err not, fellow-servant am I With thee and with the others to one power.
Purg. 19.136If e’er that holy, evangelic sound, Which sayeth ‘neque nubent,’ thou hast heard, Well canst thou see why in this wise I speak.
Purg. 19.139Now go; no longer will I have thee linger, Because thy stay doth incommode my weeping, With which I ripen that which thou hast said.
Purg. 19.142On earth I have a grandchild named Alagia, Good in herself, unless indeed our house Malevolent may make her by example,
Purg. 19.145And she alone remains to me on earth.”
Purgatorio, Canto XX — Hugh Capet. Corruption of the French Crown. Prophecy of the Abduction of Pope Boniface VIII and the Sacrilege of Philip the Fair. The Earthquake.
Purg. 20.1Ill strives the will against a better will; Therefore, to pleasure him, against my pleasure I drew the sponge not saturate from the water.
Purg. 20.4Onward I moved, and onward moved my Leader, Through vacant places, skirting still the rock, As on a wall close to the battlements;
Purg. 20.7For they that through their eyes pour drop by drop The malady which all the world pervades, On the other side too near the verge approach.
Purg. 20.10Accursed mayst thou be, thou old she-wolf, That more than all the other beasts hast prey, Because of hunger infinitely hollow!
Purg. 20.13O heaven, in whose gyrations some appear To think conditions here below are changed, When will he come through whom she shall depart?
Purg. 20.16Onward we went with footsteps slow and scarce, And I attentive to the shades I heard Piteously weeping and bemoaning them;
Purg. 20.19And I by peradventure heard “Sweet Mary!” Uttered in front of us amid the weeping Even as a woman does who is in child-birth;
Purg. 20.22And in continuance: “How poor thou wast Is manifested by that hostelry Where thou didst lay thy sacred burden down.”
Purg. 20.25Thereafterward I heard: “O good Fabricius, Virtue with poverty didst thou prefer To the possession of great wealth with vice.”
Purg. 20.28So pleasurable were these words to me That I drew farther onward to have knowledge Touching that spirit whence they seemed to come.
Purg. 20.31He furthermore was speaking of the largess Which Nicholas unto the maidens gave, In order to conduct their youth to honour.
Purg. 20.34“O soul that dost so excellently speak, Tell me who wast thou,” said I, “and why only Thou dost renew these praises well deserved?
Purg. 20.37Not without recompense shall be thy word, If I return to finish the short journey Of that life which is flying to its end.”
Purg. 20.40And he: “I’ll tell thee, not for any comfort I may expect from earth, but that so much Grace shines in thee or ever thou art dead.
Purg. 20.43I was the root of that malignant plant Which overshadows all the Christian world, So that good fruit is seldom gathered from it;
Purg. 20.46But if Douay and Ghent, and Lille and Bruges Had Power, soon vengeance would be taken on it; And this I pray of Him who judges all.
Purg. 20.49Hugh Capet was I called upon the earth; From me were born the Louises and Philips, By whom in later days has France been governed.
Purg. 20.52I was the son of a Parisian butcher, What time the ancient kings had perished all, Excepting one, contrite in cloth of gray.
Purg. 20.55I found me grasping in my hands the rein Of the realm’s government, and so great power Of new acquest, and so with friends abounding,
Purg. 20.58That to the widowed diadem promoted The head of mine own offspring was, from whom The consecrated bones of these began.
Purg. 20.61So long as the great dowry of Provence Out of my blood took not the sense of shame, ’Twas little worth, but still it did no harm.
Purg. 20.64Then it began with falsehood and with force Its rapine; and thereafter, for amends, Took Ponthieu, Normandy, and Gascony.
Purg. 20.67Charles came to Italy, and for amends A victim made of Conradin, and then Thrust Thomas back to heaven, for amends.
Purg. 20.70A time I see, not very distant now, Which draweth forth another Charles from France, The better to make known both him and his.
Purg. 20.73Unarmed he goes, and only with the lance That Judas jousted with; and that he thrusts So that he makes the paunch of Florence burst.
Purg. 20.76He thence not land, but sin and infamy, Shall gain, so much more grievous to himself As the more light such damage he accounts.
Purg. 20.79The other, now gone forth, ta’en in his ship, See I his daughter sell, and chaffer for her As corsairs do with other female slaves.
Purg. 20.82What more, O Avarice, canst thou do to us, Since thou my blood so to thyself hast drawn, It careth not for its own proper flesh?
Purg. 20.85That less may seem the future ill and past, I see the flower-de-luce Alagna enter, And Christ in his own Vicar captive made.
Purg. 20.88I see him yet another time derided; I see renewed the vinegar and gall, And between living thieves I see him slain.
Purg. 20.91I see the modern Pilate so relentless, This does not sate him, but without decretal He to the temple bears his sordid sails!
Purg. 20.94When, O my Lord! shall I be joyful made By looking on the vengeance which, concealed, Makes sweet thine anger in thy secrecy?
Purg. 20.97What I was saying of that only bride Of the Holy Ghost, and which occasioned thee To turn towards me for some commentary,
Purg. 20.100So long has been ordained to all our prayers As the day lasts; but when the night comes on, Contrary sound we take instead thereof.
Purg. 20.103At that time we repeat Pygmalion, Of whom a traitor, thief, and parricide Made his insatiable desire of gold;
Purg. 20.106And the misery of avaricious Midas, That followed his inordinate demand, At which forevermore one needs but laugh.
Purg. 20.109The foolish Achan each one then records, And how he stole the spoils; so that the wrath Of Joshua still appears to sting him here.
Purg. 20.112Then we accuse Sapphira with her husband, We laud the hoof-beats Heliodorus had, And the whole mount in infamy encircles
Purg. 20.115Polymnestor who murdered Polydorus. Here finally is cried: ‘O Crassus, tell us, For thou dost know, what is the taste of gold?’
Purg. 20.118Sometimes we speak, one loud, another low, According to desire of speech, that spurs us To greater now and now to lesser pace.
Purg. 20.121But in the good that here by day is talked of, Erewhile alone I was not; yet near by No other person lifted up his voice.”
Purg. 20.124From him already we departed were, And made endeavour to o’ercome the road As much as was permitted to our power,
Purg. 20.127When I perceived, like something that is falling, The mountain tremble, whence a chill seized on me, As seizes him who to his death is going.
Purg. 20.130Certes so violently shook not Delos, Before Latona made her nest therein To give birth to the two eyes of the heaven.
Purg. 20.133Then upon all sides there began a cry, Such that the Master drew himself towards me, Saying, “Fear not, while I am guiding thee.”
Purg. 20.136“Gloria in excelsis Deo,” all Were saying, from what near I comprehended, Where it was possible to hear the cry.
Purg. 20.139We paused immovable and in suspense, Even as the shepherds who first heard that song, Until the trembling ceased, and it was finished.
Purg. 20.142Then we resumed again our holy path, Watching the shades that lay upon the ground, Already turned to their accustomed plaint.
Purg. 20.145No ignorance ever with so great a strife Had rendered me importunate to know, If erreth not in this my memory,
Purg. 20.148As meditating then I seemed to have; Nor out of haste to question did I dare, Nor of myself I there could aught perceive;
Purg. 20.151So I went onward timorous and thoughtful.
Purgatorio, Canto XXI — The Poet Statius. Praise of Virgil.
Purg. 21.1The natural thirst, that ne’er is satisfied Excepting with the water for whose grace The woman of Samaria besought,
Purg. 21.4Put me in travail, and haste goaded me Along the encumbered path behind my Leader And I was pitying that righteous vengeance;
Purg. 21.7And lo! in the same manner as Luke writeth That Christ appeared to two upon the way From the sepulchral cave already risen,
Purg. 21.10A shade appeared to us, and came behind us, Down gazing on the prostrate multitude, Nor were we ware of it, until it spake,
Purg. 21.13Saying, “My brothers, may God give you peace!” We turned us suddenly, and Virgilius rendered To him the countersign thereto conforming.
Purg. 21.16Thereon began he: “In the blessed council, Thee may the court veracious place in peace, That me doth banish in eternal exile!”
Purg. 21.19“How,” said he, and the while we went with speed, “If ye are shades whom God deigns not on high, Who up his stairs so far has guided you?”
Purg. 21.22And said my Teacher: “If thou note the marks Which this one bears, and which the Angel traces Well shalt thou see he with the good must reign.
Purg. 21.25But because she who spinneth day and night For him had not yet drawn the distaff off, Which Clotho lays for each one and compacts,
Purg. 21.28His soul, which is thy sister and my own, In coming upwards could not come alone, By reason that it sees not in our fashion.
Purg. 21.31Whence I was drawn from out the ample throat Of Hell to be his guide, and I shall guide him As far on as my school has power to lead.
Purg. 21.34But tell us, if thou knowest, why such a shudder Erewhile the mountain gave, and why together All seemed to cry, as far as its moist feet?”
Purg. 21.37In asking he so hit the very eye Of my desire, that merely with the hope My thirst became the less unsatisfied.
Purg. 21.40“Naught is there,” he began, “that without order May the religion of the mountain feel, Nor aught that may be foreign to its custom.
Purg. 21.43Free is it here from every permutation; What from itself heaven in itself receiveth Can be of this the cause, and naught beside;
Purg. 21.46Because that neither rain, nor hail, nor snow, Nor dew, nor hoar-frost any higher falls Than the short, little stairway of three steps.
Purg. 21.49Dense clouds do not appear, nor rarefied, Nor coruscation, nor the daughter of Thaumas, That often upon earth her region shifts;
Purg. 21.52No arid vapour any farther rises Than to the top of the three steps I spake of, Whereon the Vicar of Peter has his feet.
Purg. 21.55Lower down perchance it trembles less or more, But, for the wind that in the earth is hidden I know not how, up here it never trembled.
Purg. 21.58It trembles here, whenever any soul Feels itself pure, so that it soars, or moves To mount aloft, and such a cry attends it.
Purg. 21.61Of purity the will alone gives proof, Which, being wholly free to change its convent, Takes by surprise the soul, and helps it fly.
Purg. 21.64First it wills well; but the desire permits not, Which divine justice with the self-same will There was to sin, upon the torment sets.
Purg. 21.67And I, who have been lying in this pain Five hundred years and more, but just now felt A free volition for a better seat.
Purg. 21.70Therefore thou heardst the earthquake, and the pious Spirits along the mountain rendering praise Unto the Lord, that soon he speed them upwards.”
Purg. 21.73So said he to him; and since we enjoy As much in drinking as the thirst is great, I could not say how much it did me good.
Purg. 21.76And the wise Leader: “Now I see the net That snares you here, and how ye are set free, Why the earth quakes, and wherefore ye rejoice.
Purg. 21.79Now who thou wast be pleased that I may know; And why so many centuries thou hast here Been lying, let me gather from thy words.”
Purg. 21.82“In days when the good Titus, with the aid Of the supremest King, avenged the wounds Whence issued forth the blood by Judas sold,
Purg. 21.85Under the name that most endures and honours, Was I on earth,” that spirit made reply, “Greatly renowned, but not with faith as yet.
Purg. 21.88My vocal spirit was so sweet, that Rome Me, a Thoulousian, drew unto herself, Where I deserved to deck my brows with myrtle.
Purg. 21.91Statius the people name me still on earth; I sang of Thebes, and then of great Achilles; But on the way fell with my second burden.
Purg. 21.94The seeds unto my ardour were the sparks Of that celestial flame which heated me, Whereby more than a thousand have been fired;
Purg. 21.97Of the Aeneid speak I, which to me A mother was, and was my nurse in song; Without this weighed I not a drachma’s weight.
Purg. 21.100And to have lived upon the earth what time Virgilius lived, I would accept one sun More than I must ere issuing from my ban.”
Purg. 21.103These words towards me made Virgilius turn With looks that in their silence said, “Be silent!” But yet the power that wills cannot do all things;
Purg. 21.106For tears and laughter are such pursuivants Unto the passion from which each springs forth, In the most truthful least the will they follow.
Purg. 21.109I only smiled, as one who gives the wink; Whereat the shade was silent, and it gazed Into mine eyes, where most expression dwells;
Purg. 21.112And, “As thou well mayst consummate a labour So great,” it said, “why did thy face just now Display to me the lightning of a smile?”
Purg. 21.115Now am I caught on this side and on that; One keeps me silent, one to speak conjures me, Wherefore I sigh, and I am understood.
Purg. 21.118“Speak,” said my Master, “and be not afraid Of speaking, but speak out, and say to him What he demands with such solicitude.”
Purg. 21.121Whence I: “Thou peradventure marvellest, O antique spirit, at the smile I gave; But I will have more wonder seize upon thee.
Purg. 21.124This one, who guides on high these eyes of mine, Is that Virgilius, from whom thou didst learn To sing aloud of men and of the Gods.
Purg. 21.127If other cause thou to my smile imputedst, Abandon it as false, and trust it was Those words which thou hast spoken concerning him.”
Purg. 21.130Already he was stooping to embrace My Teacher’s feet; but he said to him: “Brother, Do not; for shade thou art, and shade beholdest.”
Purg. 21.133And he uprising: “Now canst thou the sum Of love which warms me to thee comprehend, When this our vanity I disremember,
Purg. 21.136Treating a shadow as substantial thing.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXII — Statius’ Denunciation of Avarice. The Sixth Circle: The Gluttonous. The Mystic Tree.
Purg. 22.1Already was the Angel left behind us, The Angel who to the sixth round had turned us, Having erased one mark from off my face;
Purg. 22.4And those who have in justice their desire Had said to us, “Beati,” in their voices, With “sitio,” and without more ended it.
Purg. 22.7And I, more light than through the other passes, Went onward so, that without any labour I followed upward the swift-footed spirits;
Purg. 22.10When thus Virgilius began: “The love Kindled by virtue aye another kindles, Provided outwardly its flame appear.
Purg. 22.13Hence from the hour that Juvenal descended Among us into the infernal Limbo, Who made apparent to me thy affection,
Purg. 22.16My kindliness towards thee was as great As ever bound one to an unseen person, So that these stairs will now seem short to me.
Purg. 22.19But tell me, and forgive me as a friend, If too great confidence let loose the rein, And as a friend now hold discourse with me;
Purg. 22.22How was it possible within thy breast For avarice to find place, ’mid so much wisdom As thou wast filled with by thy diligence?”
Purg. 22.25These words excited Statius at first Somewhat to laughter; afterward he answered: “Each word of thine is love’s dear sign to me.
Purg. 22.28Verily oftentimes do things appear Which give fallacious matter to our doubts, Instead of the true causes which are hidden!
Purg. 22.31Thy question shows me thy belief to be That I was niggard in the other life, It may be from the circle where I was;
Purg. 22.34Therefore know thou, that avarice was removed Too far from me; and this extravagance Thousands of lunar periods have punished.
Purg. 22.37And were it not that I my thoughts uplifted, When I the passage heard where thou exclaimest, As if indignant, unto human nature,
Purg. 22.40‘To what impellest thou not, O cursed hunger Of gold, the appetite of mortal men?’ Revolving I should feel the dismal joustings.
Purg. 22.43Then I perceived the hands could spread too wide Their wings in spending, and repented me As well of that as of my other sins;
Purg. 22.46How many with shorn hair shall rise again Because of ignorance, which from this sin Cuts off repentance living and in death!
Purg. 22.49And know that the transgression which rebuts By direct opposition any sin Together with it here its verdure dries.
Purg. 22.52Therefore if I have been among that folk Which mourns its avarice, to purify me, For its opposite has this befallen me.”
Purg. 22.55“Now when thou sangest the relentless weapons Of the twofold affliction of Jocasta,” The singer of the Songs Bucolic said,
Purg. 22.58“From that which Clio there with thee preludes, It does not seem that yet had made thee faithful That faith without which no good works suffice.
Purg. 22.61If this be so, what candles or what sun Scattered thy darkness so that thou didst trim Thy sails behind the Fisherman thereafter?”
Purg. 22.64And he to him: “Thou first directedst me Towards Parnassus, in its grots to drink, And first concerning God didst me enlighten.
Purg. 22.67Thou didst as he who walketh in the night, Who bears his light behind, which helps him not, But wary makes the persons after him,
Purg. 22.70When thou didst say: ‘The age renews itself, Justice returns, and man’s primeval time, And a new progeny descends from heaven.’
Purg. 22.73Through thee I Poet was, through thee a Christian; But that thou better see what I design, To colour it will I extend my hand.
Purg. 22.76Already was the world in every part Pregnant with the true creed, disseminated By messengers of the eternal kingdom;
Purg. 22.79And thy assertion, spoken of above, With the new preachers was in unison; Whence I to visit them the custom took.
Purg. 22.82Then they became so holy in my sight, That, when Domitian persecuted them, Not without tears of mine were their laments;
Purg. 22.85And all the while that I on earth remained, Them I befriended, and their upright customs Made me disparage all the other sects.
Purg. 22.88And ere I led the Greeks unto the rivers Of Thebes, in poetry, I was baptized, But out of fear was covertly a Christian,
Purg. 22.91For a long time professing paganism; And this lukewarmness caused me the fourth circle To circuit round more than four centuries.
Purg. 22.94Thou, therefore, who hast raised the covering That hid from me whatever good I speak of, While in ascending we have time to spare,
Purg. 22.97Tell me, in what place is our friend Terentius, Caecilius, Plautus, Varro, if thou knowest; Tell me if they are damned, and in what alley.”
Purg. 22.100“These, Persius and myself, and others many,” Replied my Leader, “with that Grecian are Whom more than all the rest the Muses suckled,
Purg. 22.103In the first circle of the prison blind; Ofttimes we of the mountain hold discourse Which has our nurses ever with itself.
Purg. 22.106Euripides is with us, Antiphon, Simonides, Agatho, and many other Greeks who of old their brows with laurel decked.
Purg. 22.109There some of thine own people may be seen, Antigone, Deiphile and Argia, And there Ismene mournful as of old.
Purg. 22.112There she is seen who pointed out Langia; There is Tiresias’ daughter, and there Thetis, And there Deidamia with her sisters.”
Purg. 22.115Silent already were the poets both, Attent once more in looking round about, From the ascent and from the walls released;
Purg. 22.118And four handmaidens of the day already Were left behind, and at the pole the fifth Was pointing upward still its burning horn,
Purg. 22.121What time my Guide: “I think that tow’rds the edge Our dexter shoulders it behoves us turn, Circling the mount as we are wont to do.”
Purg. 22.124Thus in that region custom was our ensign; And we resumed our way with less suspicion For the assenting of that worthy soul
Purg. 22.127They in advance went on, and I alone Behind them, and I listened to their speech, Which gave me lessons in the art of song.
Purg. 22.130But soon their sweet discourses interrupted A tree which midway in the road we found, With apples sweet and grateful to the smell.
Purg. 22.133And even as a fir-tree tapers upward From bough to bough, so downwardly did that; I think in order that no one might climb it.
Purg. 22.136On that side where our pathway was enclosed Fell from the lofty rock a limpid water, And spread itself abroad upon the leaves.
Purg. 22.139The Poets twain unto the tree drew near, And from among the foliage a voice Cried: “Of this food ye shall have scarcity.”
Purg. 22.142Then said: “More thoughtful Mary was of making The marriage feast complete and honourable, Than of her mouth which now for you responds;
Purg. 22.145And for their drink the ancient Roman women With water were content; and Daniel Disparaged food, and understanding won.
Purg. 22.148The primal age was beautiful as gold; Acorns it made with hunger savorous, And nectar every rivulet with thirst.
Purg. 22.151Honey and locusts were the aliments That fed the Baptist in the wilderness; Whence he is glorious, and so magnified
Purg. 22.154As by the Evangel is revealed to you.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXIII — Forese. Reproof of immodest Florentine Women.
Purg. 23.1The while among the verdant leaves mine eyes I riveted, as he is wont to do Who wastes his life pursuing little birds,
Purg. 23.4My more than Father said unto me: “Son, Come now; because the time that is ordained us More usefully should be apportioned out.”
Purg. 23.7I turned my face and no less soon my steps Unto the Sages, who were speaking so They made the going of no cost to me;
Purg. 23.10And lo! were heard a song and a lament, “Labia mea, Domine,” in fashion Such that delight and dolence it brought forth.
Purg. 23.13“O my sweet Father, what is this I hear?” Began I; and he answered: “Shades that go Perhaps the knot unloosing of their debt.”
Purg. 23.16In the same way that thoughtful pilgrims do, Who, unknown people on the road o’ertaking, Turn themselves round to them, and do not stop,
Purg. 23.19Even thus, behind us with a swifter motion Coming and passing onward, gazed upon us A crowd of spirits silent and devout.
Purg. 23.22Each in his eyes was dark and cavernous, Pallid in face, and so emaciate That from the bones the skin did shape itself.
Purg. 23.25I do not think that so to merest rind Could Erisichthon have been withered up By famine, when most fear he had of it.
Purg. 23.28Thinking within myself I said: “Behold, This is the folk who lost Jerusalem, When Mary made a prey of her own son.”
Purg. 23.31Their sockets were like rings without the gems; Whoever in the face of men reads ‘omo’ Might well in these have recognised the ‘m.’
Purg. 23.34Who would believe the odour of an apple, Begetting longing, could consume them so, And that of water, without knowing how?
Purg. 23.37I still was wondering what so famished them, For the occasion not yet manifest Of their emaciation and sad squalor;
Purg. 23.40And lo! from out the hollow of his head His eyes a shade turned on me, and looked keenly; Then cried aloud: “What grace to me is this?”
Purg. 23.43Never should I have known him by his look; But in his voice was evident to me That which his aspect had suppressed within it.
Purg. 23.46This spark within me wholly re-enkindled My recognition of his altered face, And I recalled the features of Forese.
Purg. 23.49“Ah, do not look at this dry leprosy,” Entreated he, “which doth my skin discolour, Nor at default of flesh that I may have;
Purg. 23.52But tell me truth of thee, and who are those Two souls, that yonder make for thee an escort; Do not delay in speaking unto me.”
Purg. 23.55“That face of thine, which dead I once bewept, Gives me for weeping now no lesser grief,” I answered him, “beholding it so changed!
Purg. 23.58But tell me, for God’s sake, what thus denudes you? Make me not speak while I am marvelling, For ill speaks he who’s full of other longings.”
Purg. 23.61And he to me: “From the eternal council Falls power into the water and the tree Behind us left, whereby I grow so thin.
Purg. 23.64All of this people who lamenting sing, For following beyond measure appetite In hunger and thirst are here re-sanctified.
Purg. 23.67Desire to eat and drink enkindles in us The scent that issues from the apple-tree, And from the spray that sprinkles o’er the verdure;
Purg. 23.70And not a single time alone, this ground Encompassing, is refreshed our pain,— I say our pain, and ought to say our solace,—
Purg. 23.73For the same wish doth lead us to the tree Which led the Christ rejoicing to say ‘Eli,’ When with his veins he liberated us.”
Purg. 23.76And I to him: “Forese, from that day When for a better life thou changedst worlds, Up to this time five years have not rolled round.
Purg. 23.79If sooner were the power exhausted in thee Of sinning more, than thee the hour surprised Of that good sorrow which to God reweds us,
Purg. 23.82How hast thou come up hitherward already? I thought to find thee down there underneath, Where time for time doth restitution make.”
Purg. 23.85And he to me: “Thus speedily has led me To drink of the sweet wormwood of these torments, My Nella with her overflowing tears;
Purg. 23.88She with her prayers devout and with her sighs Has drawn me from the coast where one where one awaits, And from the other circles set me free.
Purg. 23.91So much more dear and pleasing is to God My little widow, whom so much I loved, As in good works she is the more alone;
Purg. 23.94For the Barbagia of Sardinia By far more modest in its women is Than the Barbagia I have left her in.
Purg. 23.97O brother sweet, what wilt thou have me say? A future time is in my sight already, To which this hour will not be very old,
Purg. 23.100When from the pulpit shall be interdicted To the unblushing womankind of Florence To go about displaying breast and paps.
Purg. 23.103What savages were e’er, what Saracens, Who stood in need, to make them covered go, Of spiritual or other discipline?
Purg. 23.106But if the shameless women were assured Of what swift Heaven prepares for them, already Wide open would they have their mouths to howl;
Purg. 23.109For if my foresight here deceive me not, They shall be sad ere he has bearded cheeks Who now is hushed to sleep with lullaby.
Purg. 23.112O brother, now no longer hide thee from me; See that not only I, but all these people Are gazing there, where thou dost veil the sun.”
Purg. 23.115Whence I to him: “If thou bring back to mind What thou with me hast been and I with thee, The present memory will be grievous still.
Purg. 23.118Out of that life he turned me back who goes In front of me, two days agone when round The sister of him yonder showed herself,”
Purg. 23.121And to the sun I pointed. “Through the deep Night of the truly dead has this one led me, With this true flesh, that follows after him.
Purg. 23.124Thence his encouragements have led me up, Ascending and still circling round the mount That you doth straighten, whom the world made crooked.
Purg. 23.127He says that he will bear me company, Till I shall be where Beatrice will be; There it behoves me to remain without him.
Purg. 23.130This is Virgilius, who thus says to me,” And him I pointed at; “the other is That shade for whom just now shook every slope
Purg. 23.133Your realm, that from itself discharges him.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXIV — Buonagiunta da Lucca. Pope Martin IV, and others. Inquiry into the State of Poetry.
Purg. 24.1Nor speech the going, nor the going that Slackened; but talking we went bravely on, Even as a vessel urged by a good wind.
Purg. 24.4And shadows, that appeared things doubly dead, From out the sepulchres of their eyes betrayed Wonder at me, aware that I was living.
Purg. 24.7And I, continuing my colloquy, Said: “Peradventure he goes up more slowly Than he would do, for other people’s sake.
Purg. 24.10But tell me, if thou knowest, where is Piccarda; Tell me if any one of note I see Among this folk that gazes at me so.”
Purg. 24.13“My sister, who, ’twixt beautiful and good, I know not which was more, triumphs rejoicing Already in her crown on high Olympus.”
Purg. 24.16So said he first, and then: “’Tis not forbidden To name each other here, so milked away Is our resemblance by our dieting.
Purg. 24.19This,” pointing with his finger, “is Buonagiunta, Buonagiunta, of Lucca; and that face Beyond him there, more peaked than the others,
Purg. 24.22Has held the holy Church within his arms; From Tours was he, and purges by his fasting Bolsena’s eels and the Vernaccia wine.”
Purg. 24.25He named me many others one by one; And all contented seemed at being named, So that for this I saw not one dark look.
Purg. 24.28I saw for hunger bite the empty air Ubaldin dalla Pila, and Boniface, Who with his crook had pastured many people.
Purg. 24.31I saw Messer Marchese, who had leisure Once at Forli for drinking with less dryness, And he was one who ne’er felt satisfied.
Purg. 24.34But as he does who scans, and then doth prize One more than others, did I him of Lucca, Who seemed to take most cognizance of me.
Purg. 24.37He murmured, and I know not what Gentucca From that place heard I, where he felt the wound Of justice, that doth macerate them so.
Purg. 24.40“O soul,” I said, “that seemest so desirous To speak with me, do so that I may hear thee, And with thy speech appease thyself and me.”
Purg. 24.43“A maid is born, and wears not yet the veil,” Began he, “who to thee shall pleasant make My city, howsoever men may blame it.
Purg. 24.46Thou shalt go on thy way with this prevision; If by my murmuring thou hast been deceived, True things hereafter will declare it to thee.
Purg. 24.49But say if him I here behold, who forth Evoked the new-invented rhymes, beginning, ‘Ladies, that have intelligence of love?’”
Purg. 24.52And I to him: “One am I, who, whenever Love doth inspire me, note, and in that measure Which he within me dictates, singing go.”
Purg. 24.55“O brother, now I see,” he said, “the knot Which me, the Notary, and Guittone held Short of the sweet new style that now I hear.
Purg. 24.58I do perceive full clearly how your pens Go closely following after him who dictates, Which with our own forsooth came not to pass;
Purg. 24.61And he who sets himself to go beyond, No difference sees from one style to another;” And as if satisfied, he held his peace.
Purg. 24.64Even as the birds, that winter tow’rds the Nile, Sometimes into a phalanx form themselves, Then fly in greater haste, and go in file;
Purg. 24.67In such wise all the people who were there, Turning their faces, hurried on their steps, Both by their leanness and their wishes light.
Purg. 24.70And as a man, who weary is with trotting, Lets his companions onward go, and walks, Until he vents the panting of his chest;
Purg. 24.73So did Forese let the holy flock Pass by, and came with me behind it, saying, “When will it be that I again shall see thee?”
Purg. 24.76“How long,” I answered, “I may live, I know not; Yet my return will not so speedy be, But I shall sooner in desire arrive;
Purg. 24.79Because the place where I was set to live From day to day of good is more depleted, And unto dismal ruin seems ordained.”
Purg. 24.82“Now go,” he said, “for him most guilty of it At a beast’s tail behold I dragged along Towards the valley where is no repentance.
Purg. 24.85Faster at every step the beast is going, Increasing evermore until it smites him, And leaves the body vilely mutilated.
Purg. 24.88Not long those wheels shall turn,” and he uplifted His eyes to heaven, “ere shall be clear to thee That which my speech no farther can declare.
Purg. 24.91Now stay behind; because the time so precious Is in this kingdom, that I lose too much By coming onward thus abreast with thee.”
Purg. 24.94As sometimes issues forth upon a gallop A cavalier from out a troop that ride, And seeks the honour of the first encounter,
Purg. 24.97So he with greater strides departed from us; And on the road remained I with those two, Who were such mighty marshals of the world.
Purg. 24.100And when before us he had gone so far Mine eyes became to him such pursuivants As was my understanding to his words,
Purg. 24.103Appeared to me with laden and living boughs Another apple-tree, and not far distant, From having but just then turned thitherward.
Purg. 24.106People I saw beneath it lift their hands, And cry I know not what towards the leaves, Like little children eager and deluded,
Purg. 24.109Who pray, and he they pray to doth not answer, But, to make very keen their appetite, Holds their desire aloft, and hides it not.
Purg. 24.112Then they departed as if undeceived; And now we came unto the mighty tree Which prayers and tears so manifold refuses.
Purg. 24.115“Pass farther onward without drawing near; The tree of which Eve ate is higher up, And out of that one has this tree been raised.”
Purg. 24.118Thus said I know not who among the branches; Whereat Virgilius, Statius, and myself Went crowding forward on the side that rises.
Purg. 24.121“Be mindful,” said he, “of the accursed ones Formed of the cloud-rack, who inebriate Combated Theseus with their double breasts;
Purg. 24.124And of the Jews who showed them soft in drinking, Whence Gideon would not have them for companions When he tow’rds Midian the hills descended.”
Purg. 24.127Thus, closely pressed to one of the two borders, On passed we, hearing sins of gluttony, Followed forsooth by miserable gains;
Purg. 24.130Then set at large upon the lonely road, A thousand steps and more we onward went, In contemplation, each without a word.
Purg. 24.133“What go ye thinking thus, ye three alone?” Said suddenly a voice, whereat I started As terrified and timid beasts are wont.
Purg. 24.136I raised my head to see who this might be, And never in a furnace was there seen Metals or glass so lucent and so red
Purg. 24.139As one I saw who said: “If it may please you To mount aloft, here it behoves you turn; This way goes he who goeth after peace.”
Purg. 24.142His aspect had bereft me of my sight, So that I turned me back unto my Teachers, Like one who goeth as his hearing guides him.
Purg. 24.145And as, the harbinger of early dawn, The air of May doth move and breathe out fragrance, Impregnate all with herbage and with flowers,
Purg. 24.148So did I feel a breeze strike in the midst My front, and felt the moving of the plumes That breathed around an odour of ambrosia;
Purg. 24.151And heard it said: “Blessed are they whom grace So much illumines, that the love of taste Excites not in their breasts too great desire,
Purg. 24.154Hungering at all times so far as is just.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXV — Discourse of Statius on Generation. The Seventh Circle: The Wanton.
Purg. 25.1Now was it the ascent no hindrance brooked, Because the sun had his meridian circle To Taurus left, and night to Scorpio;
Purg. 25.4Wherefore as doth a man who tarries not, But goes his way, whate’er to him appear, If of necessity the sting transfix him,
Purg. 25.7In this wise did we enter through the gap, Taking the stairway, one before the other, Which by its narrowness divides the climbers.
Purg. 25.10And as the little stork that lifts its wing With a desire to fly, and does not venture To leave the nest, and lets it downward droop,
Purg. 25.13Even such was I, with the desire of asking Kindled and quenched, unto the motion coming He makes who doth address himself to speak.
Purg. 25.16Not for our pace, though rapid it might be, My father sweet forbore, but said: “Let fly The bow of speech thou to the barb hast drawn.”
Purg. 25.19With confidence I opened then my mouth, And I began: “How can one meagre grow There where the need of nutriment applies not?”
Purg. 25.22“If thou wouldst call to mind how Meleager Was wasted by the wasting of a brand, This would not,” said he, “be to thee so sour;
Purg. 25.25And wouldst thou think how at each tremulous motion Trembles within a mirror your own image; That which seems hard would mellow seem to thee.
Purg. 25.28But that thou mayst content thee in thy wish Lo Statius here; and him I call and pray He now will be the healer of thy wounds.”
Purg. 25.31“If I unfold to him the eternal vengeance,” Responded Statius, “where thou present art, Be my excuse that I can naught deny thee.”
Purg. 25.34Then he began: “Son, if these words of mine Thy mind doth contemplate and doth receive, They’ll be thy light unto the How thou sayest.
Purg. 25.37The perfect blood, which never is drunk up Into the thirsty veins, and which remaineth Like food that from the table thou removest,
Purg. 25.40Takes in the heart for all the human members Virtue informative, as being that Which to be changed to them goes through the veins
Purg. 25.43Again digest, descends it where ’tis better Silent to be than say; and then drops thence Upon another’s blood in natural vase.
Purg. 25.46There one together with the other mingles, One to be passive meant, the other active By reason of the perfect place it springs from;
Purg. 25.49And being conjoined, begins to operate, Coagulating first, then vivifying What for its matter it had made consistent.
Purg. 25.52The active virtue, being made a soul As of a plant, (in so far different, This on the way is, that arrived already,)
Purg. 25.55Then works so much, that now it moves and feels Like a sea-fungus, and then undertakes To organize the powers whose seed it is.
Purg. 25.58Now, Son, dilates and now distends itself The virtue from the generator’s heart, Where nature is intent on all the members.
Purg. 25.61But how from animal it man becomes Thou dost not see as yet; this is a point Which made a wiser man than thou once err
Purg. 25.64So far, that in his doctrine separate He made the soul from possible intellect, For he no organ saw by this assumed.
Purg. 25.67Open thy breast unto the truth that’s coming, And know that, just as soon as in the foetus The articulation of the brain is perfect,
Purg. 25.70The primal Motor turns to it well pleased At so great art of nature, and inspires A spirit new with virtue all replete,
Purg. 25.73Which what it finds there active doth attract Into its substance, and becomes one soul, Which lives, and feels, and on itself revolves.
Purg. 25.76And that thou less may wonder at my word, Behold the sun’s heat, which becometh wine, Joined to the juice that from the vine distils.
Purg. 25.79Whenever Lachesis has no more thread, It separates from the flesh, and virtually Bears with itself the human and divine;
Purg. 25.82The other faculties are voiceless all; The memory, the intelligence, and the will In action far more vigorous than before.
Purg. 25.85Without a pause it falleth of itself In marvellous way on one shore or the other; There of its roads it first is cognizant.
Purg. 25.88Soon as the place there circumscribeth it, The virtue informative rays round about, As, and as much as, in the living members.
Purg. 25.91And even as the air, when full of rain, By alien rays that are therein reflected, With divers colours shows itself adorned,
Purg. 25.94So there the neighbouring air doth shape itself Into that form which doth impress upon it Virtually the soul that has stood still.
Purg. 25.97And then in manner of the little flame, Which followeth the fire where’er it shifts, After the spirit followeth its new form.
Purg. 25.100Since afterwards it takes from this its semblance, It is called shade; and thence it organizes Thereafter every sense, even to the sight.
Purg. 25.103Thence is it that we speak, and thence we laugh; Thence is it that we form the tears and sighs, That on the mountain thou mayhap hast heard.
Purg. 25.106According as impress us our desires And other affections, so the shade is shaped, And this is cause of what thou wonderest at.”
Purg. 25.109And now unto the last of all the circles Had we arrived, and to the right hand turned, And were attentive to another care.
Purg. 25.112There the embankment shoots forth flames of fire, And upward doth the cornice breathe a blast That drives them back, and from itself sequesters.
Purg. 25.115Hence we must needs go on the open side, And one by one; and I did fear the fire On this side, and on that the falling down.
Purg. 25.118My Leader said: “Along this place one ought To keep upon the eyes a tightened rein, Seeing that one so easily might err.”
Purg. 25.121“Summae Deus clementiae,” in the bosom Of the great burning chanted then I heard, Which made me no less eager to turn round;
Purg. 25.124And spirits saw I walking through the flame; Wherefore I looked, to my own steps and theirs Apportioning my sight from time to time.
Purg. 25.127After the close which to that hymn is made, Aloud they shouted, “Virum non cognosco;” Then recommenced the hymn with voices low.
Purg. 25.130This also ended, cried they: “To the wood Diana ran, and drove forth Helice Therefrom, who had of Venus felt the poison.”
Purg. 25.133Then to their song returned they; then the wives They shouted, and the husbands who were chaste. As virtue and the marriage vow imposes.
Purg. 25.136And I believe that them this mode suffices, For all the time the fire is burning them; With such care is it needful, and such food,
Purg. 25.139That the last wound of all should be closed up.
Purgatorio, Canto XXVI — Sodomites. Guido Guinicelli and Arnaldo Daniello.
Purg. 26.1While on the brink thus one before the other We went upon our way, oft the good Master Said: “Take thou heed! suffice it that I warn thee.”
Purg. 26.4On the right shoulder smote me now the sun, That, raying out, already the whole west Changed from its azure aspect into white.
Purg. 26.7And with my shadow did I make the flame Appear more red; and even to such a sign Shades saw I many, as they went, give heed.
Purg. 26.10This was the cause that gave them a beginning To speak of me; and to themselves began they To say: “That seems not a factitious body!”
Purg. 26.13Then towards me, as far as they could come, Came certain of them, always with regard Not to step forth where they would not be burned.
Purg. 26.16“O thou who goest, not from being slower But reverent perhaps, behind the others, Answer me, who in thirst and fire am burning.
Purg. 26.19Nor to me only is thine answer needful; For all of these have greater thirst for it Than for cold water Ethiop or Indian.
Purg. 26.22Tell us how is it that thou makest thyself A wall unto the sun, as if thou hadst not Entered as yet into the net of death.”
Purg. 26.25Thus one of them addressed me, and I straight Should have revealed myself, were I not bent On other novelty that then appeared.
Purg. 26.28For through the middle of the burning road There came a people face to face with these, Which held me in suspense with gazing at them.
Purg. 26.31There see I hastening upon either side Each of the shades, and kissing one another Without a pause, content with brief salute.
Purg. 26.34Thus in the middle of their brown battalions Muzzle to muzzle one ant meets another Perchance to spy their journey or their fortune.
Purg. 26.37No sooner is the friendly greeting ended, Or ever the first footstep passes onward, Each one endeavours to outcry the other;
Purg. 26.40The new-come people: “Sodom and Gomorrah!” The rest: “Into the cow Pasiphae enters, So that the bull unto her lust may run!”
Purg. 26.43Then as the cranes, that to Riphaean mountains Might fly in part, and part towards the sands, These of the frost, those of the sun avoidant,
Purg. 26.46One folk is going, and the other coming, And weeping they return to their first songs, And to the cry that most befitteth them;
Purg. 26.49And close to me approached, even as before, The very same who had entreated me, Attent to listen in their countenance.
Purg. 26.52I, who their inclination twice had seen, Began: “O souls secure in the possession, Whene’er it may be, of a state of peace,
Purg. 26.55Neither unripe nor ripened have remained My members upon earth, but here are with me With their own blood and their articulations.
Purg. 26.58I go up here to be no longer blind; A Lady is above, who wins this grace, Whereby the mortal through your world I bring.
Purg. 26.61But as your greatest longing satisfied May soon become, so that the Heaven may house you Which full of love is, and most amply spreads,
Purg. 26.64Tell me, that I again in books may write it, Who are you, and what is that multitude Which goes upon its way behind your backs?”
Purg. 26.67Not otherwise with wonder is bewildered The mountaineer, and staring round is dumb, When rough and rustic to the town he goes,
Purg. 26.70Than every shade became in its appearance; But when they of their stupor were disburdened, Which in high hearts is quickly quieted,
Purg. 26.73“Blessed be thou, who of our border-lands,” He recommenced who first had questioned us, “Experience freightest for a better life.
Purg. 26.76The folk that comes not with us have offended In that for which once Caesar, triumphing, Heard himself called in contumely, ‘Queen.’
Purg. 26.79Therefore they separate, exclaiming, ‘Sodom!’ Themselves reproving, even as thou hast heard, And add unto their burning by their shame.
Purg. 26.82Our own transgression was hermaphrodite; But because we observed not human law, Following like unto beasts our appetite,
Purg. 26.85In our opprobrium by us is read, When we part company, the name of her Who bestialized herself in bestial wood.
Purg. 26.88Now knowest thou our acts, and what our crime was; Wouldst thou perchance by name know who we are, There is not time to tell, nor could I do it.
Purg. 26.91Thy wish to know me shall in sooth be granted; I’m Guido Guinicelli, and now purge me, Having repented ere the hour extreme.”
Purg. 26.94The same that in the sadness of Lycurgus Two sons became, their mother re-beholding, Such I became, but rise not to such height,
Purg. 26.97The moment I heard name himself the father Of me and of my betters, who had ever Practised the sweet and gracious rhymes of love;
Purg. 26.100And without speech and hearing thoughtfully For a long time I went, beholding him, Nor for the fire did I approach him nearer.
Purg. 26.103When I was fed with looking, utterly Myself I offered ready for his service, With affirmation that compels belief.
Purg. 26.106And he to me: “Thou leavest footprints such In me, from what I hear, and so distinct, Lethe cannot efface them, nor make dim.
Purg. 26.109But if thy words just now the truth have sworn, Tell me what is the cause why thou displayest In word and look that dear thou holdest me?”
Purg. 26.112And I to him: “Those dulcet lays of yours Which, long as shall endure our modern fashion, Shall make for ever dear their very ink!”
Purg. 26.115“O brother,” said he, “he whom I point out,” And here he pointed at a spirit in front, “Was of the mother tongue a better smith.
Purg. 26.118Verses of love and proses of romance, He mastered all; and let the idiots talk, Who think the Lemosin surpasses him.
Purg. 26.121To clamour more than truth they turn their faces, And in this way establish their opinion, Ere art or reason has by them been heard.
Purg. 26.124Thus many ancients with Guittone did, From cry to cry still giving him applause, Until the truth has conquered with most persons.
Purg. 26.127Now, if thou hast such ample privilege ’Tis granted thee to go unto the cloister Wherein is Christ the abbot of the college,
Purg. 26.130To him repeat for me a Paternoster, So far as needful to us of this world, Where power of sinning is no longer ours.”
Purg. 26.133Then, to give place perchance to one behind, Whom he had near, he vanished in the fire As fish in water going to the bottom.
Purg. 26.136I moved a little tow’rds him pointed out, And said that to his name my own desire An honourable place was making ready.
Purg. 26.139He of his own free will began to say: ‘Tan m’ abellis vostre cortes deman, Que jeu nom’ puesc ni vueill a vos cobrire;
Purg. 26.142Jeu sui Arnaut, que plor e vai chantan; Consiros vei la passada folor, E vei jauzen lo jorn qu’ esper denan.
Purg. 26.145Ara vus prec per aquella valor, Que vus condus al som de la scalina, Sovenga vus a temprar ma dolor.’*
Purg. 26.148Then hid him in the fire that purifies them.
Purgatorio, Canto XXVII — The Wall of Fire and the Angel of God. Dante’s Sleep upon the Stairway, and his Dream of Leah and Rachel. Arrival at the Terrestrial Paradise.
Purg. 27.1As when he vibrates forth his earliest rays, In regions where his Maker shed his blood, (The Ebro falling under lofty Libra,
Purg. 27.4And waters in the Ganges burnt with noon,) So stood the Sun; hence was the day departing, When the glad Angel of God appeared to us.
Purg. 27.7Outside the flame he stood upon the verge, And chanted forth, “Beati mundo corde,” In voice by far more living than our own.
Purg. 27.10Then: “No one farther goes, souls sanctified, If first the fire bite not; within it enter, And be not deaf unto the song beyond.”
Purg. 27.13When we were close beside him thus he said; Wherefore e’en such became I, when I heard him, As he is who is put into the grave.
Purg. 27.16Upon my clasped hands I straightened me, Scanning the fire, and vividly recalling The human bodies I had once seen burned.
Purg. 27.19Towards me turned themselves my good Conductors, And unto me Virgilius said: “My son, Here may indeed be torment, but not death.
Purg. 27.22Remember thee, remember! and if I On Geryon have safely guided thee, What shall I do now I am nearer God?
Purg. 27.25Believe for certain, shouldst thou stand a full Millennium in the bosom of this flame, It could not make thee bald a single hair.
Purg. 27.28And if perchance thou think that I deceive thee, Draw near to it, and put it to the proof With thine own hands upon thy garment’s hem.
Purg. 27.31Now lay aside, now lay aside all fear, Turn hitherward, and onward come securely;” And I still motionless, and ’gainst my conscience!
Purg. 27.34Seeing me stand still motionless and stubborn, Somewhat disturbed he said: “Now look thou, Son, ’Twixt Beatrice and thee there is this wall.”
Purg. 27.37As at the name of Thisbe oped his lids The dying Pyramus, and gazed upon her, What time the mulberry became vermilion,
Purg. 27.40Even thus, my obduracy being softened, I turned to my wise Guide, hearing the name That in my memory evermore is welling.
Purg. 27.43Whereat he wagged his head, and said: “How now? Shall we stay on this side?” then smiled as one Does at a child who’s vanquished by an apple.
Purg. 27.46Then into the fire in front of me he entered, Beseeching Statius to come after me, Who a long way before divided us.
Purg. 27.49When I was in it, into molten glass I would have cast me to refresh myself, So without measure was the burning there!
Purg. 27.52And my sweet Father, to encourage me, Discoursing still of Beatrice went on, Saying: “Her eyes I seem to see already!”
Purg. 27.55A voice, that on the other side was singing, Directed us, and we, attent alone On that, came forth where the ascent began.
Purg. 27.58“Venite, benedicti Patris mei,” Sounded within a splendour, which was there Such it o’ercame me, and I could not look.
Purg. 27.61“The sun departs,” it added, “and night cometh; Tarry ye not, but onward urge your steps, So long as yet the west becomes not dark.”
Purg. 27.64Straight forward through the rock the path ascended In such a way that I cut off the rays Before me of the sun, that now was low.
Purg. 27.67And of few stairs we yet had made assay, Ere by the vanished shadow the sun’s setting Behind us we perceived, I and my Sages.
Purg. 27.70And ere in all its parts immeasurable The horizon of one aspect had become, And Night her boundless dispensation held,
Purg. 27.73Each of us of a stair had made his bed; Because the nature of the mount took from us The power of climbing, more than the delight.
Purg. 27.76Even as in ruminating passive grow The goats, who have been swift and venturesome Upon the mountain-tops ere they were fed,
Purg. 27.79Hushed in the shadow, while the sun is hot, Watched by the herdsman, who upon his staff Is leaning, and in leaning tendeth them;
Purg. 27.82And as the shepherd, lodging out of doors, Passes the night beside his quiet flock, Watching that no wild beast may scatter it,
Purg. 27.85Such at that hour were we, all three of us, I like the goat, and like the herdsmen they, Begirt on this side and on that by rocks.
Purg. 27.88Little could there be seen of things without; But through that little I beheld the stars More luminous and larger than their wont.
Purg. 27.91Thus ruminating, and beholding these, Sleep seized upon me,—sleep, that oftentimes Before a deed is done has tidings of it.
Purg. 27.94It was the hour, I think, when from the East First on the mountain Citherea beamed, Who with the fire of love seems always burning;
Purg. 27.97Youthful and beautiful in dreams methought I saw a lady walking in a meadow, Gathering flowers; and singing she was saying:
Purg. 27.100“Know whosoever may my name demand That I am Leah, and go moving round My beauteous hands to make myself a garland.
Purg. 27.103To please me at the mirror, here I deck me, But never does my sister Rachel leave Her looking-glass, and sitteth all day long.
Purg. 27.106To see her beauteous eyes as eager is she, As I am to adorn me with my hands; Her, seeing, and me, doing satisfies.”
Purg. 27.109And now before the antelucan splendours That unto pilgrims the more grateful rise, As, home-returning, less remote they lodge,
Purg. 27.112The darkness fled away on every side, And slumber with it; whereupon I rose, Seeing already the great Masters risen.
Purg. 27.115“That apple sweet, which through so many branches The care of mortals goeth in pursuit of, To-day shall put in peace thy hungerings.”
Purg. 27.118Speaking to me, Virgilius of such words As these made use; and never were there guerdons That could in pleasantness compare with these.
Purg. 27.121Such longing upon longing came upon me To be above, that at each step thereafter For flight I felt in me the pinions growing.
Purg. 27.124When underneath us was the stairway all Run o’er, and we were on the highest step, Virgilius fastened upon me his eyes,
Purg. 27.127And said: “The temporal fire and the eternal, Son, thou hast seen, and to a place art come Where of myself no farther I discern.
Purg. 27.130By intellect and art I here have brought thee; Take thine own pleasure for thy guide henceforth; Beyond the steep ways and the narrow art thou.
Purg. 27.133Behold the sun, that shines upon thy forehead; Behold the grass, the flowerets, and the shrubs Which of itself alone this land produces.
Purg. 27.136Until rejoicing come the beauteous eyes Which weeping caused me to come unto thee, Thou canst sit down, and thou canst walk among them.
Purg. 27.139Expect no more or word or sign from me; Free and upright and sound is thy free-will, And error were it not to do its bidding;
Purg. 27.142Thee o’er thyself I therefore crown and mitre!”
Purgatorio, Canto XXVIII — The River Lethe. Matilda. The Nature of the Terrestrial Paradise.
Purg. 28.1Eager already to search in and round The heavenly forest, dense and living-green, Which tempered to the eyes the new-born day,
Purg. 28.4Withouten more delay I left the bank, Taking the level country slowly, slowly Over the soil that everywhere breathes fragrance.
Purg. 28.7A softly-breathing air, that no mutation Had in itself, upon the forehead smote me No heavier blow than of a gentle wind,
Purg. 28.10Whereat the branches, lightly tremulous, Did all of them bow downward toward that side Where its first shadow casts the Holy Mountain;
Purg. 28.13Yet not from their upright direction swayed, So that the little birds upon their tops Should leave the practice of each art of theirs;
Purg. 28.16But with full ravishment the hours of prime, Singing, received they in the midst of leaves, That ever bore a burden to their rhymes,
Purg. 28.19Such as from branch to branch goes gathering on Through the pine forest on the shore of Chiassi, When Eolus unlooses the Sirocco.
Purg. 28.22Already my slow steps had carried me Into the ancient wood so far, that I Could not perceive where I had entered it.
Purg. 28.25And lo! my further course a stream cut off, Which tow’rd the left hand with its little waves Bent down the grass that on its margin sprang.
Purg. 28.28All waters that on earth most limpid are Would seem to have within themselves some mixture Compared with that which nothing doth conceal,
Purg. 28.31Although it moves on with a brown, brown current Under the shade perpetual, that never Ray of the sun lets in, nor of the moon.
Purg. 28.34With feet I stayed, and with mine eyes I passed Beyond the rivulet, to look upon The great variety of the fresh may.
Purg. 28.37And there appeared to me (even as appears Suddenly something that doth turn aside Through very wonder every other thought)
Purg. 28.40A lady all alone, who went along Singing and culling floweret after floweret, With which her pathway was all painted over.
Purg. 28.43“Ah, beauteous lady, who in rays of love Dost warm thyself, if I may trust to looks, Which the heart’s witnesses are wont to be,
Purg. 28.46May the desire come unto thee to draw Near to this river’s bank,” I said to her, “So much that I might hear what thou art singing.
Purg. 28.49Thou makest me remember where and what Proserpina that moment was when lost Her mother her, and she herself the Spring.”
Purg. 28.52As turns herself, with feet together pressed And to the ground, a lady who is dancing, And hardly puts one foot before the other,
Purg. 28.55On the vermilion and the yellow flowerets She turned towards me, not in other wise Than maiden who her modest eyes casts down;
Purg. 28.58And my entreaties made to be content, So near approaching, that the dulcet sound Came unto me together with its meaning
Purg. 28.61As soon as she was where the grasses are. Bathed by the waters of the beauteous river, To lift her eyes she granted me the boon.
Purg. 28.64I do not think there shone so great a light Under the lids of Venus, when transfixed By her own son, beyond his usual custom!
Purg. 28.67Erect upon the other bank she smiled, Bearing full many colours in her hands, Which that high land produces without seed.
Purg. 28.70Apart three paces did the river make us; But Hellespont, where Xerxes passed across, (A curb still to all human arrogance,)
Purg. 28.73More hatred from Leander did not suffer For rolling between Sestos and Abydos, Than that from me, because it oped not then.
Purg. 28.76“Ye are new-comers; and because I smile,” Began she, “peradventure, in this place Elect to human nature for its nest,
Purg. 28.79Some apprehension keeps you marvelling; But the psalm ‘Delectasti’ giveth light Which has the power to uncloud your intellect.
Purg. 28.82And thou who foremost art, and didst entreat me, Speak, if thou wouldst hear more; for I came ready To all thy questionings, as far as needful.”
Purg. 28.85“The water,” said I, “and the forest’s sound, Are combating within me my new faith In something which I heard opposed to this.”
Purg. 28.88Whence she: “I will relate how from its cause Proceedeth that which maketh thee to wonder, And purge away the cloud that smites upon thee.
Purg. 28.91The Good Supreme, sole in itself delighting, Created man good, and this goodly place Gave him as hansel of eternal peace.
Purg. 28.94By his default short while he sojourned here; By his default to weeping and to toil He changed his innocent laughter and sweet play.
Purg. 28.97That the disturbance which below is made By exhalations of the land and water, (Which far as may be follow after heat,)
Purg. 28.100Might not upon mankind wage any war, This mount ascended tow’rds the heaven so high, And is exempt, from there where it is locked.
Purg. 28.103Now since the universal atmosphere Turns in a circuit with the primal motion Unless the circle is broken on some side,
Purg. 28.106Upon this height, that all is disengaged In living ether, doth this motion strike And make the forest sound, for it is dense;
Purg. 28.109And so much power the stricken plant possesses That with its virtue it impregns the air, And this, revolving, scatters it around;
Purg. 28.112And yonder earth, according as ’tis worthy In self or in its clime, conceives and bears Of divers qualities the divers trees;
Purg. 28.115It should not seem a marvel then on earth, This being heard, whenever any plant Without seed manifest there taketh root.
Purg. 28.118And thou must know, this holy table-land In which thou art is full of every seed, And fruit has in it never gathered there.
Purg. 28.121The water which thou seest springs not from vein Restored by vapour that the cold condenses, Like to a stream that gains or loses breath;
Purg. 28.124But issues from a fountain safe and certain, Which by the will of God as much regains As it discharges, open on two sides.
Purg. 28.127Upon this side with virtue it descends, Which takes away all memory of sin; On that, of every good deed done restores it.
Purg. 28.130Here Lethe, as upon the other side Eunoe, it is called; and worketh not If first on either side it be not tasted.
Purg. 28.133This every other savour doth transcend; And notwithstanding slaked so far may be Thy thirst, that I reveal to thee no more,
Purg. 28.136I’ll give thee a corollary still in grace, Nor think my speech will be to thee less dear If it spread out beyond my promise to thee.
Purg. 28.139Those who in ancient times have feigned in song The Age of Gold and its felicity, Dreamed of this place perhaps upon Parnassus.
Purg. 28.142Here was the human race in innocence; Here evermore was Spring, and every fruit; This is the nectar of which each one speaks.”
Purg. 28.145Then backward did I turn me wholly round Unto my Poets, and saw that with a smile They had been listening to these closing words;
Purg. 28.148Then to the beautiful lady turned mine eyes.
Purgatorio, Canto XXIX — The Triumph of the Church.
Purg. 29.1Singing like unto an enamoured lady She, with the ending of her words, continued: “Beati quorum tecta sunt peccata.”
Purg. 29.4And even as Nymphs, that wandered all alone Among the sylvan shadows, sedulous One to avoid and one to see the sun,
Purg. 29.7She then against the stream moved onward, going Along the bank, and I abreast of her, Her little steps with little steps attending.
Purg. 29.10Between her steps and mine were not a hundred, When equally the margins gave a turn, In such a way, that to the East I faced.
Purg. 29.13Nor even thus our way continued far Before the lady wholly turned herself Unto me, saying, “Brother, look and listen!”
Purg. 29.16And lo! a sudden lustre ran across On every side athwart the spacious forest, Such that it made me doubt if it were lightning.
Purg. 29.19But since the lightning ceases as it comes, And that continuing brightened more and more, Within my thought I said, “What thing is this?”
Purg. 29.22And a delicious melody there ran Along the luminous air, whence holy zeal Made me rebuke the hardihood of Eve;
Purg. 29.25For there where earth and heaven obedient were, The woman only, and but just created, Could not endure to stay ’neath any veil;
Purg. 29.28Underneath which had she devoutly stayed, I sooner should have tasted those delights Ineffable, and for a longer time.
Purg. 29.31While ’mid such manifold first-fruits I walked Of the eternal pleasure all enrapt, And still solicitous of more delights,
Purg. 29.34In front of us like an enkindled fire Became the air beneath the verdant boughs, And the sweet sound as singing now was heard.
Purg. 29.37O Virgins sacrosanct! if ever hunger, Vigils, or cold for you I have endured, The occasion spurs me their reward to claim!
Purg. 29.40Now Helicon must needs pour forth for me, And with her choir Urania must assist me, To put in verse things difficult to think.
Purg. 29.43A little farther on, seven trees of gold In semblance the long space still intervening Between ourselves and them did counterfeit;
Purg. 29.46But when I had approached so near to them The common object, which the sense deceives, Lost not by distance any of its marks,
Purg. 29.49The faculty that lends discourse to reason Did apprehend that they were candlesticks, And in the voices of the song “Hosanna!”
Purg. 29.52Above them flamed the harness beautiful, Far brighter than the moon in the serene Of midnight, at the middle of her month.
Purg. 29.55I turned me round, with admiration filled, To good Virgilius, and he answered me With visage no less full of wonderment.
Purg. 29.58Then back I turned my face to those high things, Which moved themselves towards us so sedately, They had been distanced by new-wedded brides.
Purg. 29.61The lady chid me: “Why dost thou burn only So with affection for the living lights, And dost not look at what comes after them?”
Purg. 29.64Then saw I people, as behind their leaders, Coming behind them, garmented in white, And such a whiteness never was on earth.
Purg. 29.67The water on my left flank was resplendent, And back to me reflected my left side, E’en as a mirror, if I looked therein.
Purg. 29.70When I upon my margin had such post That nothing but the stream divided us, Better to see I gave my steps repose;
Purg. 29.73And I beheld the flamelets onward go, Leaving behind themselves the air depicted, And they of trailing pennons had the semblance,
Purg. 29.76So that it overhead remained distinct With sevenfold lists, all of them of the colours Whence the sun’s bow is made, and Delia’s girdle.
Purg. 29.79These standards to the rearward longer were Than was my sight; and, as it seemed to me, Ten paces were the outermost apart.
Purg. 29.82Under so fair a heaven as I describe The four and twenty Elders, two by two, Came on incoronate with flower-de-luce.
Purg. 29.85They all of them were singing: “Blessed thou Among the daughters of Adam art, and blessed For evermore shall be thy loveliness.”
Purg. 29.88After the flowers and other tender grasses In front of me upon the other margin Were disencumbered of that race elect,
Purg. 29.91Even as in heaven star followeth after star, There came close after them four animals, Incoronate each one with verdant leaf.
Purg. 29.94Plumed with six wings was every one of them, The plumage full of eyes; the eyes of Argus If they were living would be such as these.
Purg. 29.97Reader! to trace their forms no more I waste My rhymes; for other spendings press me so, That I in this cannot be prodigal.
Purg. 29.100But read Ezekiel, who depicteth them As he beheld them from the region cold Coming with cloud, with whirlwind, and with fire;
Purg. 29.103And such as thou shalt find them in his pages, Such were they here; saving that in their plumage John is with me, and differeth from him.
Purg. 29.106The interval between these four contained A chariot triumphal on two wheels, Which by a Griffin’s neck came drawn along;
Purg. 29.109And upward he extended both his wings Between the middle list and three and three, So that he injured none by cleaving it.
Purg. 29.112So high they rose that they were lost to sight; His limbs were gold, so far as he was bird, And white the others with vermilion mingled.
Purg. 29.115Not only Rome with no such splendid car E’er gladdened Africanus, or Augustus, But poor to it that of the Sun would be,—
Purg. 29.118That of the Sun, which swerving was burnt up At the importunate orison of Earth, When Jove was so mysteriously just.
Purg. 29.121Three maidens at the right wheel in a circle Came onward dancing; one so very red That in the fire she hardly had been noted.
Purg. 29.124The second was as if her flesh and bones Had all been fashioned out of emerald; The third appeared as snow but newly fallen.
Purg. 29.127And now they seemed conducted by the white, Now by the red, and from the song of her The others took their step, or slow or swift.
Purg. 29.130Upon the left hand four made holiday Vested in purple, following the measure Of one of them with three eyes in her head.
Purg. 29.133In rear of all the group here treated of Two old men I beheld, unlike in habit, But like in gait, each dignified and grave.
Purg. 29.136One showed himself as one of the disciples Of that supreme Hippocrates, whom nature Made for the animals she holds most dear;
Purg. 29.139Contrary care the other manifested, With sword so shining and so sharp, it caused Terror to me on this side of the river.
Purg. 29.142Thereafter four I saw of humble aspect, And behind all an aged man alone Walking in sleep with countenance acute.
Purg. 29.145And like the foremost company these seven Were habited; yet of the flower-de-luce No garland round about the head they wore,
Purg. 29.148But of the rose, and other flowers vermilion; At little distance would the sight have sworn That all were in a flame above their brows.
Purg. 29.151And when the car was opposite to me Thunder was heard; and all that folk august Seemed to have further progress interdicted,
Purg. 29.154There with the vanward ensigns standing still.
Purgatorio, Canto XXX — Virgil’s Departure. Beatrice. Dante’s Shame.
Purg. 30.1When the Septentrion of the highest heaven (Which never either setting knew or rising, Nor veil of other cloud than that of sin,
Purg. 30.4And which made every one therein aware Of his own duty, as the lower makes Whoever turns the helm to come to port)
Purg. 30.7Motionless halted, the veracious people, That came at first between it and the Griffin, Turned themselves to the car, as to their peace.
Purg. 30.10And one of them, as if by Heaven commissioned, Singing, “Veni, sponsa, de Libano” Shouted three times, and all the others after.
Purg. 30.13Even as the Blessed at the final summons Shall rise up quickened each one from his cavern, Uplifting light the reinvested flesh,
Purg. 30.16So upon that celestial chariot A hundred rose ‘ad vocem tanti senis,’ Ministers and messengers of life eternal.
Purg. 30.19They all were saying, “Benedictus qui venis,” And, scattering flowers above and round about, “Manibus o date lilia plenis.”
Purg. 30.22Ere now have I beheld, as day began, The eastern hemisphere all tinged with rose, And the other heaven with fair serene adorned;
Purg. 30.25And the sun’s face, uprising, overshadowed So that by tempering influence of vapours For a long interval the eye sustained it;
Purg. 30.28Thus in the bosom of a cloud of flowers Which from those hands angelical ascended, And downward fell again inside and out,
Purg. 30.31Over her snow-white veil with olive cinct Appeared a lady under a green mantle, Vested in colour of the living flame.
Purg. 30.34And my own spirit, that already now So long a time had been, that in her presence Trembling with awe it had not stood abashed,
Purg. 30.37Without more knowledge having by mine eyes, Through occult virtue that from her proceeded Of ancient love the mighty influence felt.
Purg. 30.40As soon as on my vision smote the power Sublime, that had already pierced me through Ere from my boyhood I had yet come forth,
Purg. 30.43To the left hand I turned with that reliance With which the little child runs to his mother, When he has fear, or when he is afflicted,
Purg. 30.46To say unto Virgilius: “Not a drachm Of blood remains in me, that does not tremble; I know the traces of the ancient flame.”
Purg. 30.49But us Virgilius of himself deprived Had left, Virgilius, sweetest of all fathers, Virgilius, to whom I for safety gave me:
Purg. 30.52Nor whatsoever lost the ancient mother Availed my cheeks now purified from dew, That weeping they should not again be darkened.
Purg. 30.55“Dante, because Virgilius has departed Do not weep yet, do not weep yet awhile; For by another sword thou need’st must weep.”
Purg. 30.58E’en as an admiral, who on poop and prow Comes to behold the people that are working In other ships, and cheers them to well-doing,
Purg. 30.61Upon the left hand border of the car, When at the sound I turned of my own name, Which of necessity is here recorded,
Purg. 30.64I saw the Lady, who erewhile appeared Veiled underneath the angelic festival, Direct her eyes to me across the river.
Purg. 30.67Although the veil, that from her head descended, Encircled with the foliage of Minerva, Did not permit her to appear distinctly,
Purg. 30.70In attitude still royally majestic Continued she, like unto one who speaks, And keeps his warmest utterance in reserve:
Purg. 30.73“Look at me well; in sooth I’m Beatrice! How didst thou deign to come unto the Mountain? Didst thou not know that man is happy here?”
Purg. 30.76Mine eyes fell downward into the clear fountain, But, seeing myself therein, I sought the grass, So great a shame did weigh my forehead down.
Purg. 30.79As to the son the mother seems superb, So she appeared to me; for somewhat bitter Tasteth the savour of severe compassion.
Purg. 30.82Silent became she, and the Angels sang Suddenly, “In te, Domine, speravi:” But beyond ‘pedes meos’ did not pass.
Purg. 30.85Even as the snow among the living rafters Upon the back of Italy congeals, Blown on and drifted by Sclavonian winds,
Purg. 30.88And then, dissolving, trickles through itself Whene’er the land that loses shadow breathes, So that it seems a fire that melts a taper;
Purg. 30.91E’en thus was I without a tear or sigh, Before the song of those who sing for ever After the music of the eternal spheres.
Purg. 30.94But when I heard in their sweet melodies Compassion for me, more than had they said, “O wherefore, lady, dost thou thus upbraid him?”
Purg. 30.97The ice, that was about my heart congealed, To air and water changed, and in my anguish Through mouth and eyes came gushing from my breast.
Purg. 30.100She, on the right-hand border of the car Still firmly standing, to those holy beings Thus her discourse directed afterwards:
Purg. 30.103“Ye keep your watch in the eternal day, So that nor night nor sleep can steal from you One step the ages make upon their path;
Purg. 30.106Therefore my answer is with greater care, That he may hear me who is weeping yonder, So that the sin and dole be of one measure.
Purg. 30.109Not only by the work of those great wheels, That destine every seed unto some end, According as the stars are in conjunction,
Purg. 30.112But by the largess of celestial graces, Which have such lofty vapours for their rain That near to them our sight approaches not,
Purg. 30.115Such had this man become in his new life Potentially, that every righteous habit Would have made admirable proof in him;
Purg. 30.118But so much more malignant and more savage Becomes the land untilled and with bad seed, The more good earthly vigour it possesses.
Purg. 30.121Some time did I sustain him with my look; Revealing unto him my youthful eyes, I led him with me turned in the right way.
Purg. 30.124As soon as ever of my second age I was upon the threshold and changed life, Himself from me he took and gave to others.
Purg. 30.127When from the flesh to spirit I ascended, And beauty and virtue were in me increased, I was to him less dear and less delightful;
Purg. 30.130And into ways untrue he turned his steps, Pursuing the false images of good, That never any promises fulfil;
Purg. 30.133Nor prayer for inspiration me availed, By means of which in dreams and otherwise I called him back, so little did he heed them.
Purg. 30.136So low he fell, that all appliances For his salvation were already short, Save showing him the people of perdition.
Purg. 30.139For this I visited the gates of death, And unto him, who so far up has led him, My intercessions were with weeping borne.
Purg. 30.142God’s lofty fiat would be violated, If Lethe should be passed, and if such viands Should tasted be, withouten any scot
Purg. 30.145Of penitence, that gushes forth in tears.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXXI — Reproaches of Beatrice and Confession of Dante. The Passage of Lethe. The Seven Virtues. The Griffon.
Purg. 31.1“O thou who art beyond the sacred river,” Turning to me the point of her discourse, That edgewise even had seemed to me so keen,
Purg. 31.4She recommenced, continuing without pause, “Say, say if this be true; to such a charge, Thy own confession needs must be conjoined.”
Purg. 31.7My faculties were in so great confusion, That the voice moved, but sooner was extinct Than by its organs it was set at large.
Purg. 31.10Awhile she waited; then she said: “What thinkest? Answer me; for the mournful memories In thee not yet are by the waters injured.”
Purg. 31.13Confusion and dismay together mingled Forced such a Yes! from out my mouth, that sight Was needful to the understanding of it.
Purg. 31.16Even as a cross-bow breaks, when ’tis discharged Too tensely drawn the bowstring and the bow, And with less force the arrow hits the mark,
Purg. 31.19So I gave way beneath that heavy burden, Outpouring in a torrent tears and sighs, And the voice flagged upon its passage forth.
Purg. 31.22Whence she to me: “In those desires of mine Which led thee to the loving of that good, Beyond which there is nothing to aspire to,
Purg. 31.25What trenches lying traverse or what chains Didst thou discover, that of passing onward Thou shouldst have thus despoiled thee of the hope?
Purg. 31.28And what allurements or what vantages Upon the forehead of the others showed, That thou shouldst turn thy footsteps unto them?”
Purg. 31.31After the heaving of a bitter sigh, Hardly had I the voice to make response, And with fatigue my lips did fashion it.
Purg. 31.34Weeping I said: “The things that present were With their false pleasure turned aside my steps, Soon as your countenance concealed itself.”
Purg. 31.37And she: “Shouldst thou be silent, or deny What thou confessest, not less manifest Would be thy fault, by such a Judge ’tis known.
Purg. 31.40But when from one’s own cheeks comes bursting forth The accusal of the sin, in our tribunal Against the edge the wheel doth turn itself.
Purg. 31.43But still, that thou mayst feel a greater shame For thy transgression, and another time Hearing the Sirens thou mayst be more strong,
Purg. 31.46Cast down the seed of weeping and attend; So shalt thou hear, how in an opposite way My buried flesh should have directed thee.
Purg. 31.49Never to thee presented art or nature Pleasure so great as the fair limbs wherein I was enclosed, which scattered are in earth.
Purg. 31.52And if the highest pleasure thus did fail thee By reason of my death, what mortal thing Should then have drawn thee into its desire?
Purg. 31.55Thou oughtest verily at the first shaft Of things fallacious to have risen up To follow me, who was no longer such.
Purg. 31.58Thou oughtest not to have stooped thy pinions downward To wait for further blows, or little girl, Or other vanity of such brief use.
Purg. 31.61The callow birdlet waits for two or three, But to the eyes of those already fledged, In vain the net is spread or shaft is shot.”
Purg. 31.64Even as children silent in their shame Stand listening with their eyes upon the ground, And conscious of their fault, and penitent;
Purg. 31.67So was I standing; and she said: “If thou In hearing sufferest pain, lift up thy beard And thou shalt feel a greater pain in seeing.”
Purg. 31.70With less resistance is a robust holm Uprooted, either by a native wind Or else by that from regions of Iarbas,
Purg. 31.73Than I upraised at her command my chin; And when she by the beard the face demanded, Well I perceived the venom of her meaning.
Purg. 31.76And as my countenance was lifted up, Mine eye perceived those creatures beautiful Had rested from the strewing of the flowers;
Purg. 31.79And, still but little reassured, mine eyes Saw Beatrice turned round towards the monster, That is one person only in two natures.
Purg. 31.82Beneath her veil, beyond the margent green, She seemed to me far more her ancient self To excel, than others here, when she was here.
Purg. 31.85So pricked me then the thorn of penitence, That of all other things the one which turned me Most to its love became the most my foe.
Purg. 31.88Such self-conviction stung me at the heart O’erpowered I fell, and what I then became She knoweth who had furnished me the cause.
Purg. 31.91Then, when the heart restored my outward sense, The lady I had found alone, above me I saw, and she was saying, “Hold me, hold me.”
Purg. 31.94Up to my throat she in the stream had drawn me, And, dragging me behind her, she was moving Upon the water lightly as a shuttle.
Purg. 31.97When I was near unto the blessed shore, “Asperges me,” I heard so sweetly sung, Remember it I cannot, much less write it.
Purg. 31.100The beautiful lady opened wide her arms, Embraced my head, and plunged me underneath, Where I was forced to swallow of the water.
Purg. 31.103Then forth she drew me, and all dripping brought Into the dance of the four beautiful, And each one with her arm did cover me.
Purg. 31.106‘We here are Nymphs, and in the Heaven are stars; Ere Beatrice descended to the world, We as her handmaids were appointed her.
Purg. 31.109We’ll lead thee to her eyes; but for the pleasant Light that within them is, shall sharpen thine The three beyond, who more profoundly look.’
Purg. 31.112Thus singing they began; and afterwards Unto the Griffin’s breast they led me with them, Where Beatrice was standing, turned towards us.
Purg. 31.115“See that thou dost not spare thine eyes,” they said; “Before the emeralds have we stationed thee, Whence Love aforetime drew for thee his weapons.”
Purg. 31.118A thousand longings, hotter than the flame, Fastened mine eyes upon those eyes relucent, That still upon the Griffin steadfast stayed.
Purg. 31.121As in a glass the sun, not otherwise Within them was the twofold monster shining, Now with the one, now with the other nature.
Purg. 31.124Think, Reader, if within myself I marvelled, When I beheld the thing itself stand still, And in its image it transformed itself.
Purg. 31.127While with amazement filled and jubilant, My soul was tasting of the food, that while It satisfies us makes us hunger for it,
Purg. 31.130Themselves revealing of the highest rank In bearing, did the other three advance, Singing to their angelic saraband.
Purg. 31.133“Turn, Beatrice, O turn thy holy eyes,” Such was their song, “unto thy faithful one, Who has to see thee ta’en so many steps.
Purg. 31.136In grace do us the grace that thou unveil Thy face to him, so that he may discern The second beauty which thou dost conceal.”
Purg. 31.139O splendour of the living light eternal! Who underneath the shadow of Parnassus Has grown so pale, or drunk so at its cistern,
Purg. 31.142He would not seem to have his mind encumbered Striving to paint thee as thou didst appear, Where the harmonious heaven o’ershadowed thee,
Purg. 31.145When in the open air thou didst unveil?
Purgatorio, Canto XXXII — The Tree of Knowledge. Allegory of the Chariot.
Purg. 32.1So steadfast and attentive were mine eyes In satisfying their decennial thirst, That all my other senses were extinct,
Purg. 32.4And upon this side and on that they had Walls of indifference, so the holy smile Drew them unto itself with the old net
Purg. 32.7When forcibly my sight was turned away Towards my left hand by those goddesses, Because I heard from them a “Too intently!”
Purg. 32.10And that condition of the sight which is In eyes but lately smitten by the sun Bereft me of my vision some short while;
Purg. 32.13But to the less when sight re-shaped itself, I say the less in reference to the greater Splendour from which perforce I had withdrawn,
Purg. 32.16I saw upon its right wing wheeled about The glorious host returning with the sun And with the sevenfold flames upon their faces.
Purg. 32.19As underneath its shields, to save itself, A squadron turns, and with its banner wheels, Before the whole thereof can change its front,
Purg. 32.22That soldiery of the celestial kingdom Which marched in the advance had wholly passed us Before the chariot had turned its pole.
Purg. 32.25Then to the wheels the maidens turned themselves, And the Griffin moved his burden benedight, But so that not a feather of him fluttered.
Purg. 32.28The lady fair who drew me through the ford Followed with Statius and myself the wheel Which made its orbit with the lesser arc.
Purg. 32.31So passing through the lofty forest, vacant By fault of her who in the serpent trusted, Angelic music made our steps keep time.
Purg. 32.34Perchance as great a space had in three flights An arrow loosened from the string o’erpassed, As we had moved when Beatrice descended.
Purg. 32.37I heard them murmur altogether, “Adam!” Then circled they about a tree despoiled Of blooms and other leafage on each bough.
Purg. 32.40Its tresses, which so much the more dilate As higher they ascend, had been by Indians Among their forests marvelled at for height.
Purg. 32.43“Blessed art thou, O Griffin, who dost not Pluck with thy beak these branches sweet to taste, Since appetite by this was turned to evil.”
Purg. 32.46After this fashion round the tree robust The others shouted; and the twofold creature: “Thus is preserved the seed of all the just.”
Purg. 32.49And turning to the pole which he had dragged, He drew it close beneath the widowed bough, And what was of it unto it left bound.
Purg. 32.52In the same manner as our trees (when downward Falls the great light, with that together mingled Which after the celestial Lasca shines)
Purg. 32.55Begin to swell, and then renew themselves, Each one with its own colour, ere the Sun Harness his steeds beneath another star:
Purg. 32.58Less than of rose and more than violet A hue disclosing, was renewed the tree That had erewhile its boughs so desolate.
Purg. 32.61I never heard, nor here below is sung, The hymn which afterward that people sang, Nor did I bear the melody throughout.
Purg. 32.64Had I the power to paint how fell asleep Those eyes compassionless, of Syrinx hearing, Those eyes to which more watching cost so dear,
Purg. 32.67Even as a painter who from model paints I would portray how I was lulled asleep; He may, who well can picture drowsihood.
Purg. 32.70Therefore I pass to what time I awoke, And say a splendour rent from me the veil Of slumber, and a calling: “Rise, what dost thou?”
Purg. 32.73As to behold the apple-tree in blossom Which makes the Angels greedy for its fruit, And keeps perpetual bridals in the Heaven,
Purg. 32.76Peter and John and James conducted were, And, overcome, recovered at the word By which still greater slumbers have been broken,
Purg. 32.79And saw their school diminished by the loss Not only of Elias, but of Moses, And the apparel of their Master changed;
Purg. 32.82So I revived, and saw that piteous one Above me standing, who had been conductress Aforetime of my steps beside the river,
Purg. 32.85And all in doubt I said, “Where’s Beatrice?” And she: “Behold her seated underneath The leafage new, upon the root of it.
Purg. 32.88Behold the company that circles her; The rest behind the Griffin are ascending With more melodious song, and more profound.”
Purg. 32.91And if her speech were more diffuse I know not, Because already in my sight was she Who from the hearing of aught else had shut me.
Purg. 32.94Alone she sat upon the very earth, Left there as guardian of the chariot Which I had seen the biform monster fasten.
Purg. 32.97Encircling her, a cloister made themselves The seven Nymphs, with those lights in their hands Which are secure from Aquilon and Auster.
Purg. 32.100“Short while shalt thou be here a forester, And thou shalt be with me for evermore A citizen of that Rome where Christ is Roman.
Purg. 32.103Therefore, for that world’s good which liveth ill, Fix on the car thine eyes, and what thou seest, Having returned to earth, take heed thou write.”
Purg. 32.106Thus Beatrice; and I, who at the feet Of her commandments all devoted was, My mind and eyes directed where she willed.
Purg. 32.109Never descended with so swift a motion Fire from a heavy cloud, when it is raining From out the region which is most remote,
Purg. 32.112As I beheld the bird of Jove descend Down through the tree, rending away the bark, As well as blossoms and the foliage new,
Purg. 32.115And he with all his might the chariot smote, Whereat it reeled, like vessel in a tempest Tossed by the waves, now starboard and now larboard.
Purg. 32.118Thereafter saw I leap into the body Of the triumphal vehicle a Fox, That seemed unfed with any wholesome food.
Purg. 32.121But for his hideous sins upbraiding him, My Lady put him to as swift a flight As such a fleshless skeleton could bear.
Purg. 32.124Then by the way that it before had come, Into the chariot’s chest I saw the Eagle Descend, and leave it feathered with his plumes.
Purg. 32.127And such as issues from a heart that mourns, A voice from Heaven there issued, and it said: “My little bark, how badly art thou freighted!”
Purg. 32.130Methought, then, that the earth did yawn between Both wheels, and I saw rise from it a Dragon, Who through the chariot upward fixed his tail,
Purg. 32.133And as a wasp that draweth back its sting, Drawing unto himself his tail malign, Drew out the floor, and went his way rejoicing.
Purg. 32.136That which remained behind, even as with grass A fertile region, with the feathers, offered Perhaps with pure intention and benign,
Purg. 32.139Reclothed itself, and with them were reclothed The pole and both the wheels so speedily, A sigh doth longer keep the lips apart.
Purg. 32.142Transfigured thus the holy edifice Thrust forward heads upon the parts of it, Three on the pole and one at either corner.
Purg. 32.145The first were horned like oxen; but the four Had but a single horn upon the forehead; A monster such had never yet been seen!
Purg. 32.148Firm as a rock upon a mountain high, Seated upon it, there appeared to me A shameless whore, with eyes swift glancing round,
Purg. 32.151And, as if not to have her taken from him, Upright beside her I beheld a giant; And ever and anon they kissed each other.
Purg. 32.154But because she her wanton, roving eye Turned upon me, her angry paramour Did scourge her from her head unto her feet.
Purg. 32.157Then full of jealousy, and fierce with wrath, He loosed the monster, and across the forest Dragged it so far, he made of that alone
Purg. 32.160A shield unto the whore and the strange beast.
Purgatorio, Canto XXXIII — Lament over the State of the Church. Final Reproaches of Beatrice. The River Eunoe.
Purg. 33.1“Deus venerunt gentes,” alternating Now three, now four, melodious psalmody The maidens in the midst of tears began;
Purg. 33.4And Beatrice, compassionate and sighing, Listened to them with such a countenance, That scarce more changed was Mary at the cross.
Purg. 33.7But when the other virgins place had given For her to speak, uprisen to her feet With colour as of fire, she made response:
Purg. 33.10“‘Modicum, et non videbitis me; Et iterum,’ my sisters predilect, ‘Modicum, et vos videbitis me.’”
Purg. 33.13Then all the seven in front of her she placed; And after her, by beckoning only, moved Me and the lady and the sage who stayed.
Purg. 33.16So she moved onward; and I do not think That her tenth step was placed upon the ground, When with her eyes upon mine eyes she smote,
Purg. 33.19And with a tranquil aspect, “Come more quickly,” To me she said, “that, if I speak with thee, To listen to me thou mayst be well placed.”
Purg. 33.22As soon as I was with her as I should be, She said to me: “Why, brother, dost thou not Venture to question now, in coming with me?”
Purg. 33.25As unto those who are too reverential, Speaking in presence of superiors, Who drag no living utterance to their teeth,
Purg. 33.28It me befell, that without perfect sound Began I: “My necessity, Madonna, You know, and that which thereunto is good.”
Purg. 33.31And she to me: “Of fear and bashfulness Henceforward I will have thee strip thyself, So that thou speak no more as one who dreams.
Purg. 33.34Know that the vessel which the serpent broke Was, and is not; but let him who is guilty Think that God’s vengeance does not fear a sop.
Purg. 33.37Without an heir shall not for ever be The Eagle that left his plumes upon the car, Whence it became a monster, then a prey;
Purg. 33.40For verily I see, and hence narrate it, The stars already near to bring the time, From every hindrance safe, and every bar,
Purg. 33.43Within which a Five-hundred, Ten, and Five, One sent from God, shall slay the thievish woman And that same giant who is sinning with her.
Purg. 33.46And peradventure my dark utterance, Like Themis and the Sphinx, may less persuade thee, Since, in their mode, it clouds the intellect;
Purg. 33.49But soon the facts shall be the Naiades Who shall this difficult enigma solve, Without destruction of the flocks and harvests.
Purg. 33.52Note thou; and even as by me are uttered These words, so teach them unto those who live That life which is a running unto death;
Purg. 33.55And bear in mind, whene’er thou writest them, Not to conceal what thou hast seen the plant, That twice already has been pillaged here.
Purg. 33.58Whoever pillages or shatters it, With blasphemy of deed offendeth God, Who made it holy for his use alone.
Purg. 33.61For biting that, in pain and in desire Five thousand years and more the first-born soul Craved Him, who punished in himself the bite.
Purg. 33.64Thy genius slumbers, if it deem it not For special reason so pre-eminent In height, and so inverted in its summit.
Purg. 33.67And if thy vain imaginings had not been Water of Elsa round about thy mind, And Pyramus to the mulberry, their pleasure,
Purg. 33.70Thou by so many circumstances only The justice of the interdict of God Morally in the tree wouldst recognize.
Purg. 33.73But since I see thee in thine intellect Converted into stone and stained with sin, So that the light of my discourse doth daze thee,
Purg. 33.76I will too, if not written, at least painted, Thou bear it back within thee, for the reason That cinct with palm the pilgrim’s staff is borne.”
Purg. 33.79And I: “As by a signet is the wax Which does not change the figure stamped upon it, My brain is now imprinted by yourself.
Purg. 33.82But wherefore so beyond my power of sight Soars your desirable discourse, that aye The more I strive, so much the more I lose it?”
Purg. 33.85“That thou mayst recognize,” she said, “the school Which thou hast followed, and mayst see how far Its doctrine follows after my discourse,
Purg. 33.88And mayst behold your path from the divine Distant as far as separated is From earth the heaven that highest hastens on.”
Purg. 33.91Whence her I answered: “I do not remember That ever I estranged myself from you, Nor have I conscience of it that reproves me.”
Purg. 33.94“And if thou art not able to remember,” Smiling she answered, “recollect thee now That thou this very day hast drunk of Lethe;
Purg. 33.97And if from smoke a fire may be inferred, Such an oblivion clearly demonstrates Some error in thy will elsewhere intent.
Purg. 33.100Truly from this time forward shall my words Be naked, so far as it is befitting To lay them open unto thy rude gaze.”
Purg. 33.103And more coruscant and with slower steps The sun was holding the meridian circle, Which, with the point of view, shifts here and there
Purg. 33.106When halted (as he cometh to a halt, Who goes before a squadron as its escort, If something new he find upon his way)
Purg. 33.109The ladies seven at a dark shadow’s edge, Such as, beneath green leaves and branches black, The Alp upon its frigid border wears.
Purg. 33.112In front of them the Tigris and Euphrates Methought I saw forth issue from one fountain, And slowly part, like friends, from one another.
Purg. 33.115“O light, O glory of the human race! What stream is this which here unfolds itself From out one source, and from itself withdraws?”
Purg. 33.118For such a prayer, ’twas said unto me, “Pray Matilda that she tell thee;” and here answered, As one does who doth free himself from blame,
Purg. 33.121The beautiful lady: “This and other things Were told to him by me; and sure I am The water of Lethe has not hid them from him.”
Purg. 33.124And Beatrice: “Perhaps a greater care, Which oftentimes our memory takes away, Has made the vision of his mind obscure.
Purg. 33.127But Eunoe behold, that yonder rises; Lead him to it, and, as thou art accustomed, Revive again the half-dead virtue in him.”
Purg. 33.130Like gentle soul, that maketh no excuse, But makes its own will of another’s will As soon as by a sign it is disclosed,
Purg. 33.133Even so, when she had taken hold of me, The beautiful lady moved, and unto Statius Said, in her womanly manner, “Come with him.”
Purg. 33.136If, Reader, I possessed a longer space For writing it, I yet would sing in part Of the sweet draught that ne’er would satiate me;
Purg. 33.139But inasmuch as full are all the leaves Made ready for this second canticle, The curb of art no farther lets me go.
Purg. 33.142From the most holy water I returned Regenerate, in the manner of new trees That are renewed with a new foliage,
Purg. 33.145Pure and disposed to mount unto the stars.
Contents — 33 sections
- Purgatorio, Canto I
- Purgatorio, Canto II
- Purgatorio, Canto III
- Purgatorio, Canto IV
- Purgatorio, Canto V
- Purgatorio, Canto VI
- Purgatorio, Canto VII
- Purgatorio, Canto VIII
- Purgatorio, Canto IX
- Purgatorio, Canto X
- Purgatorio, Canto XI
- Purgatorio, Canto XII
- Purgatorio, Canto XIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XIV
- Purgatorio, Canto XV
- Purgatorio, Canto XVI
- Purgatorio, Canto XVII
- Purgatorio, Canto XVIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XIX
- Purgatorio, Canto XX
- Purgatorio, Canto XXI
- Purgatorio, Canto XXII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIV
- Purgatorio, Canto XXV
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVI
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIX
- Purgatorio, Canto XXX
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXI
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXIII
Purgatorio, Canto I
Purg. 1.1Per correr miglior acque alza le vele omai la navicella del mio ingegno, che lascia dietro a sé mar sì crudele;
Purg. 1.4e canterò di quel secondo regno dove l’umano spirito si purga e di salire al ciel diventa degno.
Purg. 1.7Ma qui la morta poesì resurga, o sante Muse, poi che vostro sono; e qui Calïopè alquanto surga,
Purg. 1.10seguitando il mio canto con quel suono di cui le Piche misere sentiro lo colpo tal, che disperar perdono.
Purg. 1.13Dolce color d’orïental zaffiro, che s’accoglieva nel sereno aspetto del mezzo, puro infino al primo giro,
Purg. 1.16a li occhi miei ricominciò diletto, tosto ch’io usci’ fuor de l’aura morta che m’avea contristati li occhi e ’l petto.
Purg. 1.19Lo bel pianeto che d’amar conforta faceva tutto rider l’orïente, velando i Pesci ch’erano in sua scorta.
Purg. 1.22I’ mi volsi a man destra, e puosi mente a l’altro polo, e vidi quattro stelle non viste mai fuor ch’a la prima gente.
Purg. 1.25Goder pareva ’l ciel di lor fiammelle: oh settentrïonal vedovo sito, poi che privato se’ di mirar quelle!
Purg. 1.28Com’ io da loro sguardo fui partito, un poco me volgendo a l ’altro polo, là onde ’l Carro già era sparito,
Purg. 1.31vidi presso di me un veglio solo, degno di tanta reverenza in vista, che più non dee a padre alcun figliuolo.
Purg. 1.34Lunga la barba e di pel bianco mista portava, a’ suoi capelli simigliante, de’ quai cadeva al petto doppia lista.
Purg. 1.37Li raggi de le quattro luci sante fregiavan sì la sua faccia di lume, ch’i’ ’l vedea come ’l sol fosse davante.
Purg. 1.40«Chi siete voi che contro al cieco fiume fuggita avete la pregione etterna?», diss’ el, movendo quelle oneste piume.
Purg. 1.43«Chi v’ha guidati, o che vi fu lucerna, uscendo fuor de la profonda notte che sempre nera fa la valle inferna?
Purg. 1.46Son le leggi d’abisso così rotte? o è mutato in ciel novo consiglio, che, dannati, venite a le mie grotte?».
Purg. 1.49Lo duca mio allor mi diè di piglio, e con parole e con mani e con cenni reverenti mi fé le gambe e ’l ciglio.
Purg. 1.52Poscia rispuose lui: «Da me non venni: donna scese del ciel, per li cui prieghi de la mia compagnia costui sovvenni.
Purg. 1.55Ma da ch’è tuo voler che più si spieghi di nostra condizion com’ ell’ è vera, esser non puote il mio che a te si nieghi.
Purg. 1.58Questi non vide mai l’ultima sera; ma per la sua follia le fu sì presso, che molto poco tempo a volger era.
Purg. 1.61Sì com’ io dissi, fui mandato ad esso per lui campare; e non lì era altra via che questa per la quale i’ mi son messo.
Purg. 1.64Mostrata ho lui tutta la gente ria; e ora intendo mostrar quelli spirti che purgan sé sotto la tua balìa.
Purg. 1.67Com’ io l’ho tratto, saria lungo a dirti; de l’alto scende virtù che m’aiuta conducerlo a vederti e a udirti.
Purg. 1.70Or ti piaccia gradir la sua venuta: libertà va cercando, ch’è sì cara, come sa chi per lei vita rifiuta.
Purg. 1.73Tu ’l sai, ché non ti fu per lei amara in Utica la morte, ove lasciasti la vesta ch’al gran dì sarà sì chiara.
Purg. 1.76Non son li editti etterni per noi guasti, ché questi vive e Minòs me non lega; ma son del cerchio ove son li occhi casti
Purg. 1.79di Marzia tua, che ’n vista ancor ti priega, o santo petto, che per tua la tegni: per lo suo amore adunque a noi ti piega.
Purg. 1.82Lasciane andar per li tuoi sette regni; grazie riporterò di te a lei, se d’esser mentovato là giù degni».
Purg. 1.85«Marzïa piacque tanto a li occhi miei mentre ch’i’ fu’ di là», diss’ elli allora, «che quante grazie volse da me, fei.
Purg. 1.88Or che di là dal mal fiume dimora, più muover non mi può, per quella legge che fatta fu quando me n’usci’ fora.
Purg. 1.91Ma se donna del ciel ti move e regge, come tu di’, non c’è mestier lusinghe: bastisi ben che per lei mi richegge.
Purg. 1.94Va dunque, e fa che tu costui ricinghe d’un giunco schietto e che li lavi ’l viso, sì ch’ogne sucidume quindi stinghe;
Purg. 1.97ché non si converria, l’occhio sorpriso d’alcuna nebbia, andar dinanzi al primo ministro, ch’è di quei di paradiso.
Purg. 1.100Questa isoletta intorno ad imo ad imo, là giù colà dove la batte l’onda, porta di giunchi sovra ’l molle limo:
Purg. 1.103null’ altra pianta che facesse fronda o indurasse, vi puote aver vita, però ch’a le percosse non seconda.
Purg. 1.106Poscia non sia di qua vostra reddita; lo sol vi mosterrà, che surge omai, prendere il monte a più lieve salita».
Purg. 1.109Così sparì; e io sù mi levai sanza parlare, e tutto mi ritrassi al duca mio, e li occhi a lui drizzai.
Purg. 1.112El cominciò: «Figliuol, segui i miei passi: volgianci in dietro, ché di qua dichina questa pianura a’ suoi termini bassi».
Purg. 1.115L’alba vinceva l’ora mattutina che fuggia innanzi, sì che di lontano conobbi il tremolar de la marina.
Purg. 1.118Noi andavam per lo solingo piano com’ om che torna a la perduta strada, che ’nfino ad essa li pare ire in vano.
Purg. 1.121Quando noi fummo là ’ve la rugiada pugna col sole, per essere in parte dove, ad orezza, poco si dirada,
Purg. 1.124ambo le mani in su l’erbetta sparte soavemente ’l mio maestro pose: ond’ io, che fui accorto di sua arte,
Purg. 1.127porsi ver’ lui le guance lagrimose; ivi mi fece tutto discoverto quel color che l’inferno mi nascose.
Purg. 1.130Venimmo poi in sul lito diserto, che mai non vide navicar sue acque omo, che di tornar sia poscia esperto.
Purg. 1.133Quivi mi cinse sì com’ altrui piacque: oh maraviglia! ché qual elli scelse l’umile pianta, cotal si rinacque
Purg. 1.136subitamente là onde l’avelse.
Purgatorio, Canto II
Purg. 2.1Già era ’l sole a l’orizzonte giunto lo cui meridïan cerchio coverchia Ierusalèm col suo più alto punto;
Purg. 2.4e la notte, che opposita a lui cerchia, uscia di Gange fuor con le Bilance, che le caggion di man quando soverchia;
Purg. 2.7sì che le bianche e le vermiglie guance, là dov’ i’ era, de la bella Aurora per troppa etate divenivan rance.
Purg. 2.10Noi eravam lunghesso mare ancora, come gente che pensa a suo cammino, che va col cuore e col corpo dimora.
Purg. 2.13Ed ecco, qual, sorpreso dal mattino, per li grossi vapor Marte rosseggia giù nel ponente sovra ’l suol marino,
Purg. 2.16cotal m’apparve, s’io ancor lo veggia, un lume per lo mar venir sì ratto, che ’l muover suo nessun volar pareggia.
Purg. 2.19Dal qual com’ io un poco ebbi ritratto l’occhio per domandar lo duca mio, rividil più lucente e maggior fatto.
Purg. 2.22Poi d’ogne lato ad esso m’appario un non sapeva che bianco, e di sotto a poco a poco un altro a lui uscìo.
Purg. 2.25Lo mio maestro ancor non facea motto, mentre che i primi bianchi apparver ali; allor che ben conobbe il galeotto,
Purg. 2.28gridò: «Fa, fa che le ginocchia cali. Ecco l’angel di Dio: piega le mani; omai vedrai di sì fatti officiali.
Purg. 2.31Vedi che sdegna li argomenti umani, sì che remo non vuol, né altro velo che l’ali sue, tra liti sì lontani.
Purg. 2.34Vedi come l’ha dritte verso ’l cielo, trattando l’aere con l’etterne penne, che non si mutan come mortal pelo».
Purg. 2.37Poi, come più e più verso noi venne l’uccel divino, più chiaro appariva: per che l’occhio da presso nol sostenne,
Purg. 2.40ma chinail giuso; e quei sen venne a riva con un vasello snelletto e leggero, tanto che l’acqua nulla ne ’nghiottiva.
Purg. 2.43Da poppa stava il celestial nocchiero, tal che faria beato pur descripto; e più di cento spirti entro sediero.
Purg. 2.46‘In exitu Isräel de Aegypto’ cantavan tutti insieme ad una voce con quanto di quel salmo è poscia scripto.
Purg. 2.49Poi fece il segno lor di santa croce; ond’ ei si gittar tutti in su la piaggia: ed el sen gì, come venne, veloce.
Purg. 2.52La turba che rimase lì, selvaggia parea del loco, rimirando intorno come colui che nove cose assaggia.
Purg. 2.55Da tutte parti saettava il giorno lo sol, ch’avea con le saette conte di mezzo ’l ciel cacciato Capricorno,
Purg. 2.58quando la nova gente alzò la fronte ver’ noi, dicendo a noi: «Se voi sapete, mostratene la via di gire al monte».
Purg. 2.61E Virgilio rispuose: «Voi credete forse che siamo esperti d’esto loco; ma noi siam peregrin come voi siete.
Purg. 2.64Dianzi venimmo, innanzi a voi un poco, per altra via, che fu sì aspra e forte, che lo salire omai ne parrà gioco».
Purg. 2.67L’anime, che si fuor di me accorte, per lo spirare, ch’i’ era ancor vivo, maravigliando diventaro smorte.
Purg. 2.70E come a messagger che porta ulivo tragge la gente per udir novelle, e di calcar nessun si mostra schivo,
Purg. 2.73così al viso mio s’affisar quelle anime fortunate tutte quante, quasi oblïando d’ire a farsi belle.
Purg. 2.76Io vidi una di lor trarresi avante per abbracciarmi con sì grande affetto, che mosse me a far lo somigliante.
Purg. 2.79Ohi ombre vane, fuor che ne l’aspetto! tre volte dietro a lei le mani avvinsi, e tante mi tornai con esse al petto.
Purg. 2.82Di maraviglia, credo, mi dipinsi; per che l’ombra sorrise e si ritrasse, e io, seguendo lei, oltre mi pinsi.
Purg. 2.85Soavemente disse ch’io posasse; allor conobbi chi era, e pregai che, per parlarmi, un poco s’arrestasse.
Purg. 2.88Rispuosemi: «Così com’ io t’amai nel mortal corpo, così t’amo sciolta: però m’arresto; ma tu perché vai?».
Purg. 2.91«Casella mio, per tornar altra volta là dov’ io son, fo io questo vïaggio», diss’ io; «ma a te com’ è tanta ora tolta?».
Purg. 2.94Ed elli a me: «Nessun m’è fatto oltraggio, se quei che leva quando e cui li piace, più volte m’ha negato esto passaggio;
Purg. 2.97ché di giusto voler lo suo si face: veramente da tre mesi elli ha tolto chi ha voluto intrar, con tutta pace.
Purg. 2.100Ond’ io, ch’era ora a la marina vòlto dove l’acqua di Tevero s’insala, benignamente fu’ da lui ricolto.
Purg. 2.103A quella foce ha elli or dritta l’ala, però che sempre quivi si ricoglie qual verso Acheronte non si cala».
Purg. 2.106E io: «Se nuova legge non ti toglie memoria o uso a l’amoroso canto che mi solea quetar tutte mie doglie,
Purg. 2.109di ciò ti piaccia consolare alquanto l’anima mia, che, con la sua persona venendo qui, è affannata tanto!».
Purg. 2.112‘Amor che ne la mente mi ragiona’ cominciò elli allor sì dolcemente, che la dolcezza ancor dentro mi suona.
Purg. 2.115Lo mio maestro e io e quella gente ch’eran con lui parevan sì contenti, come a nessun toccasse altro la mente.
Purg. 2.118Noi eravam tutti fissi e attenti a le sue note; ed ecco il veglio onesto gridando: «Che è ciò, spiriti lenti?
Purg. 2.121qual negligenza, quale stare è questo? Correte al monte a spogliarvi lo scoglio ch’esser non lascia a voi Dio manifesto».
Purg. 2.124Come quando, cogliendo biado o loglio, li colombi adunati a la pastura, queti, sanza mostrar l’usato orgoglio,
Purg. 2.127se cosa appare ond’ elli abbian paura, subitamente lasciano star l’esca, perch’ assaliti son da maggior cura;
Purg. 2.130così vid’ io quella masnada fresca lasciar lo canto, e fuggir ver’ la costa, com’ om che va, né sa dove rïesca;
Purg. 2.133né la nostra partita fu men tosta.
Purgatorio, Canto III
Purg. 3.1Avvegna che la subitana fuga dispergesse color per la campagna, rivolti al monte ove ragion ne fruga,
Purg. 3.4i’ mi ristrinsi a la fida compagna: e come sare’ io sanza lui corso? chi m’avria tratto su per la montagna?
Purg. 3.7El mi parea da sé stesso rimorso: o dignitosa coscïenza e netta, come t’è picciol fallo amaro morso!
Purg. 3.10Quando li piedi suoi lasciar la fretta, che l’onestade ad ogn’ atto dismaga, la mente mia, che prima era ristretta,
Purg. 3.13lo ’ntento rallargò, sì come vaga, e diedi ’l viso mio incontr’ al poggio che ’nverso ’l ciel più alto si dislaga.
Purg. 3.16Lo sol, che dietro fiammeggiava roggio, rotto m’era dinanzi a la figura, ch’avëa in me de’ suoi raggi l’appoggio.
Purg. 3.19Io mi volsi dallato con paura d’essere abbandonato, quand’ io vidi solo dinanzi a me la terra oscura;
Purg. 3.22e ’l mio conforto: «Perché pur diffidi?», a dir mi cominciò tutto rivolto; «non credi tu me teco e ch’io ti guidi?
Purg. 3.25Vespero è già colà dov’ è sepolto lo corpo dentro al quale io facea ombra; Napoli l’ha, e da Brandizio è tolto.
Purg. 3.28Ora, se innanzi a me nulla s’aombra, non ti maravigliar più che d’i cieli che l’uno a l’altro raggio non ingombra.
Purg. 3.31A sofferir tormenti, caldi e geli simili corpi la Virtù dispone che, come fa, non vuol ch’a noi si sveli.
Purg. 3.34Matto è chi spera che nostra ragione possa trascorrer la infinita via che tiene una sustanza in tre persone.
Purg. 3.37State contenti, umana gente, al quia; ché, se potuto aveste veder tutto, mestier non era parturir Maria;
Purg. 3.40e disïar vedeste sanza frutto tai che sarebbe lor disio quetato, ch’etternalmente è dato lor per lutto:
Purg. 3.43io dico d’Aristotile e di Plato e di molt’ altri»; e qui chinò la fronte, e più non disse, e rimase turbato.
Purg. 3.46Noi divenimmo intanto a piè del monte; quivi trovammo la roccia sì erta, che ’ndarno vi sarien le gambe pronte.
Purg. 3.49Tra Lerice e Turbìa la più diserta, la più rotta ruina è una scala, verso di quella, agevole e aperta.
Purg. 3.52«Or chi sa da qual man la costa cala», disse ’l maestro mio fermando ’l passo, «sì che possa salir chi va sanz’ ala?».
Purg. 3.55E mentre ch’e’ tenendo ’l viso basso essaminava del cammin la mente, e io mirava suso intorno al sasso,
Purg. 3.58da man sinistra m’apparì una gente d’anime, che movieno i piè ver’ noi, e non pareva, sì venïan lente.
Purg. 3.61«Leva», diss’ io, «maestro, li occhi tuoi: ecco di qua chi ne darà consiglio, se tu da te medesmo aver nol puoi».
Purg. 3.64Guardò allora, e con libero piglio rispuose: «Andiamo in là, ch’ei vegnon piano; e tu ferma la spene, dolce figlio».
Purg. 3.67Ancora era quel popol di lontano, i’ dico dopo i nostri mille passi, quanto un buon gittator trarria con mano,
Purg. 3.70quando si strinser tutti ai duri massi de l’alta ripa, e stetter fermi e stretti com’ a guardar, chi va dubbiando, stassi.
Purg. 3.73«O ben finiti, o già spiriti eletti», Virgilio incominciò, «per quella pace ch’i’ credo che per voi tutti s’aspetti,
Purg. 3.76ditene dove la montagna giace, sì che possibil sia l’andare in suso; ché perder tempo a chi più sa più spiace».
Purg. 3.79Come le pecorelle escon del chiuso a una, a due, a tre, e l’altre stanno timidette atterrando l’occhio e ’l muso;
Purg. 3.82e ciò che fa la prima, e l’altre fanno, addossandosi a lei, s’ella s’arresta, semplici e quete, e lo ’mperché non sanno;
Purg. 3.85sì vid’ io muovere a venir la testa di quella mandra fortunata allotta, pudica in faccia e ne l’andare onesta.
Purg. 3.88Come color dinanzi vider rotta la luce in terra dal mio destro canto, sì che l’ombra era da me a la grotta,
Purg. 3.91restaro, e trasser sé in dietro alquanto, e tutti li altri che venieno appresso, non sappiendo ’l perché, fenno altrettanto.
Purg. 3.94«Sanza vostra domanda io vi confesso che questo è corpo uman che voi vedete; per che ’l lume del sole in terra è fesso.
Purg. 3.97Non vi maravigliate, ma credete che non sanza virtù che da ciel vegna cerchi di soverchiar questa parete».
Purg. 3.100Così ’l maestro; e quella gente degna «Tornate», disse, «intrate innanzi dunque», coi dossi de le man faccendo insegna.
Purg. 3.103E un di loro incominciò: «Chiunque tu se’, così andando, volgi ’l viso: pon mente se di là mi vedesti unque».
Purg. 3.106Io mi volsi ver’ lui e guardail fiso: biondo era e bello e di gentile aspetto, ma l’un de’ cigli un colpo avea diviso.
Purg. 3.109Quand’ io mi fui umilmente disdetto d’averlo visto mai, el disse: «Or vedi»; e mostrommi una piaga a sommo ’l petto.
Purg. 3.112Poi sorridendo disse: «Io son Manfredi, nepote di Costanza imperadrice; ond’ io ti priego che, quando tu riedi,
Purg. 3.115vadi a mia bella figlia, genitrice de l’onor di Cicilia e d’Aragona, e dichi ’l vero a lei, s’altro si dice.
Purg. 3.118Poscia ch’io ebbi rotta la persona di due punte mortali, io mi rendei, piangendo, a quei che volontier perdona.
Purg. 3.121Orribil furon li peccati miei; ma la bontà infinita ha sì gran braccia, che prende ciò che si rivolge a lei.
Purg. 3.124Se ’l pastor di Cosenza, che a la caccia di me fu messo per Clemente allora, avesse in Dio ben letta questa faccia,
Purg. 3.127l’ossa del corpo mio sarieno ancora in co del ponte presso a Benevento, sotto la guardia de la grave mora.
Purg. 3.130Or le bagna la pioggia e move il vento di fuor dal regno, quasi lungo ’l Verde, dov’ e’ le trasmutò a lume spento.
Purg. 3.133Per lor maladizion sì non si perde, che non possa tornar, l’etterno amore, mentre che la speranza ha fior del verde.
Purg. 3.136Vero è che quale in contumacia more di Santa Chiesa, ancor ch’al fin si penta, star li convien da questa ripa in fore,
Purg. 3.139per ognun tempo ch’elli è stato, trenta, in sua presunzïon, se tal decreto più corto per buon prieghi non diventa.
Purg. 3.142Vedi oggimai se tu mi puoi far lieto, revelando a la mia buona Costanza come m’hai visto, e anco esto divieto;
Purg. 3.145ché qui per quei di là molto s’avanza».
Purgatorio, Canto IV
Purg. 4.1Quando per dilettanze o ver per doglie, che alcuna virtù nostra comprenda, l’anima bene ad essa si raccoglie,
Purg. 4.4par ch’a nulla potenza più intenda; e questo è contra quello error che crede ch’un’anima sovr’ altra in noi s’accenda.
Purg. 4.7E però, quando s’ode cosa o vede che tegna forte a sé l’anima volta, vassene ’l tempo e l’uom non se n’avvede;
Purg. 4.10ch’altra potenza è quella che l’ascolta, e altra è quella c’ha l’anima intera: questa è quasi legata e quella è sciolta.
Purg. 4.13Di ciò ebb’ io esperïenza vera, udendo quello spirto e ammirando; ché ben cinquanta gradi salito era
Purg. 4.16lo sole, e io non m’era accorto, quando venimmo ove quell’ anime ad una gridaro a noi: «Qui è vostro dimando».
Purg. 4.19Maggiore aperta molte volte impruna con una forcatella di sue spine l’uom de la villa quando l’uva imbruna,
Purg. 4.22che non era la calla onde salìne lo duca mio, e io appresso, soli, come da noi la schiera si partìne.
Purg. 4.25Vassi in Sanleo e discendesi in Noli, montasi su in Bismantova e ’n Cacume con esso i piè; ma qui convien ch’om voli;
Purg. 4.28dico con l’ale snelle e con le piume del gran disio, di retro a quel condotto che speranza mi dava e facea lume.
Purg. 4.31Noi salavam per entro ’l sasso rotto, e d’ogne lato ne stringea lo stremo, e piedi e man volea il suol di sotto.
Purg. 4.34Poi che noi fummo in su l’orlo suppremo de l’alta ripa, a la scoperta piaggia, «Maestro mio», diss’ io, «che via faremo?».
Purg. 4.37Ed elli a me: «Nessun tuo passo caggia; pur su al monte dietro a me acquista, fin che n’appaia alcuna scorta saggia».
Purg. 4.40Lo sommo er’ alto che vincea la vista, e la costa superba più assai che da mezzo quadrante a centro lista.
Purg. 4.43Io era lasso, quando cominciai: «O dolce padre, volgiti, e rimira com’ io rimango sol, se non restai».
Purg. 4.46«Figliuol mio», disse, «infin quivi ti tira», additandomi un balzo poco in sùe che da quel lato il poggio tutto gira.
Purg. 4.49Sì mi spronaron le parole sue, ch’i’ mi sforzai carpando appresso lui, tanto che ’l cinghio sotto i piè mi fue.
Purg. 4.52A seder ci ponemmo ivi ambedui vòlti a levante ond’ eravam saliti, che suole a riguardar giovare altrui.
Purg. 4.55Li occhi prima drizzai ai bassi liti; poscia li alzai al sole, e ammirava che da sinistra n’eravam feriti.
Purg. 4.58Ben s’avvide il poeta ch’ïo stava stupido tutto al carro de la luce, ove tra noi e Aquilone intrava.
Purg. 4.61Ond’ elli a me: «Se Castore e Poluce fossero in compagnia di quello specchio che sù e giù del suo lume conduce,
Purg. 4.64tu vedresti il Zodïaco rubecchio ancora a l’Orse più stretto rotare, se non uscisse fuor del cammin vecchio.
Purg. 4.67Come ciò sia, se ’l vuoi poter pensare, dentro raccolto, imagina Sïòn con questo monte in su la terra stare
Purg. 4.70sì, ch’amendue hanno un solo orizzòn e diversi emisperi; onde la strada che mal non seppe carreggiar Fetòn,
Purg. 4.73vedrai come a costui convien che vada da l’un, quando a colui da l’altro fianco, se lo ’ntelletto tuo ben chiaro bada».
Purg. 4.76«Certo, maestro mio,» diss’ io, «unquanco non vid’ io chiaro sì com’ io discerno là dove mio ingegno parea manco,
Purg. 4.79che ’l mezzo cerchio del moto superno, che si chiama Equatore in alcun’ arte, e che sempre riman tra ’l sole e ’l verno,
Purg. 4.82per la ragion che di’, quinci si parte verso settentrïon, quanto li Ebrei vedevan lui verso la calda parte.
Purg. 4.85Ma se a te piace, volontier saprei quanto avemo ad andar; ché ’l poggio sale più che salir non posson li occhi miei».
Purg. 4.88Ed elli a me: «Questa montagna è tale, che sempre al cominciar di sotto è grave; e quant’ om più va sù, e men fa male.
Purg. 4.91Però, quand’ ella ti parrà soave tanto, che sù andar ti fia leggero com’ a seconda giù andar per nave,
Purg. 4.94allor sarai al fin d’esto sentiero; quivi di riposar l’affanno aspetta. Più non rispondo, e questo so per vero».
Purg. 4.97E com’ elli ebbe sua parola detta, una voce di presso sonò: «Forse che di sedere in pria avrai distretta!».
Purg. 4.100Al suon di lei ciascun di noi si torse, e vedemmo a mancina un gran petrone, del qual né io né ei prima s’accorse.
Purg. 4.103Là ci traemmo; e ivi eran persone che si stavano a l’ombra dietro al sasso come l’uom per negghienza a star si pone.
Purg. 4.106E un di lor, che mi sembiava lasso, sedeva e abbracciava le ginocchia, tenendo ’l viso giù tra esse basso.
Purg. 4.109«O dolce segnor mio», diss’ io, «adocchia colui che mostra sé più negligente che se pigrizia fosse sua serocchia».
Purg. 4.112Allor si volse a noi e puose mente, movendo ’l viso pur su per la coscia, e disse: «Or va tu sù, che se’ valente!».
Purg. 4.115Conobbi allor chi era, e quella angoscia che m’avacciava un poco ancor la lena, non m’impedì l’andare a lui; e poscia
Purg. 4.118ch’a lui fu’ giunto, alzò la testa a pena, dicendo: «Hai ben veduto come ’l sole da l’omero sinistro il carro mena?».
Purg. 4.121Li atti suoi pigri e le corte parole mosser le labbra mie un poco a riso; poi cominciai: «Belacqua, a me non dole
Purg. 4.124di te omai; ma dimmi: perché assiso quiritto se’? attendi tu iscorta, o pur lo modo usato t’ha’ ripriso?».
Purg. 4.127Ed elli: «O frate, andar in sù che porta? ché non mi lascerebbe ire a’ martìri l’angel di Dio che siede in su la porta.
Purg. 4.130Prima convien che tanto il ciel m’aggiri di fuor da essa, quanto fece in vita, per ch’io ’ndugiai al fine i buon sospiri,
Purg. 4.133se orazïone in prima non m’aita che surga sù di cuor che in grazia viva; l’altra che val, che ’n ciel non è udita?».
Purg. 4.136E già il poeta innanzi mi saliva, e dicea: «Vienne omai; vedi ch’è tocco meridïan dal sole e a la riva
Purg. 4.139cuopre la notte già col piè Morrocco».
Purgatorio, Canto V
Purg. 5.1Io era già da quell’ ombre partito, e seguitava l’orme del mio duca, quando di retro a me, drizzando ’l dito,
Purg. 5.4una gridò: «Ve’ che non par che luca lo raggio da sinistra a quel di sotto, e come vivo par che si conduca!».
Purg. 5.7Li occhi rivolsi al suon di questo motto, e vidile guardar per maraviglia pur me, pur me, e ’l lume ch’era rotto.
Purg. 5.10«Perché l’animo tuo tanto s’impiglia», disse ’l maestro, «che l’andare allenti? che ti fa ciò che quivi si pispiglia?
Purg. 5.13Vien dietro a me, e lascia dir le genti: sta come torre ferma, che non crolla già mai la cima per soffiar di venti;
Purg. 5.16ché sempre l’omo in cui pensier rampolla sovra pensier, da sé dilunga il segno, perché la foga l’un de l’altro insolla».
Purg. 5.19Che potea io ridir, se non «Io vegno»? Dissilo, alquanto del color consperso che fa l’uom di perdon talvolta degno.
Purg. 5.22E ’ntanto per la costa di traverso venivan genti innanzi a noi un poco, cantando ‘Miserere’ a verso a verso.
Purg. 5.25Quando s’accorser ch’i’ non dava loco per lo mio corpo al trapassar d’i raggi, mutar lor canto in un «oh!» lungo e roco;
Purg. 5.28e due di loro, in forma di messaggi, corsero incontr’ a noi e dimandarne: «Di vostra condizion fatene saggi».
Purg. 5.31E ’l mio maestro: «Voi potete andarne e ritrarre a color che vi mandaro che ’l corpo di costui è vera carne.
Purg. 5.34Se per veder la sua ombra restaro, com’ io avviso, assai è lor risposto: fàccianli onore, ed esser può lor caro».
Purg. 5.37Vapori accesi non vid’ io sì tosto di prima notte mai fender sereno, né, sol calando, nuvole d’agosto,
Purg. 5.40che color non tornasser suso in meno; e, giunti là, con li altri a noi dier volta, come schiera che scorre sanza freno.
Purg. 5.43«Questa gente che preme a noi è molta, e vegnonti a pregar», disse ’l poeta: «però pur va, e in andando ascolta».
Purg. 5.46«O anima che vai per esser lieta con quelle membra con le quai nascesti», venian gridando, «un poco il passo queta.
Purg. 5.49Guarda s’alcun di noi unqua vedesti, sì che di lui di là novella porti: deh, perché vai? deh, perché non t’arresti?
Purg. 5.52Noi fummo tutti già per forza morti, e peccatori infino a l’ultima ora; quivi lume del ciel ne fece accorti,
Purg. 5.55sì che, pentendo e perdonando, fora di vita uscimmo a Dio pacificati, che del disio di sé veder n’accora».
Purg. 5.58E io: «Perché ne’ vostri visi guati, non riconosco alcun; ma s’a voi piace cosa ch’io possa, spiriti ben nati,
Purg. 5.61voi dite, e io farò per quella pace che, dietro a’ piedi di sì fatta guida, di mondo in mondo cercar mi si face».
Purg. 5.64E uno incominciò: «Ciascun si fida del beneficio tuo sanza giurarlo, pur che ’l voler nonpossa non ricida.
Purg. 5.67Ond’ io, che solo innanzi a li altri parlo, ti priego, se mai vedi quel paese che siede tra Romagna e quel di Carlo,
Purg. 5.70che tu mi sie di tuoi prieghi cortese in Fano, sì che ben per me s’adori pur ch’i’ possa purgar le gravi offese.
Purg. 5.73Quindi fu’ io; ma li profondi fóri ond’ uscì ’l sangue in sul quale io sedea, fatti mi fuoro in grembo a li Antenori,
Purg. 5.76là dov’ io più sicuro esser credea: quel da Esti il fé far, che m’avea in ira assai più là che dritto non volea.
Purg. 5.79Ma s’io fosse fuggito inver’ la Mira, quando fu’ sovragiunto ad Orïaco, ancor sarei di là dove si spira.
Purg. 5.82Corsi al palude, e le cannucce e ’l braco m’impigliar sì ch’i’ caddi; e lì vid’ io de le mie vene farsi in terra laco».
Purg. 5.85Poi disse un altro: «Deh, se quel disio si compia che ti tragge a l’alto monte, con buona pïetate aiuta il mio!
Purg. 5.88Io fui di Montefeltro, io son Bonconte; Giovanna o altri non ha di me cura; per ch’io vo tra costor con bassa fronte».
Purg. 5.91E io a lui: «Qual forza o qual ventura ti travïò sì fuor di Campaldino, che non si seppe mai tua sepultura?».
Purg. 5.94«Oh!», rispuos’ elli, «a piè del Casentino traversa un’acqua c’ha nome l’Archiano, che sovra l’Ermo nasce in Apennino.
Purg. 5.97Là ’ve ’l vocabol suo diventa vano, arriva’ io forato ne la gola, fuggendo a piede e sanguinando il piano.
Purg. 5.100Quivi perdei la vista e la parola; nel nome di Maria fini’, e quivi caddi, e rimase la mia carne sola.
Purg. 5.103Io dirò vero, e tu ’l ridì tra ’ vivi: l’angel di Dio mi prese, e quel d’inferno gridava: “O tu del ciel, perché mi privi?
Purg. 5.106Tu te ne porti di costui l’etterno per una lagrimetta che ’l mi toglie; ma io farò de l’altro altro governo!”.
Purg. 5.109Ben sai come ne l’aere si raccoglie quell’ umido vapor che in acqua riede, tosto che sale dove ’l freddo il coglie.
Purg. 5.112Giunse quel mal voler che pur mal chiede con lo ’ntelletto, e mosse il fummo e ’l vento per la virtù che sua natura diede.
Purg. 5.115Indi la valle, come ’l dì fu spento, da Pratomagno al gran giogo coperse di nebbia; e ’l ciel di sopra fece intento,
Purg. 5.118sì che ’l pregno aere in acqua si converse; la pioggia cadde, e a’ fossati venne di lei ciò che la terra non sofferse;
Purg. 5.121e come ai rivi grandi si convenne, ver’ lo fiume real tanto veloce si ruinò, che nulla la ritenne.
Purg. 5.124Lo corpo mio gelato in su la foce trovò l’Archian rubesto; e quel sospinse ne l’Arno, e sciolse al mio petto la croce
Purg. 5.127ch’i’ fe’ di me quando ’l dolor mi vinse; voltòmmi per le ripe e per lo fondo, poi di sua preda mi coperse e cinse».
Purg. 5.130«Deh, quando tu sarai tornato al mondo e riposato de la lunga via», seguitò ’l terzo spirito al secondo,
Purg. 5.133«ricorditi di me, che son la Pia; Siena mi fé, disfecemi Maremma: salsi colui che ’nnanellata pria
Purg. 5.136disposando m’avea con la sua gemma».
Purgatorio, Canto VI
Purg. 6.1Quando si parte il gioco de la zara, colui che perde si riman dolente, repetendo le volte, e tristo impara;
Purg. 6.4con l’altro se ne va tutta la gente; qual va dinanzi, e qual di dietro il prende, e qual dallato li si reca a mente;
Purg. 6.7el non s’arresta, e questo e quello intende; a cui porge la man, più non fa pressa; e così da la calca si difende.
Purg. 6.10Tal era io in quella turba spessa, volgendo a loro, e qua e là, la faccia, e promettendo mi sciogliea da essa.
Purg. 6.13Quiv’ era l’Aretin che da le braccia fiere di Ghin di Tacco ebbe la morte, e l’altro ch’annegò correndo in caccia.
Purg. 6.16Quivi pregava con le mani sporte Federigo Novello, e quel da Pisa che fé parer lo buon Marzucco forte.
Purg. 6.19Vidi conte Orso e l’anima divisa dal corpo suo per astio e per inveggia, com’ e’ dicea, non per colpa commisa;
Purg. 6.22Pier da la Broccia dico; e qui proveggia, mentr’ è di qua, la donna di Brabante, sì che però non sia di peggior greggia.
Purg. 6.25Come libero fui da tutte quante quell’ ombre che pregar pur ch’altri prieghi, sì che s’avacci lor divenir sante,
Purg. 6.28io cominciai: «El par che tu mi nieghi, o luce mia, espresso in alcun testo che decreto del cielo orazion pieghi;
Purg. 6.31e questa gente prega pur di questo: sarebbe dunque loro speme vana, o non m’è ’l detto tuo ben manifesto?».
Purg. 6.34Ed elli a me: «La mia scrittura è piana; e la speranza di costor non falla, se ben si guarda con la mente sana;
Purg. 6.37ché cima di giudicio non s’avvalla perché foco d’amor compia in un punto ciò che de’ sodisfar chi qui s’astalla;
Purg. 6.40e là dov’ io fermai cotesto punto, non s’ammendava, per pregar, difetto, perché ’l priego da Dio era disgiunto.
Purg. 6.43Veramente a così alto sospetto non ti fermar, se quella nol ti dice che lume fia tra ’l vero e lo ’ntelletto.
Purg. 6.46Non so se ’ntendi: io dico di Beatrice; tu la vedrai di sopra, in su la vetta di questo monte, ridere e felice».
Purg. 6.49E io: «Segnore, andiamo a maggior fretta, ché già non m’affatico come dianzi, e vedi omai che ’l poggio l’ombra getta».
Purg. 6.52«Noi anderem con questo giorno innanzi», rispuose, «quanto più potremo omai; ma ’l fatto è d’altra forma che non stanzi.
Purg. 6.55Prima che sie là sù, tornar vedrai colui che già si cuopre de la costa, sì che ’ suoi raggi tu romper non fai.
Purg. 6.58Ma vedi là un’anima che, posta sola soletta, inverso noi riguarda: quella ne ’nsegnerà la via più tosta».
Purg. 6.61Venimmo a lei: o anima lombarda, come ti stavi altera e disdegnosa e nel mover de li occhi onesta e tarda!
Purg. 6.64Ella non ci dicëa alcuna cosa, ma lasciavane gir, solo sguardando a guisa di leon quando si posa.
Purg. 6.67Pur Virgilio si trasse a lei, pregando che ne mostrasse la miglior salita; e quella non rispuose al suo dimando,
Purg. 6.70ma di nostro paese e de la vita ci ’nchiese; e ’l dolce duca incominciava «Mantüa . . . », e l’ombra, tutta in sé romita,
Purg. 6.73surse ver’ lui del loco ove pria stava, dicendo: «O Mantoano, io son Sordello de la tua terra!»; e l’un l’altro abbracciava.
Purg. 6.76Ahi serva Italia, di dolore ostello, nave sanza nocchiere in gran tempesta, non donna di province, ma bordello!
Purg. 6.79Quell’ anima gentil fu così presta, sol per lo dolce suon de la sua terra, di fare al cittadin suo quivi festa;
Purg. 6.82e ora in te non stanno sanza guerra li vivi tuoi, e l’un l’altro si rode di quei ch’un muro e una fossa serra.
Purg. 6.85Cerca, misera, intorno da le prode le tue marine, e poi ti guarda in seno, s’alcuna parte in te di pace gode.
Purg. 6.88Che val perché ti racconciasse il freno Iustinïano, se la sella è vòta? Sanz’ esso fora la vergogna meno.
Purg. 6.91Ahi gente che dovresti esser devota, e lasciar seder Cesare in la sella, se bene intendi ciò che Dio ti nota,
Purg. 6.94guarda come esta fiera è fatta fella per non esser corretta da li sproni, poi che ponesti mano a la predella.
Purg. 6.97O Alberto tedesco ch’abbandoni costei ch’è fatta indomita e selvaggia, e dovresti inforcar li suoi arcioni,
Purg. 6.100giusto giudicio da le stelle caggia sovra ’l tuo sangue, e sia novo e aperto, tal che ’l tuo successor temenza n’aggia!
Purg. 6.103Ch’avete tu e ’l tuo padre sofferto, per cupidigia di costà distretti, che ’l giardin de lo ’mperio sia diserto.
Purg. 6.106Vieni a veder Montecchi e Cappelletti, Monaldi e Filippeschi, uom sanza cura: color già tristi, e questi con sospetti!
Purg. 6.109Vien, crudel, vieni, e vedi la pressura d’i tuoi gentili, e cura lor magagne; e vedrai Santafior com’ è oscura!
Purg. 6.112Vieni a veder la tua Roma che piagne vedova e sola, e dì e notte chiama: «Cesare mio, perché non m’accompagne?».
Purg. 6.115Vieni a veder la gente quanto s’ama! e se nulla di noi pietà ti move, a vergognar ti vien de la tua fama.
Purg. 6.118E se licito m’è, o sommo Giove che fosti in terra per noi crucifisso, son li giusti occhi tuoi rivolti altrove?
Purg. 6.121O è preparazion che ne l’abisso del tuo consiglio fai per alcun bene in tutto de l’accorger nostro scisso?
Purg. 6.124Ché le città d’Italia tutte piene son di tiranni, e un Marcel diventa ogne villan che parteggiando viene.
Purg. 6.127Fiorenza mia, ben puoi esser contenta di questa digression che non ti tocca, mercé del popol tuo che si argomenta.
Purg. 6.130Molti han giustizia in cuore, e tardi scocca per non venir sanza consiglio a l’arco; ma il popol tuo l’ha in sommo de la bocca.
Purg. 6.133Molti rifiutan lo comune incarco; ma il popol tuo solicito risponde sanza chiamare, e grida: «I’ mi sobbarco!».
Purg. 6.136Or ti fa lieta, ché tu hai ben onde: tu ricca, tu con pace e tu con senno! S’io dico ’l ver, l’effetto nol nasconde.
Purg. 6.139Atene e Lacedemona, che fenno l’antiche leggi e furon sì civili, fecero al viver bene un picciol cenno
Purg. 6.142verso di te, che fai tanto sottili provedimenti, ch’a mezzo novembre non giugne quel che tu d’ottobre fili.
Purg. 6.145Quante volte, del tempo che rimembre, legge, moneta, officio e costume hai tu mutato, e rinovate membre!
Purg. 6.148E se ben ti ricordi e vedi lume, vedrai te somigliante a quella inferma che non può trovar posa in su le piume,
Purg. 6.151ma con dar volta suo dolore scherma.
Purgatorio, Canto VII
Purg. 7.1Poscia che l’accoglienze oneste e liete furo iterate tre e quattro volte, Sordel si trasse, e disse: «Voi, chi siete?».
Purg. 7.4«Anzi che a questo monte fosser volte l’anime degne di salire a Dio, fur l’ossa mie per Ottavian sepolte.
Purg. 7.7Io son Virgilio; e per null’ altro rio lo ciel perdei che per non aver fé». Così rispuose allora il duca mio.
Purg. 7.10Qual è colui che cosa innanzi sé sùbita vede ond’ e’ si maraviglia, che crede e non, dicendo «Ella è . . . non è . . . »,
Purg. 7.13tal parve quelli; e poi chinò le ciglia, e umilmente ritornò ver’ lui, e abbracciòl là ’ve ’l minor s’appiglia.
Purg. 7.16«O gloria di Latin», disse, «per cui mostrò ciò che potea la lingua nostra, o pregio etterno del loco ond’ io fui,
Purg. 7.19qual merito o qual grazia mi ti mostra? S’io son d’udir le tue parole degno, dimmi se vien d’inferno, e di qual chiostra».
Purg. 7.22«Per tutt’ i cerchi del dolente regno», rispuose lui, «son io di qua venuto; virtù del ciel mi mosse, e con lei vegno.
Purg. 7.25Non per far, ma per non fare ho perduto a veder l’alto Sol che tu disiri e che fu tardi per me conosciuto.
Purg. 7.28Luogo è là giù non tristo di martìri, ma di tenebre solo, ove i lamenti non suonan come guai, ma son sospiri.
Purg. 7.31Quivi sto io coi pargoli innocenti dai denti morsi de la morte avante che fosser da l’umana colpa essenti;
Purg. 7.34quivi sto io con quei che le tre sante virtù non si vestiro, e sanza vizio conobber l’altre e seguir tutte quante.
Purg. 7.37Ma se tu sai e puoi, alcuno indizio dà noi per che venir possiam più tosto là dove purgatorio ha dritto inizio».
Purg. 7.40Rispuose: «Loco certo non c’è posto; licito m’è andar suso e intorno; per quanto ir posso, a guida mi t’accosto.
Purg. 7.43Ma vedi già come dichina il giorno, e andar sù di notte non si puote; però è buon pensar di bel soggiorno.
Purg. 7.46Anime sono a destra qua remote; se mi consenti, io ti merrò ad esse, e non sanza diletto ti fier note».
Purg. 7.49«Com’ è ciò?», fu risposto. «Chi volesse salir di notte, fora elli impedito d’altrui, o non sarria ché non potesse?».
Purg. 7.52E ’l buon Sordello in terra fregò ’l dito, dicendo: «Vedi? sola questa riga non varcheresti dopo ’l sol partito:
Purg. 7.55non però ch’altra cosa desse briga, che la notturna tenebra, ad ir suso; quella col nonpoder la voglia intriga.
Purg. 7.58Ben si poria con lei tornare in giuso e passeggiar la costa intorno errando, mentre che l’orizzonte il dì tien chiuso».
Purg. 7.61Allora il mio segnor, quasi ammirando, «Menane», disse, «dunque là ’ve dici ch’aver si può diletto dimorando».
Purg. 7.64Poco allungati c’eravam di lici, quand’ io m’accorsi che ’l monte era scemo, a guisa che i vallon li sceman quici.
Purg. 7.67«Colà», disse quell’ ombra, «n’anderemo dove la costa face di sé grembo; e là il novo giorno attenderemo».
Purg. 7.70Tra erto e piano era un sentiero schembo, che ne condusse in fianco de la lacca, là dove più ch’a mezzo muore il lembo.
Purg. 7.73Oro e argento fine, cocco e biacca, indaco, legno lucido e sereno, fresco smeraldo in l’ora che si fiacca,
Purg. 7.76da l’erba e da li fior, dentr’ a quel seno posti, ciascun saria di color vinto, come dal suo maggiore è vinto il meno.
Purg. 7.79Non avea pur natura ivi dipinto, ma di soavità di mille odori vi facea uno incognito e indistinto.
Purg. 7.82‘Salve, Regina’ in sul verde e ’n su’ fiori quindi seder cantando anime vidi, che per la valle non parean di fuori.
Purg. 7.85«Prima che ’l poco sole omai s’annidi», cominciò ’l Mantoan che ci avea vòlti, «tra color non vogliate ch’io vi guidi.
Purg. 7.88Di questo balzo meglio li atti e ’ volti conoscerete voi di tutti quanti, che ne la lama giù tra essi accolti.
Purg. 7.91Colui che più siede alto e fa sembianti d’aver negletto ciò che far dovea, e che non move bocca a li altrui canti,
Purg. 7.94Rodolfo imperador fu, che potea sanar le piaghe c’hanno Italia morta, sì che tardi per altri si ricrea.
Purg. 7.97L’altro che ne la vista lui conforta, resse la terra dove l’acqua nasce che Molta in Albia, e Albia in mar ne porta:
Purg. 7.100Ottacchero ebbe nome, e ne le fasce fu meglio assai che Vincislao suo figlio barbuto, cui lussuria e ozio pasce.
Purg. 7.103E quel nasetto che stretto a consiglio par con colui c’ha sì benigno aspetto, morì fuggendo e disfiorando il giglio:
Purg. 7.106guardate là come si batte il petto! L’altro vedete c’ha fatto a la guancia de la sua palma, sospirando, letto.
Purg. 7.109Padre e suocero son del mal di Francia: sanno la vita sua viziata e lorda, e quindi viene il duol che sì li lancia.
Purg. 7.112Quel che par sì membruto e che s’accorda, cantando, con colui dal maschio naso, d’ogne valor portò cinta la corda;
Purg. 7.115e se re dopo lui fosse rimaso lo giovanetto che retro a lui siede, ben andava il valor di vaso in vaso,
Purg. 7.118che non si puote dir de l’altre rede; Iacomo e Federigo hanno i reami; del retaggio miglior nessun possiede.
Purg. 7.121Rade volte risurge per li rami l’umana probitate; e questo vole quei che la dà, perché da lui si chiami.
Purg. 7.124Anche al nasuto vanno mie parole non men ch’a l’altro, Pier, che con lui canta, onde Puglia e Proenza già si dole.
Purg. 7.127Tant’ è del seme suo minor la pianta, quanto, più che Beatrice e Margherita, Costanza di marito ancor si vanta.
Purg. 7.130Vedete il re de la semplice vita seder là solo, Arrigo d’Inghilterra: questi ha ne’ rami suoi migliore uscita.
Purg. 7.133Quel che più basso tra costor s’atterra, guardando in suso, è Guiglielmo marchese, per cui e Alessandria e la sua guerra
Purg. 7.136fa pianger Monferrato e Canavese».
Purgatorio, Canto VIII
Purg. 8.1Era già l’ora che volge il disio ai navicanti e ’ntenerisce il core lo dì c’han detto ai dolci amici addio;
Purg. 8.4e che lo novo peregrin d’amore punge, se ode squilla di lontano che paia il giorno pianger che si more;
Purg. 8.7quand’ io incominciai a render vano l’udire e a mirare una de l’alme surta, che l’ascoltar chiedea con mano.
Purg. 8.10Ella giunse e levò ambo le palme, ficcando li occhi verso l’orïente, come dicesse a Dio: ‘D’altro non calme’.
Purg. 8.13‘Te lucis ante’ sì devotamente le uscìo di bocca e con sì dolci note, che fece me a me uscir di mente;
Purg. 8.16e l’altre poi dolcemente e devote seguitar lei per tutto l’inno intero, avendo li occhi a le superne rote.
Purg. 8.19Aguzza qui, lettor, ben li occhi al vero, ché ’l velo è ora ben tanto sottile, certo che ’l trapassar dentro è leggero.
Purg. 8.22Io vidi quello essercito gentile tacito poscia riguardare in sùe, quasi aspettando, palido e umìle;
Purg. 8.25e vidi uscir de l’alto e scender giùe due angeli con due spade affocate, tronche e private de le punte sue.
Purg. 8.28Verdi come fogliette pur mo nate erano in veste, che da verdi penne percosse traean dietro e ventilate.
Purg. 8.31L’un poco sovra noi a star si venne, e l’altro scese in l’opposita sponda, sì che la gente in mezzo si contenne.
Purg. 8.34Ben discernëa in lor la testa bionda; ma ne la faccia l’occhio si smarria, come virtù ch’a troppo si confonda.
Purg. 8.37«Ambo vegnon del grembo di Maria», disse Sordello, «a guardia de la valle, per lo serpente che verrà vie via».
Purg. 8.40Ond’ io, che non sapeva per qual calle, mi volsi intorno, e stretto m’accostai, tutto gelato, a le fidate spalle.
Purg. 8.43E Sordello anco: «Or avvalliamo omai tra le grandi ombre, e parleremo ad esse; grazïoso fia lor vedervi assai».
Purg. 8.46Solo tre passi credo ch’i’ scendesse, e fui di sotto, e vidi un che mirava pur me, come conoscer mi volesse.
Purg. 8.49Temp’ era già che l’aere s’annerava, ma non sì che tra li occhi suoi e ’ miei non dichiarisse ciò che pria serrava.
Purg. 8.52Ver’ me si fece, e io ver’ lui mi fei: giudice Nin gentil, quanto mi piacque quando ti vidi non esser tra ’ rei!
Purg. 8.55Nullo bel salutar tra noi si tacque; poi dimandò: «Quant’ è che tu venisti a piè del monte per le lontane acque?».
Purg. 8.58«Oh!», diss’ io lui, «per entro i luoghi tristi venni stamane, e sono in prima vita, ancor che l’altra, sì andando, acquisti».
Purg. 8.61E come fu la mia risposta udita, Sordello ed elli in dietro si raccolse come gente di sùbito smarrita.
Purg. 8.64L’uno a Virgilio e l’altro a un si volse che sedea lì, gridando: «Sù, Currado! vieni a veder che Dio per grazia volse».
Purg. 8.67Poi, vòlto a me: «Per quel singular grado che tu dei a colui che sì nasconde lo suo primo perché, che non lì è guado,
Purg. 8.70quando sarai di là da le larghe onde, dì a Giovanna mia che per me chiami là dove a li ’nnocenti si risponde.
Purg. 8.73Non credo che la sua madre più m’ami, poscia che trasmutò le bianche bende, le quai convien che, misera!, ancor brami.
Purg. 8.76Per lei assai di lieve si comprende quanto in femmina foco d’amor dura, se l’occhio o ’l tatto spesso non l’accende.
Purg. 8.79Non le farà sì bella sepultura la vipera che Melanesi accampa, com’ avria fatto il gallo di Gallura».
Purg. 8.82Così dicea, segnato de la stampa, nel suo aspetto, di quel dritto zelo che misuratamente in core avvampa.
Purg. 8.85Li occhi miei ghiotti andavan pur al cielo, pur là dove le stelle son più tarde, sì come rota più presso a lo stelo.
Purg. 8.88E ’l duca mio: «Figliuol, che là sù guarde?». E io a lui: «A quelle tre facelle di che ’l polo di qua tutto quanto arde».
Purg. 8.91Ond’ elli a me: «Le quattro chiare stelle che vedevi staman, son di là basse, e queste son salite ov’ eran quelle».
Purg. 8.94Com’ ei parlava, e Sordello a sé il trasse dicendo: «Vedi là ’l nostro avversaro»; e drizzò il dito perché ’n là guardasse.
Purg. 8.97Da quella parte onde non ha riparo la picciola vallea, era una biscia, forse qual diede ad Eva il cibo amaro.
Purg. 8.100Tra l’erba e ’ fior venìa la mala striscia, volgendo ad ora ad or la testa, e ’l dosso leccando come bestia che si liscia.
Purg. 8.103Io non vidi, e però dicer non posso, come mosser li astor celestïali; ma vidi bene e l’uno e l’altro mosso.
Purg. 8.106Sentendo fender l’aere a le verdi ali, fuggì ’l serpente, e li angeli dier volta, suso a le poste rivolando iguali.
Purg. 8.109L’ombra che s’era al giudice raccolta quando chiamò, per tutto quello assalto punto non fu da me guardare sciolta.
Purg. 8.112«Se la lucerna che ti mena in alto truovi nel tuo arbitrio tanta cera quant’ è mestiere infino al sommo smalto»,
Purg. 8.115cominciò ella, «se novella vera di Val di Magra o di parte vicina sai, dillo a me, che già grande là era.
Purg. 8.118Fui chiamato Currado Malaspina; non son l’antico, ma di lui discesi; a’ miei portai l’amor che qui raffina».
Purg. 8.121«Oh!», diss’ io lui, «per li vostri paesi già mai non fui; ma dove si dimora per tutta Europa ch’ei non sien palesi?
Purg. 8.124La fama che la vostra casa onora, grida i segnori e grida la contrada, sì che ne sa chi non vi fu ancora;
Purg. 8.127e io vi giuro, s’io di sopra vada, che vostra gente onrata non si sfregia del pregio de la borsa e de la spada.
Purg. 8.130Uso e natura sì la privilegia, che, perché il capo reo il mondo torca, sola va dritta e ’l mal cammin dispregia».
Purg. 8.133Ed elli: «Or va; che ’l sol non si ricorca sette volte nel letto che ’l Montone con tutti e quattro i piè cuopre e inforca,
Purg. 8.136che cotesta cortese oppinïone ti fia chiavata in mezzo de la testa con maggior chiovi che d’altrui sermone,
Purg. 8.139se corso di giudicio non s’arresta».
Purgatorio, Canto IX
Purg. 9.1La concubina di Titone antico già s’imbiancava al balco d’orïente, fuor de le braccia del suo dolce amico;
Purg. 9.4di gemme la sua fronte era lucente, poste in figura del freddo animale che con la coda percuote la gente;
Purg. 9.7e la notte, de’ passi con che sale, fatti avea due nel loco ov’ eravamo, e ’l terzo già chinava in giuso l’ale;
Purg. 9.10quand’ io, che meco avea di quel d’Adamo, vinto dal sonno, in su l’erba inchinai là ’ve già tutti e cinque sedavamo.
Purg. 9.13Ne l’ora che comincia i tristi lai la rondinella presso a la mattina, forse a memoria de’ suo’ primi guai,
Purg. 9.16e che la mente nostra, peregrina più da la carne e men da’ pensier presa, a le sue visïon quasi è divina,
Purg. 9.19in sogno mi parea veder sospesa un’aguglia nel ciel con penne d’oro, con l’ali aperte e a calare intesa;
Purg. 9.22ed esser mi parea là dove fuoro abbandonati i suoi da Ganimede, quando fu ratto al sommo consistoro.
Purg. 9.25Fra me pensava: ‘Forse questa fiede pur qui per uso, e forse d’altro loco disdegna di portarne suso in piede’.
Purg. 9.28Poi mi parea che, poi rotata un poco, terribil come folgor discendesse, e me rapisse suso infino al foco.
Purg. 9.31Ivi parea che ella e io ardesse; e sì lo ’ncendio imaginato cosse, che convenne che ’l sonno si rompesse.
Purg. 9.34Non altrimenti Achille si riscosse, li occhi svegliati rivolgendo in giro e non sappiendo là dove si fosse,
Purg. 9.37quando la madre da Chirón a Schiro trafuggò lui dormendo in le sue braccia, là onde poi li Greci il dipartiro;
Purg. 9.40che mi scoss’ io, sì come da la faccia mi fuggì ’l sonno, e diventa’ ismorto, come fa l’uom che, spaventato, agghiaccia.
Purg. 9.43Dallato m’era solo il mio conforto, e ’l sole er’ alto già più che due ore, e ’l viso m’era a la marina torto.
Purg. 9.46«Non aver tema», disse il mio segnore; «fatti sicur, ché noi semo a buon punto; non stringer, ma rallarga ogne vigore.
Purg. 9.49Tu se’ omai al purgatorio giunto: vedi là il balzo che ’l chiude dintorno; vedi l’entrata là ’ve par digiunto.
Purg. 9.52Dianzi, ne l’alba che procede al giorno, quando l’anima tua dentro dormia, sovra li fiori ond’ è là giù addorno
Purg. 9.55venne una donna, e disse: “I’ son Lucia; lasciatemi pigliar costui che dorme; sì l’agevolerò per la sua via”.
Purg. 9.58Sordel rimase e l’altre genti forme; ella ti tolse, e come ’l dì fu chiaro, sen venne suso; e io per le sue orme.
Purg. 9.61Qui ti posò, ma pria mi dimostraro li occhi suoi belli quella intrata aperta; poi ella e ’l sonno ad una se n’andaro».
Purg. 9.64A guisa d’uom che ’n dubbio si raccerta e che muta in conforto sua paura, poi che la verità li è discoperta,
Purg. 9.67mi cambia’ io; e come sanza cura vide me ’l duca mio, su per lo balzo si mosse, e io di rietro inver’ l’altura.
Purg. 9.70Lettor, tu vedi ben com’ io innalzo la mia matera, e però con più arte non ti maravigliar s’io la rincalzo.
Purg. 9.73Noi ci appressammo, ed eravamo in parte che là dove pareami prima rotto, pur come un fesso che muro diparte,
Purg. 9.76vidi una porta, e tre gradi di sotto per gire ad essa, di color diversi, e un portier ch’ancor non facea motto.
Purg. 9.79E come l’occhio più e più v’apersi, vidil seder sovra ’l grado sovrano, tal ne la faccia ch’io non lo soffersi;
Purg. 9.82e una spada nuda avëa in mano, che reflettëa i raggi sì ver’ noi, ch’io drizzava spesso il viso in vano.
Purg. 9.85«Dite costinci: che volete voi?», cominciò elli a dire, «ov’ è la scorta? Guardate che ’l venir sù non vi nòi».
Purg. 9.88«Donna del ciel, di queste cose accorta», rispuose ’l mio maestro a lui, «pur dianzi ne disse: “Andate là: quivi è la porta”».
Purg. 9.91«Ed ella i passi vostri in bene avanzi», ricominciò il cortese portinaio: «Venite dunque a’ nostri gradi innanzi».
Purg. 9.94Là ne venimmo; e lo scaglion primaio bianco marmo era sì pulito e terso, ch’io mi specchiai in esso qual io paio.
Purg. 9.97Era il secondo tinto più che perso, d’una petrina ruvida e arsiccia, crepata per lo lungo e per traverso.
Purg. 9.100Lo terzo, che di sopra s’ammassiccia, porfido mi parea, sì fiammeggiante come sangue che fuor di vena spiccia.
Purg. 9.103Sovra questo tenëa ambo le piante l’angel di Dio sedendo in su la soglia che mi sembiava pietra di diamante.
Purg. 9.106Per li tre gradi sù di buona voglia mi trasse il duca mio, dicendo: «Chiedi umilemente che ’l serrame scioglia».
Purg. 9.109Divoto mi gittai a’ santi piedi; misericordia chiesi e ch’el m’aprisse, ma tre volte nel petto pria mi diedi.
Purg. 9.112Sette P ne la fronte mi descrisse col punton de la spada, e «Fa che lavi, quando se’ dentro, queste piaghe» disse.
Purg. 9.115Cenere, o terra che secca si cavi, d’un color fora col suo vestimento; e di sotto da quel trasse due chiavi.
Purg. 9.118L’una era d’oro e l’altra era d’argento; pria con la bianca e poscia con la gialla fece a la porta sì, ch’i’ fu’ contento.
Purg. 9.121«Quandunque l’una d’este chiavi falla, che non si volga dritta per la toppa», diss’ elli a noi, «non s’apre questa calla.
Purg. 9.124Più cara è l’una; ma l’altra vuol troppa d’arte e d’ingegno avanti che diserri, perch’ ella è quella che ’l nodo digroppa.
Purg. 9.127Da Pier le tegno; e dissemi ch’i’ erri anzi ad aprir ch’a tenerla serrata, pur che la gente a’ piedi mi s’atterri».
Purg. 9.130Poi pinse l’uscio a la porta sacrata, dicendo: «Intrate; ma facciovi accorti che di fuor torna chi ’n dietro si guata».
Purg. 9.133E quando fuor ne’ cardini distorti li spigoli di quella regge sacra, che di metallo son sonanti e forti,
Purg. 9.136non rugghiò sì né si mostrò sì acra Tarpëa, come tolto le fu il buono Metello, per che poi rimase macra.
Purg. 9.139Io mi rivolsi attento al primo tuono, e ‘Te Deum laudamus’ mi parea udire in voce mista al dolce suono.
Purg. 9.142Tale imagine a punto mi rendea ciò ch’io udiva, qual prender si suole quando a cantar con organi si stea;
Purg. 9.145ch’or sì or no s’intendon le parole.
Purgatorio, Canto X
Purg. 10.1Poi fummo dentro al soglio de la porta che ’l mal amor de l’anime disusa, perché fa parer dritta la via torta,
Purg. 10.4sonando la senti’ esser richiusa; e s’io avesse li occhi vòlti ad essa, qual fora stata al fallo degna scusa?
Purg. 10.7Noi salavam per una pietra fessa, che si moveva e d’una e d’altra parte, sì come l’onda che fugge e s’appressa.
Purg. 10.10«Qui si conviene usare un poco d’arte», cominciò ’l duca mio, «in accostarsi or quinci, or quindi al lato che si parte».
Purg. 10.13E questo fece i nostri passi scarsi, tanto che pria lo scemo de la luna rigiunse al letto suo per ricorcarsi,
Purg. 10.16che noi fossimo fuor di quella cruna; ma quando fummo liberi e aperti sù dove il monte in dietro si rauna,
Purg. 10.19ïo stancato e amendue incerti di nostra via, restammo in su un piano solingo più che strade per diserti.
Purg. 10.22Da la sua sponda, ove confina il vano, al piè de l’alta ripa che pur sale, misurrebbe in tre volte un corpo umano;
Purg. 10.25e quanto l’occhio mio potea trar d’ale, or dal sinistro e or dal destro fianco, questa cornice mi parea cotale.
Purg. 10.28Là sù non eran mossi i piè nostri anco, quand’ io conobbi quella ripa intorno che dritto di salita aveva manco,
Purg. 10.31esser di marmo candido e addorno d’intagli sì, che non pur Policleto, ma la natura lì avrebbe scorno.
Purg. 10.34L’angel che venne in terra col decreto de la molt’ anni lagrimata pace, ch’aperse il ciel del suo lungo divieto,
Purg. 10.37dinanzi a noi pareva sì verace quivi intagliato in un atto soave, che non sembiava imagine che tace.
Purg. 10.40Giurato si saria ch’el dicesse ‘Ave!’; perché iv’ era imaginata quella ch’ad aprir l’alto amor volse la chiave;
Purg. 10.43e avea in atto impressa esta favella ‘Ecce ancilla Deï’, propriamente come figura in cera si suggella.
Purg. 10.46«Non tener pur ad un loco la mente», disse ’l dolce maestro, che m’avea da quella parte onde ’l cuore ha la gente.
Purg. 10.49Per ch’i’ mi mossi col viso, e vedea di retro da Maria, da quella costa onde m’era colui che mi movea,
Purg. 10.52un’altra storia ne la roccia imposta; per ch’io varcai Virgilio, e fe’mi presso, acciò che fosse a li occhi miei disposta.
Purg. 10.55Era intagliato lì nel marmo stesso lo carro e ’ buoi, traendo l’arca santa, per che si teme officio non commesso.
Purg. 10.58Dinanzi parea gente; e tutta quanta, partita in sette cori, a’ due mie’ sensi faceva dir l’un ‘No’, l’altro ‘Sì, canta’.
Purg. 10.61Similemente al fummo de li ’ncensi che v’era imaginato, li occhi e ’l naso e al sì e al no discordi fensi.
Purg. 10.64Lì precedeva al benedetto vaso, trescando alzato, l’umile salmista, e più e men che re era in quel caso.
Purg. 10.67Di contra, effigïata ad una vista d’un gran palazzo, Micòl ammirava sì come donna dispettosa e trista.
Purg. 10.70I’ mossi i piè del loco dov’ io stava, per avvisar da presso un’altra istoria, che di dietro a Micòl mi biancheggiava.
Purg. 10.73Quiv’ era storïata l’alta gloria del roman principato, il cui valore mosse Gregorio a la sua gran vittoria;
Purg. 10.76i’ dico di Traiano imperadore; e una vedovella li era al freno, di lagrime atteggiata e di dolore.
Purg. 10.79Intorno a lui parea calcato e pieno di cavalieri, e l’aguglie ne l’oro sovr’ essi in vista al vento si movieno.
Purg. 10.82La miserella intra tutti costoro pareva dir: «Segnor, fammi vendetta di mio figliuol ch’è morto, ond’ io m’accoro»;
Purg. 10.85ed elli a lei rispondere: «Or aspetta tanto ch’i’ torni»; e quella: «Segnor mio», come persona in cui dolor s’affretta,
Purg. 10.88«se tu non torni?»; ed ei: «Chi fia dov’ io, la ti farà»; ed ella: «L’altrui bene a te che fia, se ’l tuo metti in oblio?»;
Purg. 10.91ond’ elli: «Or ti conforta; ch’ei convene ch’i’ solva il mio dovere anzi ch’i’ mova: giustizia vuole e pietà mi ritene».
Purg. 10.94Colui che mai non vide cosa nova produsse esto visibile parlare, novello a noi perché qui non si trova.
Purg. 10.97Mentr’ io mi dilettava di guardare l’imagini di tante umilitadi, e per lo fabbro loro a veder care,
Purg. 10.100«Ecco di qua, ma fanno i passi radi», mormorava il poeta, «molte genti: questi ne ’nvïeranno a li alti gradi».
Purg. 10.103Li occhi miei, ch’a mirare eran contenti per veder novitadi ond’ e’ son vaghi, volgendosi ver’ lui non furon lenti.
Purg. 10.106Non vo’ però, lettor, che tu ti smaghi di buon proponimento per udire come Dio vuol che ’l debito si paghi.
Purg. 10.109Non attender la forma del martìre: pensa la succession; pensa ch’al peggio oltre la gran sentenza non può ire.
Purg. 10.112Io cominciai: «Maestro, quel ch’io veggio muovere a noi, non mi sembian persone, e non so che, sì nel veder vaneggio».
Purg. 10.115Ed elli a me: «La grave condizione di lor tormento a terra li rannicchia, sì che ’ miei occhi pria n’ebber tencione.
Purg. 10.118Ma guarda fiso là, e disviticchia col viso quel che vien sotto a quei sassi: già scorger puoi come ciascun si picchia».
Purg. 10.121O superbi cristian, miseri lassi, che, de la vista de la mente infermi, fidanza avete ne’ retrosi passi,
Purg. 10.124non v’accorgete voi che noi siam vermi nati a formar l’angelica farfalla, che vola a la giustizia sanza schermi?
Purg. 10.127Di che l’animo vostro in alto galla, poi siete quasi antomata in difetto, sì come vermo in cui formazion falla?
Purg. 10.130Come per sostentar solaio o tetto, per mensola talvolta una figura si vede giugner le ginocchia al petto,
Purg. 10.133la qual fa del non ver vera rancura nascere ’n chi la vede; così fatti vid’ io color, quando puosi ben cura.
Purg. 10.136Vero è che più e meno eran contratti secondo ch’avien più e meno a dosso; e qual più pazïenza avea ne li atti,
Purg. 10.139piangendo parea dicer: ‘Più non posso’.
Purgatorio, Canto XI
Purg. 11.1«O Padre nostro, che ne’ cieli stai, non circunscritto, ma per più amore ch’ai primi effetti di là sù tu hai,
Purg. 11.4laudato sia ’l tuo nome e ’l tuo valore da ogne creatura, com’ è degno di render grazie al tuo dolce vapore.
Purg. 11.7Vegna ver’ noi la pace del tuo regno, ché noi ad essa non potem da noi, s’ella non vien, con tutto nostro ingegno.
Purg. 11.10Come del suo voler li angeli tuoi fan sacrificio a te, cantando osanna, così facciano li uomini de’ suoi.
Purg. 11.13Dà oggi a noi la cotidiana manna, sanza la qual per questo aspro diserto a retro va chi più di gir s’affanna.
Purg. 11.16E come noi lo mal ch’avem sofferto perdoniamo a ciascuno, e tu perdona benigno, e non guardar lo nostro merto.
Purg. 11.19Nostra virtù che di legger s’adona, non spermentar con l’antico avversaro, ma libera da lui che sì la sprona.
Purg. 11.22Quest’ ultima preghiera, segnor caro, già non si fa per noi, ché non bisogna, ma per color che dietro a noi restaro».
Purg. 11.25Così a sé e noi buona ramogna quell’ ombre orando, andavan sotto ’l pondo, simile a quel che talvolta si sogna,
Purg. 11.28disparmente angosciate tutte a tondo e lasse su per la prima cornice, purgando la caligine del mondo.
Purg. 11.31Se di là sempre ben per noi si dice, di qua che dire e far per lor si puote da quei c’hanno al voler buona radice?
Purg. 11.34Ben si de’ loro atar lavar le note che portar quinci, sì che, mondi e lievi, possano uscire a le stellate ruote.
Purg. 11.37«Deh, se giustizia e pietà vi disgrievi tosto, sì che possiate muover l’ala, che secondo il disio vostro vi lievi,
Purg. 11.40mostrate da qual mano inver’ la scala si va più corto; e se c’è più d’un varco, quel ne ’nsegnate che men erto cala;
Purg. 11.43ché questi che vien meco, per lo ’ncarco de la carne d’Adamo onde si veste, al montar sù, contra sua voglia, è parco».
Purg. 11.46Le lor parole, che rendero a queste che dette avea colui cu’ io seguiva, non fur da cui venisser manifeste;
Purg. 11.49ma fu detto: «A man destra per la riva con noi venite, e troverete il passo possibile a salir persona viva.
Purg. 11.52E s’io non fossi impedito dal sasso che la cervice mia superba doma, onde portar convienmi il viso basso,
Purg. 11.55cotesti, ch’ancor vive e non si noma, guardere’ io, per veder s’i’ ’l conosco, e per farlo pietoso a questa soma.
Purg. 11.58Io fui latino e nato d’un gran Tosco: Guiglielmo Aldobrandesco fu mio padre; non so se ’l nome suo già mai fu vosco.
Purg. 11.61L’antico sangue e l’opere leggiadre d’i miei maggior mi fer sì arrogante, che, non pensando a la comune madre,
Purg. 11.64ogn’ uomo ebbi in despetto tanto avante, ch’io ne mori’, come i Sanesi sanno, e sallo in Campagnatico ogne fante.
Purg. 11.67Io sono Omberto; e non pur a me danno superbia fa, ché tutti miei consorti ha ella tratti seco nel malanno.
Purg. 11.70E qui convien ch’io questo peso porti per lei, tanto che a Dio si sodisfaccia, poi ch’io nol fe’ tra ’ vivi, qui tra ’ morti».
Purg. 11.73Ascoltando chinai in giù la faccia; e un di lor, non questi che parlava, si torse sotto il peso che li ’mpaccia,
Purg. 11.76e videmi e conobbemi e chiamava, tenendo li occhi con fatica fisi a me che tutto chin con loro andava.
Purg. 11.79«Oh!», diss’ io lui, «non se’ tu Oderisi, l’onor d’Agobbio e l’onor di quell’ arte ch’alluminar chiamata è in Parisi?».
Purg. 11.82«Frate», diss’ elli, «più ridon le carte che pennelleggia Franco Bolognese; l’onore è tutto or suo, e mio in parte.
Purg. 11.85Ben non sare’ io stato sì cortese mentre ch’io vissi, per lo gran disio de l’eccellenza ove mio core intese.
Purg. 11.88Di tal superbia qui si paga il fio; e ancor non sarei qui, se non fosse che, possendo peccar, mi volsi a Dio.
Purg. 11.91Oh vana gloria de l’umane posse! com’ poco verde in su la cima dura, se non è giunta da l’etati grosse!
Purg. 11.94Credette Cimabue ne la pittura tener lo campo, e ora ha Giotto il grido, sì che la fama di colui è scura.
Purg. 11.97Così ha tolto l’uno a l’altro Guido la gloria de la lingua; e forse è nato chi l’uno e l’altro caccerà del nido.
Purg. 11.100Non è il mondan romore altro ch’un fiato di vento, ch’or vien quinci e or vien quindi, e muta nome perché muta lato.
Purg. 11.103Che voce avrai tu più, se vecchia scindi da te la carne, che se fossi morto anzi che tu lasciassi il ‘pappo’ e ’l ‘dindi’,
Purg. 11.106pria che passin mill’ anni? ch’è più corto spazio a l’etterno, ch’un muover di ciglia al cerchio che più tardi in cielo è torto.
Purg. 11.109Colui che del cammin sì poco piglia dinanzi a me, Toscana sonò tutta; e ora a pena in Siena sen pispiglia,
Purg. 11.112ond’ era sire quando fu distrutta la rabbia fiorentina, che superba fu a quel tempo sì com’ ora è putta.
Purg. 11.115La vostra nominanza è color d’erba, che viene e va, e quei la discolora per cui ella esce de la terra acerba».
Purg. 11.118E io a lui: «Tuo vero dir m’incora bona umiltà, e gran tumor m’appiani; ma chi è quei di cui tu parlavi ora?».
Purg. 11.121«Quelli è», rispuose, «Provenzan Salvani; ed è qui perché fu presuntüoso a recar Siena tutta a le sue mani.
Purg. 11.124Ito è così e va, sanza riposo, poi che morì; cotal moneta rende a sodisfar chi è di là troppo oso».
Purg. 11.127E io: «Se quello spirito ch’attende, pria che si penta, l’orlo de la vita, qua giù dimora e qua sù non ascende,
Purg. 11.130se buona orazïon lui non aita, prima che passi tempo quanto visse, come fu la venuta lui largita?».
Purg. 11.133«Quando vivea più glorïoso», disse, «liberamente nel Campo di Siena, ogne vergogna diposta, s’affisse;
Purg. 11.136e lì, per trar l’amico suo di pena, ch’e’ sostenea ne la prigion di Carlo, si condusse a tremar per ogne vena.
Purg. 11.139Più non dirò, e scuro so che parlo; ma poco tempo andrà, che ’ tuoi vicini faranno sì che tu potrai chiosarlo.
Purg. 11.142Quest’ opera li tolse quei confini».
Purgatorio, Canto XII
Purg. 12.1Di pari, come buoi che vanno a giogo, m’andava io con quell’ anima carca, fin che ’l sofferse il dolce pedagogo.
Purg. 12.4Ma quando disse: «Lascia lui e varca; ché qui è buono con l’ali e coi remi, quantunque può, ciascun pinger sua barca»;
Purg. 12.7dritto sì come andar vuolsi rife’mi con la persona, avvegna che i pensieri mi rimanessero e chinati e scemi.
Purg. 12.10Io m’era mosso, e seguia volontieri del mio maestro i passi, e amendue già mostravam com’ eravam leggeri;
Purg. 12.13ed el mi disse: «Volgi li occhi in giùe: buon ti sarà, per tranquillar la via, veder lo letto de le piante tue».
Purg. 12.16Come, perché di lor memoria sia, sovra i sepolti le tombe terragne portan segnato quel ch’elli eran pria,
Purg. 12.19onde lì molte volte si ripiagne per la puntura de la rimembranza, che solo a’ pïi dà de le calcagne;
Purg. 12.22sì vid’ io lì, ma di miglior sembianza secondo l’artificio, figurato quanto per via di fuor del monte avanza.
Purg. 12.25Vedea colui che fu nobil creato più ch’altra creatura, giù dal cielo folgoreggiando scender, da l’un lato.
Purg. 12.28Vedëa Brïareo fitto dal telo celestïal giacer, da l’altra parte, grave a la terra per lo mortal gelo.
Purg. 12.31Vedea Timbreo, vedea Pallade e Marte, armati ancora, intorno al padre loro, mirar le membra d’i Giganti sparte.
Purg. 12.34Vedea Nembròt a piè del gran lavoro quasi smarrito, e riguardar le genti che ’n Sennaàr con lui superbi fuoro.
Purg. 12.37O Nïobè, con che occhi dolenti vedea io te segnata in su la strada, tra sette e sette tuoi figliuoli spenti!
Purg. 12.40O Saùl, come in su la propria spada quivi parevi morto in Gelboè, che poi non sentì pioggia né rugiada!
Purg. 12.43O folle Aragne, sì vedea io te già mezza ragna, trista in su li stracci de l’opera che mal per te si fé.
Purg. 12.46O Roboàm, già non par che minacci quivi ’l tuo segno; ma pien di spavento nel porta un carro, sanza ch’altri il cacci.
Purg. 12.49Mostrava ancor lo duro pavimento come Almeon a sua madre fé caro parer lo sventurato addornamento.
Purg. 12.52Mostrava come i figli si gittaro sovra Sennacherìb dentro dal tempio, e come, morto lui, quivi il lasciaro.
Purg. 12.55Mostrava la ruina e ’l crudo scempio che fé Tamiri, quando disse a Ciro: «Sangue sitisti, e io di sangue t’empio».
Purg. 12.58Mostrava come in rotta si fuggiro li Assiri, poi che fu morto Oloferne, e anche le reliquie del martiro.
Purg. 12.61Vedeva Troia in cenere e in caverne; o Ilïón, come te basso e vile mostrava il segno che lì si discerne!
Purg. 12.64Qual di pennel fu maestro o di stile che ritraesse l’ombre e ’ tratti ch’ivi mirar farieno uno ingegno sottile?
Purg. 12.67Morti li morti e i vivi parean vivi: non vide mei di me chi vide il vero, quant’ io calcai, fin che chinato givi.
Purg. 12.70Or superbite, e via col viso altero, figliuoli d’Eva, e non chinate il volto sì che veggiate il vostro mal sentero!
Purg. 12.73Più era già per noi del monte vòlto e del cammin del sole assai più speso che non stimava l’animo non sciolto,
Purg. 12.76quando colui che sempre innanzi atteso andava, cominciò: «Drizza la testa; non è più tempo di gir sì sospeso.
Purg. 12.79Vedi colà un angel che s’appresta per venir verso noi; vedi che torna dal servigio del dì l’ancella sesta.
Purg. 12.82Di reverenza il viso e li atti addorna, sì che i diletti lo ’nvïarci in suso; pensa che questo dì mai non raggiorna!».
Purg. 12.85Io era ben del suo ammonir uso pur di non perder tempo, sì che ’n quella materia non potea parlarmi chiuso.
Purg. 12.88A noi venìa la creatura bella, biancovestito e ne la faccia quale par tremolando mattutina stella.
Purg. 12.91Le braccia aperse, e indi aperse l’ale; disse: «Venite: qui son presso i gradi, e agevolemente omai si sale.
Purg. 12.94A questo invito vegnon molto radi: o gente umana, per volar sù nata, perché a poco vento così cadi?».
Purg. 12.97Menocci ove la roccia era tagliata; quivi mi batté l’ali per la fronte; poi mi promise sicura l’andata.
Purg. 12.100Come a man destra, per salire al monte dove siede la chiesa che soggioga la ben guidata sopra Rubaconte,
Purg. 12.103si rompe del montar l’ardita foga per le scalee che si fero ad etade ch’era sicuro il quaderno e la doga;
Purg. 12.106così s’allenta la ripa che cade quivi ben ratta da l’altro girone; ma quinci e quindi l’alta pietra rade.
Purg. 12.109Noi volgendo ivi le nostre persone, ‘Beati pauperes spiritu!’ voci cantaron sì, che nol diria sermone.
Purg. 12.112Ahi quanto son diverse quelle foci da l’infernali! ché quivi per canti s’entra, e là giù per lamenti feroci.
Purg. 12.115Già montavam su per li scaglion santi, ed esser mi parea troppo più lieve che per lo pian non mi parea davanti.
Purg. 12.118Ond’ io: «Maestro, dì, qual cosa greve levata s’è da me, che nulla quasi per me fatica, andando, si riceve?».
Purg. 12.121Rispuose: «Quando i P che son rimasi ancor nel volto tuo presso che stinti, saranno, com’ è l’un, del tutto rasi,
Purg. 12.124fier li tuoi piè dal buon voler sì vinti, che non pur non fatica sentiranno, ma fia diletto loro esser sù pinti».
Purg. 12.127Allor fec’ io come color che vanno con cosa in capo non da lor saputa, se non che ’ cenni altrui sospecciar fanno;
Purg. 12.130per che la mano ad accertar s’aiuta, e cerca e truova e quello officio adempie che non si può fornir per la veduta;
Purg. 12.133e con le dita de la destra scempie trovai pur sei le lettere che ’ncise quel da le chiavi a me sovra le tempie:
Purg. 12.136a che guardando, il mio duca sorrise.
Purgatorio, Canto XIII
Purg. 13.1Noi eravamo al sommo de la scala, dove secondamente si risega lo monte che salendo altrui dismala.
Purg. 13.4Ivi così una cornice lega dintorno il poggio, come la primaia; se non che l’arco suo più tosto piega.
Purg. 13.7Ombra non lì è né segno che si paia: parsi la ripa e parsi la via schietta col livido color de la petraia.
Purg. 13.10«Se qui per dimandar gente s’aspetta», ragionava il poeta, «io temo forse che troppo avrà d’indugio nostra eletta».
Purg. 13.13Poi fisamente al sole li occhi porse; fece del destro lato a muover centro, e la sinistra parte di sé torse.
Purg. 13.16«O dolce lume a cui fidanza i’ entro per lo novo cammin, tu ne conduci», dicea, «come condur si vuol quinc’ entro.
Purg. 13.19Tu scaldi il mondo, tu sovr’ esso luci; s’altra ragione in contrario non ponta, esser dien sempre li tuoi raggi duci».
Purg. 13.22Quanto di qua per un migliaio si conta, tanto di là eravam noi già iti, con poco tempo, per la voglia pronta;
Purg. 13.25e verso noi volar furon sentiti, non però visti, spiriti parlando a la mensa d’amor cortesi inviti.
Purg. 13.28La prima voce che passò volando ‘Vinum non habent’ altamente disse, e dietro a noi l’andò reïterando.
Purg. 13.31E prima che del tutto non si udisse per allungarsi, un’altra ‘I’ sono Oreste’ passò gridando, e anco non s’affisse.
Purg. 13.34«Oh!», diss’ io, «padre, che voci son queste?». E com’ io domandai, ecco la terza dicendo: ‘Amate da cui male aveste’.
Purg. 13.37E ’l buon maestro: «Questo cinghio sferza la colpa de la invidia, e però sono tratte d’amor le corde de la ferza.
Purg. 13.40Lo fren vuol esser del contrario suono; credo che l’udirai, per mio avviso, prima che giunghi al passo del perdono.
Purg. 13.43Ma ficca li occhi per l’aere ben fiso, e vedrai gente innanzi a noi sedersi, e ciascun è lungo la grotta assiso».
Purg. 13.46Allora più che prima li occhi apersi; guarda’mi innanzi, e vidi ombre con manti al color de la pietra non diversi.
Purg. 13.49E poi che fummo un poco più avanti, udia gridar: ‘Maria, òra per noi’: gridar ‘Michele’ e ‘Pietro’ e ‘Tutti santi’.
Purg. 13.52Non credo che per terra vada ancoi omo sì duro, che non fosse punto per compassion di quel ch’i’ vidi poi;
Purg. 13.55ché, quando fui sì presso di lor giunto, che li atti loro a me venivan certi, per li occhi fui di grave dolor munto.
Purg. 13.58Di vil ciliccio mi parean coperti, e l’un sofferia l’altro con la spalla, e tutti da la ripa eran sofferti.
Purg. 13.61Così li ciechi a cui la roba falla, stanno a’ perdoni a chieder lor bisogna, e l’uno il capo sopra l’altro avvalla,
Purg. 13.64perché ’n altrui pietà tosto si pogna, non pur per lo sonar de le parole, ma per la vista che non meno agogna.
Purg. 13.67E come a li orbi non approda il sole, così a l’ombre quivi, ond’ io parlo ora, luce del ciel di sé largir non vole;
Purg. 13.70ché a tutti un fil di ferro i cigli fóra e cusce sì, come a sparvier selvaggio si fa però che queto non dimora.
Purg. 13.73A me pareva, andando, fare oltraggio, veggendo altrui, non essendo veduto: per ch’io mi volsi al mio consiglio saggio.
Purg. 13.76Ben sapev’ ei che volea dir lo muto; e però non attese mia dimanda, ma disse: «Parla, e sie breve e arguto».
Purg. 13.79Virgilio mi venìa da quella banda de la cornice onde cader si puote, perché da nulla sponda s’inghirlanda;
Purg. 13.82da l’altra parte m’eran le divote ombre, che per l’orribile costura premevan sì, che bagnavan le gote.
Purg. 13.85Volsimi a loro e: «O gente sicura», incominciai, «di veder l’alto lume che ’l disio vostro solo ha in sua cura,
Purg. 13.88se tosto grazia resolva le schiume di vostra coscïenza sì che chiaro per essa scenda de la mente il fiume,
Purg. 13.91ditemi, ché mi fia grazioso e caro, s’anima è qui tra voi che sia latina; e forse lei sarà buon s’i’ l’apparo».
Purg. 13.94«O frate mio, ciascuna è cittadina d’una vera città; ma tu vuo’ dire che vivesse in Italia peregrina».
Purg. 13.97Questo mi parve per risposta udire più innanzi alquanto che là dov’ io stava, ond’ io mi feci ancor più là sentire.
Purg. 13.100Tra l’altre vidi un’ombra ch’aspettava in vista; e se volesse alcun dir ‘Come?’, lo mento a guisa d’orbo in sù levava.
Purg. 13.103«Spirto», diss’ io, «che per salir ti dome, se tu se’ quelli che mi rispondesti, fammiti conto o per luogo o per nome».
Purg. 13.106«Io fui sanese», rispuose, «e con questi altri rimendo qui la vita ria, lagrimando a colui che sé ne presti.
Purg. 13.109Savia non fui, avvegna che Sapìa fossi chiamata, e fui de li altrui danni più lieta assai che di ventura mia.
Purg. 13.112E perché tu non creda ch’io t’inganni, odi s’i’ fui, com’ io ti dico, folle, già discendendo l’arco d’i miei anni.
Purg. 13.115Eran li cittadin miei presso a Colle in campo giunti co’ loro avversari, e io pregava Iddio di quel ch’e’ volle.
Purg. 13.118Rotti fuor quivi e vòlti ne li amari passi di fuga; e veggendo la caccia, letizia presi a tutte altre dispari,
Purg. 13.121tanto ch’io volsi in sù l’ardita faccia, gridando a Dio: “Omai più non ti temo!”, come fé ’l merlo per poca bonaccia.
Purg. 13.124Pace volli con Dio in su lo stremo de la mia vita; e ancor non sarebbe lo mio dover per penitenza scemo,
Purg. 13.127se ciò non fosse, ch’a memoria m’ebbe Pier Pettinaio in sue sante orazioni, a cui di me per caritate increbbe.
Purg. 13.130Ma tu chi se’, che nostre condizioni vai dimandando, e porti li occhi sciolti, sì com’ io credo, e spirando ragioni?».
Purg. 13.133«Li occhi», diss’ io, «mi fieno ancor qui tolti, ma picciol tempo, ché poca è l’offesa fatta per esser con invidia vòlti.
Purg. 13.136Troppa è più la paura ond’ è sospesa l’anima mia del tormento di sotto, che già lo ’ncarco di là giù mi pesa».
Purg. 13.139Ed ella a me: «Chi t’ha dunque condotto qua sù tra noi, se giù ritornar credi?». E io: «Costui ch’è meco e non fa motto.
Purg. 13.142E vivo sono; e però mi richiedi, spirito eletto, se tu vuo’ ch’i’ mova di là per te ancor li mortai piedi».
Purg. 13.145«Oh, questa è a udir sì cosa nuova», rispuose, «che gran segno è che Dio t’ami; però col priego tuo talor mi giova.
Purg. 13.148E cheggioti, per quel che tu più brami, se mai calchi la terra di Toscana, che a’ miei propinqui tu ben mi rinfami.
Purg. 13.151Tu li vedrai tra quella gente vana che spera in Talamone, e perderagli più di speranza ch’a trovar la Diana;
Purg. 13.154ma più vi perderanno li ammiragli».
Purgatorio, Canto XIV
Purg. 14.1«Chi è costui che ’l nostro monte cerchia prima che morte li abbia dato il volo, e apre li occhi a sua voglia e coverchia?».
Purg. 14.4«Non so chi sia, ma so ch’e’ non è solo; domandal tu che più li t’avvicini, e dolcemente, sì che parli, acco’lo».
Purg. 14.7Così due spirti, l’uno a l’altro chini, ragionavan di me ivi a man dritta; poi fer li visi, per dirmi, supini;
Purg. 14.10e disse l’uno: «O anima che fitta nel corpo ancora inver’ lo ciel ten vai, per carità ne consola e ne ditta
Purg. 14.13onde vieni e chi se’; ché tu ne fai tanto maravigliar de la tua grazia, quanto vuol cosa che non fu più mai».
Purg. 14.16E io: «Per mezza Toscana si spazia un fiumicel che nasce in Falterona, e cento miglia di corso nol sazia.
Purg. 14.19Di sovr’ esso rech’ io questa persona: dirvi ch’i’ sia, saria parlare indarno, ché ’l nome mio ancor molto non suona».
Purg. 14.22«Se ben lo ’ntendimento tuo accarno con lo ’ntelletto», allora mi rispuose quei che diceva pria, «tu parli d’Arno».
Purg. 14.25E l’altro disse lui: «Perché nascose questi il vocabol di quella riviera, pur com’ om fa de l’orribili cose?».
Purg. 14.28E l’ombra che di ciò domandata era, si sdebitò così: «Non so; ma degno ben è che ’l nome di tal valle pèra;
Purg. 14.31ché dal principio suo, ov’ è sì pregno l’alpestro monte ond’ è tronco Peloro, che ’n pochi luoghi passa oltra quel segno,
Purg. 14.34infin là ’ve si rende per ristoro di quel che ’l ciel de la marina asciuga, ond’ hanno i fiumi ciò che va con loro,
Purg. 14.37vertù così per nimica si fuga da tutti come biscia, o per sventura del luogo, o per mal uso che li fruga:
Purg. 14.40ond’ hanno sì mutata lor natura li abitator de la misera valle, che par che Circe li avesse in pastura.
Purg. 14.43Tra brutti porci, più degni di galle che d’altro cibo fatto in uman uso, dirizza prima il suo povero calle.
Purg. 14.46Botoli trova poi, venendo giuso, ringhiosi più che non chiede lor possa, e da lor disdegnosa torce il muso.
Purg. 14.49Vassi caggendo; e quant’ ella più ’ngrossa, tanto più trova di can farsi lupi la maladetta e sventurata fossa.
Purg. 14.52Discesa poi per più pelaghi cupi, trova le volpi sì piene di froda, che non temono ingegno che le occùpi.
Purg. 14.55Né lascerò di dir perch’ altri m’oda; e buon sarà costui, s’ancor s’ammenta di ciò che vero spirto mi disnoda.
Purg. 14.58Io veggio tuo nepote che diventa cacciator di quei lupi in su la riva del fiero fiume, e tutti li sgomenta.
Purg. 14.61Vende la carne loro essendo viva; poscia li ancide come antica belva; molti di vita e sé di pregio priva.
Purg. 14.64Sanguinoso esce de la trista selva; lasciala tal, che di qui a mille anni ne lo stato primaio non si rinselva».
Purg. 14.67Com’ a l’annunzio di dogliosi danni si turba il viso di colui ch’ascolta, da qual che parte il periglio l’assanni,
Purg. 14.70così vid’ io l’altr’ anima, che volta stava a udir, turbarsi e farsi trista, poi ch’ebbe la parola a sé raccolta.
Purg. 14.73Lo dir de l’una e de l’altra la vista mi fer voglioso di saper lor nomi, e dimanda ne fei con prieghi mista;
Purg. 14.76per che lo spirto che di pria parlòmi ricominciò: «Tu vuo’ ch’io mi deduca nel fare a te ciò che tu far non vuo’mi.
Purg. 14.79Ma da che Dio in te vuol che traluca tanto sua grazia, non ti sarò scarso; però sappi ch’io fui Guido del Duca.
Purg. 14.82Fu il sangue mio d’invidia sì rïarso, che se veduto avesse uom farsi lieto, visto m’avresti di livore sparso.
Purg. 14.85Di mia semente cotal paglia mieto; o gente umana, perché poni ’l core là ’v’ è mestier di consorte divieto?
Purg. 14.88Questi è Rinier; questi è ’l pregio e l’onore de la casa da Calboli, ove nullo fatto s’è reda poi del suo valore.
Purg. 14.91E non pur lo suo sangue è fatto brullo, tra ’l Po e ’l monte e la marina e ’l Reno, del ben richesto al vero e al trastullo;
Purg. 14.94ché dentro a questi termini è ripieno di venenosi sterpi, sì che tardi per coltivare omai verrebber meno.
Purg. 14.97Ov’ è ’l buon Lizio e Arrigo Mainardi? Pier Traversaro e Guido di Carpigna? Oh Romagnuoli tornati in bastardi!
Purg. 14.100Quando in Bologna un Fabbro si ralligna? quando in Faenza un Bernardin di Fosco, verga gentil di picciola gramigna?
Purg. 14.103Non ti maravigliar s’io piango, Tosco, quando rimembro, con Guido da Prata, Ugolin d’Azzo che vivette nosco,
Purg. 14.106Federigo Tignoso e sua brigata, la casa Traversara e li Anastagi (e l’una gente e l’altra è diretata),
Purg. 14.109le donne e ’ cavalier, li affanni e li agi che ne ’nvogliava amore e cortesia là dove i cuor son fatti sì malvagi.
Purg. 14.112O Bretinoro, ché non fuggi via, poi che gita se n’è la tua famiglia e molta gente per non esser ria?
Purg. 14.115Ben fa Bagnacaval, che non rifiglia; e mal fa Castrocaro, e peggio Conio, che di figliar tai conti più s’impiglia.
Purg. 14.118Ben faranno i Pagan, da che ’l demonio lor sen girà; ma non però che puro già mai rimagna d’essi testimonio.
Purg. 14.121O Ugolin de’ Fantolin, sicuro è ’l nome tuo, da che più non s’aspetta chi far lo possa, tralignando, scuro.
Purg. 14.124Ma va via, Tosco, omai; ch’or mi diletta troppo di pianger più che di parlare, sì m’ha nostra ragion la mente stretta».
Purg. 14.127Noi sapavam che quell’ anime care ci sentivano andar; però, tacendo, facëan noi del cammin confidare.
Purg. 14.130Poi fummo fatti soli procedendo, folgore parve quando l’aere fende, voce che giunse di contra dicendo:
Purg. 14.133‘Anciderammi qualunque m’apprende’; e fuggì come tuon che si dilegua, se sùbito la nuvola scoscende.
Purg. 14.136Come da lei l’udir nostro ebbe triegua, ed ecco l’altra con sì gran fracasso, che somigliò tonar che tosto segua:
Purg. 14.139«Io sono Aglauro che divenni sasso»; e allor, per ristrignermi al poeta, in destro feci, e non innanzi, il passo.
Purg. 14.142Già era l’aura d’ogne parte queta; ed el mi disse: «Quel fu ’l duro camo che dovria l’uom tener dentro a sua meta.
Purg. 14.145Ma voi prendete l’esca, sì che l’amo de l’antico avversaro a sé vi tira; e però poco val freno o richiamo.
Purg. 14.148Chiamavi ’l cielo e ’ntorno vi si gira, mostrandovi le sue bellezze etterne, e l’occhio vostro pur a terra mira;
Purg. 14.151onde vi batte chi tutto discerne».
Purgatorio, Canto XV
Purg. 15.1Quanto tra l’ultimar de l’ora terza e ’l principio del dì par de la spera che sempre a guisa di fanciullo scherza,
Purg. 15.4tanto pareva già inver’ la sera essere al sol del suo corso rimaso; vespero là, e qui mezza notte era.
Purg. 15.7E i raggi ne ferien per mezzo ’l naso, perché per noi girato era sì ’l monte, che già dritti andavamo inver’ l’occaso,
Purg. 15.10quand’ io senti’ a me gravar la fronte a lo splendore assai più che di prima, e stupor m’eran le cose non conte;
Purg. 15.13ond’ io levai le mani inver’ la cima de le mie ciglia, e fecimi ’l solecchio, che del soverchio visibile lima.
Purg. 15.16Come quando da l’acqua o da lo specchio salta lo raggio a l’opposita parte, salendo su per lo modo parecchio
Purg. 15.19a quel che scende, e tanto si diparte dal cader de la pietra in igual tratta, sì come mostra esperïenza e arte;
Purg. 15.22così mi parve da luce rifratta quivi dinanzi a me esser percosso; per che a fuggir la mia vista fu ratta.
Purg. 15.25«Che è quel, dolce padre, a che non posso schermar lo viso tanto che mi vaglia», diss’ io, «e pare inver’ noi esser mosso?».
Purg. 15.28«Non ti maravigliar s’ancor t’abbaglia la famiglia del cielo», a me rispuose: «messo è che viene ad invitar ch’om saglia.
Purg. 15.31Tosto sarà ch’a veder queste cose non ti fia grave, ma fieti diletto quanto natura a sentir ti dispuose».
Purg. 15.34Poi giunti fummo a l’angel benedetto, con lieta voce disse: «Intrate quinci ad un scaleo vie men che li altri eretto».
Purg. 15.37Noi montavam, già partiti di linci, e ‘Beati misericordes!’ fue cantato retro, e ‘Godi tu che vinci!’.
Purg. 15.40Lo mio maestro e io soli amendue suso andavamo; e io pensai, andando, prode acquistar ne le parole sue;
Purg. 15.43e dirizza’mi a lui sì dimandando: «Che volse dir lo spirto di Romagna, e ‘divieto’ e ‘consorte’ menzionando?».
Purg. 15.46Per ch’elli a me: «Di sua maggior magagna conosce il danno; e però non s’ammiri se ne riprende perché men si piagna.
Purg. 15.49Perché s’appuntano i vostri disiri dove per compagnia parte si scema, invidia move il mantaco a’ sospiri.
Purg. 15.52Ma se l’amor de la spera supprema torcesse in suso il disiderio vostro, non vi sarebbe al petto quella tema;
Purg. 15.55ché, per quanti si dice più lì ‘nostro’, tanto possiede più di ben ciascuno, e più di caritate arde in quel chiostro».
Purg. 15.58«Io son d’esser contento più digiuno», diss’ io, «che se mi fosse pria taciuto, e più di dubbio ne la mente aduno.
Purg. 15.61Com’ esser puote ch’un ben, distributo in più posseditor, faccia più ricchi di sé che se da pochi è posseduto?».
Purg. 15.64Ed elli a me: «Però che tu rificchi la mente pur a le cose terrene, di vera luce tenebre dispicchi.
Purg. 15.67Quello infinito e ineffabil bene che là sù è, così corre ad amore com’ a lucido corpo raggio vene.
Purg. 15.70Tanto si dà quanto trova d’ardore; sì che, quantunque carità si stende, cresce sovr’ essa l’etterno valore.
Purg. 15.73E quanta gente più là sù s’intende, più v’è da bene amare, e più vi s’ama, e come specchio l’uno a l’altro rende.
Purg. 15.76E se la mia ragion non ti disfama, vedrai Beatrice, ed ella pienamente ti torrà questa e ciascun’ altra brama.
Purg. 15.79Procaccia pur che tosto sieno spente, come son già le due, le cinque piaghe, che si richiudon per esser dolente».
Purg. 15.82Com’ io voleva dicer ‘Tu m’appaghe’, vidimi giunto in su l’altro girone, sì che tacer mi fer le luci vaghe.
Purg. 15.85Ivi mi parve in una visïone estatica di sùbito esser tratto, e vedere in un tempio più persone;
Purg. 15.88e una donna, in su l’entrar, con atto dolce di madre dicer: «Figliuol mio, perché hai tu così verso noi fatto?
Purg. 15.91Ecco, dolenti, lo tuo padre e io ti cercavamo». E come qui si tacque, ciò che pareva prima, dispario.
Purg. 15.94Indi m’apparve un’altra con quell’ acque giù per le gote che ’l dolor distilla quando di gran dispetto in altrui nacque,
Purg. 15.97e dir: «Se tu se’ sire de la villa del cui nome ne’ dèi fu tanta lite, e onde ogne scïenza disfavilla,
Purg. 15.100vendica te di quelle braccia ardite ch’abbracciar nostra figlia, o Pisistràto». E ’l segnor mi parea, benigno e mite,
Purg. 15.103risponder lei con viso temperato: «Che farem noi a chi mal ne disira, se quei che ci ama è per noi condannato?»,
Purg. 15.106Poi vidi genti accese in foco d’ira con pietre un giovinetto ancider, forte gridando a sé pur: «Martira, martira!».
Purg. 15.109E lui vedea chinarsi, per la morte che l’aggravava già, inver’ la terra, ma de li occhi facea sempre al ciel porte,
Purg. 15.112orando a l’alto Sire, in tanta guerra, che perdonasse a’ suoi persecutori, con quello aspetto che pietà diserra.
Purg. 15.115Quando l’anima mia tornò di fori a le cose che son fuor di lei vere, io riconobbi i miei non falsi errori.
Purg. 15.118Lo duca mio, che mi potea vedere far sì com’ om che dal sonno si slega, disse: «Che hai che non ti puoi tenere,
Purg. 15.121ma se’ venuto più che mezza lega velando li occhi e con le gambe avvolte, a guisa di cui vino o sonno piega?».
Purg. 15.124«O dolce padre mio, se tu m’ascolte, io ti dirò», diss’ io, «ciò che m’apparve quando le gambe mi furon sì tolte».
Purg. 15.127Ed ei: «Se tu avessi cento larve sovra la faccia, non mi sarian chiuse le tue cogitazion, quantunque parve.
Purg. 15.130Ciò che vedesti fu perché non scuse d’aprir lo core a l’acque de la pace che da l’etterno fonte son diffuse.
Purg. 15.133Non dimandai “Che hai?” per quel che face chi guarda pur con l’occhio che non vede, quando disanimato il corpo giace;
Purg. 15.136ma dimandai per darti forza al piede: così frugar conviensi i pigri, lenti ad usar lor vigilia quando riede».
Purg. 15.139Noi andavam per lo vespero, attenti oltre quanto potean li occhi allungarsi contra i raggi serotini e lucenti.
Purg. 15.142Ed ecco a poco a poco un fummo farsi verso di noi come la notte oscuro; né da quello era loco da cansarsi.
Purg. 15.145Questo ne tolse li occhi e l’aere puro.
Purgatorio, Canto XVI
Purg. 16.1Buio d’inferno e di notte privata d’ogne pianeto, sotto pover cielo, quant’ esser può di nuvol tenebrata,
Purg. 16.4non fece al viso mio sì grosso velo come quel fummo ch’ivi ci coperse, né a sentir di così aspro pelo,
Purg. 16.7che l’occhio stare aperto non sofferse; onde la scorta mia saputa e fida mi s’accostò e l’omero m’offerse.
Purg. 16.10Sì come cieco va dietro a sua guida per non smarrirsi e per non dar di cozzo in cosa che ’l molesti, o forse ancida,
Purg. 16.13m’andava io per l’aere amaro e sozzo, ascoltando il mio duca che diceva pur: «Guarda che da me tu non sia mozzo».
Purg. 16.16Io sentia voci, e ciascuna pareva pregar per pace e per misericordia l’Agnel di Dio che le peccata leva.
Purg. 16.19Pur ‘Agnus Dei’ eran le loro essordia; una parola in tutte era e un modo, sì che parea tra esse ogne concordia.
Purg. 16.22«Quei sono spirti, maestro, ch’i’ odo?», diss’ io. Ed elli a me: «Tu vero apprendi, e d’iracundia van solvendo il nodo».
Purg. 16.25«Or tu chi se’ che ’l nostro fummo fendi, e di noi parli pur come se tue partissi ancor lo tempo per calendi?».
Purg. 16.28Così per una voce detto fue; onde ’l maestro mio disse: «Rispondi, e domanda se quinci si va sùe».
Purg. 16.31E io: «O creatura che ti mondi per tornar bella a colui che ti fece, maraviglia udirai, se mi secondi».
Purg. 16.34«Io ti seguiterò quanto mi lece», rispuose; «e se veder fummo non lascia, l’udir ci terrà giunti in quella vece».
Purg. 16.37Allora incominciai: «Con quella fascia che la morte dissolve men vo suso, e venni qui per l’infernale ambascia.
Purg. 16.40E se Dio m’ha in sua grazia rinchiuso, tanto che vuol ch’i’ veggia la sua corte per modo tutto fuor del moderno uso,
Purg. 16.43non mi celar chi fosti anzi la morte, ma dilmi, e dimmi s’i’ vo bene al varco; e tue parole fier le nostre scorte».
Purg. 16.46«Lombardo fui, e fu’ chiamato Marco; del mondo seppi, e quel valore amai al quale ha or ciascun disteso l’arco.
Purg. 16.49Per montar sù dirittamente vai». Così rispuose, e soggiunse: «I’ ti prego che per me prieghi quando sù sarai».
Purg. 16.52E io a lui: «Per fede mi ti lego di far ciò che mi chiedi; ma io scoppio dentro ad un dubbio, s’io non me ne spiego.
Purg. 16.55Prima era scempio, e ora è fatto doppio ne la sentenza tua, che mi fa certo qui, e altrove, quello ov’ io l’accoppio.
Purg. 16.58Lo mondo è ben così tutto diserto d’ogne virtute, come tu mi sone, e di malizia gravido e coverto;
Purg. 16.61ma priego che m’addite la cagione, sì ch’i’ la veggia e ch’i’ la mostri altrui; ché nel cielo uno, e un qua giù la pone».
Purg. 16.64Alto sospir, che duolo strinse in «uhi!», mise fuor prima; e poi cominciò: «Frate, lo mondo è cieco, e tu vien ben da lui.
Purg. 16.67Voi che vivete ogne cagion recate pur suso al cielo, pur come se tutto movesse seco di necessitate.
Purg. 16.70Se così fosse, in voi fora distrutto libero arbitrio, e non fora giustizia per ben letizia, e per male aver lutto.
Purg. 16.73Lo cielo i vostri movimenti inizia; non dico tutti, ma, posto ch’i’ ’l dica, lume v’è dato a bene e a malizia,
Purg. 16.76e libero voler; che, se fatica ne le prime battaglie col ciel dura, poi vince tutto, se ben si notrica.
Purg. 16.79A maggior forza e a miglior natura liberi soggiacete; e quella cria la mente in voi, che ’l ciel non ha in sua cura.
Purg. 16.82Però, se ’l mondo presente disvia, in voi è la cagione, in voi si cheggia; e io te ne sarò or vera spia.
Purg. 16.85Esce di mano a lui che la vagheggia prima che sia, a guisa di fanciulla che piangendo e ridendo pargoleggia,
Purg. 16.88l’anima semplicetta che sa nulla, salvo che, mossa da lieto fattore, volontier torna a ciò che la trastulla.
Purg. 16.91Di picciol bene in pria sente sapore; quivi s’inganna, e dietro ad esso corre, se guida o fren non torce suo amore.
Purg. 16.94Onde convenne legge per fren porre; convenne rege aver, che discernesse de la vera cittade almen la torre.
Purg. 16.97Le leggi son, ma chi pon mano ad esse? Nullo, però che ’l pastor che procede, rugumar può, ma non ha l’unghie fesse;
Purg. 16.100per che la gente, che sua guida vede pur a quel ben fedire ond’ ella è ghiotta, di quel si pasce, e più oltre non chiede.
Purg. 16.103Ben puoi veder che la mala condotta è la cagion che ’l mondo ha fatto reo, e non natura che ’n voi sia corrotta.
Purg. 16.106Soleva Roma, che ’l buon mondo feo, due soli aver, che l’una e l’altra strada facean vedere, e del mondo e di Deo.
Purg. 16.109L’un l’altro ha spento; ed è giunta la spada col pasturale, e l’un con l’altro insieme per viva forza mal convien che vada;
Purg. 16.112però che, giunti, l’un l’altro non teme: se non mi credi, pon mente a la spiga, ch’ogn’ erba si conosce per lo seme.
Purg. 16.115In sul paese ch’Adice e Po riga, solea valore e cortesia trovarsi, prima che Federigo avesse briga;
Purg. 16.118or può sicuramente indi passarsi per qualunque lasciasse, per vergogna di ragionar coi buoni o d’appressarsi.
Purg. 16.121Ben v’èn tre vecchi ancora in cui rampogna l’antica età la nova, e par lor tardo che Dio a miglior vita li ripogna:
Purg. 16.124Currado da Palazzo e ’l buon Gherardo e Guido da Castel, che mei si noma, francescamente, il semplice Lombardo.
Purg. 16.127Dì oggimai che la Chiesa di Roma, per confondere in sé due reggimenti, cade nel fango, e sé brutta e la soma».
Purg. 16.130«O Marco mio», diss’ io, «bene argomenti; e or discerno perché dal retaggio li figli di Levì furono essenti.
Purg. 16.133Ma qual Gherardo è quel che tu per saggio di’ ch’è rimaso de la gente spenta, in rimprovèro del secol selvaggio?».
Purg. 16.136«O tuo parlar m’inganna, o el mi tenta», rispuose a me; «ché, parlandomi tosco, par che del buon Gherardo nulla senta.
Purg. 16.139Per altro sopranome io nol conosco, s’io nol togliessi da sua figlia Gaia. Dio sia con voi, ché più non vegno vosco.
Purg. 16.142Vedi l’albor che per lo fummo raia già biancheggiare, e me convien partirmi (l’angelo è ivi) prima ch’io li paia».
Purg. 16.145Così tornò, e più non volle udirmi.
Purgatorio, Canto XVII
Purg. 17.1Ricorditi, lettor, se mai ne l’alpe ti colse nebbia per la qual vedessi non altrimenti che per pelle talpe,
Purg. 17.4come, quando i vapori umidi e spessi a diradar cominciansi, la spera del sol debilemente entra per essi;
Purg. 17.7e fia la tua imagine leggera in giugnere a veder com’ io rividi lo sole in pria, che già nel corcar era.
Purg. 17.10Sì, pareggiando i miei co’ passi fidi del mio maestro, usci’ fuor di tal nube ai raggi morti già ne’ bassi lidi.
Purg. 17.13O imaginativa che ne rube talvolta sì di fuor, ch’om non s’accorge perché dintorno suonin mille tube,
Purg. 17.16chi move te, se ’l senso non ti porge? Moveti lume che nel ciel s’informa, per sé o per voler che giù lo scorge.
Purg. 17.19De l’empiezza di lei che mutò forma ne l’uccel ch’a cantar più si diletta, ne l’imagine mia apparve l’orma;
Purg. 17.22e qui fu la mia mente sì ristretta dentro da sé, che di fuor non venìa cosa che fosse allor da lei ricetta.
Purg. 17.25Poi piovve dentro a l’alta fantasia un crucifisso, dispettoso e fero ne la sua vista, e cotal si moria;
Purg. 17.28intorno ad esso era il grande Assüero, Estèr sua sposa e ’l giusto Mardoceo, che fu al dire e al far così intero.
Purg. 17.31E come questa imagine rompeo sé per sé stessa, a guisa d’una bulla cui manca l’acqua sotto qual si feo,
Purg. 17.34surse in mia visïone una fanciulla piangendo forte, e dicea: «O regina, perché per ira hai voluto esser nulla?
Purg. 17.37Ancisa t’hai per non perder Lavina; or m’hai perduta! Io son essa che lutto, madre, a la tua pria ch’a l’altrui ruina».
Purg. 17.40Come si frange il sonno ove di butto nova luce percuote il viso chiuso, che fratto guizza pria che muoia tutto;
Purg. 17.43così l’imaginar mio cadde giuso tosto che lume il volto mi percosse, maggior assai che quel ch’è in nostro uso.
Purg. 17.46I’ mi volgea per veder ov’ io fosse, quando una voce disse «Qui si monta», che da ogne altro intento mi rimosse;
Purg. 17.49e fece la mia voglia tanto pronta di riguardar chi era che parlava, che mai non posa, se non si raffronta.
Purg. 17.52Ma come al sol che nostra vista grava e per soverchio sua figura vela, così la mia virtù quivi mancava.
Purg. 17.55«Questo è divino spirito, che ne la via da ir sù ne drizza sanza prego, e col suo lume sé medesmo cela.
Purg. 17.58Sì fa con noi, come l’uom si fa sego; ché quale aspetta prego e l’uopo vede, malignamente già si mette al nego.
Purg. 17.61Or accordiamo a tanto invito il piede; procacciam di salir pria che s’abbui, ché poi non si poria, se ’l dì non riede».
Purg. 17.64Così disse il mio duca, e io con lui volgemmo i nostri passi ad una scala; e tosto ch’io al primo grado fui,
Purg. 17.67senti’mi presso quasi un muover d’ala e ventarmi nel viso e dir: ‘Beati pacifici, che son sanz’ ira mala!’.
Purg. 17.70Già eran sovra noi tanto levati li ultimi raggi che la notte segue, che le stelle apparivan da più lati.
Purg. 17.73‘O virtù mia, perché sì ti dilegue?’, fra me stesso dicea, ché mi sentiva la possa de le gambe posta in triegue.
Purg. 17.76Noi eravam dove più non saliva la scala sù, ed eravamo affissi, pur come nave ch’a la piaggia arriva.
Purg. 17.79E io attesi un poco, s’io udissi alcuna cosa nel novo girone; poi mi volsi al maestro mio, e dissi:
Purg. 17.82«Dolce mio padre, dì, quale offensione si purga qui nel giro dove semo? Se i piè si stanno, non stea tuo sermone».
Purg. 17.85Ed elli a me: «L’amor del bene, scemo del suo dover, quiritta si ristora; qui si ribatte il mal tardato remo.
Purg. 17.88Ma perché più aperto intendi ancora, volgi la mente a me, e prenderai alcun buon frutto di nostra dimora».
Purg. 17.91«Né creator né creatura mai», cominciò el, «figliuol, fu sanza amore, o naturale o d’animo; e tu ’l sai.
Purg. 17.94Lo naturale è sempre sanza errore, ma l’altro puote errar per malo obietto o per troppo o per poco di vigore.
Purg. 17.97Mentre ch’elli è nel primo ben diretto, e ne’ secondi sé stesso misura, esser non può cagion di mal diletto;
Purg. 17.100ma quando al mal si torce, o con più cura o con men che non dee corre nel bene, contra ’l fattore adovra sua fattura.
Purg. 17.103Quinci comprender puoi ch’esser convene amor sementa in voi d’ogne virtute e d’ogne operazion che merta pene.
Purg. 17.106Or, perché mai non può da la salute amor del suo subietto volger viso, da l’odio proprio son le cose tute;
Purg. 17.109e perché intender non si può diviso, e per sé stante, alcuno esser dal primo, da quello odiare ogne effetto è deciso.
Purg. 17.112Resta, se dividendo bene stimo, che ’l mal che s’ama è del prossimo; ed esso amor nasce in tre modi in vostro limo.
Purg. 17.115È chi, per esser suo vicin soppresso, spera eccellenza, e sol per questo brama ch’el sia di sua grandezza in basso messo;
Purg. 17.118è chi podere, grazia, onore e fama teme di perder perch’ altri sormonti, onde s’attrista sì che ’l contrario ama;
Purg. 17.121ed è chi per ingiuria par ch’aonti, sì che si fa de la vendetta ghiotto, e tal convien che ’l male altrui impronti.
Purg. 17.124Questo triforme amor qua giù di sotto si piange: or vo’ che tu de l’altro intende, che corre al ben con ordine corrotto.
Purg. 17.127Ciascun confusamente un bene apprende nel qual si queti l’animo, e disira; per che di giugner lui ciascun contende.
Purg. 17.130Se lento amore a lui veder vi tira o a lui acquistar, questa cornice, dopo giusto penter, ve ne martira.
Purg. 17.133Altro ben è che non fa l’uom felice; non è felicità, non è la buona essenza, d’ogne ben frutto e radice.
Purg. 17.136L’amor ch’ad esso troppo s’abbandona, di sovr’ a noi si piange per tre cerchi; ma come tripartito si ragiona,
Purg. 17.139tacciolo, acciò che tu per te ne cerchi».
Purgatorio, Canto XVIII
Purg. 18.1Posto avea fine al suo ragionamento l’alto dottore, e attento guardava ne la mia vista s’io parea contento;
Purg. 18.4e io, cui nova sete ancor frugava, di fuor tacea, e dentro dicea: ‘Forse lo troppo dimandar ch’io fo li grava’.
Purg. 18.7Ma quel padre verace, che s’accorse del timido voler che non s’apriva, parlando, di parlare ardir mi porse.
Purg. 18.10Ond’ io: «Maestro, il mio veder s’avviva sì nel tuo lume, ch’io discerno chiaro quanto la tua ragion parta o descriva.
Purg. 18.13Però ti prego, dolce padre caro, che mi dimostri amore, a cui reduci ogne buono operare e ’l suo contraro».
Purg. 18.16«Drizza», disse, «ver’ me l’agute luci de lo ’ntelletto, e fieti manifesto l’error de’ ciechi che si fanno duci.
Purg. 18.19L’animo, ch’è creato ad amar presto, ad ogne cosa è mobile che piace, tosto che dal piacere in atto è desto.
Purg. 18.22Vostra apprensiva da esser verace tragge intenzione, e dentro a voi la spiega, sì che l’animo ad essa volger face;
Purg. 18.25e se, rivolto, inver’ di lei si piega, quel piegare è amor, quell’ è natura che per piacer di novo in voi si lega.
Purg. 18.28Poi, come ’l foco movesi in altura per la sua forma ch’è nata a salire là dove più in sua matera dura,
Purg. 18.31così l’animo preso entra in disire, ch’è moto spiritale, e mai non posa fin che la cosa amata il fa gioire.
Purg. 18.34Or ti puote apparer quant’ è nascosa la veritate a la gente ch’avvera ciascun amore in sé laudabil cosa;
Purg. 18.37però che forse appar la sua matera sempre esser buona, ma non ciascun segno è buono, ancor che buona sia la cera».
Purg. 18.40«Le tue parole e ’l mio seguace ingegno», rispuos’ io lui, «m’hanno amor discoverto, ma ciò m’ha fatto di dubbiar più pregno;
Purg. 18.43ché, s’amore è di fuori a noi offerto e l’anima non va con altro piede, se dritta o torta va, non è suo merto».
Purg. 18.46Ed elli a me: «Quanto ragion qui vede, dir ti poss’ io; da indi in là t’aspetta pur a Beatrice, ch’è opra di fede.
Purg. 18.49Ogne forma sustanzïal, che setta è da matera ed è con lei unita, specifica vertute ha in sé colletta,
Purg. 18.52la qual sanza operar non è sentita, né si dimostra mai che per effetto, come per verdi fronde in pianta vita.
Purg. 18.55Però, là onde vegna lo ’ntelletto de le prime notizie, omo non sape, e de’ primi appetibili l’affetto,
Purg. 18.58che sono in voi sì come studio in ape di far lo mele; e questa prima voglia merto di lode o di biasmo non cape.
Purg. 18.61Or perché a questa ogn’ altra si raccoglia, innata v’è la virtù che consiglia, e de l’assenso de’ tener la soglia.
Purg. 18.64Quest’ è ’l principio là onde si piglia ragion di meritare in voi, secondo che buoni e rei amori accoglie e viglia.
Purg. 18.67Color che ragionando andaro al fondo, s’accorser d’esta innata libertate; però moralità lasciaro al mondo.
Purg. 18.70Onde, poniam che di necessitate surga ogne amor che dentro a voi s’accende, di ritenerlo è in voi la podestate.
Purg. 18.73La nobile virtù Beatrice intende per lo libero arbitrio, e però guarda che l’abbi a mente, s’a parlar ten prende».
Purg. 18.76La luna, quasi a mezza notte tarda, facea le stelle a noi parer più rade, fatta com’ un secchion che tuttor arda;
Purg. 18.79e correa contro ’l ciel per quelle strade che ’l sole infiamma allor che quel da Roma tra ’ Sardi e ’ Corsi il vede quando cade.
Purg. 18.82E quell’ ombra gentil per cui si noma Pietola più che villa mantoana, del mio carcar diposta avea la soma;
Purg. 18.85per ch’io, che la ragione aperta e piana sovra le mie quistioni avea ricolta, stava com’ om che sonnolento vana.
Purg. 18.88Ma questa sonnolenza mi fu tolta subitamente da gente che dopo le nostre spalle a noi era già volta.
Purg. 18.91E quale Ismeno già vide e Asopo lungo di sè di notte furia e calca, pur che i Teban di Bacco avesser uopo,
Purg. 18.94cotal per quel giron suo passo falca, per quel ch’io vidi di color, venendo, cui buon volere e giusto amor cavalca.
Purg. 18.97Tosto fur sovr’ a noi, perché correndo si movea tutta quella turba magna; e due dinanzi gridavan piangendo:
Purg. 18.100«Maria corse con fretta a la montagna; e Cesare, per soggiogare Ilerda, punse Marsilia e poi corse in Ispagna».
Purg. 18.103«Ratto, ratto, che ’l tempo non si perda per poco amor», gridavan li altri appresso, «che studio di ben far grazia rinverda».
Purg. 18.106«O gente in cui fervore aguto adesso ricompie forse negligenza e indugio da voi per tepidezza in ben far messo,
Purg. 18.109questi che vive, e certo i’ non vi bugio, vuole andar sù, pur che ’l sol ne riluca; però ne dite ond’ è presso il pertugio».
Purg. 18.112Parole furon queste del mio duca; e un di quelli spirti disse: «Vieni di retro a noi, e troverai la buca.
Purg. 18.115Noi siam di voglia a muoverci sì pieni, che restar non potem; però perdona, se villania nostra giustizia tieni.
Purg. 18.118Io fui abate in San Zeno a Verona sotto lo ’mperio del buon Barbarossa, di cui dolente ancor Milan ragiona.
Purg. 18.121E tale ha già l’un piè dentro la fossa, che tosto piangerà quel monastero, e tristo fia d’avere avuta possa;
Purg. 18.124perché suo figlio, mal del corpo intero, e de la mente peggio, e che mal nacque, ha posto in loco di suo pastor vero».
Purg. 18.127Io non so se più disse o s’ei si tacque, tant’ era già di là da noi trascorso; ma questo intesi, e ritener mi piacque.
Purg. 18.130E quei che m’era ad ogne uopo soccorso disse: «Volgiti qua: vedine due venir dando a l’accidïa di morso».
Purg. 18.133Di retro a tutti dicean: «Prima fue morta la gente a cui il mar s’aperse, che vedesse Iordan le rede sue.
Purg. 18.136E quella che l’affanno non sofferse fino a la fine col figlio d’Anchise, sé stessa a vita sanza gloria offerse».
Purg. 18.139Poi quando fuor da noi tanto divise quell’ ombre, che veder più non potiersi, novo pensiero dentro a me si mise,
Purg. 18.142del qual più altri nacquero e diversi; e tanto d’uno in altro vaneggiai, che li occhi per vaghezza ricopersi,
Purg. 18.145e ’l pensamento in sogno trasmutai.
Purgatorio, Canto XIX
Purg. 19.1Ne l’ora che non può ’l calor dïurno intepidar più ’l freddo de la luna, vinto da terra, e talor da Saturno
Purg. 19.4—quando i geomanti lor Maggior Fortuna veggiono in orïente, innanzi a l’alba, surger per via che poco le sta bruna—,
Purg. 19.7mi venne in sogno una femmina balba, ne li occhi guercia, e sovra i piè distorta, con le man monche, e di colore scialba.
Purg. 19.10Io la mirava; e come ’l sol conforta le fredde membra che la notte aggrava, così lo sguardo mio le facea scorta
Purg. 19.13la lingua, e poscia tutta la drizzava in poco d’ora, e lo smarrito volto, com’ amor vuol, così le colorava.
Purg. 19.16Poi ch’ell’ avea ’l parlar così disciolto, cominciava a cantar sì, che con pena da lei avrei mio intento rivolto.
Purg. 19.19«Io son», cantava, «io son dolce serena, che ’ marinari in mezzo mar dismago; tanto son di piacere a sentir piena!
Purg. 19.22Io volsi Ulisse del suo cammin vago al canto mio; e qual meco s’ausa, rado sen parte; sì tutto l’appago!».
Purg. 19.25Ancor non era sua bocca richiusa, quand’ una donna apparve santa e presta lunghesso me per far colei confusa.
Purg. 19.28«O Virgilio, Virgilio, chi è questa?», fieramente dicea; ed el venìa con li occhi fitti pur in quella onesta.
Purg. 19.31L’altra prendea, e dinanzi l’apria fendendo i drappi, e mostravami ’l ventre; quel mi svegliò col puzzo che n’uscia.
Purg. 19.34Io mossi li occhi, e ’l buon maestro: «Almen tre voci t’ho messe!», dicea, «Surgi e vieni; troviam l’aperta per la qual tu entre».
Purg. 19.37Sù mi levai, e tutti eran già pieni de l’alto dì i giron del sacro monte, e andavam col sol novo a le reni.
Purg. 19.40Seguendo lui, portava la mia fronte come colui che l’ha di pensier carca, che fa di sé un mezzo arco di ponte;
Purg. 19.43quand’ io udi’ «Venite; qui si varca» parlare in modo soave e benigno, qual non si sente in questa mortal marca.
Purg. 19.46Con l’ali aperte, che parean di cigno, volseci in sù colui che sì parlonne tra due pareti del duro macigno.
Purg. 19.49Mosse le penne poi e ventilonne, ‘Qui lugent’ affermando esser beati, ch’avran di consolar l’anime donne.
Purg. 19.52«Che hai che pur inver’ la terra guati?», la guida mia incominciò a dirmi, poco amendue da l’angel sormontati.
Purg. 19.55E io: «Con tanta sospeccion fa irmi novella visïon ch’a sé mi piega, sì ch’io non posso dal pensar partirmi».
Purg. 19.58«Vedesti», disse, «quell’antica strega che sola sovr’ a noi omai si piagne; vedesti come l’uom da lei si slega.
Purg. 19.61Bastiti, e batti a terra le calcagne; li occhi rivolgi al logoro che gira lo rege etterno con le rote magne».
Purg. 19.64Quale ’l falcon, che prima a’ pié si mira, indi si volge al grido e si protende per lo disio del pasto che là il tira,
Purg. 19.67tal mi fec’ io; e tal, quanto si fende la roccia per dar via a chi va suso, n’andai infin dove ’l cerchiar si prende.
Purg. 19.70Com’ io nel quinto giro fui dischiuso, vidi gente per esso che piangea, giacendo a terra tutta volta in giuso.
Purg. 19.73‘Adhaesit pavimento anima mea’ sentia dir lor con sì alti sospiri, che la parola a pena s’intendea.
Purg. 19.76«O eletti di Dio, li cui soffriri e giustizia e speranza fa men duri, drizzate noi verso li alti saliri».
Purg. 19.79«Se voi venite dal giacer sicuri, e volete trovar la via più tosto, le vostre destre sien sempre di fori».
Purg. 19.82Così pregò ’l poeta, e sì risposto poco dinanzi a noi ne fu; per ch’io nel parlare avvisai l’altro nascosto,
Purg. 19.85e volsi li occhi a li occhi al segnor mio: ond’ elli m’assentì con lieto cenno ciò che chiedea la vista del disio.
Purg. 19.88Poi ch’io potei di me fare a mio senno, trassimi sovra quella creatura le cui parole pria notar mi fenno,
Purg. 19.91dicendo: «Spirto in cui pianger matura quel sanza ’l quale a Dio tornar non pòssi, sosta un poco per me tua maggior cura.
Purg. 19.94Chi fosti e perché vòlti avete i dossi al sù, mi dì, e se vuo’ ch’io t’impetri cosa di là ond’ io vivendo mossi».
Purg. 19.97Ed elli a me: «Perché i nostri diretri rivolga il cielo a sé, saprai; ma prima scias quod ego fui successor Petri.
Purg. 19.100Intra Sïestri e Chiaveri s’adima una fiumana bella, e del suo nome lo titol del mio sangue fa sua cima.
Purg. 19.103Un mese e poco più prova’ io come pesa il gran manto a chi dal fango il guarda, che piuma sembran tutte l’altre some.
Purg. 19.106La mia conversïone, omè!, fu tarda; ma, come fatto fui roman pastore, così scopersi la vita bugiarda.
Purg. 19.109Vidi che lì non s’acquetava il core, né più salir potiesi in quella vita; per che di questa in me s’accese amore.
Purg. 19.112Fino a quel punto misera e partita da Dio anima fui, del tutto avara; or, come vedi, qui ne son punita.
Purg. 19.115Quel ch’avarizia fa, qui si dichiara in purgazion de l’anime converse; e nulla pena il monte ha più amara.
Purg. 19.118Sì come l’occhio nostro non s’aderse in alto, fisso a le cose terrene, così giustizia qui a terra il merse.
Purg. 19.121Come avarizia spense a ciascun bene lo nostro amore, onde operar perdési, così giustizia qui stretti ne tene,
Purg. 19.124ne’ piedi e ne le man legati e presi; e quanto fia piacer del giusto Sire, tanto staremo immobili e distesi».
Purg. 19.127Io m’era inginocchiato e volea dire; ma com’ io cominciai ed el s’accorse, solo ascoltando, del mio reverire,
Purg. 19.130«Qual cagion», disse, «in giù così ti torse?». E io a lui: «Per vostra dignitate mia coscïenza dritto mi rimorse».
Purg. 19.133«Drizza le gambe, lèvati sù, frate!», rispuose; «non errar: conservo sono teco e con li altri ad una podestate.
Purg. 19.136Se mai quel santo evangelico suono che dice ‘Neque nubent’ intendesti, ben puoi veder perch’ io così ragiono.
Purg. 19.139Vattene omai: non vo’ che più t’arresti; ché la tua stanza mio pianger disagia, col qual maturo ciò che tu dicesti.
Purg. 19.142Nepote ho io di là c’ha nome Alagia, buona da sé, pur che la nostra casa non faccia lei per essempro malvagia;
Purg. 19.145e questa sola di là m’è rimasa».
Purgatorio, Canto XX
Purg. 20.1Contra miglior voler voler mal pugna; onde contra ’l piacer mio, per piacerli, trassi de l’acqua non sazia la spugna.
Purg. 20.4Mossimi; e ’l duca mio si mosse per li luoghi spediti pur lungo la roccia, come si va per muro stretto a’ merli;
Purg. 20.7ché la gente che fonde a goccia a goccia per li occhi il mal che tutto ’l mondo occupa, da l’altra parte in fuor troppo s’approccia.
Purg. 20.10Maladetta sie tu, antica lupa, che più che tutte l’altre bestie hai preda per la tua fame sanza fine cupa!
Purg. 20.13O ciel, nel cui girar par che si creda le condizion di qua giù trasmutarsi, quando verrà per cui questa disceda?
Purg. 20.16Noi andavam con passi lenti e scarsi, e io attento a l’ombre, ch’i’ sentia pietosamente piangere e lagnarsi;
Purg. 20.19e per ventura udi’ «Dolce Maria!» dinanzi a noi chiamar così nel pianto come fa donna che in parturir sia;
Purg. 20.22e seguitar: «Povera fosti tanto, quanto veder si può per quello ospizio dove sponesti il tuo portato santo».
Purg. 20.25Seguentemente intesi: «O buon Fabrizio, con povertà volesti anzi virtute che gran ricchezza posseder con vizio».
Purg. 20.28Queste parole m’eran sì piaciute, ch’io mi trassi oltre per aver contezza di quello spirto onde parean venute.
Purg. 20.31Esso parlava ancor de la larghezza che fece Niccolò a le pulcelle, per condurre ad onor lor giovinezza.
Purg. 20.34«O anima che tanto ben favelle, dimmi chi fosti», dissi, «e perché sola tu queste degne lode rinovelle.
Purg. 20.37Non fia sanza mercé la tua parola, s’io ritorno a compiér lo cammin corto di quella vita ch’al termine vola».
Purg. 20.40Ed elli: «Io ti dirò, non per conforto ch’io attenda di là, ma perché tanta grazia in te luce prima che sie morto.
Purg. 20.43Io fui radice de la mala pianta che la terra cristiana tutta aduggia, sì che buon frutto rado se ne schianta.
Purg. 20.46Ma se Doagio, Lilla, Guanto e Bruggia potesser, tosto ne saria vendetta; e io la cheggio a lui che tutto giuggia.
Purg. 20.49Chiamato fui di là Ugo Ciappetta; di me son nati i Filippi e i Luigi per cui novellamente è Francia retta.
Purg. 20.52Figliuol fu’ io d’un beccaio di Parigi: quando li regi antichi venner meno tutti, fuor ch’un renduto in panni bigi,
Purg. 20.55trova’mi stretto ne le mani il freno del governo del regno, e tanta possa di nuovo acquisto, e sì d’amici pieno,
Purg. 20.58ch’a la corona vedova promossa la testa di mio figlio fu, dal quale cominciar di costor le sacrate ossa.
Purg. 20.61Mentre che la gran dota provenzale al sangue mio non tolse la vergogna, poco valea, ma pur non facea male.
Purg. 20.64Lì cominciò con forza e con menzogna la sua rapina; e poscia, per ammenda, Pontì e Normandia prese e Guascogna.
Purg. 20.67Carlo venne in Italia e, per ammenda, vittima fé di Curradino; e poi ripinse al ciel Tommaso, per ammenda.
Purg. 20.70Tempo vegg’ io, non molto dopo ancoi, che tragge un altro Carlo fuor di Francia, per far conoscer meglio e sé e ’ suoi.
Purg. 20.73Sanz’ arme n’esce e solo con la lancia con la qual giostrò Giuda, e quella ponta sì, ch’a Fiorenza fa scoppiar la pancia.
Purg. 20.76Quindi non terra, ma peccato e onta guadagnerà, per sé tanto più grave, quanto più lieve simil danno conta.
Purg. 20.79L’altro, che già uscì preso di nave, veggio vender sua figlia e patteggiarne come fanno i corsar de l’altre schiave.
Purg. 20.82O avarizia, che puoi tu più farne, poscia c’ha’ il mio sangue a te sì tratto, che non si cura de la propria carne?
Purg. 20.85Perché men paia il mal futuro e ’l fatto, veggio in Alagna intrar lo fiordaliso, e nel vicario suo Cristo esser catto.
Purg. 20.88Veggiolo un’altra volta esser deriso; veggio rinovellar l’aceto e ’l fiele, e tra vivi ladroni esser anciso.
Purg. 20.91Veggio il novo Pilato sì crudele, che ciò nol sazia, ma sanza decreto portar nel Tempio le cupide vele.
Purg. 20.94O Segnor mio, quando sarò io lieto a veder la vendetta che, nascosa, fa dolce l’ira tua nel tuo secreto?
Purg. 20.97Ciò ch’io dicea di quell’ unica sposa de lo Spirito Santo e che ti fece verso me volger per alcuna chiosa,
Purg. 20.100tanto è risposto a tutte nostre prece quanto ’l dì dura; ma com’ el s’annotta, contrario suon prendemo in quella vece.
Purg. 20.103Noi repetiam Pigmalïon allotta, cui traditore e ladro e paricida fece la voglia sua de l’oro ghiotta;
Purg. 20.106e la miseria de l’avaro Mida, che seguì a la sua dimanda gorda, per la qual sempre convien che si rida.
Purg. 20.109Del folle Acàn ciascun poi si ricorda, come furò le spoglie, sì che l’ira di Iosüè qui par ch’ancor lo morda.
Purg. 20.112Indi accusiam col marito Saffira; lodiam i calci ch’ebbe Elïodoro; e in infamia tutto ’l monte gira
Purg. 20.115Polinestòr ch’ancise Polidoro; ultimamente ci si grida: “Crasso, dilci, che ’l sai: di che sapore è l’oro?”.
Purg. 20.118Talor parla l’uno alto e l’altro basso, secondo l’affezion ch’ad ir ci sprona ora a maggiore e ora a minor passo:
Purg. 20.121però al ben che ’l dì ci si ragiona, dianzi non era io sol; ma qui da presso non alzava la voce altra persona».
Purg. 20.124Noi eravam partiti già da esso, e brigavam di soverchiar la strada tanto quanto al poder n’era permesso,
Purg. 20.127quand’ io senti’, come cosa che cada, tremar lo monte; onde mi prese un gelo qual prender suol colui ch’a morte vada.
Purg. 20.130Certo non si scoteo sì forte Delo, pria che Latona in lei facesse ’l nido a parturir li due occhi del cielo.
Purg. 20.133Poi cominciò da tutte parti un grido tal, che ’l maestro inverso me si feo, dicendo: «Non dubbiar, mentr’ io ti guido».
Purg. 20.136‘Glorïa in excelsis’ tutti ‘Deo’ dicean, per quel ch’io da’ vicin compresi, onde intender lo grido si poteo.
Purg. 20.139No’ istavamo immobili e sospesi come i pastor che prima udir quel canto, fin che ’l tremar cessò ed el compiési.
Purg. 20.142Poi ripigliammo nostro cammin santo, guardando l’ombre che giacean per terra, tornate già in su l’usato pianto.
Purg. 20.145Nulla ignoranza mai con tanta guerra mi fé desideroso di sapere, se la memoria mia in ciò non erra,
Purg. 20.148quanta pareami allor, pensando, avere; né per la fretta dimandare er’ oso, né per me lì potea cosa vedere:
Purg. 20.151così m’andava timido e pensoso.
Purgatorio, Canto XXI
Purg. 21.1La sete natural che mai non sazia se non con l’acqua onde la femminetta samaritana domandò la grazia,
Purg. 21.4mi travagliava, e pungeami la fretta per la ’mpacciata via dietro al mio duca, e condoleami a la giusta vendetta.
Purg. 21.7Ed ecco, sì come ne scrive Luca che Cristo apparve a’ due ch’erano in via, già surto fuor de la sepulcral buca,
Purg. 21.10ci apparve un’ombra, e dietro a noi venìa, dal piè guardando la turba che giace; né ci addemmo di lei, sì parlò pria,
Purg. 21.13dicendo: «O frati miei, Dio vi dea pace». Noi ci volgemmo sùbiti, e Virgilio rendéli ’l cenno ch’a ciò si conface.
Purg. 21.16Poi cominciò: «Nel beato concilio ti ponga in pace la verace corte che me rilega ne l’etterno essilio».
Purg. 21.19«Come!», diss’ elli, e parte andavam forte: «se voi siete ombre che Dio sù non degni, chi v’ha per la sua scala tanto scorte?».
Purg. 21.22E ’l dottor mio: «Se tu riguardi a’ segni che questi porta e che l’angel profila, ben vedrai che coi buon convien ch’e’ regni.
Purg. 21.25Ma perché lei che dì e notte fila non li avea tratta ancora la conocchia che Cloto impone a ciascuno e compila,
Purg. 21.28l’anima sua, ch’è tua e mia serocchia, venendo sù, non potea venir sola, però ch’al nostro modo non adocchia.
Purg. 21.31Ond’ io fui tratto fuor de l’ampia gola d’inferno per mostrarli, e mosterrolli oltre, quanto ’l potrà menar mia scola.
Purg. 21.34Ma dimmi, se tu sai, perché tai crolli diè dianzi ’l monte, e perché tutto ad una parve gridare infino a’ suoi piè molli».
Purg. 21.37Sì mi diè, dimandando, per la cruna del mio disio, che pur con la speranza si fece la mia sete men digiuna.
Purg. 21.40Quei cominciò: «Cosa non è che sanza ordine senta la religïone de la montagna, o che sia fuor d’usanza.
Purg. 21.43Libero è qui da ogne alterazione: di quel che ’l ciel da sé in sé riceve esser ci puote, e non d’altro, cagione.
Purg. 21.46Per che non pioggia, non grando, non neve, non rugiada, non brina più sù cade che la scaletta di tre gradi breve;
Purg. 21.49nuvole spesse non paion né rade, né coruscar, né figlia di Taumante, che di là cangia sovente contrade;
Purg. 21.52secco vapor non surge più avante ch’al sommo d’i tre gradi ch’io parlai, dov’ ha ’l vicario di Pietro le piante.
Purg. 21.55Trema forse più giù poco o assai; ma per vento che ’n terra si nasconda, non so come, qua sù non tremò mai.
Purg. 21.58Tremaci quando alcuna anima monda sentesi, sì che surga o che si mova per salir sù; e tal grido seconda.
Purg. 21.61De la mondizia sol voler fa prova, che, tutto libero a mutar convento, l’alma sorprende, e di voler le giova.
Purg. 21.64Prima vuol ben, ma non lascia il talento che divina giustizia, contra voglia, come fu al peccar, pone al tormento.
Purg. 21.67E io, che son giaciuto a questa doglia cinquecent’ anni e più, pur mo sentii libera volontà di miglior soglia:
Purg. 21.70però sentisti il tremoto e li pii spiriti per lo monte render lode a quel Segnor, che tosto sù li ’nvii».
Purg. 21.73Così ne disse; e però ch’el si gode tanto del ber quant’ è grande la sete, non saprei dir quant’ el mi fece prode.
Purg. 21.76E ’l savio duca: «Omai veggio la rete che qui vi ’mpiglia e come si scalappia, perché ci trema e di che congaudete.
Purg. 21.79Ora chi fosti, piacciati ch’io sappia, e perché tanti secoli giaciuto qui se’, ne le parole tue mi cappia».
Purg. 21.82«Nel tempo che ’l buon Tito, con l’aiuto del sommo rege, vendicò le fóra ond’ uscì ’l sangue per Giuda venduto,
Purg. 21.85col nome che più dura e più onora era io di là», rispuose quello spirto, «famoso assai, ma non con fede ancora.
Purg. 21.88Tanto fu dolce mio vocale spirto, che, tolosano, a sé mi trasse Roma, dove mertai le tempie ornar di mirto.
Purg. 21.91Stazio la gente ancor di là mi noma: cantai di Tebe, e poi del grande Achille; ma caddi in via con la seconda soma.
Purg. 21.94Al mio ardor fuor seme le faville, che mi scaldar, de la divina fiamma onde sono allumati più di mille;
Purg. 21.97de l’Eneïda dico, la qual mamma fummi, e fummi nutrice, poetando: sanz’ essa non fermai peso di dramma.
Purg. 21.100E per esser vivuto di là quando visse Virgilio, assentirei un sole più che non deggio al mio uscir di bando».
Purg. 21.103Volser Virgilio a me queste parole con viso che, tacendo, disse ‘Taci’; ma non può tutto la virtù che vuole;
Purg. 21.106ché riso e pianto son tanto seguaci a la passion di che ciascun si spicca, che men seguon voler ne’ più veraci.
Purg. 21.109Io pur sorrisi come l’uom ch’ammicca; per che l’ombra si tacque, e riguardommi ne li occhi ove ’l sembiante più si ficca;
Purg. 21.112e «Se tanto labore in bene assommi», disse, «perché la tua faccia testeso un lampeggiar di riso dimostrommi?».
Purg. 21.115Or son io d’una parte e d’altra preso: l’una mi fa tacer, l’altra scongiura ch’io dica; ond’ io sospiro, e sono inteso
Purg. 21.118dal mio maestro, e «Non aver paura», mi dice, «di parlar; ma parla e digli quel ch’e’ dimanda con cotanta cura».
Purg. 21.121Ond’ io: «Forse che tu ti maravigli, antico spirto, del rider ch’io fei; ma più d’ammirazion vo’ che ti pigli.
Purg. 21.124Questi che guida in alto li occhi miei, è quel Virgilio dal qual tu togliesti forte a cantar de li uomini e d’i dèi.
Purg. 21.127Se cagion altra al mio rider credesti, lasciala per non vera, ed esser credi quelle parole che di lui dicesti».
Purg. 21.130Già s’inchinava ad abbracciar li piedi al mio dottor, ma el li disse: «Frate, non far, ché tu se’ ombra e ombra vedi».
Purg. 21.133Ed ei surgendo: «Or puoi la quantitate comprender de l’amor ch’a te mi scalda, quand’ io dismento nostra vanitate,
Purg. 21.136trattando l’ombre come cosa salda».
Purgatorio, Canto XXII
Purg. 22.1Già era l’angel dietro a noi rimaso, l’angel che n’avea vòlti al sesto giro, avendomi dal viso un colpo raso;
Purg. 22.4e quei c’hanno a giustizia lor disiro detto n’avea beati, e le sue voci con ‘sitiunt’, sanz’ altro, ciò forniro.
Purg. 22.7E io più lieve che per l’altre foci m’andava, sì che sanz’ alcun labore seguiva in sù li spiriti veloci;
Purg. 22.10quando Virgilio incominciò: «Amore, acceso di virtù, sempre altro accese, pur che la fiamma sua paresse fore;
Purg. 22.13onde da l’ora che tra noi discese nel limbo de lo ’nferno Giovenale, che la tua affezion mi fé palese,
Purg. 22.16mia benvoglienza inverso te fu quale più strinse mai di non vista persona, sì ch’or mi parran corte queste scale.
Purg. 22.19Ma dimmi, e come amico mi perdona se troppa sicurtà m’allarga il freno, e come amico omai meco ragiona:
Purg. 22.22come poté trovar dentro al tuo seno loco avarizia, tra cotanto senno di quanto per tua cura fosti pieno?».
Purg. 22.25Queste parole Stazio mover fenno un poco a riso pria; poscia rispuose: «Ogne tuo dir d’amor m’è caro cenno.
Purg. 22.28Veramente più volte appaion cose che danno a dubitar falsa matera per le vere ragion che son nascose.
Purg. 22.31La tua dimanda tuo creder m’avvera esser ch’i’ fossi avaro in l’altra vita, forse per quella cerchia dov’ io era.
Purg. 22.34Or sappi ch’avarizia fu partita troppo da me, e questa dismisura migliaia di lunari hanno punita.
Purg. 22.37E se non fosse ch’io drizzai mia cura, quand’ io intesi là dove tu chiame, crucciato quasi a l’umana natura:
Purg. 22.40‘Per che non reggi tu, o sacra fame de l’oro, l’appetito de’ mortali?’, voltando sentirei le giostre grame.
Purg. 22.43Allor m’accorsi che troppo aprir l’ali potean le mani a spendere, e pente’mi così di quel come de li altri mali.
Purg. 22.46Quanti risurgeran coi crini scemi per ignoranza, che di questa pecca toglie ’l penter vivendo e ne li stremi!
Purg. 22.49E sappie che la colpa che rimbecca per dritta opposizione alcun peccato, con esso insieme qui suo verde secca;
Purg. 22.52però, s’io son tra quella gente stato che piange l’avarizia, per purgarmi, per lo contrario suo m’è incontrato».
Purg. 22.55«Or quando tu cantasti le crude armi de la doppia trestizia di Giocasta», disse ’l cantor de’ buccolici carmi,
Purg. 22.58«per quello che Clïò teco lì tasta, non par che ti facesse ancor fedele la fede, sanza qual ben far non basta.
Purg. 22.61Se così è, qual sole o quai candele ti stenebraron sì, che tu drizzasti poscia di retro al pescator le vele?».
Purg. 22.64Ed elli a lui: «Tu prima m’invïasti verso Parnaso a ber ne le sue grotte, e prima appresso Dio m’alluminasti.
Purg. 22.67Facesti come quei che va di notte, che porta il lume dietro e sé non giova, ma dopo sé fa le persone dotte,
Purg. 22.70quando dicesti: ‘Secol si rinova; torna giustizia e primo tempo umano, e progenïe scende da ciel nova’.
Purg. 22.73Per te poeta fui, per te cristiano: ma perché veggi mei ciò ch’io disegno, a colorare stenderò la mano.
Purg. 22.76Già era ’l mondo tutto quanto pregno de la vera credenza, seminata per li messaggi de l’etterno regno;
Purg. 22.79e la parola tua sopra toccata si consonava a’ nuovi predicanti; ond’ io a visitarli presi usata.
Purg. 22.82Vennermi poi parendo tanto santi, che, quando Domizian li perseguette, sanza mio lagrimar non fur lor pianti;
Purg. 22.85e mentre che di là per me si stette, io li sovvenni, e i lor dritti costumi fer dispregiare a me tutte altre sette.
Purg. 22.88E pria ch’io conducessi i Greci a’ fiumi di Tebe poetando, ebb’ io battesmo; ma per paura chiuso cristian fu’mi,
Purg. 22.91lungamente mostrando paganesmo; e questa tepidezza il quarto cerchio cerchiar mi fé più che ’l quarto centesmo.
Purg. 22.94Tu dunque, che levato hai il coperchio che m’ascondeva quanto bene io dico, mentre che del salire avem soverchio,
Purg. 22.97dimmi dov’ è Terrenzio nostro antico, Cecilio e Plauto e Varro, se lo sai: dimmi se son dannati, e in qual vico».
Purg. 22.100«Costoro e Persio e io e altri assai», rispuose il duca mio, «siam con quel Greco che le Muse lattar più ch’altri mai,
Purg. 22.103nel primo cinghio del carcere cieco; spesse fïate ragioniam del monte che sempre ha le nutrice nostre seco.
Purg. 22.106Euripide v’è nosco e Antifonte, Simonide, Agatone e altri piùe Greci che già di lauro ornar la fronte.
Purg. 22.109Quivi si veggion de le genti tue Antigone, Deïfile e Argia, e Ismene sì trista come fue.
Purg. 22.112Védeisi quella che mostrò Langia; èvvi la figlia di Tiresia, e Teti, e con le suore sue Deïdamia».
Purg. 22.115Tacevansi ambedue già li poeti, di novo attenti a riguardar dintorno, liberi da saliri e da pareti;
Purg. 22.118e già le quattro ancelle eran del giorno rimase a dietro, e la quinta era al temo, drizzando pur in sù l’ardente corno,
Purg. 22.121quando il mio duca: «Io credo ch’a lo stremo le destre spalle volger ne convegna, girando il monte come far solemo».
Purg. 22.124Così l’usanza fu lì nostra insegna, e prendemmo la via con men sospetto per l’assentir di quell’ anima degna.
Purg. 22.127Elli givan dinanzi, e io soletto di retro, e ascoltava i lor sermoni, ch’a poetar mi davano intelletto.
Purg. 22.130Ma tosto ruppe le dolci ragioni un alber che trovammo in mezza strada, con pomi a odorar soavi e buoni;
Purg. 22.133e come abete in alto si digrada di ramo in ramo, così quello in giuso, cred’ io, perché persona sù non vada.
Purg. 22.136Dal lato onde ’l cammin nostro era chiuso, cadea de l’alta roccia un liquor chiaro e si spandeva per le foglie suso.
Purg. 22.139Li due poeti a l’alber s’appressaro; e una voce per entro le fronde gridò: «Di questo cibo avrete caro».
Purg. 22.142Poi disse: «Più pensava Maria onde fosser le nozze orrevoli e intere, ch’a la sua bocca, ch’or per voi risponde.
Purg. 22.145E le Romane antiche, per lor bere, contente furon d’acqua; e Danïello dispregiò cibo e acquistò savere.
Purg. 22.148Lo secol primo, quant’ oro fu bello, fé savorose con fame le ghiande, e nettare con sete ogne ruscello.
Purg. 22.151Mele e locuste furon le vivande che nodriro il Batista nel diserto; per ch’elli è glorïoso e tanto grande
Purg. 22.154quanto per lo Vangelio v’è aperto».
Purgatorio, Canto XXIII
Purg. 23.1Mentre che li occhi per la fronda verde ficcava ïo sì come far suole chi dietro a li uccellin sua vita perde,
Purg. 23.4lo più che padre mi dicea: «Figliuole, vienne oramai, ché ’l tempo che n’è imposto più utilmente compartir si vuole».
Purg. 23.7Io volsi ’l viso, e ’l passo non men tosto, appresso i savi, che parlavan sìe, che l’andar mi facean di nullo costo.
Purg. 23.10Ed ecco piangere e cantar s’udìe ‘Labïa mëa, Domine’ per modo tal, che diletto e doglia parturìe.
Purg. 23.13«O dolce padre, che è quel ch’i’ odo?», comincia’ io; ed elli: «Ombre che vanno forse di lor dover solvendo il nodo».
Purg. 23.16Sì come i peregrin pensosi fanno, giugnendo per cammin gente non nota, che si volgono ad essa e non restanno,
Purg. 23.19così di retro a noi, più tosto mota, venendo e trapassando ci ammirava d’anime turba tacita e devota.
Purg. 23.22Ne li occhi era ciascuna oscura e cava, palida ne la faccia, e tanto scema che da l’ossa la pelle s’informava.
Purg. 23.25Non credo che così a buccia strema Erisittone fosse fatto secco, per digiunar, quando più n’ebbe tema.
Purg. 23.28Io dicea fra me stesso pensando: ‘Ecco la gente che perdé Ierusalemme, quando Maria nel figlio diè di becco!’
Purg. 23.31Parean l’occhiaie anella sanza gemme: chi nel viso de li uomini legge ‘omo’ ben avria quivi conosciuta l’emme.
Purg. 23.34Chi crederebbe che l’odor d’un pomo sì governasse, generando brama, e quel d’un’acqua, non sappiendo como?
Purg. 23.37Già era in ammirar che sì li affama, per la cagione ancor non manifesta di lor magrezza e di lor trista squama,
Purg. 23.40ed ecco del profondo de la testa volse a me li occhi un’ombra e guardò fiso; poi gridò forte: «Qual grazia m’è questa?».
Purg. 23.43Mai non l’avrei riconosciuto al viso; ma ne la voce sua mi fu palese ciò che l’aspetto in sé avea conquiso.
Purg. 23.46Questa favilla tutta mi raccese mia conoscenza a la cangiata labbia, e ravvisai la faccia di Forese.
Purg. 23.49«Deh, non contendere a l’asciutta scabbia che mi scolora», pregava, «la pelle, né a difetto di carne ch’io abbia;
Purg. 23.52ma dimmi il ver di te, dì chi son quelle due anime che là ti fanno scorta; non rimaner che tu non mi favelle!».
Purg. 23.55«La faccia tua, ch’io lagrimai già morta, mi dà di pianger mo non minor doglia», rispuos’ io lui, «veggendola sì torta.
Purg. 23.58Però mi dì, per Dio, che sì vi sfoglia; non mi far dir mentr’ io mi maraviglio, ché mal può dir chi è pien d’altra voglia».
Purg. 23.61Ed elli a me: «De l’etterno consiglio cade vertù ne l’acqua e ne la pianta rimasa dietro ond’ io sì m’assottiglio.
Purg. 23.64Tutta esta gente che piangendo canta per seguitar la gola oltra misura, in fame e ’n sete qui si rifà santa.
Purg. 23.67Di bere e di mangiar n’accende cura l’odor ch’esce del pomo e de lo sprazzo che si distende su per sua verdura.
Purg. 23.70E non pur una volta, questo spazzo girando, si rinfresca nostra pena: io dico pena, e dovria dir sollazzo,
Purg. 23.73ché quella voglia a li alberi ci mena che menò Cristo lieto a dire ‘Elì’, quando ne liberò con la sua vena».
Purg. 23.76E io a lui: «Forese, da quel dì nel qual mutasti mondo a miglior vita, cinqu’ anni non son vòlti infino a qui.
Purg. 23.79Se prima fu la possa in te finita di peccar più, che sovvenisse l’ora del buon dolor ch’a Dio ne rimarita,
Purg. 23.82come se’ tu qua sù venuto ancora? Io ti credea trovar là giù di sotto, dove tempo per tempo si ristora».
Purg. 23.85Ond’ elli a me: «Sì tosto m’ha condotto a ber lo dolce assenzo d’i martìri la Nella mia con suo pianger dirotto.
Purg. 23.88Con suoi prieghi devoti e con sospiri tratto m’ha de la costa ove s’aspetta, e liberato m’ha de li altri giri.
Purg. 23.91Tanto è a Dio più cara e più diletta la vedovella mia, che molto amai, quanto in bene operare è più soletta;
Purg. 23.94ché la Barbagia di Sardigna assai ne le femmine sue più è pudica che la Barbagia dov’ io la lasciai.
Purg. 23.97O dolce frate, che vuo’ tu ch’io dica? Tempo futuro m’è già nel cospetto, cui non sarà quest’ ora molto antica,
Purg. 23.100nel qual sarà in pergamo interdetto a le sfacciate donne fiorentine l’andar mostrando con le poppe il petto.
Purg. 23.103Quai barbare fuor mai, quai saracine, cui bisognasse, per farle ir coperte, o spiritali o altre discipline?
Purg. 23.106Ma se le svergognate fosser certe di quel che ’l ciel veloce loro ammanna, già per urlare avrian le bocche aperte;
Purg. 23.109ché, se l’antiveder qui non m’inganna, prima fien triste che le guance impeli colui che mo si consola con nanna.
Purg. 23.112Deh, frate, or fa che più non mi ti celi! vedi che non pur io, ma questa gente tutta rimira là dove ’l sol veli».
Purg. 23.115Per ch’io a lui: «Se tu riduci a mente qual fosti meco, e qual io teco fui, ancor fia grave il memorar presente.
Purg. 23.118Di quella vita mi volse costui che mi va innanzi, l’altr’ ier, quando tonda vi si mostrò la suora di colui»,
Purg. 23.121e ’l sol mostrai; «costui per la profonda notte menato m’ha d’i veri morti con questa vera carne che ’l seconda.
Purg. 23.124Indi m’han tratto sù li suoi conforti, salendo e rigirando la montagna che drizza voi che ’l mondo fece torti.
Purg. 23.127Tanto dice di farmi sua compagna che io sarò là dove fia Beatrice; quivi convien che sanza lui rimagna.
Purg. 23.130Virgilio è questi che così mi dice», e addita’lo; «e quest’ altro è quell’ ombra per cuï scosse dianzi ogne pendice
Purg. 23.133lo vostro regno, che da sé lo sgombra».
Purgatorio, Canto XXIV
Purg. 24.1Né ’l dir l’andar, né l’andar lui più lento facea, ma ragionando andavam forte, sì come nave pinta da buon vento;
Purg. 24.4e l’ombre, che parean cose rimorte, per le fosse de li occhi ammirazione traean di me, di mio vivere accorte.
Purg. 24.7E io, continüando al mio sermone, dissi: «Ella sen va sù forse più tarda che non farebbe, per altrui cagione.
Purg. 24.10Ma dimmi, se tu sai, dov’ è Piccarda; dimmi s’io veggio da notar persona tra questa gente che sì mi riguarda».
Purg. 24.13«La mia sorella, che tra bella e buona non so qual fosse più, trïunfa lieta ne l’alto Olimpo già di sua corona».
Purg. 24.16Sì disse prima; e poi: «Qui non si vieta di nominar ciascun, da ch’è sì munta nostra sembianza via per la dïeta.
Purg. 24.19Questi», e mostrò col dito, «è Bonagiunta, Bonagiunta da Lucca; e quella faccia di là da lui più che l’altre trapunta
Purg. 24.22ebbe la Santa Chiesa in le sue braccia: dal Torso fu, e purga per digiuno l’anguille di Bolsena e la vernaccia».
Purg. 24.25Molti altri mi nomò ad uno ad uno; e del nomar parean tutti contenti, sì ch’io però non vidi un atto bruno.
Purg. 24.28Vidi per fame a vòto usar li denti Ubaldin da la Pila e Bonifazio che pasturò col rocco molte genti.
Purg. 24.31Vidi messer Marchese, ch’ebbe spazio già di bere a Forlì con men secchezza, e sì fu tal, che non si sentì sazio.
Purg. 24.34Ma come fa chi guarda e poi s’apprezza più d’un che d’altro, fei a quel da Lucca, che più parea di me aver contezza.
Purg. 24.37El mormorava; e non so che «Gentucca» sentiv’ io là, ov’ el sentia la piaga de la giustizia che sì li pilucca.
Purg. 24.40«O anima», diss’ io, «che par sì vaga di parlar meco, fa sì ch’io t’intenda, e te e me col tuo parlare appaga».
Purg. 24.43«Femmina è nata, e non porta ancor benda», cominciò el, «che ti farà piacere la mia città, come ch’om la riprenda.
Purg. 24.46Tu te n’andrai con questo antivedere: se nel mio mormorar prendesti errore, dichiareranti ancor le cose vere.
Purg. 24.49Ma dì s’i’ veggio qui colui che fore trasse le nove rime, cominciando ‘Donne ch’avete intelletto d’amore’».
Purg. 24.52E io a lui: «I’ mi son un che, quando Amor mi spira, noto, e a quel modo ch’e’ ditta dentro vo significando».
Purg. 24.55«O frate, issa vegg’ io», diss’ elli, «il nodo che ’l Notaro e Guittone e me ritenne di qua dal dolce stil novo ch’i’ odo!
Purg. 24.58Io veggio ben come le vostre penne di retro al dittator sen vanno strette, che de le nostre certo non avvenne;
Purg. 24.61e qual più a gradire oltre si mette, non vede più da l’uno a l’altro stilo»; e, quasi contentato, si tacette.
Purg. 24.64Come li augei che vernan lungo ’l Nilo, alcuna volta in aere fanno schiera, poi volan più a fretta e vanno in filo,
Purg. 24.67così tutta la gente che lì era, volgendo ’l viso, raffrettò suo passo, e per magrezza e per voler leggera.
Purg. 24.70E come l’uom che di trottare è lasso, lascia andar li compagni, e sì passeggia fin che si sfoghi l’affollar del casso,
Purg. 24.73sì lasciò trapassar la santa greggia Forese, e dietro meco sen veniva, dicendo: «Quando fia ch’io ti riveggia?».
Purg. 24.76«Non so», rispuos’ io lui, «quant’ io mi viva; ma già non fïa il tornar mio tantosto, ch’io non sia col voler prima a la riva;
Purg. 24.79però che ’l loco u’ fui a viver posto, di giorno in giorno più di ben si spolpa, e a trista ruina par disposto».
Purg. 24.82«Or va», diss’ el; «che quei che più n’ha colpa, vegg’ ïo a coda d’una bestia tratto inver’ la valle ove mai non si scolpa.
Purg. 24.85La bestia ad ogne passo va più ratto, crescendo sempre, fin ch’ella il percuote, e lascia il corpo vilmente disfatto.
Purg. 24.88Non hanno molto a volger quelle ruote», e drizzò li occhi al ciel, «che ti fia chiaro ciò che ’l mio dir più dichiarar non puote.
Purg. 24.91Tu ti rimani omai; ché ’l tempo è caro in questo regno, sì ch’io perdo troppo venendo teco sì a paro a paro».
Purg. 24.94Qual esce alcuna volta di gualoppo lo cavalier di schiera che cavalchi, e va per farsi onor del primo intoppo,
Purg. 24.97tal si partì da noi con maggior valchi; e io rimasi in via con esso i due che fuor del mondo sì gran marescalchi.
Purg. 24.100E quando innanzi a noi intrato fue, che li occhi miei si fero a lui seguaci, come la mente a le parole sue,
Purg. 24.103parvermi i rami gravidi e vivaci d’un altro pomo, e non molto lontani per esser pur allora vòlto in laci.
Purg. 24.106Vidi gente sott’ esso alzar le mani e gridar non so che verso le fronde, quasi bramosi fantolini e vani
Purg. 24.109che pregano, e ’l pregato non risponde, ma, per fare esser ben la voglia acuta, tien alto lor disio e nol nasconde.
Purg. 24.112Poi si partì sì come ricreduta; e noi venimmo al grande arbore adesso, che tanti prieghi e lagrime rifiuta.
Purg. 24.115«Trapassate oltre sanza farvi presso: legno è più sù che fu morso da Eva, e questa pianta si levò da esso».
Purg. 24.118Sì tra le frasche non so chi diceva; per che Virgilio e Stazio e io, ristretti, oltre andavam dal lato che si leva.
Purg. 24.121«Ricordivi», dicea, «d’i maladetti nei nuvoli formati, che, satolli, Tesëo combatter co’ doppi petti;
Purg. 24.124e de li Ebrei ch’al ber si mostrar molli, per che no i volle Gedeon compagni, quando inver’ Madïan discese i colli».
Purg. 24.127Sì accostati a l’un d’i due vivagni passammo, udendo colpe de la gola seguite già da miseri guadagni.
Purg. 24.130Poi, rallargati per la strada sola, ben mille passi e più ci portar oltre, contemplando ciascun sanza parola.
Purg. 24.133«Che andate pensando sì voi sol tre?». sùbita voce disse; ond’ io mi scossi come fan bestie spaventate e poltre.
Purg. 24.136Drizzai la testa per veder chi fossi; e già mai non si videro in fornace vetri o metalli sì lucenti e rossi,
Purg. 24.139com’ io vidi un che dicea: «S’a voi piace montare in sù, qui si convien dar volta; quinci si va chi vuole andar per pace».
Purg. 24.142L’aspetto suo m’avea la vista tolta; per ch’io mi volsi dietro a’ miei dottori, com’ om che va secondo ch’elli ascolta.
Purg. 24.145E quale, annunziatrice de li albori, l’aura di maggio movesi e olezza, tutta impregnata da l’erba e da’ fiori;
Purg. 24.148tal mi senti’ un vento dar per mezza la fronte, e ben senti’ mover la piuma, che fé sentir d’ambrosïa l’orezza.
Purg. 24.151E senti’ dir: «Beati cui alluma tanto di grazia, che l’amor del gusto nel petto lor troppo disir non fuma,
Purg. 24.154esurïendo sempre quanto è giusto!».
Purgatorio, Canto XXV
Purg. 25.1Ora era onde ’l salir non volea storpio; ché ’l sole avëa il cerchio di merigge lasciato al Tauro e la notte a lo Scorpio:
Purg. 25.4per che, come fa l’uom che non s’affigge ma vassi a la via sua, che che li appaia, se di bisogno stimolo il trafigge,
Purg. 25.7così intrammo noi per la callaia, uno innanzi altro prendendo la scala che per artezza i salitor dispaia.
Purg. 25.10E quale il cicognin che leva l’ala per voglia di volare, e non s’attenta d’abbandonar lo nido, e giù la cala;
Purg. 25.13tal era io con voglia accesa e spenta di dimandar, venendo infino a l’atto che fa colui ch’a dicer s’argomenta.
Purg. 25.16Non lasciò, per l’andar che fosse ratto, lo dolce padre mio, ma disse: «Scocca l’arco del dir, che ’nfino al ferro hai tratto».
Purg. 25.19Allor sicuramente apri’ la bocca e cominciai: «Come si può far magro là dove l’uopo di nodrir non tocca?».
Purg. 25.22«Se t’ammentassi come Meleagro si consumò al consumar d’un stizzo, non fora», disse, «a te questo sì agro;
Purg. 25.25e se pensassi come, al vostro guizzo, guizza dentro a lo specchio vostra image, ciò che par duro ti parrebbe vizzo.
Purg. 25.28Ma perché dentro a tuo voler t’adage, ecco qui Stazio; e io lui chiamo e prego che sia or sanator de le tue piage».
Purg. 25.31«Se la veduta etterna li dislego», rispuose Stazio, «là dove tu sie, discolpi me non potert’ io far nego».
Purg. 25.34Poi cominciò: «Se le parole mie, figlio, la mente tua guarda e riceve, lume ti fiero al come che tu die.
Purg. 25.37Sangue perfetto, che poi non si beve da l’assetate vene, e si rimane quasi alimento che di mensa leve,
Purg. 25.40prende nel core a tutte membra umane virtute informativa, come quello ch’a farsi quelle per le vene vane.
Purg. 25.43Ancor digesto, scende ov’ è più bello tacer che dire; e quindi poscia geme sovr’ altrui sangue in natural vasello.
Purg. 25.46Ivi s’accoglie l’uno e l’altro insieme, l’un disposto a patire, e l’altro a fare per lo perfetto loco onde si preme;
Purg. 25.49e, giunto lui, comincia ad operare coagulando prima, e poi avviva ciò che per sua matera fé constare.
Purg. 25.52Anima fatta la virtute attiva qual d’una pianta, in tanto differente, che questa è in via e quella è già a riva,
Purg. 25.55tanto ovra poi, che già si move e sente, come spungo marino; e indi imprende ad organar le posse ond’ è semente.
Purg. 25.58Or si spiega, figliuolo, or si distende la virtù ch’è dal cor del generante, dove natura a tutte membra intende.
Purg. 25.61Ma come d’animal divegna fante, non vedi tu ancor: quest’ è tal punto, che più savio di te fé già errante,
Purg. 25.64sì che per sua dottrina fé disgiunto da l’anima il possibile intelletto, perché da lui non vide organo assunto.
Purg. 25.67Apri a la verità che viene il petto; e sappi che, sì tosto come al feto l’articular del cerebro è perfetto,
Purg. 25.70lo motor primo a lui si volge lieto sovra tant’ arte di natura, e spira spirito novo, di vertù repleto,
Purg. 25.73che ciò che trova attivo quivi, tira in sua sustanzia, e fassi un’alma sola, che vive e sente e sé in sé rigira.
Purg. 25.76E perché meno ammiri la parola, guarda il calor del sole che si fa vino, giunto a l’omor che de la vite cola.
Purg. 25.79Quando Làchesis non ha più del lino, solvesi da la carne, e in virtute ne porta seco e l’umano e ’l divino:
Purg. 25.82l’altre potenze tutte quante mute; memoria, intelligenza e volontade in atto molto più che prima agute.
Purg. 25.85Sanza restarsi, per sé stessa cade mirabilmente a l’una de le rive; quivi conosce prima le sue strade.
Purg. 25.88Tosto che loco lì la circunscrive, la virtù formativa raggia intorno così e quanto ne le membra vive.
Purg. 25.91E come l’aere, quand’ è ben pïorno, per l’altrui raggio che ’n sé si reflette, di diversi color diventa addorno;
Purg. 25.94così l’aere vicin quivi si mette e in quella forma ch’è in lui suggella virtüalmente l’alma che ristette;
Purg. 25.97e simigliante poi a la fiammella che segue il foco là ’vunque si muta, segue lo spirto sua forma novella.
Purg. 25.100Però che quindi ha poscia sua paruta, è chiamata ombra; e quindi organa poi ciascun sentire infino a la veduta.
Purg. 25.103Quindi parliamo e quindi ridiam noi; quindi facciam le lagrime e ’ sospiri che per lo monte aver sentiti puoi.
Purg. 25.106Secondo che ci affliggono i disiri e li altri affetti, l’ombra si figura; e quest’ è la cagion di che tu miri».
Purg. 25.109E già venuto a l’ultima tortura s’era per noi, e vòlto a la man destra, ed eravamo attenti ad altra cura.
Purg. 25.112Quivi la ripa fiamma in fuor balestra, e la cornice spira fiato in suso che la reflette e via da lei sequestra;
Purg. 25.115ond’ ir ne convenia dal lato schiuso ad uno ad uno; e io temëa ’l foco quinci, e quindi temeva cader giuso.
Purg. 25.118Lo duca mio dicea: «Per questo loco si vuol tenere a li occhi stretto il freno, però ch’errar potrebbesi per poco».
Purg. 25.121‘Summae Deus clementïae’ nel seno al grande ardore allora udi’ cantando, che di volger mi fé caler non meno;
Purg. 25.124e vidi spirti per la fiamma andando; per ch’io guardava a loro e a’ miei passi compartendo la vista a quando a quando.
Purg. 25.127Appresso il fine ch’a quell’ inno fassi, gridavano alto: ‘Virum non cognosco’; indi ricominciavan l’inno bassi.
Purg. 25.130Finitolo, anco gridavano: «Al bosco si tenne Diana, ed Elice caccionne che di Venere avea sentito il tòsco».
Purg. 25.133Indi al cantar tornavano; indi donne gridavano e mariti che fuor casti come virtute e matrimonio imponne.
Purg. 25.136E questo modo credo che lor basti per tutto il tempo che ’l foco li abbruscia: con tal cura conviene e con tai pasti
Purg. 25.139che la piaga da sezzo si ricuscia.
Purgatorio, Canto XXVI
Purg. 26.1Mentre che sì per l’orlo, uno innanzi altro, ce n’andavamo, e spesso il buon maestro diceami: «Guarda: giovi ch’io ti scaltro»;
Purg. 26.4feriami il sole in su l’omero destro, che già, raggiando, tutto l’occidente mutava in bianco aspetto di cilestro;
Purg. 26.7e io facea con l’ombra più rovente parer la fiamma; e pur a tanto indizio vidi molt’ ombre, andando, poner mente.
Purg. 26.10Questa fu la cagion che diede inizio loro a parlar di me; e cominciarsi a dir: «Colui non par corpo fittizio»;
Purg. 26.13poi verso me, quanto potëan farsi, certi si fero, sempre con riguardo di non uscir dove non fosser arsi.
Purg. 26.16«O tu che vai, non per esser più tardo, ma forse reverente, a li altri dopo, rispondi a me che ’n sete e ’n foco ardo.
Purg. 26.19Né solo a me la tua risposta è uopo; ché tutti questi n’hanno maggior sete che d’acqua fredda Indo o Etïopo.
Purg. 26.22Dinne com’ è che fai di te parete al sol, pur come tu non fossi ancora di morte intrato dentro da la rete».
Purg. 26.25Sì mi parlava un d’essi; e io mi fora già manifesto, s’io non fossi atteso ad altra novità ch’apparve allora;
Purg. 26.28ché per lo mezzo del cammino acceso venne gente col viso incontro a questa, la qual mi fece a rimirar sospeso.
Purg. 26.31Lì veggio d’ogne parte farsi presta ciascun’ ombra e basciarsi una con una sanza restar, contente a brieve festa;
Purg. 26.34così per entro loro schiera bruna s’ammusa l’una con l’altra formica, forse a spïar lor via e lor fortuna.
Purg. 26.37Tosto che parton l’accoglienza amica, prima che ’l primo passo lì trascorra, sopragridar ciascuna s’affatica:
Purg. 26.40la nova gente: «Soddoma e Gomorra»; e l’altra: «Ne la vacca entra Pasife, perché ’l torello a sua lussuria corra».
Purg. 26.43Poi, come grue ch’a le montagne Rife volasser parte, e parte inver’ l’arene, queste del gel, quelle del sole schife,
Purg. 26.46l’una gente sen va, l’altra sen vene; e tornan, lagrimando, a’ primi canti e al gridar che più lor si convene;
Purg. 26.49e raccostansi a me, come davanti, essi medesmi che m’avean pregato, attenti ad ascoltar ne’ lor sembianti.
Purg. 26.52Io, che due volte avea visto lor grato, incominciai: «O anime sicure d’aver, quando che sia, di pace stato,
Purg. 26.55non son rimase acerbe né mature le membra mie di là, ma son qui meco col sangue suo e con le sue giunture.
Purg. 26.58Quinci sù vo per non esser più cieco; donna è di sopra che m’acquista grazia, per che ’l mortal per vostro mondo reco.
Purg. 26.61Ma se la vostra maggior voglia sazia tosto divegna, sì che ’l ciel v’alberghi ch’è pien d’amore e più ampio si spazia,
Purg. 26.64ditemi, acciò ch’ancor carte ne verghi, chi siete voi, e chi è quella turba che se ne va di retro a’ vostri terghi».
Purg. 26.67Non altrimenti stupido si turba lo montanaro, e rimirando ammuta, quando rozzo e salvatico s’inurba,
Purg. 26.70che ciascun’ ombra fece in sua paruta; ma poi che furon di stupore scarche, lo qual ne li alti cuor tosto s’attuta,
Purg. 26.73«Beato te, che de le nostre marche», ricominciò colei che pria m’inchiese, «per morir meglio, esperïenza imbarche!
Purg. 26.76La gente che non vien con noi, offese di ciò per che già Cesar, trïunfando, “Regina” contra sé chiamar s’intese:
Purg. 26.79però si parton “Soddoma” gridando, rimproverando a sé com’ hai udito, e aiutan l’arsura vergognando.
Purg. 26.82Nostro peccato fu ermafrodito; ma perché non servammo umana legge, seguendo come bestie l’appetito,
Purg. 26.85in obbrobrio di noi, per noi si legge, quando partinci, il nome di colei che s’imbestiò ne le ’mbestiate schegge.
Purg. 26.88Or sai nostri atti e di che fummo rei: se forse a nome vuo’ saper chi semo, tempo non è di dire, e non saprei.
Purg. 26.91Farotti ben di me volere scemo: son Guido Guinizzelli, e già mi purgo per ben dolermi prima ch’a lo stremo».
Purg. 26.94Quali ne la tristizia di Ligurgo si fer due figli a riveder la madre, tal mi fec’ io, ma non a tanto insurgo,
Purg. 26.97quand’ io odo nomar sé stesso il padre mio e de li altri miei miglior che mai rime d’amore usar dolci e leggiadre;
Purg. 26.100e sanza udire e dir pensoso andai lunga fïata rimirando lui, né, per lo foco, in là più m’appressai.
Purg. 26.103Poi che di riguardar pasciuto fui, tutto m’offersi pronto al suo servigio con l’affermar che fa credere altrui.
Purg. 26.106Ed elli a me: «Tu lasci tal vestigio, per quel ch’i’ odo, in me, e tanto chiaro, che Letè nol può tòrre né far bigio.
Purg. 26.109Ma se le tue parole or ver giuraro, dimmi che è cagion per che dimostri nel dire e nel guardar d’avermi caro».
Purg. 26.112E io a lui: «Li dolci detti vostri, che, quanto durerà l’uso moderno, faranno cari ancora i loro incostri».
Purg. 26.115«O frate», disse, «questi ch’io ti cerno col dito», e additò un spirto innanzi, «fu miglior fabbro del parlar materno.
Purg. 26.118Versi d’amore e prose di romanzi soverchiò tutti; e lascia dir li stolti che quel di Lemosì credon ch’avanzi.
Purg. 26.121A voce più ch’al ver drizzan li volti, e così ferman sua oppinïone prima ch’arte o ragion per lor s’ascolti.
Purg. 26.124Così fer molti antichi di Guittone, di grido in grido pur lui dando pregio, fin che l’ha vinto il ver con più persone.
Purg. 26.127Or se tu hai sì ampio privilegio, che licito ti sia l’andare al chiostro nel quale è Cristo abate del collegio,
Purg. 26.130falli per me un dir d’un paternostro, quanto bisogna a noi di questo mondo, dove poter peccar non è più nostro».
Purg. 26.133Poi, forse per dar luogo altrui secondo che presso avea, disparve per lo foco, come per l’acqua il pesce andando al fondo.
Purg. 26.136Io mi fei al mostrato innanzi un poco, e dissi ch’al suo nome il mio disire apparecchiava grazïoso loco.
Purg. 26.139El cominciò liberamente a dire: «Tan m’abellis vostre cortes deman, qu’ieu no me puesc ni voill a vos cobrire.
Purg. 26.142Ieu sui Arnaut, que plor e vau cantan; consiros vei la passada folor, e vei jausen lo joi qu’esper, denan.
Purg. 26.145Ara vos prec, per aquella valor que vos guida al som de l’escalina, sovenha vos a temps de ma dolor!».
Purg. 26.148Poi s’ascose nel foco che li affina.
Purgatorio, Canto XXVII
Purg. 27.1Sì come quando i primi raggi vibra là dove il suo fattor lo sangue sparse, cadendo Ibero sotto l’alta Libra,
Purg. 27.4e l’onde in Gange da nona rïarse, sì stava il sole; onde ’l giorno sen giva, come l’angel di Dio lieto ci apparse.
Purg. 27.7Fuor de la fiamma stava in su la riva, e cantava ‘Beati mundo corde!’ in voce assai più che la nostra viva.
Purg. 27.10Poscia «Più non si va, se pria non morde, anime sante, il foco: intrate in esso, e al cantar di là non siate sorde»,
Purg. 27.13ci disse come noi li fummo presso; per ch’io divenni tal, quando lo ’ntesi, qual è colui che ne la fossa è messo.
Purg. 27.16In su le man commesse mi protesi, guardando il foco e imaginando forte umani corpi già veduti accesi.
Purg. 27.19Volsersi verso me le buone scorte; e Virgilio mi disse: «Figliuol mio, qui può esser tormento, ma non morte.
Purg. 27.22Ricorditi, ricorditi! E se io sovresso Gerïon ti guidai salvo, che farò ora presso più a Dio?
Purg. 27.25Credi per certo che se dentro a l’alvo di questa fiamma stessi ben mille anni, non ti potrebbe far d’un capel calvo.
Purg. 27.28E se tu forse credi ch’io t’inganni, fatti ver’ lei, e fatti far credenza con le tue mani al lembo d’i tuoi panni.
Purg. 27.31Pon giù omai, pon giù ogne temenza; volgiti in qua e vieni: entra sicuro!». E io pur fermo e contra coscïenza.
Purg. 27.34Quando mi vide star pur fermo e duro, turbato un poco disse: «Or vedi, figlio: tra Bëatrice e te è questo muro».
Purg. 27.37Come al nome di Tisbe aperse il ciglio Piramo in su la morte, e riguardolla, allor che ’l gelso diventò vermiglio;
Purg. 27.40così, la mia durezza fatta solla, mi volsi al savio duca, udendo il nome che ne la mente sempre mi rampolla.
Purg. 27.43Ond’ ei crollò la fronte e disse: «Come! volenci star di qua?»; indi sorrise come al fanciul si fa ch’è vinto al pome.
Purg. 27.46Poi dentro al foco innanzi mi si mise, pregando Stazio che venisse retro, che pria per lunga strada ci divise.
Purg. 27.49Sì com’ fui dentro, in un bogliente vetro gittato mi sarei per rinfrescarmi, tant’ era ivi lo ’ncendio sanza metro.
Purg. 27.52Lo dolce padre mio, per confortarmi, pur di Beatrice ragionando andava, dicendo: «Li occhi suoi già veder parmi».
Purg. 27.55Guidavaci una voce che cantava di là; e noi, attenti pur a lei, venimmo fuor là ove si montava.
Purg. 27.58‘Venite, benedicti Patris mei’, sonò dentro a un lume che lì era, tal che mi vinse e guardar nol potei.
Purg. 27.61«Lo sol sen va», soggiunse, «e vien la sera; non v’arrestate, ma studiate il passo, mentre che l’occidente non si annera».
Purg. 27.64Dritta salia la via per entro ’l sasso verso tal parte ch’io toglieva i raggi dinanzi a me del sol ch’era già basso.
Purg. 27.67E di pochi scaglion levammo i saggi, che ’l sol corcar, per l’ombra che si spense, sentimmo dietro e io e li miei saggi.
Purg. 27.70E pria che ’n tutte le sue parti immense fosse orizzonte fatto d’uno aspetto, e notte avesse tutte sue dispense,
Purg. 27.73ciascun di noi d’un grado fece letto; ché la natura del monte ci affranse la possa del salir più e ’l diletto.
Purg. 27.76Quali si stanno ruminando manse le capre, state rapide e proterve sovra le cime avante che sien pranse,
Purg. 27.79tacite a l’ombra, mentre che ’l sol ferve, guardate dal pastor, che ’n su la verga poggiato s’è e lor di posa serve;
Purg. 27.82e quale il mandrïan che fori alberga, lungo il pecuglio suo queto pernotta, guardando perché fiera non lo sperga;
Purg. 27.85tali eravamo tutti e tre allotta, io come capra, ed ei come pastori, fasciati quinci e quindi d’alta grotta.
Purg. 27.88Poco parer potea lì del di fori; ma, per quel poco, vedea io le stelle di lor solere e più chiare e maggiori.
Purg. 27.91Sì ruminando e sì mirando in quelle, mi prese il sonno; il sonno che sovente, anzi che ’l fatto sia, sa le novelle.
Purg. 27.94Ne l’ora, credo, che de l’orïente prima raggiò nel monte Citerea, che di foco d’amor par sempre ardente,
Purg. 27.97giovane e bella in sogno mi parea donna vedere andar per una landa cogliendo fiori; e cantando dicea:
Purg. 27.100«Sappia qualunque il mio nome dimanda ch’i’ mi son Lia, e vo movendo intorno le belle mani a farmi una ghirlanda.
Purg. 27.103Per piacermi a lo specchio, qui m’addorno; ma mia suora Rachel mai non si smaga dal suo miraglio, e siede tutto giorno.
Purg. 27.106Ell’ è d’i suoi belli occhi veder vaga com’ io de l’addornarmi con le mani; lei lo vedere, e me l’ovrare appaga».
Purg. 27.109E già per li splendori antelucani, che tanto a’ pellegrin surgon più grati, quanto, tornando, albergan men lontani,
Purg. 27.112le tenebre fuggian da tutti lati, e ’l sonno mio con esse; ond’ io leva’mi, veggendo i gran maestri già levati.
Purg. 27.115«Quel dolce pome che per tanti rami cercando va la cura de’ mortali, oggi porrà in pace le tue fami».
Purg. 27.118Virgilio inverso me queste cotali parole usò; e mai non furo strenne che fosser di piacere a queste iguali.
Purg. 27.121Tanto voler sopra voler mi venne de l’esser sù, ch’ad ogne passo poi al volo mi sentia crescer le penne.
Purg. 27.124Come la scala tutta sotto noi fu corsa e fummo in su ’l grado superno, in me ficcò Virgilio li occhi suoi,
Purg. 27.127e disse: «Il temporal foco e l’etterno veduto hai, figlio; e se’ venuto in parte dov’ io per me più oltre non discerno.
Purg. 27.130Tratto t’ho qui con ingegno e con arte; lo tuo piacere omai prendi per duce; fuor se’ de l’erte vie, fuor se’ de l’arte.
Purg. 27.133Vedi lo sol che ’n fronte ti riluce; vedi l’erbette, i fiori e li arbuscelli che qui la terra sol da sé produce.
Purg. 27.136Mentre che vegnan lieti li occhi belli che, lagrimando, a te venir mi fenno, seder ti puoi e puoi andar tra elli.
Purg. 27.139Non aspettar mio dir più né mio cenno; libero, dritto e sano è tuo arbitrio, e fallo fora non fare a suo senno:
Purg. 27.142per ch’io te sovra te corono e mitrio».
Purgatorio, Canto XXVIII
Purg. 28.1Vago già di cercar dentro e dintorno la divina foresta spessa e viva, ch’a li occhi temperava il novo giorno,
Purg. 28.4sanza più aspettar, lasciai la riva, prendendo la campagna lento lento su per lo suol che d’ogne parte auliva.
Purg. 28.7Un’aura dolce, sanza mutamento avere in sé, mi feria per la fronte non di più colpo che soave vento;
Purg. 28.10per cui le fronde, tremolando, pronte tutte quante piegavano a la parte u’ la prim’ ombra gitta il santo monte;
Purg. 28.13non però dal loro esser dritto sparte tanto, che li augelletti per le cime lasciasser d’operare ogne lor arte;
Purg. 28.16ma con piena letizia l’ore prime, cantando, ricevieno intra le foglie, che tenevan bordone a le sue rime,
Purg. 28.19tal qual di ramo in ramo si raccoglie per la pineta in su ’l lito di Chiassi, quand’ Ëolo scilocco fuor discioglie.
Purg. 28.22Già m’avean trasportato i lenti passi dentro a la selva antica tanto, ch’io non potea rivedere ond’ io mi ’ntrassi;
Purg. 28.25ed ecco più andar mi tolse un rio, che ’nver’ sinistra con sue picciole onde piegava l’erba che ’n sua ripa uscìo.
Purg. 28.28Tutte l’acque che son di qua più monde, parrieno avere in sé mistura alcuna verso di quella, che nulla nasconde,
Purg. 28.31avvegna che si mova bruna bruna sotto l’ombra perpetüa, che mai raggiar non lascia sole ivi né luna.
Purg. 28.34Coi piè ristetti e con li occhi passai di là dal fiumicello, per mirare la gran varïazion d’i freschi mai;
Purg. 28.37e là m’apparve, sì com’ elli appare subitamente cosa che disvia per maraviglia tutto altro pensare,
Purg. 28.40una donna soletta che si gia e cantando e scegliendo fior da fiore ond’ era pinta tutta la sua via.
Purg. 28.43«Deh, bella donna, che a’ raggi d’amore ti scaldi, s’i’ vo’ credere a’ sembianti che soglion esser testimon del core,
Purg. 28.46vegnati in voglia di trarreti avanti», diss’ io a lei, «verso questa rivera, tanto ch’io possa intender che tu canti.
Purg. 28.49Tu mi fai rimembrar dove e qual era Proserpina nel tempo che perdette la madre lei, ed ella primavera».
Purg. 28.52Come si volge, con le piante strette a terra e intra sé, donna che balli, e piede innanzi piede a pena mette,
Purg. 28.55volsesi in su i vermigli e in su i gialli fioretti verso me, non altrimenti che vergine che li occhi onesti avvalli;
Purg. 28.58e fece i prieghi miei esser contenti, sì appressando sé, che ’l dolce suono veniva a me co’ suoi intendimenti.
Purg. 28.61Tosto che fu là dove l’erbe sono bagnate già da l’onde del bel fiume, di levar li occhi suoi mi fece dono.
Purg. 28.64Non credo che splendesse tanto lume sotto le ciglia a Venere, trafitta dal figlio fuor di tutto suo costume.
Purg. 28.67Ella ridea da l’altra riva dritta, trattando più color con le sue mani, che l’alta terra sanza seme gitta.
Purg. 28.70Tre passi ci facea il fiume lontani; ma Elesponto, là ’ve passò Serse, ancora freno a tutti orgogli umani,
Purg. 28.73più odio da Leandro non sofferse per mareggiare intra Sesto e Abido, che quel da me perch’ allor non s’aperse.
Purg. 28.76«Voi siete nuovi, e forse perch’ io rido», cominciò ella, «in questo luogo eletto a l’umana natura per suo nido,
Purg. 28.79maravigliando tienvi alcun sospetto; ma luce rende il salmo Delectasti, che puote disnebbiar vostro intelletto.
Purg. 28.82E tu che se’ dinanzi e mi pregasti, dì s’altro vuoli udir; ch’i’ venni presta ad ogne tua question tanto che basti».
Purg. 28.85«L’acqua», diss’ io, «e ’l suon de la foresta impugnan dentro a me novella fede di cosa ch’io udi’ contraria a questa».
Purg. 28.88Ond’ ella: «Io dicerò come procede per sua cagion ciò ch’ammirar ti face, e purgherò la nebbia che ti fiede.
Purg. 28.91Lo sommo Ben, che solo esso a sé piace, fé l’uom buono e a bene, e questo loco diede per arr’ a lui d’etterna pace.
Purg. 28.94Per sua difalta qui dimorò poco; per sua difalta in pianto e in affanno cambiò onesto riso e dolce gioco.
Purg. 28.97Perché ’l turbar che sotto da sé fanno l’essalazion de l’acqua e de la terra, che quanto posson dietro al calor vanno,
Purg. 28.100a l’uomo non facesse alcuna guerra, questo monte salìo verso ’l ciel tanto, e libero n’è d’indi ove si serra.
Purg. 28.103Or perché in circuito tutto quanto l’aere si volge con la prima volta, se non li è rotto il cerchio d’alcun canto,
Purg. 28.106in questa altezza ch’è tutta disciolta ne l’aere vivo, tal moto percuote, e fa sonar la selva perch’ è folta;
Purg. 28.109e la percossa pianta tanto puote, che de la sua virtute l’aura impregna e quella poi, girando, intorno scuote;
Purg. 28.112e l’altra terra, secondo ch’è degna per sé e per suo ciel, concepe e figlia di diverse virtù diverse legna.
Purg. 28.115Non parrebbe di là poi maraviglia, udito questo, quando alcuna pianta sanza seme palese vi s’appiglia.
Purg. 28.118E saper dei che la campagna santa dove tu se’, d’ogne semenza è piena, e frutto ha in sé che di là non si schianta.
Purg. 28.121L’acqua che vedi non surge di vena che ristori vapor che gel converta, come fiume ch’acquista e perde lena;
Purg. 28.124ma esce di fontana salda e certa, che tanto dal voler di Dio riprende, quant’ ella versa da due parti aperta.
Purg. 28.127Da questa parte con virtù discende che toglie altrui memoria del peccato; da l’altra d’ogne ben fatto la rende.
Purg. 28.130Quinci Letè; così da l’altro lato Eünoè si chiama, e non adopra se quinci e quindi pria non è gustato:
Purg. 28.133a tutti altri sapori esto è di sopra. E avvegna ch’assai possa esser sazia la sete tua perch’ io più non ti scuopra,
Purg. 28.136darotti un corollario ancor per grazia; né credo che ’l mio dir ti sia men caro, se oltre promession teco si spazia.
Purg. 28.139Quelli ch’anticamente poetaro l’età de l’oro e suo stato felice, forse in Parnaso esto loco sognaro.
Purg. 28.142Qui fu innocente l’umana radice; qui primavera sempre e ogne frutto; nettare è questo di che ciascun dice».
Purg. 28.145Io mi rivolsi ’n dietro allora tutto a’ miei poeti, e vidi che con riso udito avëan l’ultimo costrutto;
Purg. 28.148poi a la bella donna torna’ il viso.
Purgatorio, Canto XXIX
Purg. 29.1Cantando come donna innamorata, continüò col fin di sue parole: ‘Beati quorum tecta sunt peccata!’.
Purg. 29.4E come ninfe che si givan sole per le salvatiche ombre, disïando qual di veder, qual di fuggir lo sole,
Purg. 29.7allor si mosse contra ’l fiume, andando su per la riva; e io pari di lei, picciol passo con picciol seguitando.
Purg. 29.10Non eran cento tra ’ suoi passi e ’ miei, quando le ripe igualmente dier volta, per modo ch’a levante mi rendei.
Purg. 29.13Né ancor fu così nostra via molta, quando la donna tutta a me si torse, dicendo: «Frate mio, guarda e ascolta».
Purg. 29.16Ed ecco un lustro sùbito trascorse da tutte parti per la gran foresta, tal che di balenar mi mise in forse.
Purg. 29.19Ma perché ’l balenar, come vien, resta, e quel, durando, più e più splendeva, nel mio pensier dicea: ‘Che cosa è questa?’.
Purg. 29.22E una melodia dolce correva per l’aere luminoso; onde buon zelo mi fé riprender l’ardimento d’Eva,
Purg. 29.25che là dove ubidia la terra e ’l cielo, femmina, sola e pur testé formata, non sofferse di star sotto alcun velo;
Purg. 29.28sotto ’l qual se divota fosse stata, avrei quelle ineffabili delizie sentite prima e più lunga fïata.
Purg. 29.31Mentr’ io m’andava tra tante primizie de l’etterno piacer tutto sospeso, e disïoso ancora a più letizie,
Purg. 29.34dinanzi a noi, tal quale un foco acceso, ci si fé l’aere sotto i verdi rami; e ’l dolce suon per canti era già inteso.
Purg. 29.37O sacrosante Vergini, se fami, freddi o vigilie mai per voi soffersi, cagion mi sprona ch’io mercé vi chiami.
Purg. 29.40Or convien che Elicona per me versi, e Uranìe m’aiuti col suo coro forti cose a pensar mettere in versi.
Purg. 29.43Poco più oltre, sette alberi d’oro falsava nel parere il lungo tratto del mezzo ch’era ancor tra noi e loro;
Purg. 29.46ma quand’ i’ fui sì presso di lor fatto, che l’obietto comun, che ’l senso inganna, non perdea per distanza alcun suo atto,
Purg. 29.49la virtù ch’a ragion discorso ammanna, sì com’ elli eran candelabri apprese, e ne le voci del cantare ‘Osanna’.
Purg. 29.52Di sopra fiammeggiava il bello arnese più chiaro assai che luna per sereno di mezza notte nel suo mezzo mese.
Purg. 29.55Io mi rivolsi d’ammirazion pieno al buon Virgilio, ed esso mi rispuose con vista carca di stupor non meno.
Purg. 29.58Indi rendei l’aspetto a l’alte cose che si movieno incontr’ a noi sì tardi, che foran vinte da novelle spose.
Purg. 29.61La donna mi sgridò: «Perché pur ardi sì ne l’affetto de le vive luci, e ciò che vien di retro a lor non guardi?».
Purg. 29.64Genti vid’ io allor, come a lor duci, venire appresso, vestite di bianco; e tal candor di qua già mai non fuci.
Purg. 29.67L’acqua imprendëa dal sinistro fianco, e rendea me la mia sinistra costa, s’io riguardava in lei, come specchio anco.
Purg. 29.70Quand’ io da la mia riva ebbi tal posta, che solo il fiume mi facea distante, per veder meglio ai passi diedi sosta,
Purg. 29.73e vidi le fiammelle andar davante, lasciando dietro a sé l’aere dipinto, e di tratti pennelli avean sembiante;
Purg. 29.76sì che lì sopra rimanea distinto di sette liste, tutte in quei colori onde fa l’arco il Sole e Delia il cinto.
Purg. 29.79Questi ostendali in dietro eran maggiori che la mia vista; e, quanto a mio avviso, diece passi distavan quei di fori.
Purg. 29.82Sotto così bel ciel com’ io diviso, ventiquattro seniori, a due a due, coronati venien di fiordaliso.
Purg. 29.85Tutti cantavan: «Benedicta tue ne le figlie d’Adamo, e benedette sieno in etterno le bellezze tue!».
Purg. 29.88Poscia che i fiori e l’altre fresche erbette a rimpetto di me da l’altra sponda libere fuor da quelle genti elette,
Purg. 29.91sì come luce luce in ciel seconda, vennero appresso lor quattro animali, coronati ciascun di verde fronda.
Purg. 29.94Ognuno era pennuto di sei ali; le penne piene d’occhi; e li occhi d’Argo, se fosser vivi, sarebber cotali.
Purg. 29.97A descriver lor forme più non spargo rime, lettor; ch’altra spesa mi strigne, tanto ch’a questa non posso esser largo;
Purg. 29.100ma leggi Ezechïel, che li dipigne come li vide da la fredda parte venir con vento e con nube e con igne;
Purg. 29.103e quali i troverai ne le sue carte, tali eran quivi, salvo ch’a le penne Giovanni è meco e da lui si diparte.
Purg. 29.106Lo spazio dentro a lor quattro contenne un carro, in su due rote, trïunfale, ch’al collo d’un grifon tirato venne.
Purg. 29.109Esso tendeva in sù l’una e l’altra ale tra la mezzana e le tre e tre liste, sì ch’a nulla, fendendo, facea male.
Purg. 29.112Tanto salivan che non eran viste; le membra d’oro avea quant’ era uccello, e bianche l’altre, di vermiglio miste.
Purg. 29.115Non che Roma di carro così bello rallegrasse Affricano, o vero Augusto, ma quel del Sol saria pover con ello;
Purg. 29.118quel del Sol che, svïando, fu combusto per l’orazion de la Terra devota, quando fu Giove arcanamente giusto.
Purg. 29.121Tre donne in giro da la destra rota venian danzando; l’una tanto rossa ch’a pena fora dentro al foco nota;
Purg. 29.124l’altr’ era come se le carni e l’ossa fossero state di smeraldo fatte; la terza parea neve testé mossa;
Purg. 29.127e or parëan da la bianca tratte, or da la rossa; e dal canto di questa l’altre toglien l’andare e tarde e ratte.
Purg. 29.130Da la sinistra quattro facean festa, in porpore vestite, dietro al modo d’una di lor ch’avea tre occhi in testa.
Purg. 29.133Appresso tutto il pertrattato nodo vidi due vecchi in abito dispari, ma pari in atto e onesto e sodo.
Purg. 29.136L’un si mostrava alcun de’ famigliari di quel sommo Ipocràte che natura a li animali fé ch’ell’ ha più cari;
Purg. 29.139mostrava l’altro la contraria cura con una spada lucida e aguta, tal che di qua dal rio mi fé paura.
Purg. 29.142Poi vidi quattro in umile paruta; e di retro da tutti un vecchio solo venir, dormendo, con la faccia arguta.
Purg. 29.145E questi sette col primaio stuolo erano abitüati, ma di gigli dintorno al capo non facëan brolo,
Purg. 29.148anzi di rose e d’altri fior vermigli; giurato avria poco lontano aspetto che tutti ardesser di sopra da’ cigli.
Purg. 29.151E quando il carro a me fu a rimpetto, un tuon s’udì, e quelle genti degne parvero aver l’andar più interdetto,
Purg. 29.154fermandosi ivi con le prime insegne.
Purgatorio, Canto XXX
Purg. 30.1Quando il settentrïon del primo cielo, che né occaso mai seppe né orto né d’altra nebbia che di colpa velo,
Purg. 30.4e che faceva lì ciascun accorto di suo dover, come ’l più basso face qual temon gira per venire a porto,
Purg. 30.7fermo s’affisse: la gente verace, venuta prima tra ’l grifone ed esso, al carro volse sé come a sua pace;
Purg. 30.10e un di loro, quasi da ciel messo, ‘Veni, sponsa, de Libano’ cantando gridò tre volte, e tutti li altri appresso.
Purg. 30.13Quali i beati al novissimo bando surgeran presti ognun di sua caverna, la revestita voce alleluiando,
Purg. 30.16cotali in su la divina basterna si levar cento, ad vocem tanti senis, ministri e messaggier di vita etterna.
Purg. 30.19Tutti dicean: ‘Benedictus qui venis!’, e fior gittando e di sopra e dintorno, ‘Manibus, oh, date lilïa plenis!’.
Purg. 30.22Io vidi già nel cominciar del giorno la parte orïental tutta rosata, e l’altro ciel di bel sereno addorno;
Purg. 30.25e la faccia del sol nascere ombrata, sì che per temperanza di vapori l’occhio la sostenea lunga fïata:
Purg. 30.28così dentro una nuvola di fiori che da le mani angeliche saliva e ricadeva in giù dentro e di fori,
Purg. 30.31sovra candido vel cinta d’uliva donna m’apparve, sotto verde manto vestita di color di fiamma viva.
Purg. 30.34E lo spirito mio, che già cotanto tempo era stato ch’a la sua presenza non era di stupor, tremando, affranto,
Purg. 30.37sanza de li occhi aver più conoscenza, per occulta virtù che da lei mosse, d’antico amor sentì la gran potenza.
Purg. 30.40Tosto che ne la vista mi percosse l’alta virtù che già m’avea trafitto prima ch’io fuor di püerizia fosse,
Purg. 30.43volsimi a la sinistra col respitto col quale il fantolin corre a la mamma quando ha paura o quando elli è afflitto,
Purg. 30.46per dicere a Virgilio: ‘Men che dramma di sangue m’è rimaso che non tremi: conosco i segni de l’antica fiamma’.
Purg. 30.49Ma Virgilio n’avea lasciati scemi di sé, Virgilio dolcissimo patre, Virgilio a cui per mia salute die’mi;
Purg. 30.52né quantunque perdeo l’antica matre, valse a le guance nette di rugiada, che, lagrimando, non tornasser atre.
Purg. 30.55«Dante, perché Virgilio se ne vada, non pianger anco, non piangere ancora; ché pianger ti conven per altra spada».
Purg. 30.58Quasi ammiraglio che in poppa e in prora viene a veder la gente che ministra per li altri legni, e a ben far l’incora;
Purg. 30.61in su la sponda del carro sinistra, quando mi volsi al suon del nome mio, che di necessità qui si registra,
Purg. 30.64vidi la donna che pria m’appario velata sotto l’angelica festa, drizzar li occhi ver’ me di qua dal rio.
Purg. 30.67Tutto che ’l vel che le scendea di testa, cerchiato de le fronde di Minerva, non la lasciasse parer manifesta,
Purg. 30.70regalmente ne l’atto ancor proterva continüò come colui che dice e ’l più caldo parlar dietro reserva:
Purg. 30.73«Guardaci ben! Ben son, ben son Beatrice. Come degnasti d’accedere al monte? non sapei tu che qui è l’uom felice?».
Purg. 30.76Li occhi mi cadder giù nel chiaro fonte; ma veggendomi in esso, i trassi a l’erba, tanta vergogna mi gravò la fronte.
Purg. 30.79Così la madre al figlio par superba, com’ ella parve a me; perché d’amaro sente il sapor de la pietade acerba.
Purg. 30.82Ella si tacque; e li angeli cantaro di sùbito ‘In te, Domine, speravi’; ma oltre ‘pedes meos’ non passaro.
Purg. 30.85Sì come neve tra le vive travi per lo dosso d’Italia si congela, soffiata e stretta da li venti schiavi,
Purg. 30.88poi, liquefatta, in sé stessa trapela, pur che la terra che perde ombra spiri, sì che par foco fonder la candela;
Purg. 30.91così fui sanza lagrime e sospiri anzi ’l cantar di quei che notan sempre dietro a le note de li etterni giri;
Purg. 30.94ma poi che ’ntesi ne le dolci tempre lor compatire a me, par che se detto avesser: ‘Donna, perché sì lo stempre?’,
Purg. 30.97lo gel che m’era intorno al cor ristretto, spirito e acqua fessi, e con angoscia de la bocca e de li occhi uscì del petto.
Purg. 30.100Ella, pur ferma in su la detta coscia del carro stando, a le sustanze pie volse le sue parole così poscia:
Purg. 30.103«Voi vigilate ne l’etterno die, sì che notte né sonno a voi non fura passo che faccia il secol per sue vie;
Purg. 30.106onde la mia risposta è con più cura che m’intenda colui che di là piagne, perché sia colpa e duol d’una misura.
Purg. 30.109Non pur per ovra de le rote magne, che drizzan ciascun seme ad alcun fine secondo che le stelle son compagne,
Purg. 30.112ma per larghezza di grazie divine, che sì alti vapori hanno a lor piova, che nostre viste là non van vicine,
Purg. 30.115questi fu tal ne la sua vita nova virtüalmente, ch’ogne abito destro fatto averebbe in lui mirabil prova.
Purg. 30.118Ma tanto più maligno e più silvestro si fa ’l terren col mal seme e non cólto, quant’ elli ha più di buon vigor terrestro.
Purg. 30.121Alcun tempo il sostenni col mio volto: mostrando li occhi giovanetti a lui, meco il menava in dritta parte vòlto.
Purg. 30.124Sì tosto come in su la soglia fui di mia seconda etade e mutai vita, questi si tolse a me, e diessi altrui.
Purg. 30.127Quando di carne a spirto era salita, e bellezza e virtù cresciuta m’era, fu’ io a lui men cara e men gradita;
Purg. 30.130e volse i passi suoi per via non vera, imagini di ben seguendo false, che nulla promession rendono intera.
Purg. 30.133Né l’impetrare ispirazion mi valse, con le quali e in sogno e altrimenti lo rivocai: sì poco a lui ne calse!
Purg. 30.136Tanto giù cadde, che tutti argomenti a la salute sua eran già corti, fuor che mostrarli le perdute genti.
Purg. 30.139Per questo visitai l’uscio d’i morti, e a colui che l’ha qua sù condotto, li prieghi miei, piangendo, furon porti.
Purg. 30.142Alto fato di Dio sarebbe rotto, se Letè si passasse e tal vivanda fosse gustata sanza alcuno scotto
Purg. 30.145di pentimento che lagrime spanda».
Purgatorio, Canto XXXI
Purg. 31.1«O tu che se’ di là dal fiume sacro», volgendo suo parlare a me per punta, che pur per taglio m’era paruto acro,
Purg. 31.4ricominciò, seguendo sanza cunta, «dì, dì se questo è vero: a tanta accusa tua confession conviene esser congiunta».
Purg. 31.7Era la mia virtù tanto confusa, che la voce si mosse, e pria si spense che da li organi suoi fosse dischiusa.
Purg. 31.10Poco sofferse; poi disse: «Che pense? Rispondi a me; ché le memorie triste in te non sono ancor da l’acqua offense».
Purg. 31.13Confusione e paura insieme miste mi pinsero un tal «sì» fuor de la bocca, al quale intender fuor mestier le viste.
Purg. 31.16Come balestro frange, quando scocca da troppa tesa, la sua corda e l’arco, e con men foga l’asta il segno tocca,
Purg. 31.19sì scoppia’ io sottesso grave carco, fuori sgorgando lagrime e sospiri, e la voce allentò per lo suo varco.
Purg. 31.22Ond’ ella a me: «Per entro i mie’ disiri, che ti menavano ad amar lo bene di là dal qual non è a che s’aspiri,
Purg. 31.25quai fossi attraversati o quai catene trovasti, per che del passare innanzi dovessiti così spogliar la spene?
Purg. 31.28E quali agevolezze o quali avanzi ne la fronte de li altri si mostraro, per che dovessi lor passeggiare anzi?».
Purg. 31.31Dopo la tratta d’un sospiro amaro, a pena ebbi la voce che rispuose, e le labbra a fatica la formaro.
Purg. 31.34Piangendo dissi: «Le presenti cose col falso lor piacer volser miei passi, tosto che ’l vostro viso si nascose».
Purg. 31.37Ed ella: «Se tacessi o se negassi ciò che confessi, non fora men nota la colpa tua: da tal giudice sassi!
Purg. 31.40Ma quando scoppia de la propria gota l’accusa del peccato, in nostra corte rivolge sé contra ’l taglio la rota.
Purg. 31.43Tuttavia, perché mo vergogna porte del tuo errore, e perché altra volta, udendo le serene, sie più forte,
Purg. 31.46pon giù il seme del piangere e ascolta: sì udirai come in contraria parte mover dovieti mia carne sepolta.
Purg. 31.49Mai non t’appresentò natura o arte piacer, quanto le belle membra in ch’io rinchiusa fui, e che so’ ’n terra sparte;
Purg. 31.52e se ’l sommo piacer sì ti fallio per la mia morte, qual cosa mortale dovea poi trarre te nel suo disio?
Purg. 31.55Ben ti dovevi, per lo primo strale de le cose fallaci, levar suso di retro a me che non era più tale.
Purg. 31.58Non ti dovea gravar le penne in giuso, ad aspettar più colpo, o pargoletta o altra novità con sì breve uso.
Purg. 31.61Novo augelletto due o tre aspetta; ma dinanzi da li occhi d’i pennuti rete si spiega indarno o si saetta».
Purg. 31.64Quali fanciulli, vergognando, muti con li occhi a terra stannosi, ascoltando e sé riconoscendo e ripentuti,
Purg. 31.67tal mi stav’ io; ed ella disse: «Quando per udir se’ dolente, alza la barba, e prenderai più doglia riguardando».
Purg. 31.70Con men di resistenza si dibarba robusto cerro, o vero al nostral vento o vero a quel de la terra di Iarba,
Purg. 31.73ch’io non levai al suo comando il mento; e quando per la barba il viso chiese, ben conobbi il velen de l’argomento.
Purg. 31.76E come la mia faccia si distese, posarsi quelle prime creature da loro aspersïon l’occhio comprese;
Purg. 31.79e le mie luci, ancor poco sicure, vider Beatrice volta in su la fiera ch’è sola una persona in due nature.
Purg. 31.82Sotto ’l suo velo e oltre la rivera vincer pariemi più sé stessa antica, vincer che l’altre qui, quand’ ella c’era.
Purg. 31.85Di penter sì mi punse ivi l’ortica, che di tutte altre cose qual mi torse più nel suo amor, più mi si fé nemica.
Purg. 31.88Tanta riconoscenza il cor mi morse, ch’io caddi vinto; e quale allora femmi, salsi colei che la cagion mi porse.
Purg. 31.91Poi, quando il cor virtù di fuor rendemmi, la donna ch’io avea trovata sola sopra me vidi, e dicea: «Tiemmi, tiemmi!».
Purg. 31.94Tratto m’avea nel fiume infin la gola, e tirandosi me dietro sen giva sovresso l’acqua lieve come scola.
Purg. 31.97Quando fui presso a la beata riva, ‘Asperges me’ sì dolcemente udissi, che nol so rimembrar, non ch’io lo scriva.
Purg. 31.100La bella donna ne le braccia aprissi; abbracciommi la testa e mi sommerse ove convenne ch’io l’acqua inghiottissi.
Purg. 31.103Indi mi tolse, e bagnato m’offerse dentro a la danza de le quattro belle; e ciascuna del braccio mi coperse.
Purg. 31.106«Noi siam qui ninfe e nel ciel siamo stelle; pria che Beatrice discendesse al mondo, fummo ordinate a lei per sue ancelle.
Purg. 31.109Merrenti a li occhi suoi; ma nel giocondo lume ch’è dentro aguzzeranno i tuoi le tre di là, che miran più profondo».
Purg. 31.112Così cantando cominciaro; e poi al petto del grifon seco menarmi, ove Beatrice stava volta a noi.
Purg. 31.115Disser: «Fa che le viste non risparmi; posto t’avem dinanzi a li smeraldi ond’ Amor già ti trasse le sue armi».
Purg. 31.118Mille disiri più che fiamma caldi strinsermi li occhi a li occhi rilucenti, che pur sopra ’l grifone stavan saldi.
Purg. 31.121Come in lo specchio il sol, non altrimenti la doppia fiera dentro vi raggiava, or con altri, or con altri reggimenti.
Purg. 31.124Pensa, lettor, s’io mi maravigliava, quando vedea la cosa in sé star queta, e ne l’idolo suo si trasmutava.
Purg. 31.127Mentre che piena di stupore e lieta l’anima mia gustava di quel cibo che, saziando di sé, di sé asseta,
Purg. 31.130sé dimostrando di più alto tribo ne li atti, l’altre tre si fero avanti, danzando al loro angelico caribo.
Purg. 31.133«Volgi, Beatrice, volgi li occhi santi», era la sua canzone, «al tuo fedele che, per vederti, ha mossi passi tanti!
Purg. 31.136Per grazia fa noi grazia che disvele a lui la bocca tua, sì che discerna la seconda bellezza che tu cele».
Purg. 31.139O isplendor di viva luce etterna, chi palido si fece sotto l’ombra sì di Parnaso, o bevve in sua cisterna,
Purg. 31.142che non paresse aver la mente ingombra, tentando a render te qual tu paresti là dove armonizzando il ciel t’adombra,
Purg. 31.145quando ne l’aere aperto ti solvesti?
Purgatorio, Canto XXXII
Purg. 32.1Tant’ eran li occhi miei fissi e attenti a disbramarsi la decenne sete, che li altri sensi m’eran tutti spenti.
Purg. 32.4Ed essi quinci e quindi avien parete di non caler—così lo santo riso a sé traéli con l’antica rete!—;
Purg. 32.7quando per forza mi fu vòlto il viso ver’ la sinistra mia da quelle dee, perch’ io udi’ da loro un «Troppo fiso!»;
Purg. 32.10e la disposizion ch’a veder èe ne li occhi pur testé dal sol percossi, sanza la vista alquanto esser mi fée.
Purg. 32.13Ma poi ch’al poco il viso riformossi (e dico ‘al poco’ per rispetto al molto sensibile onde a forza mi rimossi),
Purg. 32.16vidi ’n sul braccio destro esser rivolto lo glorïoso essercito, e tornarsi col sole e con le sette fiamme al volto.
Purg. 32.19Come sotto li scudi per salvarsi volgesi schiera, e sé gira col segno, prima che possa tutta in sé mutarsi;
Purg. 32.22quella milizia del celeste regno che procedeva, tutta trapassonne pria che piegasse il carro il primo legno.
Purg. 32.25Indi a le rote si tornar le donne, e ’l grifon mosse il benedetto carco sì, che però nulla penna crollonne.
Purg. 32.28La bella donna che mi trasse al varco e Stazio e io seguitavam la rota che fé l’orbita sua con minore arco.
Purg. 32.31Sì passeggiando l’alta selva vòta, colpa di quella ch’al serpente crese, temprava i passi un’angelica nota.
Purg. 32.34Forse in tre voli tanto spazio prese disfrenata saetta, quanto eramo rimossi, quando Bëatrice scese.
Purg. 32.37Io senti’ mormorare a tutti «Adamo»; poi cerchiaro una pianta dispogliata di foglie e d’altra fronda in ciascun ramo.
Purg. 32.40La coma sua, che tanto si dilata più quanto più è sù, fora da l’Indi ne’ boschi lor per altezza ammirata.
Purg. 32.43«Beato se’, grifon, che non discindi col becco d’esto legno dolce al gusto, poscia che mal si torce il ventre quindi».
Purg. 32.46Così dintorno a l’albero robusto gridaron li altri; e l’animal binato: «Sì si conserva il seme d’ogne giusto».
Purg. 32.49E vòlto al temo ch’elli avea tirato, trasselo al piè de la vedova frasca, e quel di lei a lei lasciò legato.
Purg. 32.52Come le nostre piante, quando casca giù la gran luce mischiata con quella che raggia dietro a la celeste lasca,
Purg. 32.55turgide fansi, e poi si rinovella di suo color ciascuna, pria che ’l sole giunga li suoi corsier sotto altra stella;
Purg. 32.58men che di rose e più che di vïole colore aprendo, s’innovò la pianta, che prima avea le ramora sì sole.
Purg. 32.61Io non lo ’ntesi, né qui non si canta l’inno che quella gente allor cantaro, né la nota soffersi tutta quanta.
Purg. 32.64S’io potessi ritrar come assonnaro li occhi spietati udendo di Siringa, li occhi a cui pur vegghiar costò sì caro;
Purg. 32.67come pintor che con essempro pinga, disegnerei com’ io m’addormentai; ma qual vuol sia che l’assonnar ben finga.
Purg. 32.70Però trascorro a quando mi svegliai, e dico ch’un splendor mi squarciò ’l velo del sonno, e un chiamar: «Surgi: che fai?».
Purg. 32.73Quali a veder de’ fioretti del melo che del suo pome li angeli fa ghiotti e perpetüe nozze fa nel cielo,
Purg. 32.76Pietro e Giovanni e Iacopo condotti e vinti, ritornaro a la parola da la qual furon maggior sonni rotti,
Purg. 32.79e videro scemata loro scuola così di Moïsè come d’Elia, e al maestro suo cangiata stola;
Purg. 32.82tal torna’ io, e vidi quella pia sovra me starsi che conducitrice fu de’ miei passi lungo ’l fiume pria.
Purg. 32.85E tutto in dubbio dissi: «Ov’ è Beatrice?». Ond’ ella: «Vedi lei sotto la fronda nova sedere in su la sua radice.
Purg. 32.88Vedi la compagnia che la circonda: li altri dopo ’l grifon sen vanno suso con più dolce canzone e più profonda».
Purg. 32.91E se più fu lo suo parlar diffuso, non so, però che già ne li occhi m’era quella ch’ad altro intender m’avea chiuso.
Purg. 32.94Sola sedeasi in su la terra vera, come guardia lasciata lì del plaustro che legar vidi a la biforme fera.
Purg. 32.97In cerchio le facevan di sé claustro le sette ninfe, con quei lumi in mano che son sicuri d’Aquilone e d’Austro.
Purg. 32.100«Qui sarai tu poco tempo silvano; e sarai meco sanza fine cive di quella Roma onde Cristo è romano.
Purg. 32.103Però, in pro del mondo che mal vive, al carro tieni or li occhi, e quel che vedi, ritornato di là, fa che tu scrive».
Purg. 32.106Così Beatrice; e io, che tutto ai piedi d’i suoi comandamenti era divoto, la mente e li occhi ov’ ella volle diedi.
Purg. 32.109Non scese mai con sì veloce moto foco di spessa nube, quando piove da quel confine che più va remoto,
Purg. 32.112com’ io vidi calar l’uccel di Giove per l’alber giù, rompendo de la scorza, non che d’i fiori e de le foglie nove;
Purg. 32.115e ferì ’l carro di tutta sua forza; ond’ el piegò come nave in fortuna, vinta da l’onda, or da poggia, or da orza.
Purg. 32.118Poscia vidi avventarsi ne la cuna del trïunfal veiculo una volpe che d’ogne pasto buon parea digiuna;
Purg. 32.121ma, riprendendo lei di laide colpe, la donna mia la volse in tanta futa quanto sofferser l’ossa sanza polpe.
Purg. 32.124Poscia per indi ond’ era pria venuta, l’aguglia vidi scender giù ne l’arca del carro e lasciar lei di sé pennuta;
Purg. 32.127e qual esce di cuor che si rammarca, tal voce uscì del cielo e cotal disse: «O navicella mia, com’ mal se’ carca!».
Purg. 32.130Poi parve a me che la terra s’aprisse tr’ambo le ruote, e vidi uscirne un drago che per lo carro sù la coda fisse;
Purg. 32.133e come vespa che ritragge l’ago, a sé traendo la coda maligna, trasse del fondo, e gissen vago vago.
Purg. 32.136Quel che rimase, come da gramigna vivace terra, da la piuma, offerta forse con intenzion sana e benigna,
Purg. 32.139si ricoperse, e funne ricoperta e l’una e l’altra rota e ’l temo, in tanto che più tiene un sospir la bocca aperta.
Purg. 32.142Trasformato così ’l dificio santo mise fuor teste per le parti sue, tre sovra ’l temo e una in ciascun canto.
Purg. 32.145Le prime eran cornute come bue, ma le quattro un sol corno avean per fronte: simile mostro visto ancor non fue.
Purg. 32.148Sicura, quasi rocca in alto monte, seder sovresso una puttana sciolta m’apparve con le ciglia intorno pronte;
Purg. 32.151e come perché non li fosse tolta, vidi di costa a lei dritto un gigante; e basciavansi insieme alcuna volta.
Purg. 32.154Ma perché l’occhio cupido e vagante a me rivolse, quel feroce drudo la flagellò dal capo infin le piante;
Purg. 32.157poi, di sospetto pieno e d’ira crudo, disciolse il mostro, e trassel per la selva, tanto che sol di lei mi fece scudo
Purg. 32.160a la puttana e a la nova belva.
Purgatorio, Canto XXXIII
Purg. 33.1‘Deus, venerunt gentes’, alternando or tre or quattro dolce salmodia, le donne incominciaro, e lagrimando;
Purg. 33.4e Bëatrice, sospirosa e pia, quelle ascoltava sì fatta, che poco più a la croce si cambiò Maria.
Purg. 33.7Ma poi che l’altre vergini dier loco a lei di dir, levata dritta in pè, rispuose, colorata come foco:
Purg. 33.10‘Modicum, et non videbitis me; et iterum, sorelle mie dilette, modicum, et vos videbitis me’.
Purg. 33.13Poi le si mise innanzi tutte e sette, e dopo sé, solo accennando, mosse me e la donna e ’l savio che ristette.
Purg. 33.16Così sen giva; e non credo che fosse lo decimo suo passo in terra posto, quando con li occhi li occhi mi percosse;
Purg. 33.19e con tranquillo aspetto «Vien più tosto», mi disse, «tanto che, s’io parlo teco, ad ascoltarmi tu sie ben disposto».
Purg. 33.22Sì com’ io fui, com’ io dovëa, seco, dissemi: «Frate, perché non t’attenti a domandarmi omai venendo meco?».
Purg. 33.25Come a color che troppo reverenti dinanzi a suo maggior parlando sono, che non traggon la voce viva ai denti,
Purg. 33.28avvenne a me, che sanza intero suono incominciai: «Madonna, mia bisogna voi conoscete, e ciò ch’ad essa è buono».
Purg. 33.31Ed ella a me: «Da tema e da vergogna voglio che tu omai ti disviluppe, sì che non parli più com’ om che sogna.
Purg. 33.34Sappi che ’l vaso che ’l serpente ruppe, fu e non è; ma chi n’ha colpa, creda che vendetta di Dio non teme suppe.
Purg. 33.37Non sarà tutto tempo sanza reda l’aguglia che lasciò le penne al carro, per che divenne mostro e poscia preda;
Purg. 33.40ch’io veggio certamente, e però il narro, a darne tempo già stelle propinque, secure d’ogn’ intoppo e d’ogne sbarro,
Purg. 33.43nel quale un cinquecento diece e cinque, messo di Dio, anciderà la fuia con quel gigante che con lei delinque.
Purg. 33.46E forse che la mia narrazion buia, qual Temi e Sfinge, men ti persuade, perch’ a lor modo lo ’ntelletto attuia;
Purg. 33.49ma tosto fier li fatti le Naiade, che solveranno questo enigma forte sanza danno di pecore o di biade.
Purg. 33.52Tu nota; e sì come da me son porte, così queste parole segna a’ vivi del viver ch’è un correre a la morte.
Purg. 33.55E aggi a mente, quando tu le scrivi, di non celar qual hai vista la pianta ch’è or due volte dirubata quivi.
Purg. 33.58Qualunque ruba quella o quella schianta, con bestemmia di fatto offende a Dio, che solo a l’uso suo la creò santa.
Purg. 33.61Per morder quella, in pena e in disio cinquemilia anni e più l’anima prima bramò colui che ’l morso in sé punio.
Purg. 33.64Dorme lo ’ngegno tuo, se non estima per singular cagione esser eccelsa lei tanto e sì travolta ne la cima.
Purg. 33.67E se stati non fossero acqua d’Elsa li pensier vani intorno a la tua mente, e ’l piacer loro un Piramo a la gelsa,
Purg. 33.70per tante circostanze solamente la giustizia di Dio, ne l’interdetto, conosceresti a l’arbor moralmente.
Purg. 33.73Ma perch’ io veggio te ne lo ’ntelletto fatto di pietra e, impetrato, tinto, sì che t’abbaglia il lume del mio detto,
Purg. 33.76voglio anco, e se non scritto, almen dipinto, che ’l te ne porti dentro a te per quello che si reca il bordon di palma cinto».
Purg. 33.79E io: «Sì come cera da suggello, che la figura impressa non trasmuta, segnato è or da voi lo mio cervello.
Purg. 33.82Ma perché tanto sovra mia veduta vostra parola disïata vola, che più la perde quanto più s’aiuta?».
Purg. 33.85«Perché conoschi», disse, «quella scuola c’hai seguitata, e veggi sua dottrina come può seguitar la mia parola;
Purg. 33.88e veggi vostra via da la divina distar cotanto, quanto si discorda da terra il ciel che più alto festina».
Purg. 33.91Ond’ io rispuosi lei: «Non mi ricorda ch’i’ stranïasse me già mai da voi, né honne coscïenza che rimorda».
Purg. 33.94«E se tu ricordar non te ne puoi», sorridendo rispuose, «or ti rammenta come bevesti di Letè ancoi;
Purg. 33.97e se dal fummo foco s’argomenta, cotesta oblivïon chiaro conchiude colpa ne la tua voglia altrove attenta.
Purg. 33.100Veramente oramai saranno nude le mie parole, quanto converrassi quelle scovrire a la tua vista rude».
Purg. 33.103E più corusco e con più lenti passi teneva il sole il cerchio di merigge, che qua e là, come li aspetti, fassi,
Purg. 33.106quando s’affisser, sì come s’affigge chi va dinanzi a gente per iscorta se trova novitate o sue vestigge,
Purg. 33.109le sette donne al fin d’un’ombra smorta, qual sotto foglie verdi e rami nigri sovra suoi freddi rivi l’alpe porta.
Purg. 33.112Dinanzi ad esse Ëufratès e Tigri veder mi parve uscir d’una fontana, e, quasi amici, dipartirsi pigri.
Purg. 33.115«O luce, o gloria de la gente umana, che acqua è questa che qui si dispiega da un principio e sé da sé lontana?».
Purg. 33.118Per cotal priego detto mi fu: «Priega Matelda che ’l ti dica». E qui rispuose, come fa chi da colpa si dislega,
Purg. 33.121la bella donna: «Questo e altre cose dette li son per me; e son sicura che l’acqua di Letè non gliel nascose».
Purg. 33.124E Bëatrice: «Forse maggior cura, che spesse volte la memoria priva, fatt’ ha la mente sua ne li occhi oscura.
Purg. 33.127Ma vedi Eünoè che là diriva: menalo ad esso, e come tu se’ usa, la tramortita sua virtù ravviva».
Purg. 33.130Come anima gentil, che non fa scusa, ma fa sua voglia de la voglia altrui tosto che è per segno fuor dischiusa;
Purg. 33.133così, poi che da essa preso fui, la bella donna mossesi, e a Stazio donnescamente disse: «Vien con lui».
Purg. 33.136S’io avessi, lettor, più lungo spazio da scrivere, i’ pur cantere’ in parte lo dolce ber che mai non m’avria sazio;
Purg. 33.139ma perché piene son tutte le carte ordite a questa cantica seconda, non mi lascia più ir lo fren de l’arte.
Purg. 33.142Io ritornai da la santissima onda rifatto sì come piante novelle rinovellate di novella fronda,
Purg. 33.145puro e disposto a salire a le stelle.
Contents — 33 sections
- Purgatorio, Canto I
- Purgatorio, Canto II
- Purgatorio, Canto III
- Purgatorio, Canto IV
- Purgatorio, Canto V
- Purgatorio, Canto VI
- Purgatorio, Canto VII
- Purgatorio, Canto VIII
- Purgatorio, Canto IX
- Purgatorio, Canto X
- Purgatorio, Canto XI
- Purgatorio, Canto XII
- Purgatorio, Canto XIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XIV
- Purgatorio, Canto XV
- Purgatorio, Canto XVI
- Purgatorio, Canto XVII
- Purgatorio, Canto XVIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XIX
- Purgatorio, Canto XX
- Purgatorio, Canto XXI
- Purgatorio, Canto XXII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIV
- Purgatorio, Canto XXV
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVI
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXVIII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXIX
- Purgatorio, Canto XXX
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXI
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXII
- Purgatorio, Canto XXXIII
Purgatorio, Canto I
Purgatorio, Canto I — The Shores of Purgatory. The Four Stars. Cato of Utica. The Rush.
Purg. 1.1Per correr miglior acque alza le vele omai la navicella del mio ingegno, che lascia dietro a sé mar sì crudele;
Purg. 1.1To run o’er better waters hoists its sail The little vessel of my genius now, That leaves behind itself a sea so cruel;
Purg. 1.4e canterò di quel secondo regno dove l’umano spirito si purga e di salire al ciel diventa degno.
Purg. 1.4And of that second kingdom will I sing Wherein the human spirit doth purge itself, And to ascend to heaven becometh worthy.
Purg. 1.7Ma qui la morta poesì resurga, o sante Muse, poi che vostro sono; e qui Calïopè alquanto surga,
Purg. 1.7But let dead Poesy here rise again, O holy Muses, since that I am yours, And here Calliope somewhat ascend,
Purg. 1.10seguitando il mio canto con quel suono di cui le Piche misere sentiro lo colpo tal, che disperar perdono.
Purg. 1.10My song accompanying with that sound, Of which the miserable magpies felt The blow so great, that they despaired of pardon.
Purg. 1.13Dolce color d’orïental zaffiro, che s’accoglieva nel sereno aspetto del mezzo, puro infino al primo giro,
Purg. 1.13Sweet colour of the oriental sapphire, That was upgathered in the cloudless aspect Of the pure air, as far as the first circle,
Purg. 1.16a li occhi miei ricominciò diletto, tosto ch’io usci’ fuor de l’aura morta che m’avea contristati li occhi e ’l petto.
Purg. 1.16Unto mine eyes did recommence delight Soon as I issued forth from the dead air, Which had with sadness filled mine eyes and breast.
Purg. 1.19Lo bel pianeto che d’amar conforta faceva tutto rider l’orïente, velando i Pesci ch’erano in sua scorta.
Purg. 1.19The beauteous planet, that to love incites, Was making all the orient to laugh, Veiling the Fishes that were in her escort.
Purg. 1.22I’ mi volsi a man destra, e puosi mente a l’altro polo, e vidi quattro stelle non viste mai fuor ch’a la prima gente.
Purg. 1.22To the right hand I turned, and fixed my mind Upon the other pole, and saw four stars Ne’er seen before save by the primal people.
Purg. 1.25Goder pareva ’l ciel di lor fiammelle: oh settentrïonal vedovo sito, poi che privato se’ di mirar quelle!
Purg. 1.25Rejoicing in their flamelets seemed the heaven. O thou septentrional and widowed site, Because thou art deprived of seeing these!
Purg. 1.28Com’ io da loro sguardo fui partito, un poco me volgendo a l ’altro polo, là onde ’l Carro già era sparito,
Purg. 1.28When from regarding them I had withdrawn, Turning a little to the other pole, There where the Wain had disappeared already,
Purg. 1.31vidi presso di me un veglio solo, degno di tanta reverenza in vista, che più non dee a padre alcun figliuolo.
Purg. 1.31I saw beside me an old man alone, Worthy of so much reverence in his look, That more owes not to father any son.
Purg. 1.34Lunga la barba e di pel bianco mista portava, a’ suoi capelli simigliante, de’ quai cadeva al petto doppia lista.
Purg. 1.34A long beard and with white hair intermingled He wore, in semblance like unto the tresses, Of which a double list fell on his breast.
Purg. 1.37Li raggi de le quattro luci sante fregiavan sì la sua faccia di lume, ch’i’ ’l vedea come ’l sol fosse davante.
Purg. 1.37The rays of the four consecrated stars Did so adorn his countenance with light, That him I saw as were the sun before him.
Purg. 1.40«Chi siete voi che contro al cieco fiume fuggita avete la pregione etterna?», diss’ el, movendo quelle oneste piume.
Purg. 1.40“Who are you? ye who, counter the blind river, Have fled away from the eternal prison?” Moving those venerable plumes, he said:
Purg. 1.43«Chi v’ha guidati, o che vi fu lucerna, uscendo fuor de la profonda notte che sempre nera fa la valle inferna?
Purg. 1.43“Who guided you? or who has been your lamp In issuing forth out of the night profound, That ever black makes the infernal valley?
Purg. 1.46Son le leggi d’abisso così rotte? o è mutato in ciel novo consiglio, che, dannati, venite a le mie grotte?».
Purg. 1.46The laws of the abyss, are they thus broken? Or is there changed in heaven some council new, That being damned ye come unto my crags?”
Purg. 1.49Lo duca mio allor mi diè di piglio, e con parole e con mani e con cenni reverenti mi fé le gambe e ’l ciglio.
Purg. 1.49Then did my Leader lay his grasp upon me, And with his words, and with his hands and signs, Reverent he made in me my knees and brow;
Purg. 1.52Poscia rispuose lui: «Da me non venni: donna scese del ciel, per li cui prieghi de la mia compagnia costui sovvenni.
Purg. 1.52Then answered him: “I came not of myself; A Lady from Heaven descended, at whose prayers I aided this one with my company.
Purg. 1.55Ma da ch’è tuo voler che più si spieghi di nostra condizion com’ ell’ è vera, esser non puote il mio che a te si nieghi.
Purg. 1.55But since it is thy will more be unfolded Of our condition, how it truly is, Mine cannot be that this should be denied thee.
Purg. 1.58Questi non vide mai l’ultima sera; ma per la sua follia le fu sì presso, che molto poco tempo a volger era.
Purg. 1.58This one has never his last evening seen, But by his folly was so near to it That very little time was there to turn.
Purg. 1.61Sì com’ io dissi, fui mandato ad esso per lui campare; e non lì era altra via che questa per la quale i’ mi son messo.
Purg. 1.61As I have said, I unto him was sent To rescue him, and other way was none Than this to which I have myself betaken.
Purg. 1.64Mostrata ho lui tutta la gente ria; e ora intendo mostrar quelli spirti che purgan sé sotto la tua balìa.
Purg. 1.64I’ve shown him all the people of perdition, And now those spirits I intend to show Who purge themselves beneath thy guardianship.
Purg. 1.67Com’ io l’ho tratto, saria lungo a dirti; de l’alto scende virtù che m’aiuta conducerlo a vederti e a udirti.
Purg. 1.67How I have brought him would be long to tell thee. Virtue descendeth from on high that aids me To lead him to behold thee and to hear thee.
Purg. 1.70Or ti piaccia gradir la sua venuta: libertà va cercando, ch’è sì cara, come sa chi per lei vita rifiuta.
Purg. 1.70Now may it please thee to vouchsafe his coming; He seeketh Liberty, which is so dear, As knoweth he who life for her refuses.
Purg. 1.73Tu ’l sai, ché non ti fu per lei amara in Utica la morte, ove lasciasti la vesta ch’al gran dì sarà sì chiara.
Purg. 1.73Thou know’st it; since, for her, to thee not bitter Was death in Utica, where thou didst leave The vesture, that will shine so, the great day.
Purg. 1.76Non son li editti etterni per noi guasti, ché questi vive e Minòs me non lega; ma son del cerchio ove son li occhi casti
Purg. 1.76By us the eternal edicts are not broken; Since this one lives, and Minos binds not me; But of that circle I, where are the chaste
Purg. 1.79di Marzia tua, che ’n vista ancor ti priega, o santo petto, che per tua la tegni: per lo suo amore adunque a noi ti piega.
Purg. 1.79Eyes of thy Marcia, who in looks still prays thee, O holy breast, to hold her as thine own; For her love, then, incline thyself to us.
Purg. 1.82Lasciane andar per li tuoi sette regni; grazie riporterò di te a lei, se d’esser mentovato là giù degni».
Purg. 1.82Permit us through thy sevenfold realm to go; I will take back this grace from thee to her, If to be mentioned there below thou deignest.”
Purg. 1.85«Marzïa piacque tanto a li occhi miei mentre ch’i’ fu’ di là», diss’ elli allora, «che quante grazie volse da me, fei.
Purg. 1.85“Marcia so pleasing was unto mine eyes While I was on the other side,” then said he, “That every grace she wished of me I granted;
Purg. 1.88Or che di là dal mal fiume dimora, più muover non mi può, per quella legge che fatta fu quando me n’usci’ fora.
Purg. 1.88Now that she dwells beyond the evil river, She can no longer move me, by that law Which, when I issued forth from there, was made.
Purg. 1.91Ma se donna del ciel ti move e regge, come tu di’, non c’è mestier lusinghe: bastisi ben che per lei mi richegge.
Purg. 1.91But if a Lady of Heaven do move and rule thee, As thou dost say, no flattery is needful; Let it suffice thee that for her thou ask me.
Purg. 1.94Va dunque, e fa che tu costui ricinghe d’un giunco schietto e che li lavi ’l viso, sì ch’ogne sucidume quindi stinghe;
Purg. 1.94Go, then, and see thou gird this one about With a smooth rush, and that thou wash his face, So that thou cleanse away all stain therefrom,
Purg. 1.97ché non si converria, l’occhio sorpriso d’alcuna nebbia, andar dinanzi al primo ministro, ch’è di quei di paradiso.
Purg. 1.97For ’twere not fitting that the eye o’ercast By any mist should go before the first Angel, who is of those of Paradise.
Purg. 1.100Questa isoletta intorno ad imo ad imo, là giù colà dove la batte l’onda, porta di giunchi sovra ’l molle limo:
Purg. 1.100This little island round about its base Below there, yonder, where the billow beats it, Doth rushes bear upon its washy ooze;
Purg. 1.103null’ altra pianta che facesse fronda o indurasse, vi puote aver vita, però ch’a le percosse non seconda.
Purg. 1.103No other plant that putteth forth the leaf, Or that doth indurate, can there have life, Because it yieldeth not unto the shocks.
Purg. 1.106Poscia non sia di qua vostra reddita; lo sol vi mosterrà, che surge omai, prendere il monte a più lieve salita».
Purg. 1.106Thereafter be not this way your return; The sun, which now is rising, will direct you To take the mount by easier ascent.”
Purg. 1.109Così sparì; e io sù mi levai sanza parlare, e tutto mi ritrassi al duca mio, e li occhi a lui drizzai.
Purg. 1.109With this he vanished; and I raised me up Without a word, and wholly drew myself Unto my Guide, and turned mine eyes to him.
Purg. 1.112El cominciò: «Figliuol, segui i miei passi: volgianci in dietro, ché di qua dichina questa pianura a’ suoi termini bassi».
Purg. 1.112And he began: “Son, follow thou my steps; Let us turn back, for on this side declines The plain unto its lower boundaries.”
Purg. 1.115L’alba vinceva l’ora mattutina che fuggia innanzi, sì che di lontano conobbi il tremolar de la marina.
Purg. 1.115The dawn was vanquishing the matin hour Which fled before it, so that from afar I recognised the trembling of the sea.
Purg. 1.118Noi andavam per lo solingo piano com’ om che torna a la perduta strada, che ’nfino ad essa li pare ire in vano.
Purg. 1.118Along the solitary plain we went As one who unto the lost road returns, And till he finds it seems to go in vain.
Purg. 1.121Quando noi fummo là ’ve la rugiada pugna col sole, per essere in parte dove, ad orezza, poco si dirada,
Purg. 1.121As soon as we were come to where the dew Fights with the sun, and, being in a part Where shadow falls, little evaporates,
Purg. 1.124ambo le mani in su l’erbetta sparte soavemente ’l mio maestro pose: ond’ io, che fui accorto di sua arte,
Purg. 1.124Both of his hands upon the grass outspread In gentle manner did my Master place; Whence I, who of his action was aware,
Purg. 1.127porsi ver’ lui le guance lagrimose; ivi mi fece tutto discoverto quel color che l’inferno mi nascose.
Purg. 1.127Extended unto him my tearful cheeks; There did he make in me uncovered wholly That hue which Hell had covered up in me.
Purg. 1.130Venimmo poi in sul lito diserto, che mai non vide navicar sue acque omo, che di tornar sia poscia esperto.
Purg. 1.130Then came we down upon the desert shore Which never yet saw navigate its waters Any that afterward had known return.
Purg. 1.133Quivi mi cinse sì com’ altrui piacque: oh maraviglia! ché qual elli scelse l’umile pianta, cotal si rinacque
Purg. 1.133There he begirt me as the other pleased; O marvellous! for even as he culled The humble plant, such it sprang up again
Purg. 1.136subitamente là onde l’avelse.
Purg. 1.136Suddenly there where he uprooted it.
Purgatorio, Canto II
Purgatorio, Canto II — The Celestial Pilot. Casella. The Departure.
Purg. 2.1Già era ’l sole a l’orizzonte giunto lo cui meridïan cerchio coverchia Ierusalèm col suo più alto punto;
Purg. 2.1Already had the sun the horizon reached Whose circle of meridian covers o’er Jerusalem with its most lofty point,
Purg. 2.4e la notte, che opposita a lui cerchia, uscia di Gange fuor con le Bilance, che le caggion di man quando soverchia;
Purg. 2.4And night that opposite to him revolves Was issuing forth from Ganges with the Scales That fall from out her hand when she exceedeth;
Purg. 2.7sì che le bianche e le vermiglie guance, là dov’ i’ era, de la bella Aurora per troppa etate divenivan rance.
Purg. 2.7So that the white and the vermilion cheeks Of beautiful Aurora, where I was, By too great age were changing into orange.
Purg. 2.10Noi eravam lunghesso mare ancora, come gente che pensa a suo cammino, che va col cuore e col corpo dimora.
Purg. 2.10We still were on the border of the sea, Like people who are thinking of their road, Who go in heart and with the body stay;
Purg. 2.13Ed ecco, qual, sorpreso dal mattino, per li grossi vapor Marte rosseggia giù nel ponente sovra ’l suol marino,
Purg. 2.13And lo! as when, upon the approach of morning, Through the gross vapours Mars grows fiery red Down in the West upon the ocean floor,
Purg. 2.16cotal m’apparve, s’io ancor lo veggia, un lume per lo mar venir sì ratto, che ’l muover suo nessun volar pareggia.
Purg. 2.16Appeared to me—may I again behold it!— A light along the sea so swiftly coming, Its motion by no flight of wing is equalled;
Purg. 2.19Dal qual com’ io un poco ebbi ritratto l’occhio per domandar lo duca mio, rividil più lucente e maggior fatto.
Purg. 2.19From which when I a little had withdrawn Mine eyes, that I might question my Conductor, Again I saw it brighter grown and larger.
Purg. 2.22Poi d’ogne lato ad esso m’appario un non sapeva che bianco, e di sotto a poco a poco un altro a lui uscìo.
Purg. 2.22Then on each side of it appeared to me I knew not what of white, and underneath it Little by little there came forth another.
Purg. 2.25Lo mio maestro ancor non facea motto, mentre che i primi bianchi apparver ali; allor che ben conobbe il galeotto,
Purg. 2.25My Master yet had uttered not a word While the first whiteness into wings unfolded; But when he clearly recognised the pilot,
Purg. 2.28gridò: «Fa, fa che le ginocchia cali. Ecco l’angel di Dio: piega le mani; omai vedrai di sì fatti officiali.
Purg. 2.28He cried: “Make haste, make haste to bow the knee! Behold the Angel of God! fold thou thy hands! Henceforward shalt thou see such officers!
Purg. 2.31Vedi che sdegna li argomenti umani, sì che remo non vuol, né altro velo che l’ali sue, tra liti sì lontani.
Purg. 2.31See how he scorneth human arguments, So that nor oar he wants, nor other sail Than his own wings, between so distant shores.
Purg. 2.34Vedi come l’ha dritte verso ’l cielo, trattando l’aere con l’etterne penne, che non si mutan come mortal pelo».
Purg. 2.34See how he holds them pointed up to heaven, Fanning the air with the eternal pinions, That do not moult themselves like mortal hair!”
Purg. 2.37Poi, come più e più verso noi venne l’uccel divino, più chiaro appariva: per che l’occhio da presso nol sostenne,
Purg. 2.37Then as still nearer and more near us came The Bird Divine, more radiant he appeared, So that near by the eye could not endure him,
Purg. 2.40ma chinail giuso; e quei sen venne a riva con un vasello snelletto e leggero, tanto che l’acqua nulla ne ’nghiottiva.
Purg. 2.40But down I cast it; and he came to shore With a small vessel, very swift and light, So that the water swallowed naught thereof.
Purg. 2.43Da poppa stava il celestial nocchiero, tal che faria beato pur descripto; e più di cento spirti entro sediero.
Purg. 2.43Upon the stern stood the Celestial Pilot; Beatitude seemed written in his face, And more than a hundred spirits sat within.
Purg. 2.46‘In exitu Isräel de Aegypto’ cantavan tutti insieme ad una voce con quanto di quel salmo è poscia scripto.
Purg. 2.46“In exitu Israel de Aegypto!” They chanted all together in one voice, With whatso in that psalm is after written.
Purg. 2.49Poi fece il segno lor di santa croce; ond’ ei si gittar tutti in su la piaggia: ed el sen gì, come venne, veloce.
Purg. 2.49Then made he sign of holy rood upon them, Whereat all cast themselves upon the shore, And he departed swiftly as he came.
Purg. 2.52La turba che rimase lì, selvaggia parea del loco, rimirando intorno come colui che nove cose assaggia.
Purg. 2.52The throng which still remained there unfamiliar Seemed with the place, all round about them gazing, As one who in new matters makes essay.
Purg. 2.55Da tutte parti saettava il giorno lo sol, ch’avea con le saette conte di mezzo ’l ciel cacciato Capricorno,
Purg. 2.55On every side was darting forth the day. The sun, who had with his resplendent shafts From the mid-heaven chased forth the Capricorn,
Purg. 2.58quando la nova gente alzò la fronte ver’ noi, dicendo a noi: «Se voi sapete, mostratene la via di gire al monte».
Purg. 2.58When the new people lifted up their faces Towards us, saying to us: “If ye know, Show us the way to go unto the mountain.”
Purg. 2.61E Virgilio rispuose: «Voi credete forse che siamo esperti d’esto loco; ma noi siam peregrin come voi siete.
Purg. 2.61And answer made Virgilius: “Ye believe Perchance that we have knowledge of this place, But we are strangers even as yourselves.
Purg. 2.64Dianzi venimmo, innanzi a voi un poco, per altra via, che fu sì aspra e forte, che lo salire omai ne parrà gioco».
Purg. 2.64Just now we came, a little while before you, Another way, which was so rough and steep, That mounting will henceforth seem sport to us.”
Purg. 2.67L’anime, che si fuor di me accorte, per lo spirare, ch’i’ era ancor vivo, maravigliando diventaro smorte.
Purg. 2.67The souls who had, from seeing me draw breath, Become aware that I was still alive, Pallid in their astonishment became;
Purg. 2.70E come a messagger che porta ulivo tragge la gente per udir novelle, e di calcar nessun si mostra schivo,
Purg. 2.70And as to messenger who bears the olive The people throng to listen to the news, And no one shows himself afraid of crowding,
Purg. 2.73così al viso mio s’affisar quelle anime fortunate tutte quante, quasi oblïando d’ire a farsi belle.
Purg. 2.73So at the sight of me stood motionless Those fortunate spirits, all of them, as if Oblivious to go and make them fair.
Purg. 2.76Io vidi una di lor trarresi avante per abbracciarmi con sì grande affetto, che mosse me a far lo somigliante.
Purg. 2.76One from among them saw I coming forward, As to embrace me, with such great affection, That it incited me to do the like.
Purg. 2.79Ohi ombre vane, fuor che ne l’aspetto! tre volte dietro a lei le mani avvinsi, e tante mi tornai con esse al petto.
Purg. 2.79O empty shadows, save in aspect only! Three times behind it did I clasp my hands, As oft returned with them to my own breast!
Purg. 2.82Di maraviglia, credo, mi dipinsi; per che l’ombra sorrise e si ritrasse, e io, seguendo lei, oltre mi pinsi.
Purg. 2.82I think with wonder I depicted me; Whereat the shadow smiled and backward drew; And I, pursuing it, pressed farther forward.
Purg. 2.85Soavemente disse ch’io posasse; allor conobbi chi era, e pregai che, per parlarmi, un poco s’arrestasse.
Purg. 2.85Gently it said that I should stay my steps; Then knew I who it was, and I entreated That it would stop awhile to speak with me.
Purg. 2.88Rispuosemi: «Così com’ io t’amai nel mortal corpo, così t’amo sciolta: però m’arresto; ma tu perché vai?».
Purg. 2.88It made reply to me: “Even as I loved thee In mortal body, so I love thee free; Therefore I stop; but wherefore goest thou?”
Purg. 2.91«Casella mio, per tornar altra volta là dov’ io son, fo io questo vïaggio», diss’ io; «ma a te com’ è tanta ora tolta?».
Purg. 2.91“My own Casella! to return once more There where I am, I make this journey,” said I; “But how from thee has so much time be taken?”
Purg. 2.94Ed elli a me: «Nessun m’è fatto oltraggio, se quei che leva quando e cui li piace, più volte m’ha negato esto passaggio;
Purg. 2.94And he to me: “No outrage has been done me, If he who takes both when and whom he pleases Has many times denied to me this passage,
Purg. 2.97ché di giusto voler lo suo si face: veramente da tre mesi elli ha tolto chi ha voluto intrar, con tutta pace.
Purg. 2.97For of a righteous will his own is made. He, sooth to say, for three months past has taken Whoever wished to enter with all peace;
Purg. 2.100Ond’ io, ch’era ora a la marina vòlto dove l’acqua di Tevero s’insala, benignamente fu’ da lui ricolto.
Purg. 2.100Whence I, who now had turned unto that shore Where salt the waters of the Tiber grow, Benignantly by him have been received.
Purg. 2.103A quella foce ha elli or dritta l’ala, però che sempre quivi si ricoglie qual verso Acheronte non si cala».
Purg. 2.103Unto that outlet now his wing is pointed, Because for evermore assemble there Those who tow’rds Acheron do not descend.”
Purg. 2.106E io: «Se nuova legge non ti toglie memoria o uso a l’amoroso canto che mi solea quetar tutte mie doglie,
Purg. 2.106And I: “If some new law take not from thee Memory or practice of the song of love, Which used to quiet in me all my longings,
Purg. 2.109di ciò ti piaccia consolare alquanto l’anima mia, che, con la sua persona venendo qui, è affannata tanto!».
Purg. 2.109Thee may it please to comfort therewithal Somewhat this soul of mine, that with its body Hitherward coming is so much distressed.”
Purg. 2.112‘Amor che ne la mente mi ragiona’ cominciò elli allor sì dolcemente, che la dolcezza ancor dentro mi suona.
Purg. 2.112“Love, that within my mind discourses with me,” Forthwith began he so melodiously, The melody within me still is sounding.
Purg. 2.115Lo mio maestro e io e quella gente ch’eran con lui parevan sì contenti, come a nessun toccasse altro la mente.
Purg. 2.115My Master, and myself, and all that people Which with him were, appeared as satisfied As if naught else might touch the mind of any.
Purg. 2.118Noi eravam tutti fissi e attenti a le sue note; ed ecco il veglio onesto gridando: «Che è ciò, spiriti lenti?
Purg. 2.118We all of us were moveless and attentive Unto his notes; and lo! the grave old man, Exclaiming: “What is this, ye laggard spirits?
Purg. 2.121qual negligenza, quale stare è questo? Correte al monte a spogliarvi lo scoglio ch’esser non lascia a voi Dio manifesto».
Purg. 2.121What negligence, what standing still is this? Run to the mountain to strip off the slough, That lets not God be manifest to you.”
Purg. 2.124Come quando, cogliendo biado o loglio, li colombi adunati a la pastura, queti, sanza mostrar l’usato orgoglio,
Purg. 2.124Even as when, collecting grain or tares, The doves, together at their pasture met, Quiet, nor showing their accustomed pride,
Purg. 2.127se cosa appare ond’ elli abbian paura, subitamente lasciano star l’esca, perch’ assaliti son da maggior cura;
Purg. 2.127If aught appear of which they are afraid, Upon a sudden leave their food alone, Because they are assailed by greater care;
Purg. 2.130così vid’ io quella masnada fresca lasciar lo canto, e fuggir ver’ la costa, com’ om che va, né sa dove rïesca;
Purg. 2.130So that fresh company did I behold The song relinquish, and go tow’rds the hill, As one who goes, and knows not whitherward;
Purg. 2.133né la nostra partita fu men tosta.
Purg. 2.133Nor was our own departure less in haste.
Purgatorio, Canto III
Purgatorio, Canto III — Discourse on the Limits of Reason. The Foot of the Mountain. Those who died in Contumacy of Holy Church. Manfredi.
Purg. 3.1Avvegna che la subitana fuga dispergesse color per la campagna, rivolti al monte ove ragion ne fruga,
Purg. 3.1Inasmuch as the instantaneous flight Had scattered them asunder o’er the plain, Turned to the mountain whither reason spurs us,
Purg. 3.4i’ mi ristrinsi a la fida compagna: e come sare’ io sanza lui corso? chi m’avria tratto su per la montagna?
Purg. 3.4I pressed me close unto my faithful comrade, And how without him had I kept my course? Who would have led me up along the mountain?
Purg. 3.7El mi parea da sé stesso rimorso: o dignitosa coscïenza e netta, come t’è picciol fallo amaro morso!
Purg. 3.7He seemed to me within himself remorseful; O noble conscience, and without a stain, How sharp a sting is trivial fault to thee!
Purg. 3.10Quando li piedi suoi lasciar la fretta, che l’onestade ad ogn’ atto dismaga, la mente mia, che prima era ristretta,
Purg. 3.10After his feet had laid aside the haste Which mars the dignity of every act, My mind, that hitherto had been restrained,
Purg. 3.13lo ’ntento rallargò, sì come vaga, e diedi ’l viso mio incontr’ al poggio che ’nverso ’l ciel più alto si dislaga.
Purg. 3.13Let loose its faculties as if delighted, And I my sight directed to the hill That highest tow’rds the heaven uplifts itself.
Purg. 3.16Lo sol, che dietro fiammeggiava roggio, rotto m’era dinanzi a la figura, ch’avëa in me de’ suoi raggi l’appoggio.
Purg. 3.16The sun, that in our rear was flaming red, Was broken in front of me into the figure Which had in me the stoppage of its rays;
Purg. 3.19Io mi volsi dallato con paura d’essere abbandonato, quand’ io vidi solo dinanzi a me la terra oscura;
Purg. 3.19Unto one side I turned me, with the fear Of being left alone, when I beheld Only in front of me the ground obscured.
Purg. 3.22e ’l mio conforto: «Perché pur diffidi?», a dir mi cominciò tutto rivolto; «non credi tu me teco e ch’io ti guidi?
Purg. 3.22“Why dost thou still mistrust?” my Comforter Began to say to me turned wholly round; “Dost thou not think me with thee, and that I guide thee?
Purg. 3.25Vespero è già colà dov’ è sepolto lo corpo dentro al quale io facea ombra; Napoli l’ha, e da Brandizio è tolto.
Purg. 3.25’Tis evening there already where is buried The body within which I cast a shadow; ’Tis from Brundusium ta’en, and Naples has it.
Purg. 3.28Ora, se innanzi a me nulla s’aombra, non ti maravigliar più che d’i cieli che l’uno a l’altro raggio non ingombra.
Purg. 3.28Now if in front of me no shadow fall, Marvel not at it more than at the heavens, Because one ray impedeth not another
Purg. 3.31A sofferir tormenti, caldi e geli simili corpi la Virtù dispone che, come fa, non vuol ch’a noi si sveli.
Purg. 3.31To suffer torments, both of cold and heat, Bodies like this that Power provides, which wills That how it works be not unveiled to us.
Purg. 3.34Matto è chi spera che nostra ragione possa trascorrer la infinita via che tiene una sustanza in tre persone.
Purg. 3.34Insane is he who hopeth that our reason Can traverse the illimitable way, Which the one Substance in three Persons follows!
Purg. 3.37State contenti, umana gente, al quia; ché, se potuto aveste veder tutto, mestier non era parturir Maria;
Purg. 3.37Mortals, remain contented at the ‘Quia;’ For if ye had been able to see all, No need there were for Mary to give birth;
Purg. 3.40e disïar vedeste sanza frutto tai che sarebbe lor disio quetato, ch’etternalmente è dato lor per lutto:
Purg. 3.40And ye have seen desiring without fruit, Those whose desire would have been quieted, Which evermore is given them for a grief.
Purg. 3.43io dico d’Aristotile e di Plato e di molt’ altri»; e qui chinò la fronte, e più non disse, e rimase turbato.
Purg. 3.43I speak of Aristotle and of Plato, And many others;”—and here bowed his head, And more he said not, and remained disturbed.
Purg. 3.46Noi divenimmo intanto a piè del monte; quivi trovammo la roccia sì erta, che ’ndarno vi sarien le gambe pronte.
Purg. 3.46We came meanwhile unto the mountain’s foot; There so precipitate we found the rock, That nimble legs would there have been in vain.
Purg. 3.49Tra Lerice e Turbìa la più diserta, la più rotta ruina è una scala, verso di quella, agevole e aperta.
Purg. 3.49’Twixt Lerici and Turbia, the most desert, The most secluded pathway is a stair Easy and open, if compared with that.
Purg. 3.52«Or chi sa da qual man la costa cala», disse ’l maestro mio fermando ’l passo, «sì che possa salir chi va sanz’ ala?».
Purg. 3.52“Who knoweth now upon which hand the hill Slopes down,” my Master said, his footsteps staying, “So that who goeth without wings may mount?”
Purg. 3.55E mentre ch’e’ tenendo ’l viso basso essaminava del cammin la mente, e io mirava suso intorno al sasso,
Purg. 3.55And while he held his eyes upon the ground Examining the nature of the path, And I was looking up around the rock,
Purg. 3.58da man sinistra m’apparì una gente d’anime, che movieno i piè ver’ noi, e non pareva, sì venïan lente.
Purg. 3.58On the left hand appeared to me a throng Of souls, that moved their feet in our direction, And did not seem to move, they came so slowly.
Purg. 3.61«Leva», diss’ io, «maestro, li occhi tuoi: ecco di qua chi ne darà consiglio, se tu da te medesmo aver nol puoi».
Purg. 3.61“Lift up thine eyes,” I to the Master said; “Behold, on this side, who will give us counsel, If thou of thine own self can have it not.”
Purg. 3.64Guardò allora, e con libero piglio rispuose: «Andiamo in là, ch’ei vegnon piano; e tu ferma la spene, dolce figlio».
Purg. 3.64Then he looked at me, and with frank expression Replied: “Let us go there, for they come slowly, And thou be steadfast in thy hope, sweet son.”
Purg. 3.67Ancora era quel popol di lontano, i’ dico dopo i nostri mille passi, quanto un buon gittator trarria con mano,
Purg. 3.67Still was that people as far off from us, After a thousand steps of ours I say, As a good thrower with his hand would reach,
Purg. 3.70quando si strinser tutti ai duri massi de l’alta ripa, e stetter fermi e stretti com’ a guardar, chi va dubbiando, stassi.
Purg. 3.70When they all crowded unto the hard masses Of the high bank, and motionless stood and close, As he stands still to look who goes in doubt.
Purg. 3.73«O ben finiti, o già spiriti eletti», Virgilio incominciò, «per quella pace ch’i’ credo che per voi tutti s’aspetti,
Purg. 3.73“O happy dead! O spirits elect already!” Virgilius made beginning, “by that peace Which I believe is waiting for you all,
Purg. 3.76ditene dove la montagna giace, sì che possibil sia l’andare in suso; ché perder tempo a chi più sa più spiace».
Purg. 3.76Tell us upon what side the mountain slopes, So that the going up be possible, For to lose time irks him most who most knows.”
Purg. 3.79Come le pecorelle escon del chiuso a una, a due, a tre, e l’altre stanno timidette atterrando l’occhio e ’l muso;
Purg. 3.79As sheep come issuing forth from out the fold By ones and twos and threes, and the others stand Timidly, holding down their eyes and nostrils,
Purg. 3.82e ciò che fa la prima, e l’altre fanno, addossandosi a lei, s’ella s’arresta, semplici e quete, e lo ’mperché non sanno;
Purg. 3.82And what the foremost does the others do, Huddling themselves against her, if she stop, Simple and quiet and the wherefore know not;
Purg. 3.85sì vid’ io muovere a venir la testa di quella mandra fortunata allotta, pudica in faccia e ne l’andare onesta.
Purg. 3.85So moving to approach us thereupon I saw the leader of that fortunate flock, Modest in face and dignified in gait.
Purg. 3.88Come color dinanzi vider rotta la luce in terra dal mio destro canto, sì che l’ombra era da me a la grotta,
Purg. 3.88As soon as those in the advance saw broken The light upon the ground at my right side, So that from me the shadow reached the rock,
Purg. 3.91restaro, e trasser sé in dietro alquanto, e tutti li altri che venieno appresso, non sappiendo ’l perché, fenno altrettanto.
Purg. 3.91They stopped, and backward drew themselves somewhat; And all the others, who came after them, Not knowing why nor wherefore, did the same.
Purg. 3.94«Sanza vostra domanda io vi confesso che questo è corpo uman che voi vedete; per che ’l lume del sole in terra è fesso.
Purg. 3.94“Without your asking, I confess to you This is a human body which you see, Whereby the sunshine on the ground is cleft.
Purg. 3.97Non vi maravigliate, ma credete che non sanza virtù che da ciel vegna cerchi di soverchiar questa parete».
Purg. 3.97Marvel ye not thereat, but be persuaded That not without a power which comes from Heaven Doth he endeavour to surmount this wall.”
Purg. 3.100Così ’l maestro; e quella gente degna «Tornate», disse, «intrate innanzi dunque», coi dossi de le man faccendo insegna.
Purg. 3.100The Master thus; and said those worthy people: “Return ye then, and enter in before us,” Making a signal with the back o’ the hand
Purg. 3.103E un di loro incominciò: «Chiunque tu se’, così andando, volgi ’l viso: pon mente se di là mi vedesti unque».
Purg. 3.103And one of them began: “Whoe’er thou art, Thus going turn thine eyes, consider well If e’er thou saw me in the other world.”
Purg. 3.106Io mi volsi ver’ lui e guardail fiso: biondo era e bello e di gentile aspetto, ma l’un de’ cigli un colpo avea diviso.
Purg. 3.106I turned me tow’rds him, and looked at him closely; Blond was he, beautiful, and of noble aspect, But one of his eyebrows had a blow divided.
Purg. 3.109Quand’ io mi fui umilmente disdetto d’averlo visto mai, el disse: «Or vedi»; e mostrommi una piaga a sommo ’l petto.
Purg. 3.109When with humility I had disclaimed E’er having seen him, “Now behold!” he said, And showed me high upon his breast a wound.
Purg. 3.112Poi sorridendo disse: «Io son Manfredi, nepote di Costanza imperadrice; ond’ io ti priego che, quando tu riedi,
Purg. 3.112Then said he with a smile: “I am Manfredi, The grandson of the Empress Costanza; Therefore, when thou returnest, I beseech thee
Purg. 3.115vadi a mia bella figlia, genitrice de l’onor di Cicilia e d’Aragona, e dichi ’l vero a lei, s’altro si dice.
Purg. 3.115Go to my daughter beautiful, the mother Of Sicily’s honour and of Aragon’s, And the truth tell her, if aught else be told.
Purg. 3.118Poscia ch’io ebbi rotta la persona di due punte mortali, io mi rendei, piangendo, a quei che volontier perdona.
Purg. 3.118After I had my body lacerated By these two mortal stabs, I gave myself Weeping to Him, who willingly doth pardon.
Purg. 3.121Orribil furon li peccati miei; ma la bontà infinita ha sì gran braccia, che prende ciò che si rivolge a lei.
Purg. 3.121Horrible my iniquities had been; But Infinite Goodness hath such ample arms, That it receives whatever turns to it.
Purg. 3.124Se ’l pastor di Cosenza, che a la caccia di me fu messo per Clemente allora, avesse in Dio ben letta questa faccia,
Purg. 3.124Had but Cosenza’s pastor, who in chase Of me was sent by Clement at that time, In God read understandingly this page,
Purg. 3.127l’ossa del corpo mio sarieno ancora in co del ponte presso a Benevento, sotto la guardia de la grave mora.
Purg. 3.127The bones of my dead body still would be At the bridge-head, near unto Benevento, Under the safeguard of the heavy cairn.
Purg. 3.130Or le bagna la pioggia e move il vento di fuor dal regno, quasi lungo ’l Verde, dov’ e’ le trasmutò a lume spento.
Purg. 3.130Now the rain bathes and moveth them the wind, Beyond the realm, almost beside the Verde, Where he transported them with tapers quenched.
Purg. 3.133Per lor maladizion sì non si perde, che non possa tornar, l’etterno amore, mentre che la speranza ha fior del verde.
Purg. 3.133By malison of theirs is not so lost Eternal Love, that it cannot return, So long as hope has anything of green.
Purg. 3.136Vero è che quale in contumacia more di Santa Chiesa, ancor ch’al fin si penta, star li convien da questa ripa in fore,
Purg. 3.136True is it, who in contumacy dies Of Holy Church, though penitent at last, Must wait upon the outside this bank
Purg. 3.139per ognun tempo ch’elli è stato, trenta, in sua presunzïon, se tal decreto più corto per buon prieghi non diventa.
Purg. 3.139Thirty times told the time that he has been In his presumption, unless such decree Shorter by means of righteous prayers become.
Purg. 3.142Vedi oggimai se tu mi puoi far lieto, revelando a la mia buona Costanza come m’hai visto, e anco esto divieto;
Purg. 3.142See now if thou hast power to make me happy, By making known unto my good Costanza How thou hast seen me, and this ban beside,
Purg. 3.145ché qui per quei di là molto s’avanza».
Purg. 3.145For those on earth can much advance us here.”
Purgatorio, Canto IV
Purgatorio, Canto IV — Farther Ascent. Nature of the Mountain. The Negligent, who postponed Repentance till the last Hour. Belacqua.
Purg. 4.1Quando per dilettanze o ver per doglie, che alcuna virtù nostra comprenda, l’anima bene ad essa si raccoglie,
Purg. 4.1Whenever by delight or else by pain, That seizes any faculty of ours, Wholly to that the soul collects itself,
Purg. 4.4par ch’a nulla potenza più intenda; e questo è contra quello error che crede ch’un’anima sovr’ altra in noi s’accenda.
Purg. 4.4It seemeth that no other power it heeds; And this against that error is which thinks One soul above another kindles in us.
Purg. 4.7E però, quando s’ode cosa o vede che tegna forte a sé l’anima volta, vassene ’l tempo e l’uom non se n’avvede;
Purg. 4.7And hence, whenever aught is heard or seen Which keeps the soul intently bent upon it, Time passes on, and we perceive it not,
Purg. 4.10ch’altra potenza è quella che l’ascolta, e altra è quella c’ha l’anima intera: questa è quasi legata e quella è sciolta.
Purg. 4.10Because one faculty is that which listens, And other that which the soul keeps entire; This is as if in bonds, and that is free.
Purg. 4.13Di ciò ebb’ io esperïenza vera, udendo quello spirto e ammirando; ché ben cinquanta gradi salito era
Purg. 4.13Of this I had experience positive In hearing and in gazing at that spirit; For fifty full degrees uprisen was
Purg. 4.16lo sole, e io non m’era accorto, quando venimmo ove quell’ anime ad una gridaro a noi: «Qui è vostro dimando».
Purg. 4.16The sun, and I had not perceived it, when We came to where those souls with one accord Cried out unto us: “Here is what you ask.”
Purg. 4.19Maggiore aperta molte volte impruna con una forcatella di sue spine l’uom de la villa quando l’uva imbruna,
Purg. 4.19A greater opening ofttimes hedges up With but a little forkful of his thorns The villager, what time the grape imbrowns,
Purg. 4.22che non era la calla onde salìne lo duca mio, e io appresso, soli, come da noi la schiera si partìne.
Purg. 4.22Than was the passage-way through which ascended Only my Leader and myself behind him, After that company departed from us.
Purg. 4.25Vassi in Sanleo e discendesi in Noli, montasi su in Bismantova e ’n Cacume con esso i piè; ma qui convien ch’om voli;
Purg. 4.25One climbs Sanleo and descends in Noli, And mounts the summit of Bismantova, With feet alone; but here one needs must fly;
Purg. 4.28dico con l’ale snelle e con le piume del gran disio, di retro a quel condotto che speranza mi dava e facea lume.
Purg. 4.28With the swift pinions and the plumes I say Of great desire, conducted after him Who gave me hope, and made a light for me.
Purg. 4.31Noi salavam per entro ’l sasso rotto, e d’ogne lato ne stringea lo stremo, e piedi e man volea il suol di sotto.
Purg. 4.31We mounted upward through the rifted rock, And on each side the border pressed upon us, And feet and hands the ground beneath required.
Purg. 4.34Poi che noi fummo in su l’orlo suppremo de l’alta ripa, a la scoperta piaggia, «Maestro mio», diss’ io, «che via faremo?».
Purg. 4.34When we were come upon the upper rim Of the high bank, out on the open slope, “My Master,” said I, “what way shall we take?”
Purg. 4.37Ed elli a me: «Nessun tuo passo caggia; pur su al monte dietro a me acquista, fin che n’appaia alcuna scorta saggia».
Purg. 4.37And he to me: “No step of thine descend; Still up the mount behind me win thy way, Till some sage escort shall appear to us.”
Purg. 4.40Lo sommo er’ alto che vincea la vista, e la costa superba più assai che da mezzo quadrante a centro lista.
Purg. 4.40The summit was so high it vanquished sight, And the hillside precipitous far more Than line from middle quadrant to the centre.
Purg. 4.43Io era lasso, quando cominciai: «O dolce padre, volgiti, e rimira com’ io rimango sol, se non restai».
Purg. 4.43Spent with fatigue was I, when I began: “O my sweet Father! turn thee and behold How I remain alone, unless thou stay!”
Purg. 4.46«Figliuol mio», disse, «infin quivi ti tira», additandomi un balzo poco in sùe che da quel lato il poggio tutto gira.
Purg. 4.46“O son,” he said, “up yonder drag thyself,” Pointing me to a terrace somewhat higher, Which on that side encircles all the hill.
Purg. 4.49Sì mi spronaron le parole sue, ch’i’ mi sforzai carpando appresso lui, tanto che ’l cinghio sotto i piè mi fue.
Purg. 4.49These words of his so spurred me on, that I Strained every nerve, behind him scrambling up, Until the circle was beneath my feet.
Purg. 4.52A seder ci ponemmo ivi ambedui vòlti a levante ond’ eravam saliti, che suole a riguardar giovare altrui.
Purg. 4.52Thereon ourselves we seated both of us Turned to the East, from which we had ascended, For all men are delighted to look back.
Purg. 4.55Li occhi prima drizzai ai bassi liti; poscia li alzai al sole, e ammirava che da sinistra n’eravam feriti.
Purg. 4.55To the low shores mine eyes I first directed, Then to the sun uplifted them, and wondered That on the left hand we were smitten by it.
Purg. 4.58Ben s’avvide il poeta ch’ïo stava stupido tutto al carro de la luce, ove tra noi e Aquilone intrava.
Purg. 4.58The Poet well perceived that I was wholly Bewildered at the chariot of the light, Where ’twixt us and the Aquilon it entered.
Purg. 4.61Ond’ elli a me: «Se Castore e Poluce fossero in compagnia di quello specchio che sù e giù del suo lume conduce,
Purg. 4.61Whereon he said to me: “If Castor and Pollux Were in the company of yonder mirror, That up and down conducteth with its light,
Purg. 4.64tu vedresti il Zodïaco rubecchio ancora a l’Orse più stretto rotare, se non uscisse fuor del cammin vecchio.
Purg. 4.64Thou wouldst behold the zodiac’s jagged wheel Revolving still more near unto the Bears, Unless it swerved aside from its old track.
Purg. 4.67Come ciò sia, se ’l vuoi poter pensare, dentro raccolto, imagina Sïòn con questo monte in su la terra stare
Purg. 4.67How that may be wouldst thou have power to think, Collected in thyself, imagine Zion Together with this mount on earth to stand,
Purg. 4.70sì, ch’amendue hanno un solo orizzòn e diversi emisperi; onde la strada che mal non seppe carreggiar Fetòn,
Purg. 4.70So that they both one sole horizon have, And hemispheres diverse; whereby the road Which Phaeton, alas! knew not to drive,
Purg. 4.73vedrai come a costui convien che vada da l’un, quando a colui da l’altro fianco, se lo ’ntelletto tuo ben chiaro bada».
Purg. 4.73Thou’lt see how of necessity must pass This on one side, when that upon the other, If thine intelligence right clearly heed.”
Purg. 4.76«Certo, maestro mio,» diss’ io, «unquanco non vid’ io chiaro sì com’ io discerno là dove mio ingegno parea manco,
Purg. 4.76“Truly, my Master,” said I, “never yet Saw I so clearly as I now discern, There where my wit appeared incompetent,
Purg. 4.79che ’l mezzo cerchio del moto superno, che si chiama Equatore in alcun’ arte, e che sempre riman tra ’l sole e ’l verno,
Purg. 4.79That the mid-circle of supernal motion, Which in some art is the Equator called, And aye remains between the Sun and Winter,
Purg. 4.82per la ragion che di’, quinci si parte verso settentrïon, quanto li Ebrei vedevan lui verso la calda parte.
Purg. 4.82For reason which thou sayest, departeth hence Tow’rds the Septentrion, what time the Hebrews Beheld it tow’rds the region of the heat.
Purg. 4.85Ma se a te piace, volontier saprei quanto avemo ad andar; ché ’l poggio sale più che salir non posson li occhi miei».
Purg. 4.85But, if it pleaseth thee, I fain would learn How far we have to go; for the hill rises Higher than eyes of mine have power to rise.”
Purg. 4.88Ed elli a me: «Questa montagna è tale, che sempre al cominciar di sotto è grave; e quant’ om più va sù, e men fa male.
Purg. 4.88And he to me: “This mount is such, that ever At the beginning down below ’tis tiresome, And aye the more one climbs, the less it hurts.
Purg. 4.91Però, quand’ ella ti parrà soave tanto, che sù andar ti fia leggero com’ a seconda giù andar per nave,
Purg. 4.91Therefore, when it shall seem so pleasant to thee, That going up shall be to thee as easy As going down the current in a boat,
Purg. 4.94allor sarai al fin d’esto sentiero; quivi di riposar l’affanno aspetta. Più non rispondo, e questo so per vero».
Purg. 4.94Then at this pathway’s ending thou wilt be; There to repose thy panting breath expect; No more I answer; and this I know for true.”
Purg. 4.97E com’ elli ebbe sua parola detta, una voce di presso sonò: «Forse che di sedere in pria avrai distretta!».
Purg. 4.97And as he finished uttering these words, A voice close by us sounded: “Peradventure Thou wilt have need of sitting down ere that.”
Purg. 4.100Al suon di lei ciascun di noi si torse, e vedemmo a mancina un gran petrone, del qual né io né ei prima s’accorse.
Purg. 4.100At sound thereof each one of us turned round, And saw upon the left hand a great rock, Which neither I nor he before had noticed.
Purg. 4.103Là ci traemmo; e ivi eran persone che si stavano a l’ombra dietro al sasso come l’uom per negghienza a star si pone.
Purg. 4.103Thither we drew; and there were persons there Who in the shadow stood behind the rock, As one through indolence is wont to stand.
Purg. 4.106E un di lor, che mi sembiava lasso, sedeva e abbracciava le ginocchia, tenendo ’l viso giù tra esse basso.
Purg. 4.106And one of them, who seemed to me fatigued, Was sitting down, and both his knees embraced, Holding his face low down between them bowed.
Purg. 4.109«O dolce segnor mio», diss’ io, «adocchia colui che mostra sé più negligente che se pigrizia fosse sua serocchia».
Purg. 4.109“O my sweet Lord,” I said, “do turn thine eye On him who shows himself more negligent Then even Sloth herself his sister were.”
Purg. 4.112Allor si volse a noi e puose mente, movendo ’l viso pur su per la coscia, e disse: «Or va tu sù, che se’ valente!».
Purg. 4.112Then he turned round to us, and he gave heed, Just lifting up his eyes above his thigh, And said: “Now go thou up, for thou art valiant.”
Purg. 4.115Conobbi allor chi era, e quella angoscia che m’avacciava un poco ancor la lena, non m’impedì l’andare a lui; e poscia
Purg. 4.115Then knew I who he was; and the distress, That still a little did my breathing quicken, My going to him hindered not; and after
Purg. 4.118ch’a lui fu’ giunto, alzò la testa a pena, dicendo: «Hai ben veduto come ’l sole da l’omero sinistro il carro mena?».
Purg. 4.118I came to him he hardly raised his head, Saying: “Hast thou seen clearly how the sun O’er thy left shoulder drives his chariot?”
Purg. 4.121Li atti suoi pigri e le corte parole mosser le labbra mie un poco a riso; poi cominciai: «Belacqua, a me non dole
Purg. 4.121His sluggish attitude and his curt words A little unto laughter moved my lips; Then I began: “Belacqua, I grieve not
Purg. 4.124di te omai; ma dimmi: perché assiso quiritto se’? attendi tu iscorta, o pur lo modo usato t’ha’ ripriso?».
Purg. 4.124For thee henceforth; but tell me, wherefore seated In this place art thou? Waitest thou an escort? Or has thy usual habit seized upon thee?”
Purg. 4.127Ed elli: «O frate, andar in sù che porta? ché non mi lascerebbe ire a’ martìri l’angel di Dio che siede in su la porta.
Purg. 4.127And he: “O brother, what’s the use of climbing? Since to my torment would not let me go The Angel of God, who sitteth at the gate.
Purg. 4.130Prima convien che tanto il ciel m’aggiri di fuor da essa, quanto fece in vita, per ch’io ’ndugiai al fine i buon sospiri,
Purg. 4.130First heaven must needs so long revolve me round Outside thereof, as in my life it did, Since the good sighs I to the end postponed,
Purg. 4.133se orazïone in prima non m’aita che surga sù di cuor che in grazia viva; l’altra che val, che ’n ciel non è udita?».
Purg. 4.133Unless, e’er that, some prayer may bring me aid Which rises from a heart that lives in grace; What profit others that in heaven are heard not?”
Purg. 4.136E già il poeta innanzi mi saliva, e dicea: «Vienne omai; vedi ch’è tocco meridïan dal sole e a la riva
Purg. 4.136Meanwhile the Poet was before me mounting, And saying: “Come now; see the sun has touched Meridian, and from the shore the night
Purg. 4.139cuopre la notte già col piè Morrocco».
Purg. 4.139Covers already with her foot Morocco.”
Purgatorio, Canto V
Purgatorio, Canto V — Those who died by Violence, but repentant. Buonconte di Monfeltro. La Pia.
Purg. 5.1Io era già da quell’ ombre partito, e seguitava l’orme del mio duca, quando di retro a me, drizzando ’l dito,
Purg. 5.1I had already from those shades departed, And followed in the footsteps of my Guide, When from behind, pointing his finger at me,
Purg. 5.4una gridò: «Ve’ che non par che luca lo raggio da sinistra a quel di sotto, e come vivo par che si conduca!».
Purg. 5.4One shouted: “See, it seems as if shone not The sunshine on the left of him below, And like one living seems he to conduct him.”
Purg. 5.7Li occhi rivolsi al suon di questo motto, e vidile guardar per maraviglia pur me, pur me, e ’l lume ch’era rotto.
Purg. 5.7Mine eyes I turned at utterance of these words, And saw them watching with astonishment But me, but me, and the light which was broken!
Purg. 5.10«Perché l’animo tuo tanto s’impiglia», disse ’l maestro, «che l’andare allenti? che ti fa ciò che quivi si pispiglia?
Purg. 5.10“Why doth thy mind so occupy itself,” The Master said, “that thou thy pace dost slacken? What matters it to thee what here is whispered?
Purg. 5.13Vien dietro a me, e lascia dir le genti: sta come torre ferma, che non crolla già mai la cima per soffiar di venti;
Purg. 5.13Come after me, and let the people talk; Stand like a steadfast tower, that never wags Its top for all the blowing of the winds;
Purg. 5.16ché sempre l’omo in cui pensier rampolla sovra pensier, da sé dilunga il segno, perché la foga l’un de l’altro insolla».
Purg. 5.16For evermore the man in whom is springing Thought upon thought, removes from him the mark, Because the force of one the other weakens.”
Purg. 5.19Che potea io ridir, se non «Io vegno»? Dissilo, alquanto del color consperso che fa l’uom di perdon talvolta degno.
Purg. 5.19What could I say in answer but “I come”? I said it somewhat with that colour tinged Which makes a man of pardon sometimes worthy.
Purg. 5.22E ’ntanto per la costa di traverso venivan genti innanzi a noi un poco, cantando ‘Miserere’ a verso a verso.
Purg. 5.22Meanwhile along the mountain-side across Came people in advance of us a little, Singing the Miserere verse by verse.
Purg. 5.25Quando s’accorser ch’i’ non dava loco per lo mio corpo al trapassar d’i raggi, mutar lor canto in un «oh!» lungo e roco;
Purg. 5.25When they became aware I gave no place For passage of the sunshine through my body, They changed their song into a long, hoarse “Oh!”
Purg. 5.28e due di loro, in forma di messaggi, corsero incontr’ a noi e dimandarne: «Di vostra condizion fatene saggi».
Purg. 5.28And two of them, in form of messengers, Ran forth to meet us, and demanded of us, “Of your condition make us cognisant.”
Purg. 5.31E ’l mio maestro: «Voi potete andarne e ritrarre a color che vi mandaro che ’l corpo di costui è vera carne.
Purg. 5.31And said my Master: “Ye can go your way And carry back again to those who sent you, That this one’s body is of very flesh.
Purg. 5.34Se per veder la sua ombra restaro, com’ io avviso, assai è lor risposto: fàccianli onore, ed esser può lor caro».
Purg. 5.34If they stood still because they saw his shadow, As I suppose, enough is answered them; Him let them honour, it may profit them.”
Purg. 5.37Vapori accesi non vid’ io sì tosto di prima notte mai fender sereno, né, sol calando, nuvole d’agosto,
Purg. 5.37Vapours enkindled saw I ne’er so swiftly At early nightfall cleave the air serene, Nor, at the set of sun, the clouds of August,
Purg. 5.40che color non tornasser suso in meno; e, giunti là, con li altri a noi dier volta, come schiera che scorre sanza freno.
Purg. 5.40But upward they returned in briefer time, And, on arriving, with the others wheeled Tow’rds us, like troops that run without a rein.
Purg. 5.43«Questa gente che preme a noi è molta, e vegnonti a pregar», disse ’l poeta: «però pur va, e in andando ascolta».
Purg. 5.43“This folk that presses unto us is great, And cometh to implore thee,” said the Poet; “So still go onward, and in going listen.”
Purg. 5.46«O anima che vai per esser lieta con quelle membra con le quai nascesti», venian gridando, «un poco il passo queta.
Purg. 5.46“O soul that goest to beatitude With the same members wherewith thou wast born,” Shouting they came, “a little stay thy steps,
Purg. 5.49Guarda s’alcun di noi unqua vedesti, sì che di lui di là novella porti: deh, perché vai? deh, perché non t’arresti?
Purg. 5.49Look, if thou e’er hast any of us seen, So that o’er yonder thou bear news of him; Ah, why dost thou go on? Ah, why not stay?
Purg. 5.52Noi fummo tutti già per forza morti, e peccatori infino a l’ultima ora; quivi lume del ciel ne fece accorti,
Purg. 5.52Long since we all were slain by violence, And sinners even to the latest hour; Then did a light from heaven admonish us,
Purg. 5.55sì che, pentendo e perdonando, fora di vita uscimmo a Dio pacificati, che del disio di sé veder n’accora».
Purg. 5.55So that, both penitent and pardoning, forth From life we issued reconciled to God, Who with desire to see Him stirs our hearts.”
Purg. 5.58E io: «Perché ne’ vostri visi guati, non riconosco alcun; ma s’a voi piace cosa ch’io possa, spiriti ben nati,
Purg. 5.58And I: “Although I gaze into your faces, No one I recognize; but if may please you Aught I have power to do, ye well-born spirits,
Purg. 5.61voi dite, e io farò per quella pace che, dietro a’ piedi di sì fatta guida, di mondo in mondo cercar mi si face».
Purg. 5.61Speak ye, and I will do it, by that peace Which, following the feet of such a Guide, From world to world makes itself sought by me.”
Purg. 5.64E uno incominciò: «Ciascun si fida del beneficio tuo sanza giurarlo, pur che ’l voler nonpossa non ricida.
Purg. 5.64And one began: “Each one has confidence In thy good offices without an oath, Unless the I cannot cut off the I will;
Purg. 5.67Ond’ io, che solo innanzi a li altri parlo, ti priego, se mai vedi quel paese che siede tra Romagna e quel di Carlo,
Purg. 5.67Whence I, who speak alone before the others, Pray thee, if ever thou dost see the land That ’twixt Romagna lies and that of Charles,
Purg. 5.70che tu mi sie di tuoi prieghi cortese in Fano, sì che ben per me s’adori pur ch’i’ possa purgar le gravi offese.
Purg. 5.70Thou be so courteous to me of thy prayers In Fano, that they pray for me devoutly, That I may purge away my grave offences.
Purg. 5.73Quindi fu’ io; ma li profondi fóri ond’ uscì ’l sangue in sul quale io sedea, fatti mi fuoro in grembo a li Antenori,
Purg. 5.73From thence was I; but the deep wounds, through which Issued the blood wherein I had my seat, Were dealt me in bosom of the Antenori,
Purg. 5.76là dov’ io più sicuro esser credea: quel da Esti il fé far, che m’avea in ira assai più là che dritto non volea.
Purg. 5.76There where I thought to be the most secure; ’Twas he of Este had it done, who held me In hatred far beyond what justice willed.
Purg. 5.79Ma s’io fosse fuggito inver’ la Mira, quando fu’ sovragiunto ad Orïaco, ancor sarei di là dove si spira.
Purg. 5.79But if towards the Mira I had fled, When I was overtaken at Oriaco, I still should be o’er yonder where men breathe.
Purg. 5.82Corsi al palude, e le cannucce e ’l braco m’impigliar sì ch’i’ caddi; e lì vid’ io de le mie vene farsi in terra laco».
Purg. 5.82I ran to the lagoon, and reeds and mire Did so entangle me I fell, and saw there A lake made from my veins upon the ground.”
Purg. 5.85Poi disse un altro: «Deh, se quel disio si compia che ti tragge a l’alto monte, con buona pïetate aiuta il mio!
Purg. 5.85Then said another: “Ah, be that desire Fulfilled that draws thee to the lofty mountain, As thou with pious pity aidest mine.
Purg. 5.88Io fui di Montefeltro, io son Bonconte; Giovanna o altri non ha di me cura; per ch’io vo tra costor con bassa fronte».
Purg. 5.88I was of Montefeltro, and am Buonconte; Giovanna, nor none other cares for me; Hence among these I go with downcast front.”
Purg. 5.91E io a lui: «Qual forza o qual ventura ti travïò sì fuor di Campaldino, che non si seppe mai tua sepultura?».
Purg. 5.91And I to him: “What violence or what chance Led thee astray so far from Campaldino, That never has thy sepulture been known?”
Purg. 5.94«Oh!», rispuos’ elli, «a piè del Casentino traversa un’acqua c’ha nome l’Archiano, che sovra l’Ermo nasce in Apennino.
Purg. 5.94“Oh,” he replied, “at Casentino’s foot A river crosses named Archiano, born Above the Hermitage in Apennine.
Purg. 5.97Là ’ve ’l vocabol suo diventa vano, arriva’ io forato ne la gola, fuggendo a piede e sanguinando il piano.
Purg. 5.97There where the name thereof becometh void Did I arrive, pierced through and through the throat, Fleeing on foot, and bloodying the plain;
Purg. 5.100Quivi perdei la vista e la parola; nel nome di Maria fini’, e quivi caddi, e rimase la mia carne sola.
Purg. 5.100There my sight lost I, and my utterance Ceased in the name of Mary, and thereat I fell, and tenantless my flesh remained.
Purg. 5.103Io dirò vero, e tu ’l ridì tra ’ vivi: l’angel di Dio mi prese, e quel d’inferno gridava: “O tu del ciel, perché mi privi?
Purg. 5.103Truth will I speak, repeat it to the living; God’s Angel took me up, and he of hell Shouted: ‘O thou from heaven, why dost thou rob me?
Purg. 5.106Tu te ne porti di costui l’etterno per una lagrimetta che ’l mi toglie; ma io farò de l’altro altro governo!”.
Purg. 5.106Thou bearest away the eternal part of him, For one poor little tear, that takes him from me; But with the rest I’ll deal in other fashion!’
Purg. 5.109Ben sai come ne l’aere si raccoglie quell’ umido vapor che in acqua riede, tosto che sale dove ’l freddo il coglie.
Purg. 5.109Well knowest thou how in the air is gathered That humid vapour which to water turns, Soon as it rises where the cold doth grasp it.
Purg. 5.112Giunse quel mal voler che pur mal chiede con lo ’ntelletto, e mosse il fummo e ’l vento per la virtù che sua natura diede.
Purg. 5.112He joined that evil will, which aye seeks evil, To intellect, and moved the mist and wind By means of power, which his own nature gave;
Purg. 5.115Indi la valle, come ’l dì fu spento, da Pratomagno al gran giogo coperse di nebbia; e ’l ciel di sopra fece intento,
Purg. 5.115Thereafter, when the day was spent, the valley From Pratomagno to the great yoke covered With fog, and made the heaven above intent,
Purg. 5.118sì che ’l pregno aere in acqua si converse; la pioggia cadde, e a’ fossati venne di lei ciò che la terra non sofferse;
Purg. 5.118So that the pregnant air to water changed; Down fell the rain, and to the gullies came Whate’er of it earth tolerated not;
Purg. 5.121e come ai rivi grandi si convenne, ver’ lo fiume real tanto veloce si ruinò, che nulla la ritenne.
Purg. 5.121And as it mingled with the mighty torrents, Towards the royal river with such speed It headlong rushed, that nothing held it back.
Purg. 5.124Lo corpo mio gelato in su la foce trovò l’Archian rubesto; e quel sospinse ne l’Arno, e sciolse al mio petto la croce
Purg. 5.124My frozen body near unto its outlet The robust Archian found, and into Arno Thrust it, and loosened from my breast the cross
Purg. 5.127ch’i’ fe’ di me quando ’l dolor mi vinse; voltòmmi per le ripe e per lo fondo, poi di sua preda mi coperse e cinse».
Purg. 5.127I made of me, when agony o’ercame me; It rolled me on the banks and on the bottom, Then with its booty covered and begirt me.”
Purg. 5.130«Deh, quando tu sarai tornato al mondo e riposato de la lunga via», seguitò ’l terzo spirito al secondo,
Purg. 5.130“Ah, when thou hast returned unto the world, And rested thee from thy long journeying,” After the second followed the third spirit,
Purg. 5.133«ricorditi di me, che son la Pia; Siena mi fé, disfecemi Maremma: salsi colui che ’nnanellata pria
Purg. 5.133“Do thou remember me who am the Pia; Siena made me, unmade me Maremma; He knoweth it, who had encircled first,
Purg. 5.136disposando m’avea con la sua gemma».
Purg. 5.136Espousing me, my finger with his gem.”
Purgatorio, Canto VI
Purgatorio, Canto VI — Dante’s Inquiry on Prayers for the Dead. Sordello. Italy.
Purg. 6.1Quando si parte il gioco de la zara, colui che perde si riman dolente, repetendo le volte, e tristo impara;
Purg. 6.1Whene’er is broken up the game of Zara, He who has lost remains behind despondent, The throws repeating, and in sadness learns;
Purg. 6.4con l’altro se ne va tutta la gente; qual va dinanzi, e qual di dietro il prende, e qual dallato li si reca a mente;
Purg. 6.4The people with the other all depart; One goes in front, and one behind doth pluck him, And at his side one brings himself to mind;
Purg. 6.7el non s’arresta, e questo e quello intende; a cui porge la man, più non fa pressa; e così da la calca si difende.
Purg. 6.7He pauses not, and this and that one hears; They crowd no more to whom his hand he stretches, And from the throng he thus defends himself.
Purg. 6.10Tal era io in quella turba spessa, volgendo a loro, e qua e là, la faccia, e promettendo mi sciogliea da essa.
Purg. 6.10Even such was I in that dense multitude, Turning to them this way and that my face, And, promising, I freed myself therefrom.
Purg. 6.13Quiv’ era l’Aretin che da le braccia fiere di Ghin di Tacco ebbe la morte, e l’altro ch’annegò correndo in caccia.
Purg. 6.13There was the Aretine, who from the arms Untamed of Ghin di Tacco had his death, And he who fleeing from pursuit was drowned.
Purg. 6.16Quivi pregava con le mani sporte Federigo Novello, e quel da Pisa che fé parer lo buon Marzucco forte.
Purg. 6.16There was imploring with his hands outstretched Frederick Novello, and that one of Pisa Who made the good Marzucco seem so strong.
Purg. 6.19Vidi conte Orso e l’anima divisa dal corpo suo per astio e per inveggia, com’ e’ dicea, non per colpa commisa;
Purg. 6.19I saw Count Orso; and the soul divided By hatred and by envy from its body, As it declared, and not for crime committed,
Purg. 6.22Pier da la Broccia dico; e qui proveggia, mentr’ è di qua, la donna di Brabante, sì che però non sia di peggior greggia.
Purg. 6.22Pierre de la Brosse I say; and here provide While still on earth the Lady of Brabant, So that for this she be of no worse flock!
Purg. 6.25Come libero fui da tutte quante quell’ ombre che pregar pur ch’altri prieghi, sì che s’avacci lor divenir sante,
Purg. 6.25As soon as I was free from all those shades Who only prayed that some one else may pray, So as to hasten their becoming holy,
Purg. 6.28io cominciai: «El par che tu mi nieghi, o luce mia, espresso in alcun testo che decreto del cielo orazion pieghi;
Purg. 6.28Began I: “It appears that thou deniest, O light of mine, expressly in some text, That orison can bend decree of Heaven;
Purg. 6.31e questa gente prega pur di questo: sarebbe dunque loro speme vana, o non m’è ’l detto tuo ben manifesto?».
Purg. 6.31And ne’ertheless these people pray for this. Might then their expectation bootless be? Or is to me thy saying not quite clear?”
Purg. 6.34Ed elli a me: «La mia scrittura è piana; e la speranza di costor non falla, se ben si guarda con la mente sana;
Purg. 6.34And he to me: “My writing is explicit, And not fallacious is the hope of these, If with sane intellect ’tis well regarded;
Purg. 6.37ché cima di giudicio non s’avvalla perché foco d’amor compia in un punto ciò che de’ sodisfar chi qui s’astalla;
Purg. 6.37For top of judgment doth not vail itself, Because the fire of love fulfils at once What he must satisfy who here installs him.
Purg. 6.40e là dov’ io fermai cotesto punto, non s’ammendava, per pregar, difetto, perché ’l priego da Dio era disgiunto.
Purg. 6.40And there, where I affirmed that proposition, Defect was not amended by a prayer, Because the prayer from God was separate.
Purg. 6.43Veramente a così alto sospetto non ti fermar, se quella nol ti dice che lume fia tra ’l vero e lo ’ntelletto.
Purg. 6.43Verily, in so deep a questioning Do not decide, unless she tell it thee, Who light ’twixt truth and intellect shall be.
Purg. 6.46Non so se ’ntendi: io dico di Beatrice; tu la vedrai di sopra, in su la vetta di questo monte, ridere e felice».
Purg. 6.46I know not if thou understand; I speak Of Beatrice; her shalt thou see above, Smiling and happy, on this mountain’s top.”
Purg. 6.49E io: «Segnore, andiamo a maggior fretta, ché già non m’affatico come dianzi, e vedi omai che ’l poggio l’ombra getta».
Purg. 6.49And I: “Good Leader, let us make more haste, For I no longer tire me as before; And see, e’en now the hill a shadow casts.”
Purg. 6.52«Noi anderem con questo giorno innanzi», rispuose, «quanto più potremo omai; ma ’l fatto è d’altra forma che non stanzi.
Purg. 6.52“We will go forward with this day” he answered, “As far as now is possible for us; But otherwise the fact is than thou thinkest.
Purg. 6.55Prima che sie là sù, tornar vedrai colui che già si cuopre de la costa, sì che ’ suoi raggi tu romper non fai.
Purg. 6.55Ere thou art up there, thou shalt see return Him, who now hides himself behind the hill, So that thou dost not interrupt his rays.
Purg. 6.58Ma vedi là un’anima che, posta sola soletta, inverso noi riguarda: quella ne ’nsegnerà la via più tosta».
Purg. 6.58But yonder there behold! a soul that stationed All, all alone is looking hitherward; It will point out to us the quickest way.”
Purg. 6.61Venimmo a lei: o anima lombarda, come ti stavi altera e disdegnosa e nel mover de li occhi onesta e tarda!
Purg. 6.61We came up unto it; O Lombard soul, How lofty and disdainful thou didst bear thee, And grand and slow in moving of thine eyes!
Purg. 6.64Ella non ci dicëa alcuna cosa, ma lasciavane gir, solo sguardando a guisa di leon quando si posa.
Purg. 6.64Nothing whatever did it say to us, But let us go our way, eying us only After the manner of a couchant lion;
Purg. 6.67Pur Virgilio si trasse a lei, pregando che ne mostrasse la miglior salita; e quella non rispuose al suo dimando,
Purg. 6.67Still near to it Virgilius drew, entreating That it would point us out the best ascent; And it replied not unto his demand,
Purg. 6.70ma di nostro paese e de la vita ci ’nchiese; e ’l dolce duca incominciava «Mantüa . . . », e l’ombra, tutta in sé romita,
Purg. 6.70But of our native land and of our life It questioned us; and the sweet Guide began: “Mantua,”—and the shade, all in itself recluse,
Purg. 6.73surse ver’ lui del loco ove pria stava, dicendo: «O Mantoano, io son Sordello de la tua terra!»; e l’un l’altro abbracciava.
Purg. 6.73Rose tow’rds him from the place where first it was, Saying: “O Mantuan, I am Sordello Of thine own land!” and one embraced the other.
Purg. 6.76Ahi serva Italia, di dolore ostello, nave sanza nocchiere in gran tempesta, non donna di province, ma bordello!
Purg. 6.76Ah! servile Italy, grief’s hostelry! A ship without a pilot in great tempest! No Lady thou of Provinces, but brothel!
Purg. 6.79Quell’ anima gentil fu così presta, sol per lo dolce suon de la sua terra, di fare al cittadin suo quivi festa;
Purg. 6.79That noble soul was so impatient, only At the sweet sound of his own native land, To make its citizen glad welcome there;
Purg. 6.82e ora in te non stanno sanza guerra li vivi tuoi, e l’un l’altro si rode di quei ch’un muro e una fossa serra.
Purg. 6.82And now within thee are not without war Thy living ones, and one doth gnaw the other Of those whom one wall and one fosse shut in!
Purg. 6.85Cerca, misera, intorno da le prode le tue marine, e poi ti guarda in seno, s’alcuna parte in te di pace gode.
Purg. 6.85Search, wretched one, all round about the shores Thy seaboard, and then look within thy bosom, If any part of thee enjoyeth peace!
Purg. 6.88Che val perché ti racconciasse il freno Iustinïano, se la sella è vòta? Sanz’ esso fora la vergogna meno.
Purg. 6.88What boots it, that for thee Justinian The bridle mend, if empty be the saddle? Withouten this the shame would be the less.
Purg. 6.91Ahi gente che dovresti esser devota, e lasciar seder Cesare in la sella, se bene intendi ciò che Dio ti nota,
Purg. 6.91Ah! people, thou that oughtest to be devout, And to let Caesar sit upon the saddle, If well thou hearest what God teacheth thee,
Purg. 6.94guarda come esta fiera è fatta fella per non esser corretta da li sproni, poi che ponesti mano a la predella.
Purg. 6.94Behold how fell this wild beast has become, Being no longer by the spur corrected, Since thou hast laid thy hand upon the bridle.
Purg. 6.97O Alberto tedesco ch’abbandoni costei ch’è fatta indomita e selvaggia, e dovresti inforcar li suoi arcioni,
Purg. 6.97O German Albert! who abandonest Her that has grown recalcitrant and savage, And oughtest to bestride her saddle-bow,
Purg. 6.100giusto giudicio da le stelle caggia sovra ’l tuo sangue, e sia novo e aperto, tal che ’l tuo successor temenza n’aggia!
Purg. 6.100May a just judgment from the stars down fall Upon thy blood, and be it new and open, That thy successor may have fear thereof;
Purg. 6.103Ch’avete tu e ’l tuo padre sofferto, per cupidigia di costà distretti, che ’l giardin de lo ’mperio sia diserto.
Purg. 6.103Because thy father and thyself have suffered, By greed of those transalpine lands distrained, The garden of the empire to be waste.
Purg. 6.106Vieni a veder Montecchi e Cappelletti, Monaldi e Filippeschi, uom sanza cura: color già tristi, e questi con sospetti!
Purg. 6.106Come and behold Montecchi and Cappelletti, Monaldi and Fillippeschi, careless man! Those sad already, and these doubt-depressed!
Purg. 6.109Vien, crudel, vieni, e vedi la pressura d’i tuoi gentili, e cura lor magagne; e vedrai Santafior com’ è oscura!
Purg. 6.109Come, cruel one! come and behold the oppression Of thy nobility, and cure their wounds, And thou shalt see how safe is Santafiore!
Purg. 6.112Vieni a veder la tua Roma che piagne vedova e sola, e dì e notte chiama: «Cesare mio, perché non m’accompagne?».
Purg. 6.112Come and behold thy Rome, that is lamenting, Widowed, alone, and day and night exclaims, “My Caesar, why hast thou forsaken me?”
Purg. 6.115Vieni a veder la gente quanto s’ama! e se nulla di noi pietà ti move, a vergognar ti vien de la tua fama.
Purg. 6.115Come and behold how loving are the people; And if for us no pity moveth thee, Come and be made ashamed of thy renown!
Purg. 6.118E se licito m’è, o sommo Giove che fosti in terra per noi crucifisso, son li giusti occhi tuoi rivolti altrove?
Purg. 6.118And if it lawful be, O Jove Supreme! Who upon earth for us wast crucified, Are thy just eyes averted otherwhere?
Purg. 6.121O è preparazion che ne l’abisso del tuo consiglio fai per alcun bene in tutto de l’accorger nostro scisso?
Purg. 6.121Or preparation is ’t, that, in the abyss Of thine own counsel, for some good thou makest From our perception utterly cut off?
Purg. 6.124Ché le città d’Italia tutte piene son di tiranni, e un Marcel diventa ogne villan che parteggiando viene.
Purg. 6.124For all the towns of Italy are full Of tyrants, and becometh a Marcellus Each peasant churl who plays the partisan!
Purg. 6.127Fiorenza mia, ben puoi esser contenta di questa digression che non ti tocca, mercé del popol tuo che si argomenta.
Purg. 6.127My Florence! well mayst thou contented be With this digression, which concerns thee not, Thanks to thy people who such forethought take!
Purg. 6.130Molti han giustizia in cuore, e tardi scocca per non venir sanza consiglio a l’arco; ma il popol tuo l’ha in sommo de la bocca.
Purg. 6.130Many at heart have justice, but shoot slowly, That unadvised they come not to the bow, But on their very lips thy people have it!
Purg. 6.133Molti rifiutan lo comune incarco; ma il popol tuo solicito risponde sanza chiamare, e grida: «I’ mi sobbarco!».
Purg. 6.133Many refuse to bear the common burden; But thy solicitous people answereth Without being asked, and crieth: “I submit.”
Purg. 6.136Or ti fa lieta, ché tu hai ben onde: tu ricca, tu con pace e tu con senno! S’io dico ’l ver, l’effetto nol nasconde.
Purg. 6.136Now be thou joyful, for thou hast good reason; Thou affluent, thou in peace, thou full of wisdom! If I speak true, the event conceals it not.
Purg. 6.139Atene e Lacedemona, che fenno l’antiche leggi e furon sì civili, fecero al viver bene un picciol cenno
Purg. 6.139Athens and Lacedaemon, they who made The ancient laws, and were so civilized, Made towards living well a little sign
Purg. 6.142verso di te, che fai tanto sottili provedimenti, ch’a mezzo novembre non giugne quel che tu d’ottobre fili.
Purg. 6.142Compared with thee, who makest such fine-spun Provisions, that to middle of November Reaches not what thou in October spinnest.
Purg. 6.145Quante volte, del tempo che rimembre, legge, moneta, officio e costume hai tu mutato, e rinovate membre!
Purg. 6.145How oft, within the time of thy remembrance, Laws, money, offices, and usages Hast thou remodelled, and renewed thy members?
Purg. 6.148E se ben ti ricordi e vedi lume, vedrai te somigliante a quella inferma che non può trovar posa in su le piume,
Purg. 6.148And if thou mind thee well, and see the light, Thou shalt behold thyself like a sick woman, Who cannot find repose upon her down,
Purg. 6.151ma con dar volta suo dolore scherma.
Purg. 6.151But by her tossing wardeth off her pain.
Purgatorio, Canto VII
Purgatorio, Canto VII — The Valley of Flowers. Negligent Princes.
Purg. 7.1Poscia che l’accoglienze oneste e liete furo iterate tre e quattro volte, Sordel si trasse, e disse: «Voi, chi siete?».
Purg. 7.1After the gracious and glad salutations Had three and four times been reiterated, Sordello backward drew and said, “Who are you?”
Purg. 7.4«Anzi che a questo monte fosser volte l’anime degne di salire a Dio, fur l’ossa mie per Ottavian sepolte.
Purg. 7.4“Or ever to this mountain were directed The souls deserving to ascend to God, My bones were buried by Octavian.
Purg. 7.7Io son Virgilio; e per null’ altro rio lo ciel perdei che per non aver fé». Così rispuose allora il duca mio.
Purg. 7.7I am Virgilius; and for no crime else Did I lose heaven, than for not having faith;” In this wise then my Leader made reply.
Purg. 7.10Qual è colui che cosa innanzi sé sùbita vede ond’ e’ si maraviglia, che crede e non, dicendo «Ella è . . . non è . . . »,
Purg. 7.10As one who suddenly before him sees Something whereat he marvels, who believes And yet does not, saying, “It is! it is not!”
Purg. 7.13tal parve quelli; e poi chinò le ciglia, e umilmente ritornò ver’ lui, e abbracciòl là ’ve ’l minor s’appiglia.
Purg. 7.13So he appeared; and then bowed down his brow, And with humility returned towards him, And, where inferiors embrace, embraced him.
Purg. 7.16«O gloria di Latin», disse, «per cui mostrò ciò che potea la lingua nostra, o pregio etterno del loco ond’ io fui,
Purg. 7.16“O glory of the Latians, thou,” he said, “Through whom our language showed what it could do O pride eternal of the place I came from,
Purg. 7.19qual merito o qual grazia mi ti mostra? S’io son d’udir le tue parole degno, dimmi se vien d’inferno, e di qual chiostra».
Purg. 7.19What merit or what grace to me reveals thee? If I to hear thy words be worthy, tell me If thou dost come from Hell, and from what cloister.”
Purg. 7.22«Per tutt’ i cerchi del dolente regno», rispuose lui, «son io di qua venuto; virtù del ciel mi mosse, e con lei vegno.
Purg. 7.22“Through all the circles of the doleful realm,” Responded he, “have I come hitherward; Heaven’s power impelled me, and with that I come.
Purg. 7.25Non per far, ma per non fare ho perduto a veder l’alto Sol che tu disiri e che fu tardi per me conosciuto.
Purg. 7.25I by not doing, not by doing, lost The sight of that high sun which thou desirest, And which too late by me was recognized.
Purg. 7.28Luogo è là giù non tristo di martìri, ma di tenebre solo, ove i lamenti non suonan come guai, ma son sospiri.
Purg. 7.28A place there is below not sad with torments, But darkness only, where the lamentations Have not the sound of wailing, but are sighs.
Purg. 7.31Quivi sto io coi pargoli innocenti dai denti morsi de la morte avante che fosser da l’umana colpa essenti;
Purg. 7.31There dwell I with the little innocents Snatched by the teeth of Death, or ever they Were from our human sinfulness exempt.
Purg. 7.34quivi sto io con quei che le tre sante virtù non si vestiro, e sanza vizio conobber l’altre e seguir tutte quante.
Purg. 7.34There dwell I among those who the three saintly Virtues did not put on, and without vice The others knew and followed all of them.
Purg. 7.37Ma se tu sai e puoi, alcuno indizio dà noi per che venir possiam più tosto là dove purgatorio ha dritto inizio».
Purg. 7.37But if thou know and can, some indication Give us by which we may the sooner come Where Purgatory has its right beginning.”
Purg. 7.40Rispuose: «Loco certo non c’è posto; licito m’è andar suso e intorno; per quanto ir posso, a guida mi t’accosto.
Purg. 7.40He answered: “No fixed place has been assigned us; ’Tis lawful for me to go up and round; So far as I can go, as guide I join thee.
Purg. 7.43Ma vedi già come dichina il giorno, e andar sù di notte non si puote; però è buon pensar di bel soggiorno.
Purg. 7.43But see already how the day declines, And to go up by night we are not able; Therefore ’tis well to think of some fair sojourn.
Purg. 7.46Anime sono a destra qua remote; se mi consenti, io ti merrò ad esse, e non sanza diletto ti fier note».
Purg. 7.46Souls are there on the right hand here withdrawn; If thou permit me I will lead thee to them, And thou shalt know them not without delight.”
Purg. 7.49«Com’ è ciò?», fu risposto. «Chi volesse salir di notte, fora elli impedito d’altrui, o non sarria ché non potesse?».
Purg. 7.49“How is this?” was the answer; “should one wish To mount by night would he prevented be By others? or mayhap would not have power?”
Purg. 7.52E ’l buon Sordello in terra fregò ’l dito, dicendo: «Vedi? sola questa riga non varcheresti dopo ’l sol partito:
Purg. 7.52And on the ground the good Sordello drew His finger, saying, “See, this line alone Thou couldst not pass after the sun is gone;
Purg. 7.55non però ch’altra cosa desse briga, che la notturna tenebra, ad ir suso; quella col nonpoder la voglia intriga.
Purg. 7.55Not that aught else would hindrance give, however, To going up, save the nocturnal darkness; This with the want of power the will perplexes.
Purg. 7.58Ben si poria con lei tornare in giuso e passeggiar la costa intorno errando, mentre che l’orizzonte il dì tien chiuso».
Purg. 7.58We might indeed therewith return below, And, wandering, walk the hill-side round about, While the horizon holds the day imprisoned.”
Purg. 7.61Allora il mio segnor, quasi ammirando, «Menane», disse, «dunque là ’ve dici ch’aver si può diletto dimorando».
Purg. 7.61Thereon my Lord, as if in wonder, said: “Do thou conduct us thither, where thou sayest That we can take delight in tarrying.”
Purg. 7.64Poco allungati c’eravam di lici, quand’ io m’accorsi che ’l monte era scemo, a guisa che i vallon li sceman quici.
Purg. 7.64Little had we withdrawn us from that place, When I perceived the mount was hollowed out In fashion as the valleys here are hollowed.
Purg. 7.67«Colà», disse quell’ ombra, «n’anderemo dove la costa face di sé grembo; e là il novo giorno attenderemo».
Purg. 7.67“Thitherward,” said that shade, “will we repair, Where of itself the hill-side makes a lap, And there for the new day will we await.”
Purg. 7.70Tra erto e piano era un sentiero schembo, che ne condusse in fianco de la lacca, là dove più ch’a mezzo muore il lembo.
Purg. 7.70’Twixt hill and plain there was a winding path Which led us to the margin of that dell, Where dies the border more than half away.
Purg. 7.73Oro e argento fine, cocco e biacca, indaco, legno lucido e sereno, fresco smeraldo in l’ora che si fiacca,
Purg. 7.73Gold and fine silver, and scarlet and pearl-white, The Indian wood resplendent and serene, Fresh emerald the moment it is broken,
Purg. 7.76da l’erba e da li fior, dentr’ a quel seno posti, ciascun saria di color vinto, come dal suo maggiore è vinto il meno.
Purg. 7.76By herbage and by flowers within that hollow Planted, each one in colour would be vanquished, As by its greater vanquished is the less.
Purg. 7.79Non avea pur natura ivi dipinto, ma di soavità di mille odori vi facea uno incognito e indistinto.
Purg. 7.79Nor in that place had nature painted only, But of the sweetness of a thousand odours Made there a mingled fragrance and unknown.
Purg. 7.82‘Salve, Regina’ in sul verde e ’n su’ fiori quindi seder cantando anime vidi, che per la valle non parean di fuori.
Purg. 7.82“Salve Regina,” on the green and flowers There seated, singing, spirits I beheld, Which were not visible outside the valley.
Purg. 7.85«Prima che ’l poco sole omai s’annidi», cominciò ’l Mantoan che ci avea vòlti, «tra color non vogliate ch’io vi guidi.
Purg. 7.85“Before the scanty sun now seeks his nest,” Began the Mantuan who had led us thither, “Among them do not wish me to conduct you.
Purg. 7.88Di questo balzo meglio li atti e ’ volti conoscerete voi di tutti quanti, che ne la lama giù tra essi accolti.
Purg. 7.88Better from off this ledge the acts and faces Of all of them will you discriminate, Than in the plain below received among them.
Purg. 7.91Colui che più siede alto e fa sembianti d’aver negletto ciò che far dovea, e che non move bocca a li altrui canti,
Purg. 7.91He who sits highest, and the semblance bears Of having what he should have done neglected, And to the others’ song moves not his lips,
Purg. 7.94Rodolfo imperador fu, che potea sanar le piaghe c’hanno Italia morta, sì che tardi per altri si ricrea.
Purg. 7.94Rudolph the Emperor was, who had the power To heal the wounds that Italy have slain, So that through others slowly she revives.
Purg. 7.97L’altro che ne la vista lui conforta, resse la terra dove l’acqua nasce che Molta in Albia, e Albia in mar ne porta:
Purg. 7.97The other, who in look doth comfort him, Governed the region where the water springs, The Moldau bears the Elbe, and Elbe the sea.
Purg. 7.100Ottacchero ebbe nome, e ne le fasce fu meglio assai che Vincislao suo figlio barbuto, cui lussuria e ozio pasce.
Purg. 7.100His name was Ottocar; and in swaddling-clothes Far better he than bearded Winceslaus His son, who feeds in luxury and ease.
Purg. 7.103E quel nasetto che stretto a consiglio par con colui c’ha sì benigno aspetto, morì fuggendo e disfiorando il giglio:
Purg. 7.103And the small-nosed, who close in council seems With him that has an aspect so benign, Died fleeing and disflowering the lily;
Purg. 7.106guardate là come si batte il petto! L’altro vedete c’ha fatto a la guancia de la sua palma, sospirando, letto.
Purg. 7.106Look there, how he is beating at his breast! Behold the other one, who for his cheek Sighing has made of his own palm a bed;
Purg. 7.109Padre e suocero son del mal di Francia: sanno la vita sua viziata e lorda, e quindi viene il duol che sì li lancia.
Purg. 7.109Father and father-in-law of France’s Pest Are they, and know his vicious life and lewd, And hence proceeds the grief that so doth pierce them.
Purg. 7.112Quel che par sì membruto e che s’accorda, cantando, con colui dal maschio naso, d’ogne valor portò cinta la corda;
Purg. 7.112He who appears so stalwart, and chimes in, Singing, with that one of the manly nose, The cord of every valour wore begirt;
Purg. 7.115e se re dopo lui fosse rimaso lo giovanetto che retro a lui siede, ben andava il valor di vaso in vaso,
Purg. 7.115And if as King had after him remained The stripling who in rear of him is sitting, Well had the valour passed from vase to vase,
Purg. 7.118che non si puote dir de l’altre rede; Iacomo e Federigo hanno i reami; del retaggio miglior nessun possiede.
Purg. 7.118Which cannot of the other heirs be said. Frederick and Jacomo possess the realms, But none the better heritage possesses.
Purg. 7.121Rade volte risurge per li rami l’umana probitate; e questo vole quei che la dà, perché da lui si chiami.
Purg. 7.121Not oftentimes upriseth through the branches The probity of man; and this He wills Who gives it, so that we may ask of Him.
Purg. 7.124Anche al nasuto vanno mie parole non men ch’a l’altro, Pier, che con lui canta, onde Puglia e Proenza già si dole.
Purg. 7.124Eke to the large-nosed reach my words, no less Than to the other, Pier, who with him sings; Whence Provence and Apulia grieve already
Purg. 7.127Tant’ è del seme suo minor la pianta, quanto, più che Beatrice e Margherita, Costanza di marito ancor si vanta.
Purg. 7.127The plant is as inferior to its seed, As more than Beatrice and Margaret Costanza boasteth of her husband still.
Purg. 7.130Vedete il re de la semplice vita seder là solo, Arrigo d’Inghilterra: questi ha ne’ rami suoi migliore uscita.
Purg. 7.130Behold the monarch of the simple life, Harry of England, sitting there alone; He in his branches has a better issue.
Purg. 7.133Quel che più basso tra costor s’atterra, guardando in suso, è Guiglielmo marchese, per cui e Alessandria e la sua guerra
Purg. 7.133He who the lowest on the ground among them Sits looking upward, is the Marquis William, For whose sake Alessandria and her war
Purg. 7.136fa pianger Monferrato e Canavese».
Purg. 7.136Make Monferrat and Canavese weep.”
Purgatorio, Canto VIII
Purgatorio, Canto VIII — The Guardian Angels and the Serpent. Nino di Gallura. The Three Stars. Currado Malaspina.
Purg. 8.1Era già l’ora che volge il disio ai navicanti e ’ntenerisce il core lo dì c’han detto ai dolci amici addio;
Purg. 8.1’Twas now the hour that turneth back desire In those who sail the sea, and melts the heart, The day they’ve said to their sweet friends farewell,
Purg. 8.4e che lo novo peregrin d’amore punge, se ode squilla di lontano che paia il giorno pianger che si more;
Purg. 8.4And the new pilgrim penetrates with love, If he doth hear from far away a bell That seemeth to deplore the dying day,
Purg. 8.7quand’ io incominciai a render vano l’udire e a mirare una de l’alme surta, che l’ascoltar chiedea con mano.
Purg. 8.7When I began to make of no avail My hearing, and to watch one of the souls Uprisen, that begged attention with its hand.
Purg. 8.10Ella giunse e levò ambo le palme, ficcando li occhi verso l’orïente, come dicesse a Dio: ‘D’altro non calme’.
Purg. 8.10It joined and lifted upward both its palms, Fixing its eyes upon the orient, As if it said to God, “Naught else I care for.”
Purg. 8.13‘Te lucis ante’ sì devotamente le uscìo di bocca e con sì dolci note, che fece me a me uscir di mente;
Purg. 8.13“Te lucis ante” so devoutly issued Forth from its mouth, and with such dulcet notes, It made me issue forth from my own mind.
Purg. 8.16e l’altre poi dolcemente e devote seguitar lei per tutto l’inno intero, avendo li occhi a le superne rote.
Purg. 8.16And then the others, sweetly and devoutly, Accompanied it through all the hymn entire, Having their eyes on the supernal wheels.
Purg. 8.19Aguzza qui, lettor, ben li occhi al vero, ché ’l velo è ora ben tanto sottile, certo che ’l trapassar dentro è leggero.
Purg. 8.19Here, Reader, fix thine eyes well on the truth, For now indeed so subtile is the veil, Surely to penetrate within is easy.
Purg. 8.22Io vidi quello essercito gentile tacito poscia riguardare in sùe, quasi aspettando, palido e umìle;
Purg. 8.22I saw that army of the gentle-born Thereafterward in silence upward gaze, As if in expectation, pale and humble;
Purg. 8.25e vidi uscir de l’alto e scender giùe due angeli con due spade affocate, tronche e private de le punte sue.
Purg. 8.25And from on high come forth and down descend, I saw two Angels with two flaming swords, Truncated and deprived of their points.
Purg. 8.28Verdi come fogliette pur mo nate erano in veste, che da verdi penne percosse traean dietro e ventilate.
Purg. 8.28Green as the little leaflets just now born Their garments were, which, by their verdant pinions Beaten and blown abroad, they trailed behind.
Purg. 8.31L’un poco sovra noi a star si venne, e l’altro scese in l’opposita sponda, sì che la gente in mezzo si contenne.
Purg. 8.31One just above us came to take his station, And one descended to the opposite bank, So that the people were contained between them.
Purg. 8.34Ben discernëa in lor la testa bionda; ma ne la faccia l’occhio si smarria, come virtù ch’a troppo si confonda.
Purg. 8.34Clearly in them discerned I the blond head; But in their faces was the eye bewildered, As faculty confounded by excess.
Purg. 8.37«Ambo vegnon del grembo di Maria», disse Sordello, «a guardia de la valle, per lo serpente che verrà vie via».
Purg. 8.37“From Mary’s bosom both of them have come,” Sordello said, “as guardians of the valley Against the serpent, that will come anon.”
Purg. 8.40Ond’ io, che non sapeva per qual calle, mi volsi intorno, e stretto m’accostai, tutto gelato, a le fidate spalle.
Purg. 8.40Whereupon I, who knew not by what road, Turned round about, and closely drew myself, Utterly frozen, to the faithful shoulders.
Purg. 8.43E Sordello anco: «Or avvalliamo omai tra le grandi ombre, e parleremo ad esse; grazïoso fia lor vedervi assai».
Purg. 8.43And once again Sordello: “Now descend we ’Mid the grand shades, and we will speak to them; Right pleasant will it be for them to see you.”
Purg. 8.46Solo tre passi credo ch’i’ scendesse, e fui di sotto, e vidi un che mirava pur me, come conoscer mi volesse.
Purg. 8.46Only three steps I think that I descended, And was below, and saw one who was looking Only at me, as if he fain would know me.
Purg. 8.49Temp’ era già che l’aere s’annerava, ma non sì che tra li occhi suoi e ’ miei non dichiarisse ciò che pria serrava.
Purg. 8.49Already now the air was growing dark, But not so that between his eyes and mine It did not show what it before locked up.
Purg. 8.52Ver’ me si fece, e io ver’ lui mi fei: giudice Nin gentil, quanto mi piacque quando ti vidi non esser tra ’ rei!
Purg. 8.52Tow’rds me he moved, and I tow’rds him did move; Noble Judge Nino! how it me delighted, When I beheld thee not among the damned!
Purg. 8.55Nullo bel salutar tra noi si tacque; poi dimandò: «Quant’ è che tu venisti a piè del monte per le lontane acque?».
Purg. 8.55No greeting fair was left unsaid between us; Then asked he: “How long is it since thou camest O’er the far waters to the mountain’s foot?”
Purg. 8.58«Oh!», diss’ io lui, «per entro i luoghi tristi venni stamane, e sono in prima vita, ancor che l’altra, sì andando, acquisti».
Purg. 8.58“Oh!” said I to him, “through the dismal places I came this morn; and am in the first life, Albeit the other, going thus, I gain.”
Purg. 8.61E come fu la mia risposta udita, Sordello ed elli in dietro si raccolse come gente di sùbito smarrita.
Purg. 8.61And on the instant my reply was heard, He and Sordello both shrank back from me, Like people who are suddenly bewildered.
Purg. 8.64L’uno a Virgilio e l’altro a un si volse che sedea lì, gridando: «Sù, Currado! vieni a veder che Dio per grazia volse».
Purg. 8.64One to Virgilius, and the other turned To one who sat there, crying, “Up, Currado! Come and behold what God in grace has willed!”
Purg. 8.67Poi, vòlto a me: «Per quel singular grado che tu dei a colui che sì nasconde lo suo primo perché, che non lì è guado,
Purg. 8.67Then, turned to me: “By that especial grace Thou owest unto Him, who so conceals His own first wherefore, that it has no ford,
Purg. 8.70quando sarai di là da le larghe onde, dì a Giovanna mia che per me chiami là dove a li ’nnocenti si risponde.
Purg. 8.70When thou shalt be beyond the waters wide, Tell my Giovanna that she pray for me, Where answer to the innocent is made.
Purg. 8.73Non credo che la sua madre più m’ami, poscia che trasmutò le bianche bende, le quai convien che, misera!, ancor brami.
Purg. 8.73I do not think her mother loves me more, Since she has laid aside her wimple white, Which she, unhappy, needs must wish again.
Purg. 8.76Per lei assai di lieve si comprende quanto in femmina foco d’amor dura, se l’occhio o ’l tatto spesso non l’accende.
Purg. 8.76Through her full easily is comprehended How long in woman lasts the fire of love, If eye or touch do not relight it often.
Purg. 8.79Non le farà sì bella sepultura la vipera che Melanesi accampa, com’ avria fatto il gallo di Gallura».
Purg. 8.79So fair a hatchment will not make for her The Viper marshalling the Milanese A-field, as would have made Gallura’s Cock.”
Purg. 8.82Così dicea, segnato de la stampa, nel suo aspetto, di quel dritto zelo che misuratamente in core avvampa.
Purg. 8.82In this wise spake he, with the stamp impressed Upon his aspect of that righteous zeal Which measurably burneth in the heart.
Purg. 8.85Li occhi miei ghiotti andavan pur al cielo, pur là dove le stelle son più tarde, sì come rota più presso a lo stelo.
Purg. 8.85My greedy eyes still wandered up to heaven, Still to that point where slowest are the stars, Even as a wheel the nearest to its axle.
Purg. 8.88E ’l duca mio: «Figliuol, che là sù guarde?». E io a lui: «A quelle tre facelle di che ’l polo di qua tutto quanto arde».
Purg. 8.88And my Conductor: “Son, what dost thou gaze at Up there?” And I to him: “At those three torches With which this hither pole is all on fire.”
Purg. 8.91Ond’ elli a me: «Le quattro chiare stelle che vedevi staman, son di là basse, e queste son salite ov’ eran quelle».
Purg. 8.91And he to me: “The four resplendent stars Thou sawest this morning are down yonder low, And these have mounted up to where those were.”
Purg. 8.94Com’ ei parlava, e Sordello a sé il trasse dicendo: «Vedi là ’l nostro avversaro»; e drizzò il dito perché ’n là guardasse.
Purg. 8.94As he was speaking, to himself Sordello Drew him, and said, “Lo there our Adversary!” And pointed with his finger to look thither.
Purg. 8.97Da quella parte onde non ha riparo la picciola vallea, era una biscia, forse qual diede ad Eva il cibo amaro.
Purg. 8.97Upon the side on which the little valley No barrier hath, a serpent was; perchance The same which gave to Eve the bitter food.
Purg. 8.100Tra l’erba e ’ fior venìa la mala striscia, volgendo ad ora ad or la testa, e ’l dosso leccando come bestia che si liscia.
Purg. 8.100’Twixt grass and flowers came on the evil streak, Turning at times its head about, and licking Its back like to a beast that smoothes itself.
Purg. 8.103Io non vidi, e però dicer non posso, come mosser li astor celestïali; ma vidi bene e l’uno e l’altro mosso.
Purg. 8.103I did not see, and therefore cannot say How the celestial falcons ’gan to move, But well I saw that they were both in motion.
Purg. 8.106Sentendo fender l’aere a le verdi ali, fuggì ’l serpente, e li angeli dier volta, suso a le poste rivolando iguali.
Purg. 8.106Hearing the air cleft by their verdant wings, The serpent fled, and round the Angels wheeled, Up to their stations flying back alike.
Purg. 8.109L’ombra che s’era al giudice raccolta quando chiamò, per tutto quello assalto punto non fu da me guardare sciolta.
Purg. 8.109The shade that to the Judge had near approached When he had called, throughout that whole assault Had not a moment loosed its gaze on me.
Purg. 8.112«Se la lucerna che ti mena in alto truovi nel tuo arbitrio tanta cera quant’ è mestiere infino al sommo smalto»,
Purg. 8.112“So may the light that leadeth thee on high Find in thine own free-will as much of wax As needful is up to the highest azure,”
Purg. 8.115cominciò ella, «se novella vera di Val di Magra o di parte vicina sai, dillo a me, che già grande là era.
Purg. 8.115Began it, “if some true intelligence Of Valdimagra or its neighbourhood Thou knowest, tell it me, who once was great there.
Purg. 8.118Fui chiamato Currado Malaspina; non son l’antico, ma di lui discesi; a’ miei portai l’amor che qui raffina».
Purg. 8.118Currado Malaspina was I called; I’m not the elder, but from him descended; To mine I bore the love which here refineth.”
Purg. 8.121«Oh!», diss’ io lui, «per li vostri paesi già mai non fui; ma dove si dimora per tutta Europa ch’ei non sien palesi?
Purg. 8.121“O,” said I unto him, “through your domains I never passed, but where is there a dwelling Throughout all Europe, where they are not known?
Purg. 8.124La fama che la vostra casa onora, grida i segnori e grida la contrada, sì che ne sa chi non vi fu ancora;
Purg. 8.124That fame, which doeth honour to your house, Proclaims its Signors and proclaims its land, So that he knows of them who ne’er was there.
Purg. 8.127e io vi giuro, s’io di sopra vada, che vostra gente onrata non si sfregia del pregio de la borsa e de la spada.
Purg. 8.127And, as I hope for heaven, I swear to you Your honoured family in naught abates The glory of the purse and of the sword.
Purg. 8.130Uso e natura sì la privilegia, che, perché il capo reo il mondo torca, sola va dritta e ’l mal cammin dispregia».
Purg. 8.130It is so privileged by use and nature, That though a guilty head misguide the world, Sole it goes right, and scorns the evil way.”
Purg. 8.133Ed elli: «Or va; che ’l sol non si ricorca sette volte nel letto che ’l Montone con tutti e quattro i piè cuopre e inforca,
Purg. 8.133And he: “Now go; for the sun shall not lie Seven times upon the pillow which the Ram With all his four feet covers and bestrides,
Purg. 8.136che cotesta cortese oppinïone ti fia chiavata in mezzo de la testa con maggior chiovi che d’altrui sermone,
Purg. 8.136Before that such a courteous opinion Shall in the middle of thy head be nailed With greater nails than of another’s speech,
Purg. 8.139se corso di giudicio non s’arresta».
Purg. 8.139Unless the course of justice standeth still.”
Purgatorio, Canto IX
Purgatorio, Canto IX — Dante’s Dream of the Eagle. The Gate of Purgatory and the Angel. Seven P’s. The Keys.
Purg. 9.1La concubina di Titone antico già s’imbiancava al balco d’orïente, fuor de le braccia del suo dolce amico;
Purg. 9.1The concubine of old Tithonus now Gleamed white upon the eastern balcony, Forth from the arms of her sweet paramour;
Purg. 9.4di gemme la sua fronte era lucente, poste in figura del freddo animale che con la coda percuote la gente;
Purg. 9.4With gems her forehead all relucent was, Set in the shape of that cold animal Which with its tail doth smite amain the nations,
Purg. 9.7e la notte, de’ passi con che sale, fatti avea due nel loco ov’ eravamo, e ’l terzo già chinava in giuso l’ale;
Purg. 9.7And of the steps, with which she mounts, the Night Had taken two in that place where we were, And now the third was bending down its wings;
Purg. 9.10quand’ io, che meco avea di quel d’Adamo, vinto dal sonno, in su l’erba inchinai là ’ve già tutti e cinque sedavamo.
Purg. 9.10When I, who something had of Adam in me, Vanquished by sleep, upon the grass reclined, There were all five of us already sat.
Purg. 9.13Ne l’ora che comincia i tristi lai la rondinella presso a la mattina, forse a memoria de’ suo’ primi guai,
Purg. 9.13Just at the hour when her sad lay begins The little swallow, near unto the morning, Perchance in memory of her former woes,
Purg. 9.16e che la mente nostra, peregrina più da la carne e men da’ pensier presa, a le sue visïon quasi è divina,
Purg. 9.16And when the mind of man, a wanderer More from the flesh, and less by thought imprisoned, Almost prophetic in its visions is,
Purg. 9.19in sogno mi parea veder sospesa un’aguglia nel ciel con penne d’oro, con l’ali aperte e a calare intesa;
Purg. 9.19In dreams it seemed to me I saw suspended An eagle in the sky, with plumes of gold, With wings wide open, and intent to stoop,
Purg. 9.22ed esser mi parea là dove fuoro abbandonati i suoi da Ganimede, quando fu ratto al sommo consistoro.
Purg. 9.22And this, it seemed to me, was where had been By Ganymede his kith and kin abandoned, When to the high consistory he was rapt.
Purg. 9.25Fra me pensava: ‘Forse questa fiede pur qui per uso, e forse d’altro loco disdegna di portarne suso in piede’.
Purg. 9.25I thought within myself, perchance he strikes From habit only here, and from elsewhere Disdains to bear up any in his feet.
Purg. 9.28Poi mi parea che, poi rotata un poco, terribil come folgor discendesse, e me rapisse suso infino al foco.
Purg. 9.28Then wheeling somewhat more, it seemed to me, Terrible as the lightning he descended, And snatched me upward even to the fire.
Purg. 9.31Ivi parea che ella e io ardesse; e sì lo ’ncendio imaginato cosse, che convenne che ’l sonno si rompesse.
Purg. 9.31Therein it seemed that he and I were burning, And the imagined fire did scorch me so, That of necessity my sleep was broken.
Purg. 9.34Non altrimenti Achille si riscosse, li occhi svegliati rivolgendo in giro e non sappiendo là dove si fosse,
Purg. 9.34Not otherwise Achilles started up, Around him turning his awakened eyes, And knowing not the place in which he was,
Purg. 9.37quando la madre da Chirón a Schiro trafuggò lui dormendo in le sue braccia, là onde poi li Greci il dipartiro;
Purg. 9.37What time from Chiron stealthily his mother Carried him sleeping in her arms to Scyros, Wherefrom the Greeks withdrew him afterwards,
Purg. 9.40che mi scoss’ io, sì come da la faccia mi fuggì ’l sonno, e diventa’ ismorto, come fa l’uom che, spaventato, agghiaccia.
Purg. 9.40Than I upstarted, when from off my face Sleep fled away; and pallid I became, As doth the man who freezes with affright.
Purg. 9.43Dallato m’era solo il mio conforto, e ’l sole er’ alto già più che due ore, e ’l viso m’era a la marina torto.
Purg. 9.43Only my Comforter was at my side, And now the sun was more than two hours high, And turned towards the sea-shore was my face.
Purg. 9.46«Non aver tema», disse il mio segnore; «fatti sicur, ché noi semo a buon punto; non stringer, ma rallarga ogne vigore.
Purg. 9.46“Be not intimidated,” said my Lord, “Be reassured, for all is well with us; Do not restrain, but put forth all thy strength.
Purg. 9.49Tu se’ omai al purgatorio giunto: vedi là il balzo che ’l chiude dintorno; vedi l’entrata là ’ve par digiunto.
Purg. 9.49Thou hast at length arrived at Purgatory; See there the cliff that closes it around; See there the entrance, where it seems disjoined.
Purg. 9.52Dianzi, ne l’alba che procede al giorno, quando l’anima tua dentro dormia, sovra li fiori ond’ è là giù addorno
Purg. 9.52Whilom at dawn, which doth precede the day, When inwardly thy spirit was asleep Upon the flowers that deck the land below,
Purg. 9.55venne una donna, e disse: “I’ son Lucia; lasciatemi pigliar costui che dorme; sì l’agevolerò per la sua via”.
Purg. 9.55There came a Lady and said: ‘I am Lucia; Let me take this one up, who is asleep; So will I make his journey easier for him.’
Purg. 9.58Sordel rimase e l’altre genti forme; ella ti tolse, e come ’l dì fu chiaro, sen venne suso; e io per le sue orme.
Purg. 9.58Sordello and the other noble shapes Remained; she took thee, and, as day grew bright, Upward she came, and I upon her footsteps.
Purg. 9.61Qui ti posò, ma pria mi dimostraro li occhi suoi belli quella intrata aperta; poi ella e ’l sonno ad una se n’andaro».
Purg. 9.61She laid thee here; and first her beauteous eyes That open entrance pointed out to me; Then she and sleep together went away.”
Purg. 9.64A guisa d’uom che ’n dubbio si raccerta e che muta in conforto sua paura, poi che la verità li è discoperta,
Purg. 9.64In guise of one whose doubts are reassured, And who to confidence his fear doth change, After the truth has been discovered to him,
Purg. 9.67mi cambia’ io; e come sanza cura vide me ’l duca mio, su per lo balzo si mosse, e io di rietro inver’ l’altura.
Purg. 9.67So did I change; and when without disquiet My Leader saw me, up along the cliff He moved, and I behind him, tow’rd the height.
Purg. 9.70Lettor, tu vedi ben com’ io innalzo la mia matera, e però con più arte non ti maravigliar s’io la rincalzo.
Purg. 9.70Reader, thou seest well how I exalt My theme, and therefore if with greater art I fortify it, marvel not thereat.
Purg. 9.73Noi ci appressammo, ed eravamo in parte che là dove pareami prima rotto, pur come un fesso che muro diparte,
Purg. 9.73Nearer approached we, and were in such place, That there, where first appeared to me a rift Like to a crevice that disparts a wall,
Purg. 9.76vidi una porta, e tre gradi di sotto per gire ad essa, di color diversi, e un portier ch’ancor non facea motto.
Purg. 9.76I saw a portal, and three stairs beneath, Diverse in colour, to go up to it, And a gate-keeper, who yet spake no word.
Purg. 9.79E come l’occhio più e più v’apersi, vidil seder sovra ’l grado sovrano, tal ne la faccia ch’io non lo soffersi;
Purg. 9.79And as I opened more and more mine eyes, I saw him seated on the highest stair, Such in the face that I endured it not.
Purg. 9.82e una spada nuda avëa in mano, che reflettëa i raggi sì ver’ noi, ch’io drizzava spesso il viso in vano.
Purg. 9.82And in his hand he had a naked sword, Which so reflected back the sunbeams tow’rds us, That oft in vain I lifted up mine eyes.
Purg. 9.85«Dite costinci: che volete voi?», cominciò elli a dire, «ov’ è la scorta? Guardate che ’l venir sù non vi nòi».
Purg. 9.85“Tell it from where you are, what is’t you wish?” Began he to exclaim; “where is the escort? Take heed your coming hither harm you not!”
Purg. 9.88«Donna del ciel, di queste cose accorta», rispuose ’l mio maestro a lui, «pur dianzi ne disse: “Andate là: quivi è la porta”».
Purg. 9.88“A Lady of Heaven, with these things conversant,” My Master answered him, “but even now Said to us, ‘Thither go; there is the portal.’”
Purg. 9.91«Ed ella i passi vostri in bene avanzi», ricominciò il cortese portinaio: «Venite dunque a’ nostri gradi innanzi».
Purg. 9.91“And may she speed your footsteps in all good,” Again began the courteous janitor; “Come forward then unto these stairs of ours.”
Purg. 9.94Là ne venimmo; e lo scaglion primaio bianco marmo era sì pulito e terso, ch’io mi specchiai in esso qual io paio.
Purg. 9.94Thither did we approach; and the first stair Was marble white, so polished and so smooth, I mirrored myself therein as I appear.
Purg. 9.97Era il secondo tinto più che perso, d’una petrina ruvida e arsiccia, crepata per lo lungo e per traverso.
Purg. 9.97The second, tinct of deeper hue than perse, Was of a calcined and uneven stone, Cracked all asunder lengthwise and across.
Purg. 9.100Lo terzo, che di sopra s’ammassiccia, porfido mi parea, sì fiammeggiante come sangue che fuor di vena spiccia.
Purg. 9.100The third, that uppermost rests massively, Porphyry seemed to me, as flaming red As blood that from a vein is spirting forth.
Purg. 9.103Sovra questo tenëa ambo le piante l’angel di Dio sedendo in su la soglia che mi sembiava pietra di diamante.
Purg. 9.103Both of his feet was holding upon this The Angel of God, upon the threshold seated, Which seemed to me a stone of diamond.
Purg. 9.106Per li tre gradi sù di buona voglia mi trasse il duca mio, dicendo: «Chiedi umilemente che ’l serrame scioglia».
Purg. 9.106Along the three stairs upward with good will Did my Conductor draw me, saying: “Ask Humbly that he the fastening may undo.”
Purg. 9.109Divoto mi gittai a’ santi piedi; misericordia chiesi e ch’el m’aprisse, ma tre volte nel petto pria mi diedi.
Purg. 9.109Devoutly at the holy feet I cast me, For mercy’s sake besought that he would open, But first upon my breast three times I smote.
Purg. 9.112Sette P ne la fronte mi descrisse col punton de la spada, e «Fa che lavi, quando se’ dentro, queste piaghe» disse.
Purg. 9.112Seven P’s upon my forehead he described With the sword’s point, and, “Take heed that thou wash These wounds, when thou shalt be within,” he said.
Purg. 9.115Cenere, o terra che secca si cavi, d’un color fora col suo vestimento; e di sotto da quel trasse due chiavi.
Purg. 9.115Ashes, or earth that dry is excavated, Of the same colour were with his attire, And from beneath it he drew forth two keys.
Purg. 9.118L’una era d’oro e l’altra era d’argento; pria con la bianca e poscia con la gialla fece a la porta sì, ch’i’ fu’ contento.
Purg. 9.118One was of gold, and the other was of silver; First with the white, and after with the yellow, Plied he the door, so that I was content.
Purg. 9.121«Quandunque l’una d’este chiavi falla, che non si volga dritta per la toppa», diss’ elli a noi, «non s’apre questa calla.
Purg. 9.121“Whenever faileth either of these keys So that it turn not rightly in the lock,” He said to us, “this entrance doth not open.
Purg. 9.124Più cara è l’una; ma l’altra vuol troppa d’arte e d’ingegno avanti che diserri, perch’ ella è quella che ’l nodo digroppa.
Purg. 9.124More precious one is, but the other needs More art and intellect ere it unlock, For it is that which doth the knot unloose.
Purg. 9.127Da Pier le tegno; e dissemi ch’i’ erri anzi ad aprir ch’a tenerla serrata, pur che la gente a’ piedi mi s’atterri».
Purg. 9.127From Peter I have them; and he bade me err Rather in opening than in keeping shut, If people but fall down before my feet.”
Purg. 9.130Poi pinse l’uscio a la porta sacrata, dicendo: «Intrate; ma facciovi accorti che di fuor torna chi ’n dietro si guata».
Purg. 9.130Then pushed the portals of the sacred door, Exclaiming: “Enter; but I give you warning That forth returns whoever looks behind.”
Purg. 9.133E quando fuor ne’ cardini distorti li spigoli di quella regge sacra, che di metallo son sonanti e forti,
Purg. 9.133And when upon their hinges were turned round The swivels of that consecrated gate, Which are of metal, massive and sonorous,
Purg. 9.136non rugghiò sì né si mostrò sì acra Tarpëa, come tolto le fu il buono Metello, per che poi rimase macra.
Purg. 9.136Roared not so loud, nor so discordant seemed Tarpeia, when was ta’en from it the good Metellus, wherefore meagre it remained.
Purg. 9.139Io mi rivolsi attento al primo tuono, e ‘Te Deum laudamus’ mi parea udire in voce mista al dolce suono.
Purg. 9.139At the first thunder-peal I turned attentive, And “Te Deum laudamus” seemed to hear In voices mingled with sweet melody.
Purg. 9.142Tale imagine a punto mi rendea ciò ch’io udiva, qual prender si suole quando a cantar con organi si stea;
Purg. 9.142Exactly such an image rendered me That which I heard, as we are wont to catch, When people singing with the organ stand;
Purg. 9.145ch’or sì or no s’intendon le parole.
Purg. 9.145For now we hear, and now hear not, the words.
Purgatorio, Canto X
Purgatorio, Canto X — The Needle’s Eye. The First Circle: The Proud. The Sculptures on the Wall.
Purg. 10.1Poi fummo dentro al soglio de la porta che ’l mal amor de l’anime disusa, perché fa parer dritta la via torta,
Purg. 10.1When we had crossed the threshold of the door Which the perverted love of souls disuses, Because it makes the crooked way seem straight,
Purg. 10.4sonando la senti’ esser richiusa; e s’io avesse li occhi vòlti ad essa, qual fora stata al fallo degna scusa?
Purg. 10.4Re-echoing I heard it closed again; And if I had turned back mine eyes upon it, What for my failing had been fit excuse?
Purg. 10.7Noi salavam per una pietra fessa, che si moveva e d’una e d’altra parte, sì come l’onda che fugge e s’appressa.
Purg. 10.7We mounted upward through a rifted rock, Which undulated to this side and that, Even as a wave receding and advancing.
Purg. 10.10«Qui si conviene usare un poco d’arte», cominciò ’l duca mio, «in accostarsi or quinci, or quindi al lato che si parte».
Purg. 10.10“Here it behoves us use a little art,” Began my Leader, “to adapt ourselves Now here, now there, to the receding side.”
Purg. 10.13E questo fece i nostri passi scarsi, tanto che pria lo scemo de la luna rigiunse al letto suo per ricorcarsi,
Purg. 10.13And this our footsteps so infrequent made, That sooner had the moon’s decreasing disk Regained its bed to sink again to rest,
Purg. 10.16che noi fossimo fuor di quella cruna; ma quando fummo liberi e aperti sù dove il monte in dietro si rauna,
Purg. 10.16Than we were forth from out that needle’s eye; But when we free and in the open were, There where the mountain backward piles itself,
Purg. 10.19ïo stancato e amendue incerti di nostra via, restammo in su un piano solingo più che strade per diserti.
Purg. 10.19I wearied out, and both of us uncertain About our way, we stopped upon a plain More desolate than roads across the deserts.
Purg. 10.22Da la sua sponda, ove confina il vano, al piè de l’alta ripa che pur sale, misurrebbe in tre volte un corpo umano;
Purg. 10.22From where its margin borders on the void, To foot of the high bank that ever rises, A human body three times told would measure;
Purg. 10.25e quanto l’occhio mio potea trar d’ale, or dal sinistro e or dal destro fianco, questa cornice mi parea cotale.
Purg. 10.25And far as eye of mine could wing its flight, Now on the left, and on the right flank now, The same this cornice did appear to me.
Purg. 10.28Là sù non eran mossi i piè nostri anco, quand’ io conobbi quella ripa intorno che dritto di salita aveva manco,
Purg. 10.28Thereon our feet had not been moved as yet, When I perceived the embankment round about, Which all right of ascent had interdicted,
Purg. 10.31esser di marmo candido e addorno d’intagli sì, che non pur Policleto, ma la natura lì avrebbe scorno.
Purg. 10.31To be of marble white, and so adorned With sculptures, that not only Polycletus, But Nature’s self, had there been put to shame.
Purg. 10.34L’angel che venne in terra col decreto de la molt’ anni lagrimata pace, ch’aperse il ciel del suo lungo divieto,
Purg. 10.34The Angel, who came down to earth with tidings Of peace, that had been wept for many a year, And opened Heaven from its long interdict,
Purg. 10.37dinanzi a noi pareva sì verace quivi intagliato in un atto soave, che non sembiava imagine che tace.
Purg. 10.37In front of us appeared so truthfully There sculptured in a gracious attitude, He did not seem an image that is silent.
Purg. 10.40Giurato si saria ch’el dicesse ‘Ave!’; perché iv’ era imaginata quella ch’ad aprir l’alto amor volse la chiave;
Purg. 10.40One would have sworn that he was saying, “Ave;” For she was there in effigy portrayed Who turned the key to ope the exalted love,
Purg. 10.43e avea in atto impressa esta favella ‘Ecce ancilla Deï’, propriamente come figura in cera si suggella.
Purg. 10.43And in her mien this language had impressed, “Ecce ancilla Dei,” as distinctly As any figure stamps itself in wax.
Purg. 10.46«Non tener pur ad un loco la mente», disse ’l dolce maestro, che m’avea da quella parte onde ’l cuore ha la gente.
Purg. 10.46“Keep not thy mind upon one place alone,” The gentle Master said, who had me standing Upon that side where people have their hearts;
Purg. 10.49Per ch’i’ mi mossi col viso, e vedea di retro da Maria, da quella costa onde m’era colui che mi movea,
Purg. 10.49Whereat I moved mine eyes, and I beheld In rear of Mary, and upon that side Where he was standing who conducted me,
Purg. 10.52un’altra storia ne la roccia imposta; per ch’io varcai Virgilio, e fe’mi presso, acciò che fosse a li occhi miei disposta.
Purg. 10.52Another story on the rock imposed; Wherefore I passed Virgilius and drew near, So that before mine eyes it might be set.
Purg. 10.55Era intagliato lì nel marmo stesso lo carro e ’ buoi, traendo l’arca santa, per che si teme officio non commesso.
Purg. 10.55There sculptured in the self-same marble were The cart and oxen, drawing the holy ark, Wherefore one dreads an office not appointed.
Purg. 10.58Dinanzi parea gente; e tutta quanta, partita in sette cori, a’ due mie’ sensi faceva dir l’un ‘No’, l’altro ‘Sì, canta’.
Purg. 10.58People appeared in front, and all of them In seven choirs divided, of two senses Made one say “No,” the other, “Yes, they sing.”
Purg. 10.61Similemente al fummo de li ’ncensi che v’era imaginato, li occhi e ’l naso e al sì e al no discordi fensi.
Purg. 10.61Likewise unto the smoke of the frankincense, Which there was imaged forth, the eyes and nose Were in the yes and no discordant made.
Purg. 10.64Lì precedeva al benedetto vaso, trescando alzato, l’umile salmista, e più e men che re era in quel caso.
Purg. 10.64Preceded there the vessel benedight, Dancing with girded loins, the humble Psalmist, And more and less than King was he in this.
Purg. 10.67Di contra, effigïata ad una vista d’un gran palazzo, Micòl ammirava sì come donna dispettosa e trista.
Purg. 10.67Opposite, represented at the window Of a great palace, Michal looked upon him, Even as a woman scornful and afflicted.
Purg. 10.70I’ mossi i piè del loco dov’ io stava, per avvisar da presso un’altra istoria, che di dietro a Micòl mi biancheggiava.
Purg. 10.70I moved my feet from where I had been standing, To examine near at hand another story, Which after Michal glimmered white upon me.
Purg. 10.73Quiv’ era storïata l’alta gloria del roman principato, il cui valore mosse Gregorio a la sua gran vittoria;
Purg. 10.73There the high glory of the Roman Prince Was chronicled, whose great beneficence Moved Gregory to his great victory;
Purg. 10.76i’ dico di Traiano imperadore; e una vedovella li era al freno, di lagrime atteggiata e di dolore.
Purg. 10.76’Tis of the Emperor Trajan I am speaking; And a poor widow at his bridle stood, In attitude of weeping and of grief.
Purg. 10.79Intorno a lui parea calcato e pieno di cavalieri, e l’aguglie ne l’oro sovr’ essi in vista al vento si movieno.
Purg. 10.79Around about him seemed it thronged and full Of cavaliers, and the eagles in the gold Above them visibly in the wind were moving.
Purg. 10.82La miserella intra tutti costoro pareva dir: «Segnor, fammi vendetta di mio figliuol ch’è morto, ond’ io m’accoro»;
Purg. 10.82The wretched woman in the midst of these Seemed to be saying: “Give me vengeance, Lord, For my dead son, for whom my heart is breaking.”
Purg. 10.85ed elli a lei rispondere: «Or aspetta tanto ch’i’ torni»; e quella: «Segnor mio», come persona in cui dolor s’affretta,
Purg. 10.85And he to answer her: “Now wait until I shall return.” And she: “My Lord,” like one In whom grief is impatient, “shouldst thou not
Purg. 10.88«se tu non torni?»; ed ei: «Chi fia dov’ io, la ti farà»; ed ella: «L’altrui bene a te che fia, se ’l tuo metti in oblio?»;
Purg. 10.88Return?” And he: “Who shall be where I am Will give it thee.” And she: “Good deed of others What boots it thee, if thou neglect thine own?”
Purg. 10.91ond’ elli: «Or ti conforta; ch’ei convene ch’i’ solva il mio dovere anzi ch’i’ mova: giustizia vuole e pietà mi ritene».
Purg. 10.91Whence he: “Now comfort thee, for it behoves me That I discharge my duty ere I move; Justice so wills, and pity doth retain me.”
Purg. 10.94Colui che mai non vide cosa nova produsse esto visibile parlare, novello a noi perché qui non si trova.
Purg. 10.94He who on no new thing has ever looked Was the creator of this visible language, Novel to us, for here it is not found.
Purg. 10.97Mentr’ io mi dilettava di guardare l’imagini di tante umilitadi, e per lo fabbro loro a veder care,
Purg. 10.97While I delighted me in contemplating The images of such humility, And dear to look on for their Maker’s sake,
Purg. 10.100«Ecco di qua, ma fanno i passi radi», mormorava il poeta, «molte genti: questi ne ’nvïeranno a li alti gradi».
Purg. 10.100“Behold, upon this side, but rare they make Their steps,” the Poet murmured, “many people; These will direct us to the lofty stairs.”
Purg. 10.103Li occhi miei, ch’a mirare eran contenti per veder novitadi ond’ e’ son vaghi, volgendosi ver’ lui non furon lenti.
Purg. 10.103Mine eyes, that in beholding were intent To see new things, of which they curious are, In turning round towards him were not slow.
Purg. 10.106Non vo’ però, lettor, che tu ti smaghi di buon proponimento per udire come Dio vuol che ’l debito si paghi.
Purg. 10.106But still I wish not, Reader, thou shouldst swerve From thy good purposes, because thou hearest How God ordaineth that the debt be paid;
Purg. 10.109Non attender la forma del martìre: pensa la succession; pensa ch’al peggio oltre la gran sentenza non può ire.
Purg. 10.109Attend not to the fashion of the torment, Think of what follows; think that at the worst It cannot reach beyond the mighty sentence.
Purg. 10.112Io cominciai: «Maestro, quel ch’io veggio muovere a noi, non mi sembian persone, e non so che, sì nel veder vaneggio».
Purg. 10.112“Master,” began I, “that which I behold Moving towards us seems to me not persons, And what I know not, so in sight I waver.”
Purg. 10.115Ed elli a me: «La grave condizione di lor tormento a terra li rannicchia, sì che ’ miei occhi pria n’ebber tencione.
Purg. 10.115And he to me: “The grievous quality Of this their torment bows them so to earth, That my own eyes at first contended with it;
Purg. 10.118Ma guarda fiso là, e disviticchia col viso quel che vien sotto a quei sassi: già scorger puoi come ciascun si picchia».
Purg. 10.118But look there fixedly, and disentangle By sight what cometh underneath those stones; Already canst thou see how each is stricken.”
Purg. 10.121O superbi cristian, miseri lassi, che, de la vista de la mente infermi, fidanza avete ne’ retrosi passi,
Purg. 10.121O ye proud Christians! wretched, weary ones! Who, in the vision of the mind infirm Confidence have in your backsliding steps,
Purg. 10.124non v’accorgete voi che noi siam vermi nati a formar l’angelica farfalla, che vola a la giustizia sanza schermi?
Purg. 10.124Do ye not comprehend that we are worms, Born to bring forth the angelic butterfly That flieth unto judgment without screen?
Purg. 10.127Di che l’animo vostro in alto galla, poi siete quasi antomata in difetto, sì come vermo in cui formazion falla?
Purg. 10.127Why floats aloft your spirit high in air? Like are ye unto insects undeveloped, Even as the worm in whom formation fails!
Purg. 10.130Come per sostentar solaio o tetto, per mensola talvolta una figura si vede giugner le ginocchia al petto,
Purg. 10.130As to sustain a ceiling or a roof, In place of corbel, oftentimes a figure Is seen to join its knees unto its breast,
Purg. 10.133la qual fa del non ver vera rancura nascere ’n chi la vede; così fatti vid’ io color, quando puosi ben cura.
Purg. 10.133Which makes of the unreal real anguish Arise in him who sees it, fashioned thus Beheld I those, when I had ta’en good heed.
Purg. 10.136Vero è che più e meno eran contratti secondo ch’avien più e meno a dosso; e qual più pazïenza avea ne li atti,
Purg. 10.136True is it, they were more or less bent down, According as they more or less were laden; And he who had most patience in his looks
Purg. 10.139piangendo parea dicer: ‘Più non posso’.
Purg. 10.139Weeping did seem to say, “I can no more!”
Purgatorio, Canto XI
Purgatorio, Canto XI — The Humble Prayer. Omberto di Santafiore. Oderisi d’ Agobbio. Provenzan Salvani.
Purg. 11.1«O Padre nostro, che ne’ cieli stai, non circunscritto, ma per più amore ch’ai primi effetti di là sù tu hai,
Purg. 11.1“Our Father, thou who dwellest in the heavens, Not circumscribed, but from the greater love Thou bearest to the first effects on high,
Purg. 11.4laudato sia ’l tuo nome e ’l tuo valore da ogne creatura, com’ è degno di render grazie al tuo dolce vapore.
Purg. 11.4Praised be thy name and thine omnipotence By every creature, as befitting is To render thanks to thy sweet effluence.
Purg. 11.7Vegna ver’ noi la pace del tuo regno, ché noi ad essa non potem da noi, s’ella non vien, con tutto nostro ingegno.
Purg. 11.7Come unto us the peace of thy dominion, For unto it we cannot of ourselves, If it come not, with all our intellect.
Purg. 11.10Come del suo voler li angeli tuoi fan sacrificio a te, cantando osanna, così facciano li uomini de’ suoi.
Purg. 11.10Even as thine own Angels of their will Make sacrifice to thee, Hosanna singing, So may all men make sacrifice of theirs.
Purg. 11.13Dà oggi a noi la cotidiana manna, sanza la qual per questo aspro diserto a retro va chi più di gir s’affanna.
Purg. 11.13Give unto us this day our daily manna, Withouten which in this rough wilderness Backward goes he who toils most to advance.
Purg. 11.16E come noi lo mal ch’avem sofferto perdoniamo a ciascuno, e tu perdona benigno, e non guardar lo nostro merto.
Purg. 11.16And even as we the trespass we have suffered Pardon in one another, pardon thou Benignly, and regard not our desert.
Purg. 11.19Nostra virtù che di legger s’adona, non spermentar con l’antico avversaro, ma libera da lui che sì la sprona.
Purg. 11.19Our virtue, which is easily o’ercome, Put not to proof with the old Adversary, But thou from him who spurs it so, deliver.
Purg. 11.22Quest’ ultima preghiera, segnor caro, già non si fa per noi, ché non bisogna, ma per color che dietro a noi restaro».
Purg. 11.22This last petition verily, dear Lord, Not for ourselves is made, who need it not, But for their sake who have remained behind us.”
Purg. 11.25Così a sé e noi buona ramogna quell’ ombre orando, andavan sotto ’l pondo, simile a quel che talvolta si sogna,
Purg. 11.25Thus for themselves and us good furtherance Those shades imploring, went beneath a weight Like unto that of which we sometimes dream,
Purg. 11.28disparmente angosciate tutte a tondo e lasse su per la prima cornice, purgando la caligine del mondo.
Purg. 11.28Unequally in anguish round and round And weary all, upon that foremost cornice, Purging away the smoke-stains of the world.
Purg. 11.31Se di là sempre ben per noi si dice, di qua che dire e far per lor si puote da quei c’hanno al voler buona radice?
Purg. 11.31If there good words are always said for us, What may not here be said and done for them, By those who have a good root to their will?
Purg. 11.34Ben si de’ loro atar lavar le note che portar quinci, sì che, mondi e lievi, possano uscire a le stellate ruote.
Purg. 11.34Well may we help them wash away the marks That hence they carried, so that clean and light They may ascend unto the starry wheels!
Purg. 11.37«Deh, se giustizia e pietà vi disgrievi tosto, sì che possiate muover l’ala, che secondo il disio vostro vi lievi,
Purg. 11.37“Ah! so may pity and justice you disburden Soon, that ye may have power to move the wing, That shall uplift you after your desire,
Purg. 11.40mostrate da qual mano inver’ la scala si va più corto; e se c’è più d’un varco, quel ne ’nsegnate che men erto cala;
Purg. 11.40Show us on which hand tow’rd the stairs the way Is shortest, and if more than one the passes, Point us out that which least abruptly falls;
Purg. 11.43ché questi che vien meco, per lo ’ncarco de la carne d’Adamo onde si veste, al montar sù, contra sua voglia, è parco».
Purg. 11.43For he who cometh with me, through the burden Of Adam’s flesh wherewith he is invested, Against his will is chary of his climbing.”
Purg. 11.46Le lor parole, che rendero a queste che dette avea colui cu’ io seguiva, non fur da cui venisser manifeste;
Purg. 11.46The words of theirs which they returned to those That he whom I was following had spoken, It was not manifest from whom they came,
Purg. 11.49ma fu detto: «A man destra per la riva con noi venite, e troverete il passo possibile a salir persona viva.
Purg. 11.49But it was said: “To the right hand come with us Along the bank, and ye shall find a pass Possible for living person to ascend.
Purg. 11.52E s’io non fossi impedito dal sasso che la cervice mia superba doma, onde portar convienmi il viso basso,
Purg. 11.52And were I not impeded by the stone, Which this proud neck of mine doth subjugate, Whence I am forced to hold my visage down,
Purg. 11.55cotesti, ch’ancor vive e non si noma, guardere’ io, per veder s’i’ ’l conosco, e per farlo pietoso a questa soma.
Purg. 11.55Him, who still lives and does not name himself, Would I regard, to see if I may know him And make him piteous unto this burden.
Purg. 11.58Io fui latino e nato d’un gran Tosco: Guiglielmo Aldobrandesco fu mio padre; non so se ’l nome suo già mai fu vosco.
Purg. 11.58A Latian was I, and born of a great Tuscan; Guglielmo Aldobrandeschi was my father; I know not if his name were ever with you.
Purg. 11.61L’antico sangue e l’opere leggiadre d’i miei maggior mi fer sì arrogante, che, non pensando a la comune madre,
Purg. 11.61The ancient blood and deeds of gallantry Of my progenitors so arrogant made me That, thinking not upon the common mother,
Purg. 11.64ogn’ uomo ebbi in despetto tanto avante, ch’io ne mori’, come i Sanesi sanno, e sallo in Campagnatico ogne fante.
Purg. 11.64All men I held in scorn to such extent I died therefor, as know the Sienese, And every child in Campagnatico.
Purg. 11.67Io sono Omberto; e non pur a me danno superbia fa, ché tutti miei consorti ha ella tratti seco nel malanno.
Purg. 11.67I am Omberto; and not to me alone Has pride done harm, but all my kith and kin Has with it dragged into adversity.
Purg. 11.70E qui convien ch’io questo peso porti per lei, tanto che a Dio si sodisfaccia, poi ch’io nol fe’ tra ’ vivi, qui tra ’ morti».
Purg. 11.70And here must I this burden bear for it Till God be satisfied, since I did not Among the living, here among the dead.”
Purg. 11.73Ascoltando chinai in giù la faccia; e un di lor, non questi che parlava, si torse sotto il peso che li ’mpaccia,
Purg. 11.73Listening I downward bent my countenance; And one of them, not this one who was speaking, Twisted himself beneath the weight that cramps him,
Purg. 11.76e videmi e conobbemi e chiamava, tenendo li occhi con fatica fisi a me che tutto chin con loro andava.
Purg. 11.76And looked at me, and knew me, and called out, Keeping his eyes laboriously fixed On me, who all bowed down was going with them.
Purg. 11.79«Oh!», diss’ io lui, «non se’ tu Oderisi, l’onor d’Agobbio e l’onor di quell’ arte ch’alluminar chiamata è in Parisi?».
Purg. 11.79“O,” asked I him, “art thou not Oderisi, Agobbio’s honour, and honour of that art Which is in Paris called illuminating?”
Purg. 11.82«Frate», diss’ elli, «più ridon le carte che pennelleggia Franco Bolognese; l’onore è tutto or suo, e mio in parte.
Purg. 11.82“Brother,” said he, “more laughing are the leaves Touched by the brush of Franco Bolognese; All his the honour now, and mine in part.
Purg. 11.85Ben non sare’ io stato sì cortese mentre ch’io vissi, per lo gran disio de l’eccellenza ove mio core intese.
Purg. 11.85In sooth I had not been so courteous While I was living, for the great desire Of excellence, on which my heart was bent.
Purg. 11.88Di tal superbia qui si paga il fio; e ancor non sarei qui, se non fosse che, possendo peccar, mi volsi a Dio.
Purg. 11.88Here of such pride is paid the forfeiture; And yet I should not be here, were it not That, having power to sin, I turned to God.
Purg. 11.91Oh vana gloria de l’umane posse! com’ poco verde in su la cima dura, se non è giunta da l’etati grosse!
Purg. 11.91O thou vain glory of the human powers, How little green upon thy summit lingers, If’t be not followed by an age of grossness!
Purg. 11.94Credette Cimabue ne la pittura tener lo campo, e ora ha Giotto il grido, sì che la fama di colui è scura.
Purg. 11.94In painting Cimabue thought that he Should hold the field, now Giotto has the cry, So that the other’s fame is growing dim.
Purg. 11.97Così ha tolto l’uno a l’altro Guido la gloria de la lingua; e forse è nato chi l’uno e l’altro caccerà del nido.
Purg. 11.97So has one Guido from the other taken The glory of our tongue, and he perchance Is born, who from the nest shall chase them both.
Purg. 11.100Non è il mondan romore altro ch’un fiato di vento, ch’or vien quinci e or vien quindi, e muta nome perché muta lato.
Purg. 11.100Naught is this mundane rumour but a breath Of wind, that comes now this way and now that, And changes name, because it changes side.
Purg. 11.103Che voce avrai tu più, se vecchia scindi da te la carne, che se fossi morto anzi che tu lasciassi il ‘pappo’ e ’l ‘dindi’,
Purg. 11.103What fame shalt thou have more, if old peel off From thee thy flesh, than if thou hadst been dead Before thou left the ‘pappo’ and the ‘dindi,’
Purg. 11.106pria che passin mill’ anni? ch’è più corto spazio a l’etterno, ch’un muover di ciglia al cerchio che più tardi in cielo è torto.
Purg. 11.106Ere pass a thousand years? which is a shorter Space to the eterne, than twinkling of an eye Unto the circle that in heaven wheels slowest.
Purg. 11.109Colui che del cammin sì poco piglia dinanzi a me, Toscana sonò tutta; e ora a pena in Siena sen pispiglia,
Purg. 11.109With him, who takes so little of the road In front of me, all Tuscany resounded; And now he scarce is lisped of in Siena,
Purg. 11.112ond’ era sire quando fu distrutta la rabbia fiorentina, che superba fu a quel tempo sì com’ ora è putta.
Purg. 11.112Where he was lord, what time was overthrown The Florentine delirium, that superb Was at that day as now ’tis prostitute.
Purg. 11.115La vostra nominanza è color d’erba, che viene e va, e quei la discolora per cui ella esce de la terra acerba».
Purg. 11.115Your reputation is the colour of grass Which comes and goes, and that discolours it By which it issues green from out the earth.”
Purg. 11.118E io a lui: «Tuo vero dir m’incora bona umiltà, e gran tumor m’appiani; ma chi è quei di cui tu parlavi ora?».
Purg. 11.118And I: “Thy true speech fills my heart with good Humility, and great tumour thou assuagest; But who is he, of whom just now thou spakest?”
Purg. 11.121«Quelli è», rispuose, «Provenzan Salvani; ed è qui perché fu presuntüoso a recar Siena tutta a le sue mani.
Purg. 11.121“That,” he replied, “is Provenzan Salvani, And he is here because he had presumed To bring Siena all into his hands.
Purg. 11.124Ito è così e va, sanza riposo, poi che morì; cotal moneta rende a sodisfar chi è di là troppo oso».
Purg. 11.124He has gone thus, and goeth without rest E’er since he died; such money renders back In payment he who is on earth too daring.”
Purg. 11.127E io: «Se quello spirito ch’attende, pria che si penta, l’orlo de la vita, qua giù dimora e qua sù non ascende,
Purg. 11.127And I: “If every spirit who awaits The verge of life before that he repent, Remains below there and ascends not hither,
Purg. 11.130se buona orazïon lui non aita, prima che passi tempo quanto visse, come fu la venuta lui largita?».
Purg. 11.130(Unless good orison shall him bestead,) Until as much time as he lived be passed, How was the coming granted him in largess?”
Purg. 11.133«Quando vivea più glorïoso», disse, «liberamente nel Campo di Siena, ogne vergogna diposta, s’affisse;
Purg. 11.133“When he in greatest splendour lived,” said he, “Freely upon the Campo of Siena, All shame being laid aside, he placed himself;
Purg. 11.136e lì, per trar l’amico suo di pena, ch’e’ sostenea ne la prigion di Carlo, si condusse a tremar per ogne vena.
Purg. 11.136And there to draw his friend from the duress Which in the prison-house of Charles he suffered, He brought himself to tremble in each vein.
Purg. 11.139Più non dirò, e scuro so che parlo; ma poco tempo andrà, che ’ tuoi vicini faranno sì che tu potrai chiosarlo.
Purg. 11.139I say no more, and know that I speak darkly; Yet little time shall pass before thy neighbours Will so demean themselves that thou canst gloss it.
Purg. 11.142Quest’ opera li tolse quei confini».
Purg. 11.142This action has released him from those confines.”
Purgatorio, Canto XII
Purgatorio, Canto XII — The Sculptures on the Pavement. Ascent to the Second Circle.
Purg. 12.1Di pari, come buoi che vanno a giogo, m’andava io con quell’ anima carca, fin che ’l sofferse il dolce pedagogo.
Purg. 12.1Abreast, like oxen going in a yoke, I with that heavy-laden soul went on, As long as the sweet pedagogue permitted;
Purg. 12.4Ma quando disse: «Lascia lui e varca; ché qui è buono con l’ali e coi remi, quantunque può, ciascun pinger sua barca»;
Purg. 12.4But when he said, “Leave him, and onward pass, For here ’tis good that with the sail and oars, As much as may be, each push on his barque;”
Purg. 12.7dritto sì come andar vuolsi rife’mi con la persona, avvegna che i pensieri mi rimanessero e chinati e scemi.
Purg. 12.7Upright, as walking wills it, I redressed My person, notwithstanding that my thoughts Remained within me downcast and abashed.
Purg. 12.10Io m’era mosso, e seguia volontieri del mio maestro i passi, e amendue già mostravam com’ eravam leggeri;
Purg. 12.10I had moved on, and followed willingly The footsteps of my Master, and we both Already showed how light of foot we were,
Purg. 12.13ed el mi disse: «Volgi li occhi in giùe: buon ti sarà, per tranquillar la via, veder lo letto de le piante tue».
Purg. 12.13When unto me he said: “Cast down thine eyes; ’Twere well for thee, to alleviate the way, To look upon the bed beneath thy feet.”
Purg. 12.16Come, perché di lor memoria sia, sovra i sepolti le tombe terragne portan segnato quel ch’elli eran pria,
Purg. 12.16As, that some memory may exist of them, Above the buried dead their tombs in earth Bear sculptured on them what they were before;
Purg. 12.19onde lì molte volte si ripiagne per la puntura de la rimembranza, che solo a’ pïi dà de le calcagne;
Purg. 12.19Whence often there we weep for them afresh, From pricking of remembrance, which alone To the compassionate doth set its spur;
Purg. 12.22sì vid’ io lì, ma di miglior sembianza secondo l’artificio, figurato quanto per via di fuor del monte avanza.
Purg. 12.22So saw I there, but of a better semblance In point of artifice, with figures covered Whate’er as pathway from the mount projects.
Purg. 12.25Vedea colui che fu nobil creato più ch’altra creatura, giù dal cielo folgoreggiando scender, da l’un lato.
Purg. 12.25I saw that one who was created noble More than all other creatures, down from heaven Flaming with lightnings fall upon one side.
Purg. 12.28Vedëa Brïareo fitto dal telo celestïal giacer, da l’altra parte, grave a la terra per lo mortal gelo.
Purg. 12.28I saw Briareus smitten by the dart Celestial, lying on the other side, Heavy upon the earth by mortal frost.
Purg. 12.31Vedea Timbreo, vedea Pallade e Marte, armati ancora, intorno al padre loro, mirar le membra d’i Giganti sparte.
Purg. 12.31I saw Thymbraeus, Pallas saw, and Mars, Still clad in armour round about their father, Gaze at the scattered members of the giants.
Purg. 12.34Vedea Nembròt a piè del gran lavoro quasi smarrito, e riguardar le genti che ’n Sennaàr con lui superbi fuoro.
Purg. 12.34I saw, at foot of his great labour, Nimrod, As if bewildered, looking at the people Who had been proud with him in Sennaar.
Purg. 12.37O Nïobè, con che occhi dolenti vedea io te segnata in su la strada, tra sette e sette tuoi figliuoli spenti!
Purg. 12.37O Niobe! with what afflicted eyes Thee I beheld upon the pathway traced, Between thy seven and seven children slain!
Purg. 12.40O Saùl, come in su la propria spada quivi parevi morto in Gelboè, che poi non sentì pioggia né rugiada!
Purg. 12.40O Saul! how fallen upon thy proper sword Didst thou appear there lifeless in Gilboa, That felt thereafter neither rain nor dew!
Purg. 12.43O folle Aragne, sì vedea io te già mezza ragna, trista in su li stracci de l’opera che mal per te si fé.
Purg. 12.43O mad Arachne! so I thee beheld E’en then half spider, sad upon the shreds Of fabric wrought in evil hour for thee!
Purg. 12.46O Roboàm, già non par che minacci quivi ’l tuo segno; ma pien di spavento nel porta un carro, sanza ch’altri il cacci.
Purg. 12.46O Rehoboam! no more seems to threaten Thine image there; but full of consternation A chariot bears it off, when none pursues!
Purg. 12.49Mostrava ancor lo duro pavimento come Almeon a sua madre fé caro parer lo sventurato addornamento.
Purg. 12.49Displayed moreo’er the adamantine pavement How unto his own mother made Alcmaeon Costly appear the luckless ornament;
Purg. 12.52Mostrava come i figli si gittaro sovra Sennacherìb dentro dal tempio, e come, morto lui, quivi il lasciaro.
Purg. 12.52Displayed how his own sons did throw themselves Upon Sennacherib within the temple, And how, he being dead, they left him there;
Purg. 12.55Mostrava la ruina e ’l crudo scempio che fé Tamiri, quando disse a Ciro: «Sangue sitisti, e io di sangue t’empio».
Purg. 12.55Displayed the ruin and the cruel carnage That Tomyris wrought, when she to Cyrus said, “Blood didst thou thirst for, and with blood I glut thee!”
Purg. 12.58Mostrava come in rotta si fuggiro li Assiri, poi che fu morto Oloferne, e anche le reliquie del martiro.
Purg. 12.58Displayed how routed fled the Assyrians After that Holofernes had been slain, And likewise the remainder of that slaughter.
Purg. 12.61Vedeva Troia in cenere e in caverne; o Ilïón, come te basso e vile mostrava il segno che lì si discerne!
Purg. 12.61I saw there Troy in ashes and in caverns; O Ilion! thee, how abject and debased, Displayed the image that is there discerned!
Purg. 12.64Qual di pennel fu maestro o di stile che ritraesse l’ombre e ’ tratti ch’ivi mirar farieno uno ingegno sottile?
Purg. 12.64Whoe’er of pencil master was or stile, That could portray the shades and traits which there Would cause each subtile genius to admire?
Purg. 12.67Morti li morti e i vivi parean vivi: non vide mei di me chi vide il vero, quant’ io calcai, fin che chinato givi.
Purg. 12.67Dead seemed the dead, the living seemed alive; Better than I saw not who saw the truth, All that I trod upon while bowed I went.
Purg. 12.70Or superbite, e via col viso altero, figliuoli d’Eva, e non chinate il volto sì che veggiate il vostro mal sentero!
Purg. 12.70Now wax ye proud, and on with looks uplifted, Ye sons of Eve, and bow not down your faces So that ye may behold your evil ways!
Purg. 12.73Più era già per noi del monte vòlto e del cammin del sole assai più speso che non stimava l’animo non sciolto,
Purg. 12.73More of the mount by us was now encompassed, And far more spent the circuit of the sun, Than had the mind preoccupied imagined,
Purg. 12.76quando colui che sempre innanzi atteso andava, cominciò: «Drizza la testa; non è più tempo di gir sì sospeso.
Purg. 12.76When he, who ever watchful in advance Was going on, began: “Lift up thy head, ’Tis no more time to go thus meditating.
Purg. 12.79Vedi colà un angel che s’appresta per venir verso noi; vedi che torna dal servigio del dì l’ancella sesta.
Purg. 12.79Lo there an Angel who is making haste To come towards us; lo, returning is From service of the day the sixth handmaiden.
Purg. 12.82Di reverenza il viso e li atti addorna, sì che i diletti lo ’nvïarci in suso; pensa che questo dì mai non raggiorna!».
Purg. 12.82With reverence thine acts and looks adorn, So that he may delight to speed us upward; Think that this day will never dawn again.”
Purg. 12.85Io era ben del suo ammonir uso pur di non perder tempo, sì che ’n quella materia non potea parlarmi chiuso.
Purg. 12.85I was familiar with his admonition Ever to lose no time; so on this theme He could not unto me speak covertly.
Purg. 12.88A noi venìa la creatura bella, biancovestito e ne la faccia quale par tremolando mattutina stella.
Purg. 12.88Towards us came the being beautiful Vested in white, and in his countenance Such as appears the tremulous morning star.
Purg. 12.91Le braccia aperse, e indi aperse l’ale; disse: «Venite: qui son presso i gradi, e agevolemente omai si sale.
Purg. 12.91His arms he opened, and opened then his wings; “Come,” said he, “near at hand here are the steps, And easy from henceforth is the ascent.”
Purg. 12.94A questo invito vegnon molto radi: o gente umana, per volar sù nata, perché a poco vento così cadi?».
Purg. 12.94At this announcement few are they who come! O human creatures, born to soar aloft, Why fall ye thus before a little wind?
Purg. 12.97Menocci ove la roccia era tagliata; quivi mi batté l’ali per la fronte; poi mi promise sicura l’andata.
Purg. 12.97He led us on to where the rock was cleft; There smote upon my forehead with his wings, Then a safe passage promised unto me.
Purg. 12.100Come a man destra, per salire al monte dove siede la chiesa che soggioga la ben guidata sopra Rubaconte,
Purg. 12.100As on the right hand, to ascend the mount Where seated is the church that lordeth it O’er the well-guided, above Rubaconte,
Purg. 12.103si rompe del montar l’ardita foga per le scalee che si fero ad etade ch’era sicuro il quaderno e la doga;
Purg. 12.103The bold abruptness of the ascent is broken By stairways that were made there in the age When still were safe the ledger and the stave,
Purg. 12.106così s’allenta la ripa che cade quivi ben ratta da l’altro girone; ma quinci e quindi l’alta pietra rade.
Purg. 12.106E’en thus attempered is the bank which falls Sheer downward from the second circle there; But on this, side and that the high rock graze.
Purg. 12.109Noi volgendo ivi le nostre persone, ‘Beati pauperes spiritu!’ voci cantaron sì, che nol diria sermone.
Purg. 12.109As we were turning thitherward our persons, “Beati pauperes spiritu,” voices Sang in such wise that speech could tell it not.
Purg. 12.112Ahi quanto son diverse quelle foci da l’infernali! ché quivi per canti s’entra, e là giù per lamenti feroci.
Purg. 12.112Ah me! how different are these entrances From the Infernal! for with anthems here One enters, and below with wild laments.
Purg. 12.115Già montavam su per li scaglion santi, ed esser mi parea troppo più lieve che per lo pian non mi parea davanti.
Purg. 12.115We now were hunting up the sacred stairs, And it appeared to me by far more easy Than on the plain it had appeared before.
Purg. 12.118Ond’ io: «Maestro, dì, qual cosa greve levata s’è da me, che nulla quasi per me fatica, andando, si riceve?».
Purg. 12.118Whence I: “My Master, say, what heavy thing Has been uplifted from me, so that hardly Aught of fatigue is felt by me in walking?”
Purg. 12.121Rispuose: «Quando i P che son rimasi ancor nel volto tuo presso che stinti, saranno, com’ è l’un, del tutto rasi,
Purg. 12.121He answered: “When the P’s which have remained Still on thy face almost obliterate Shall wholly, as the first is, be erased,
Purg. 12.124fier li tuoi piè dal buon voler sì vinti, che non pur non fatica sentiranno, ma fia diletto loro esser sù pinti».
Purg. 12.124Thy feet will be so vanquished by good will, That not alone they shall not feel fatigue, But urging up will be to them delight.”
Purg. 12.127Allor fec’ io come color che vanno con cosa in capo non da lor saputa, se non che ’ cenni altrui sospecciar fanno;
Purg. 12.127Then did I even as they do who are going With something on the head to them unknown, Unless the signs of others make them doubt,
Purg. 12.130per che la mano ad accertar s’aiuta, e cerca e truova e quello officio adempie che non si può fornir per la veduta;
Purg. 12.130Wherefore the hand to ascertain is helpful, And seeks and finds, and doth fulfill the office Which cannot be accomplished by the sight;
Purg. 12.133e con le dita de la destra scempie trovai pur sei le lettere che ’ncise quel da le chiavi a me sovra le tempie:
Purg. 12.133And with the fingers of the right hand spread I found but six the letters, that had carved Upon my temples he who bore the keys;
Purg. 12.136a che guardando, il mio duca sorrise.
Purg. 12.136Upon beholding which my Leader smiled.
Purgatorio, Canto XIII
Purgatorio, Canto XIII — The Second Circle: The Envious. Sapia of Siena.
Purg. 13.1Noi eravamo al sommo de la scala, dove secondamente si risega lo monte che salendo altrui dismala.
Purg. 13.1We were upon the summit of the stairs, Where for the second time is cut away The mountain, which ascending shriveth all.
Purg. 13.4Ivi così una cornice lega dintorno il poggio, come la primaia; se non che l’arco suo più tosto piega.
Purg. 13.4There in like manner doth a cornice bind The hill all round about, as does the first, Save that its arc more suddenly is curved.
Purg. 13.7Ombra non lì è né segno che si paia: parsi la ripa e parsi la via schietta col livido color de la petraia.
Purg. 13.7Shade is there none, nor sculpture that appears; So seems the bank, and so the road seems smooth, With but the livid colour of the stone.
Purg. 13.10«Se qui per dimandar gente s’aspetta», ragionava il poeta, «io temo forse che troppo avrà d’indugio nostra eletta».
Purg. 13.10“If to inquire we wait for people here,” The Poet said, “I fear that peradventure Too much delay will our election have.”
Purg. 13.13Poi fisamente al sole li occhi porse; fece del destro lato a muover centro, e la sinistra parte di sé torse.
Purg. 13.13Then steadfast on the sun his eyes he fixed, Made his right side the centre of his motion, And turned the left part of himself about.
Purg. 13.16«O dolce lume a cui fidanza i’ entro per lo novo cammin, tu ne conduci», dicea, «come condur si vuol quinc’ entro.
Purg. 13.16“O thou sweet light! with trust in whom I enter Upon this novel journey, do thou lead us,” Said he, “as one within here should be led.
Purg. 13.19Tu scaldi il mondo, tu sovr’ esso luci; s’altra ragione in contrario non ponta, esser dien sempre li tuoi raggi duci».
Purg. 13.19Thou warmest the world, thou shinest over it; If other reason prompt not otherwise, Thy rays should evermore our leaders be!”
Purg. 13.22Quanto di qua per un migliaio si conta, tanto di là eravam noi già iti, con poco tempo, per la voglia pronta;
Purg. 13.22As much as here is counted for a mile, So much already there had we advanced In little time, by dint of ready will;
Purg. 13.25e verso noi volar furon sentiti, non però visti, spiriti parlando a la mensa d’amor cortesi inviti.
Purg. 13.25And tow’rds us there were heard to fly, albeit They were not visible, spirits uttering Unto Love’s table courteous invitations,
Purg. 13.28La prima voce che passò volando ‘Vinum non habent’ altamente disse, e dietro a noi l’andò reïterando.
Purg. 13.28The first voice that passed onward in its flight, “Vinum non habent,” said in accents loud, And went reiterating it behind us.
Purg. 13.31E prima che del tutto non si udisse per allungarsi, un’altra ‘I’ sono Oreste’ passò gridando, e anco non s’affisse.
Purg. 13.31And ere it wholly grew inaudible Because of distance, passed another, crying, “I am Orestes!” and it also stayed not.
Purg. 13.34«Oh!», diss’ io, «padre, che voci son queste?». E com’ io domandai, ecco la terza dicendo: ‘Amate da cui male aveste’.
Purg. 13.34“O,” said I, “Father, these, what voices are they?” And even as I asked, behold the third, Saying: “Love those from whom ye have had evil!”
Purg. 13.37E ’l buon maestro: «Questo cinghio sferza la colpa de la invidia, e però sono tratte d’amor le corde de la ferza.
Purg. 13.37And the good Master said: “This circle scourges The sin of envy, and on that account Are drawn from love the lashes of the scourge.
Purg. 13.40Lo fren vuol esser del contrario suono; credo che l’udirai, per mio avviso, prima che giunghi al passo del perdono.
Purg. 13.40The bridle of another sound shall be; I think that thou wilt hear it, as I judge, Before thou comest to the Pass of Pardon.
Purg. 13.43Ma ficca li occhi per l’aere ben fiso, e vedrai gente innanzi a noi sedersi, e ciascun è lungo la grotta assiso».
Purg. 13.43But fix thine eyes athwart the air right steadfast, And people thou wilt see before us sitting, And each one close against the cliff is seated.”
Purg. 13.46Allora più che prima li occhi apersi; guarda’mi innanzi, e vidi ombre con manti al color de la pietra non diversi.
Purg. 13.46Then wider than at first mine eyes I opened; I looked before me, and saw shades with mantles Not from the colour of the stone diverse.
Purg. 13.49E poi che fummo un poco più avanti, udia gridar: ‘Maria, òra per noi’: gridar ‘Michele’ e ‘Pietro’ e ‘Tutti santi’.
Purg. 13.49And when we were a little farther onward, I heard a cry of, “Mary, pray for us!” A cry of, “Michael, Peter, and all Saints!”
Purg. 13.52Non credo che per terra vada ancoi omo sì duro, che non fosse punto per compassion di quel ch’i’ vidi poi;
Purg. 13.52I do not think there walketh still on earth A man so hard, that he would not be pierced With pity at what afterward I saw.
Purg. 13.55ché, quando fui sì presso di lor giunto, che li atti loro a me venivan certi, per li occhi fui di grave dolor munto.
Purg. 13.55For when I had approached so near to them That manifest to me their acts became, Drained was I at the eyes by heavy grief.
Purg. 13.58Di vil ciliccio mi parean coperti, e l’un sofferia l’altro con la spalla, e tutti da la ripa eran sofferti.
Purg. 13.58Covered with sackcloth vile they seemed to me, And one sustained the other with his shoulder, And all of them were by the bank sustained.
Purg. 13.61Così li ciechi a cui la roba falla, stanno a’ perdoni a chieder lor bisogna, e l’uno il capo sopra l’altro avvalla,
Purg. 13.61Thus do the blind, in want of livelihood, Stand at the doors of churches asking alms, And one upon another leans his head,
Purg. 13.64perché ’n altrui pietà tosto si pogna, non pur per lo sonar de le parole, ma per la vista che non meno agogna.
Purg. 13.64So that in others pity soon may rise, Not only at the accent of their words, But at their aspect, which no less implores.
Purg. 13.67E come a li orbi non approda il sole, così a l’ombre quivi, ond’ io parlo ora, luce del ciel di sé largir non vole;
Purg. 13.67And as unto the blind the sun comes not, So to the shades, of whom just now I spake, Heaven’s light will not be bounteous of itself;
Purg. 13.70ché a tutti un fil di ferro i cigli fóra e cusce sì, come a sparvier selvaggio si fa però che queto non dimora.
Purg. 13.70For all their lids an iron wire transpierces, And sews them up, as to a sparhawk wild Is done, because it will not quiet stay.
Purg. 13.73A me pareva, andando, fare oltraggio, veggendo altrui, non essendo veduto: per ch’io mi volsi al mio consiglio saggio.
Purg. 13.73To me it seemed, in passing, to do outrage, Seeing the others without being seen; Wherefore I turned me to my counsel sage.
Purg. 13.76Ben sapev’ ei che volea dir lo muto; e però non attese mia dimanda, ma disse: «Parla, e sie breve e arguto».
Purg. 13.76Well knew he what the mute one wished to say, And therefore waited not for my demand, But said: “Speak, and be brief, and to the point.”
Purg. 13.79Virgilio mi venìa da quella banda de la cornice onde cader si puote, perché da nulla sponda s’inghirlanda;
Purg. 13.79I had Virgilius upon that side Of the embankment from which one may fall, Since by no border ’tis engarlanded;
Purg. 13.82da l’altra parte m’eran le divote ombre, che per l’orribile costura premevan sì, che bagnavan le gote.
Purg. 13.82Upon the other side of me I had The shades devout, who through the horrible seam Pressed out the tears so that they bathed their cheeks.
Purg. 13.85Volsimi a loro e: «O gente sicura», incominciai, «di veder l’alto lume che ’l disio vostro solo ha in sua cura,
Purg. 13.85To them I turned me, and, “O people, certain,” Began I, “of beholding the high light, Which your desire has solely in its care,
Purg. 13.88se tosto grazia resolva le schiume di vostra coscïenza sì che chiaro per essa scenda de la mente il fiume,
Purg. 13.88So may grace speedily dissolve the scum Upon your consciences, that limpidly Through them descend the river of the mind,
Purg. 13.91ditemi, ché mi fia grazioso e caro, s’anima è qui tra voi che sia latina; e forse lei sarà buon s’i’ l’apparo».
Purg. 13.91Tell me, for dear ’twill be to me and gracious, If any soul among you here is Latian, And ’twill perchance be good for him I learn it.”
Purg. 13.94«O frate mio, ciascuna è cittadina d’una vera città; ma tu vuo’ dire che vivesse in Italia peregrina».
Purg. 13.94“O brother mine, each one is citizen Of one true city; but thy meaning is, Who may have lived in Italy a pilgrim.”
Purg. 13.97Questo mi parve per risposta udire più innanzi alquanto che là dov’ io stava, ond’ io mi feci ancor più là sentire.
Purg. 13.97By way of answer this I seemed to hear A little farther on than where I stood, Whereat I made myself still nearer heard.
Purg. 13.100Tra l’altre vidi un’ombra ch’aspettava in vista; e se volesse alcun dir ‘Come?’, lo mento a guisa d’orbo in sù levava.
Purg. 13.100Among the rest I saw a shade that waited In aspect, and should any one ask how, Its chin it lifted upward like a blind man.
Purg. 13.103«Spirto», diss’ io, «che per salir ti dome, se tu se’ quelli che mi rispondesti, fammiti conto o per luogo o per nome».
Purg. 13.103“Spirit,” I said, “who stoopest to ascend, If thou art he who did reply to me, Make thyself known to me by place or name.”
Purg. 13.106«Io fui sanese», rispuose, «e con questi altri rimendo qui la vita ria, lagrimando a colui che sé ne presti.
Purg. 13.106“Sienese was I,” it replied, “and with The others here recleanse my guilty life, Weeping to Him to lend himself to us.
Purg. 13.109Savia non fui, avvegna che Sapìa fossi chiamata, e fui de li altrui danni più lieta assai che di ventura mia.
Purg. 13.109Sapient I was not, although I Sapia Was called, and I was at another’s harm More happy far than at my own good fortune.
Purg. 13.112E perché tu non creda ch’io t’inganni, odi s’i’ fui, com’ io ti dico, folle, già discendendo l’arco d’i miei anni.
Purg. 13.112And that thou mayst not think that I deceive thee, Hear if I was as foolish as I tell thee. The arc already of my years descending,
Purg. 13.115Eran li cittadin miei presso a Colle in campo giunti co’ loro avversari, e io pregava Iddio di quel ch’e’ volle.
Purg. 13.115My fellow-citizens near unto Colle Were joined in battle with their adversaries, And I was praying God for what he willed.
Purg. 13.118Rotti fuor quivi e vòlti ne li amari passi di fuga; e veggendo la caccia, letizia presi a tutte altre dispari,
Purg. 13.118Routed were they, and turned into the bitter Passes of flight; and I, the chase beholding, A joy received unequalled by all others;
Purg. 13.121tanto ch’io volsi in sù l’ardita faccia, gridando a Dio: “Omai più non ti temo!”, come fé ’l merlo per poca bonaccia.
Purg. 13.121So that I lifted upward my bold face Crying to God, ‘Henceforth I fear thee not,’ As did the blackbird at the little sunshine.
Purg. 13.124Pace volli con Dio in su lo stremo de la mia vita; e ancor non sarebbe lo mio dover per penitenza scemo,
Purg. 13.124Peace I desired with God at the extreme Of my existence, and as yet would not My debt have been by penitence discharged,
Purg. 13.127se ciò non fosse, ch’a memoria m’ebbe Pier Pettinaio in sue sante orazioni, a cui di me per caritate increbbe.
Purg. 13.127Had it not been that in remembrance held me Pier Pettignano in his holy prayers, Who out of charity was grieved for me.
Purg. 13.130Ma tu chi se’, che nostre condizioni vai dimandando, e porti li occhi sciolti, sì com’ io credo, e spirando ragioni?».
Purg. 13.130But who art thou, that into our conditions Questioning goest, and hast thine eyes unbound As I believe, and breathing dost discourse?”
Purg. 13.133«Li occhi», diss’ io, «mi fieno ancor qui tolti, ma picciol tempo, ché poca è l’offesa fatta per esser con invidia vòlti.
Purg. 13.133“Mine eyes,” I said, “will yet be here ta’en from me, But for short space; for small is the offence Committed by their being turned with envy.
Purg. 13.136Troppa è più la paura ond’ è sospesa l’anima mia del tormento di sotto, che già lo ’ncarco di là giù mi pesa».
Purg. 13.136Far greater is the fear, wherein suspended My soul is, of the torment underneath, For even now the load down there weighs on me.”
Purg. 13.139Ed ella a me: «Chi t’ha dunque condotto qua sù tra noi, se giù ritornar credi?». E io: «Costui ch’è meco e non fa motto.
Purg. 13.139And she to me: “Who led thee, then, among us Up here, if to return below thou thinkest?” And I: “He who is with me, and speaks not;
Purg. 13.142E vivo sono; e però mi richiedi, spirito eletto, se tu vuo’ ch’i’ mova di là per te ancor li mortai piedi».
Purg. 13.142And living am I; therefore ask of me, Spirit elect, if thou wouldst have me move O’er yonder yet my mortal feet for thee.”
Purg. 13.145«Oh, questa è a udir sì cosa nuova», rispuose, «che gran segno è che Dio t’ami; però col priego tuo talor mi giova.
Purg. 13.145“O, this is such a novel thing to hear,” She answered, “that great sign it is God loves thee; Therefore with prayer of thine sometimes assist me.
Purg. 13.148E cheggioti, per quel che tu più brami, se mai calchi la terra di Toscana, che a’ miei propinqui tu ben mi rinfami.
Purg. 13.148And I implore, by what thou most desirest, If e’er thou treadest the soil of Tuscany, Well with my kindred reinstate my fame.
Purg. 13.151Tu li vedrai tra quella gente vana che spera in Talamone, e perderagli più di speranza ch’a trovar la Diana;
Purg. 13.151Them wilt thou see among that people vain Who hope in Talamone, and will lose there More hope than in discovering the Diana;
Purg. 13.154ma più vi perderanno li ammiragli».
Purg. 13.154But there still more the admirals will lose.”
Purgatorio, Canto XIV
Purgatorio, Canto XIV — Guido del Duca and Renier da Calboli. Cities of the Arno Valley. Denunciation of Stubbornness.
Purg. 14.1«Chi è costui che ’l nostro monte cerchia prima che morte li abbia dato il volo, e apre li occhi a sua voglia e coverchia?».
Purg. 14.1“Who is this one that goes about our mountain, Or ever Death has given him power of flight, And opes his eyes and shuts them at his will?”
Purg. 14.4«Non so chi sia, ma so ch’e’ non è solo; domandal tu che più li t’avvicini, e dolcemente, sì che parli, acco’lo».
Purg. 14.4“I know not who, but know he’s not alone; Ask him thyself, for thou art nearer to him, And gently, so that he may speak, accost him.”
Purg. 14.7Così due spirti, l’uno a l’altro chini, ragionavan di me ivi a man dritta; poi fer li visi, per dirmi, supini;
Purg. 14.7Thus did two spirits, leaning tow’rds each other, Discourse about me there on the right hand; Then held supine their faces to address me.
Purg. 14.10e disse l’uno: «O anima che fitta nel corpo ancora inver’ lo ciel ten vai, per carità ne consola e ne ditta
Purg. 14.10And said the one: “O soul, that, fastened still Within the body, tow’rds the heaven art going, For charity console us, and declare
Purg. 14.13onde vieni e chi se’; ché tu ne fai tanto maravigliar de la tua grazia, quanto vuol cosa che non fu più mai».
Purg. 14.13Whence comest and who art thou; for thou mak’st us As much to marvel at this grace of thine As must a thing that never yet has been.”
Purg. 14.16E io: «Per mezza Toscana si spazia un fiumicel che nasce in Falterona, e cento miglia di corso nol sazia.
Purg. 14.16And I: “Through midst of Tuscany there wanders A streamlet that is born in Falterona, And not a hundred miles of course suffice it;
Purg. 14.19Di sovr’ esso rech’ io questa persona: dirvi ch’i’ sia, saria parlare indarno, ché ’l nome mio ancor molto non suona».
Purg. 14.19From thereupon do I this body bring. To tell you who I am were speech in vain, Because my name as yet makes no great noise.”
Purg. 14.22«Se ben lo ’ntendimento tuo accarno con lo ’ntelletto», allora mi rispuose quei che diceva pria, «tu parli d’Arno».
Purg. 14.22“If well thy meaning I can penetrate With intellect of mine,” then answered me He who first spake, “thou speakest of the Arno.”
Purg. 14.25E l’altro disse lui: «Perché nascose questi il vocabol di quella riviera, pur com’ om fa de l’orribili cose?».
Purg. 14.25And said the other to him: “Why concealed This one the appellation of that river, Even as a man doth of things horrible?”
Purg. 14.28E l’ombra che di ciò domandata era, si sdebitò così: «Non so; ma degno ben è che ’l nome di tal valle pèra;
Purg. 14.28And thus the shade that questioned was of this Himself acquitted: “I know not; but truly ’Tis fit the name of such a valley perish;
Purg. 14.31ché dal principio suo, ov’ è sì pregno l’alpestro monte ond’ è tronco Peloro, che ’n pochi luoghi passa oltra quel segno,
Purg. 14.31For from its fountain-head (where is so pregnant The Alpine mountain whence is cleft Peloro That in few places it that mark surpasses)
Purg. 14.34infin là ’ve si rende per ristoro di quel che ’l ciel de la marina asciuga, ond’ hanno i fiumi ciò che va con loro,
Purg. 14.34To where it yields itself in restoration Of what the heaven doth of the sea dry up, Whence have the rivers that which goes with them,
Purg. 14.37vertù così per nimica si fuga da tutti come biscia, o per sventura del luogo, o per mal uso che li fruga:
Purg. 14.37Virtue is like an enemy avoided By all, as is a serpent, through misfortune Of place, or through bad habit that impels them;
Purg. 14.40ond’ hanno sì mutata lor natura li abitator de la misera valle, che par che Circe li avesse in pastura.
Purg. 14.40On which account have so transformed their nature The dwellers in that miserable valley, It seems that Circe had them in her pasture.
Purg. 14.43Tra brutti porci, più degni di galle che d’altro cibo fatto in uman uso, dirizza prima il suo povero calle.
Purg. 14.43’Mid ugly swine, of acorns worthier Than other food for human use created, It first directeth its impoverished way.
Purg. 14.46Botoli trova poi, venendo giuso, ringhiosi più che non chiede lor possa, e da lor disdegnosa torce il muso.
Purg. 14.46Curs findeth it thereafter, coming downward, More snarling than their puissance demands, And turns from them disdainfully its muzzle.
Purg. 14.49Vassi caggendo; e quant’ ella più ’ngrossa, tanto più trova di can farsi lupi la maladetta e sventurata fossa.
Purg. 14.49It goes on falling, and the more it grows, The more it finds the dogs becoming wolves, This maledict and misadventurous ditch.
Purg. 14.52Discesa poi per più pelaghi cupi, trova le volpi sì piene di froda, che non temono ingegno che le occùpi.
Purg. 14.52Descended then through many a hollow gulf, It finds the foxes so replete with fraud, They fear no cunning that may master them.
Purg. 14.55Né lascerò di dir perch’ altri m’oda; e buon sarà costui, s’ancor s’ammenta di ciò che vero spirto mi disnoda.
Purg. 14.55Nor will I cease because another hears me; And well ’twill be for him, if still he mind him Of what a truthful spirit to me unravels.
Purg. 14.58Io veggio tuo nepote che diventa cacciator di quei lupi in su la riva del fiero fiume, e tutti li sgomenta.
Purg. 14.58Thy grandson I behold, who doth become A hunter of those wolves upon the bank Of the wild stream, and terrifies them all.
Purg. 14.61Vende la carne loro essendo viva; poscia li ancide come antica belva; molti di vita e sé di pregio priva.
Purg. 14.61He sells their flesh, it being yet alive; Thereafter slaughters them like ancient beeves; Many of life, himself of praise, deprives.
Purg. 14.64Sanguinoso esce de la trista selva; lasciala tal, che di qui a mille anni ne lo stato primaio non si rinselva».
Purg. 14.64Blood-stained he issues from the dismal forest; He leaves it such, a thousand years from now In its primeval state ’tis not re-wooded.”
Purg. 14.67Com’ a l’annunzio di dogliosi danni si turba il viso di colui ch’ascolta, da qual che parte il periglio l’assanni,
Purg. 14.67As at the announcement of impending ills The face of him who listens is disturbed, From whate’er side the peril seize upon him;
Purg. 14.70così vid’ io l’altr’ anima, che volta stava a udir, turbarsi e farsi trista, poi ch’ebbe la parola a sé raccolta.
Purg. 14.70So I beheld that other soul, which stood Turned round to listen, grow disturbed and sad, When it had gathered to itself the word.
Purg. 14.73Lo dir de l’una e de l’altra la vista mi fer voglioso di saper lor nomi, e dimanda ne fei con prieghi mista;
Purg. 14.73The speech of one and aspect of the other Had me desirous made to know their names, And question mixed with prayers I made thereof,
Purg. 14.76per che lo spirto che di pria parlòmi ricominciò: «Tu vuo’ ch’io mi deduca nel fare a te ciò che tu far non vuo’mi.
Purg. 14.76Whereat the spirit which first spake to me Began again: “Thou wishest I should bring me To do for thee what thou’lt not do for me;
Purg. 14.79Ma da che Dio in te vuol che traluca tanto sua grazia, non ti sarò scarso; però sappi ch’io fui Guido del Duca.
Purg. 14.79But since God willeth that in thee shine forth Such grace of his, I’ll not be chary with thee; Know, then, that I Guido del Duca am.
Purg. 14.82Fu il sangue mio d’invidia sì rïarso, che se veduto avesse uom farsi lieto, visto m’avresti di livore sparso.
Purg. 14.82My blood was so with envy set on fire, That if I had beheld a man make merry, Thou wouldst have seen me sprinkled o’er with pallor.
Purg. 14.85Di mia semente cotal paglia mieto; o gente umana, perché poni ’l core là ’v’ è mestier di consorte divieto?
Purg. 14.85From my own sowing such the straw I reap! O human race! why dost thou set thy heart Where interdict of partnership must be?
Purg. 14.88Questi è Rinier; questi è ’l pregio e l’onore de la casa da Calboli, ove nullo fatto s’è reda poi del suo valore.
Purg. 14.88This is Renier; this is the boast and honour Of the house of Calboli, where no one since Has made himself the heir of his desert.
Purg. 14.91E non pur lo suo sangue è fatto brullo, tra ’l Po e ’l monte e la marina e ’l Reno, del ben richesto al vero e al trastullo;
Purg. 14.91And not alone his blood is made devoid, ’Twixt Po and mount, and sea-shore and the Reno, Of good required for truth and for diversion;
Purg. 14.94ché dentro a questi termini è ripieno di venenosi sterpi, sì che tardi per coltivare omai verrebber meno.
Purg. 14.94For all within these boundaries is full Of venomous roots, so that too tardily By cultivation now would they diminish.
Purg. 14.97Ov’ è ’l buon Lizio e Arrigo Mainardi? Pier Traversaro e Guido di Carpigna? Oh Romagnuoli tornati in bastardi!
Purg. 14.97Where is good Lizio, and Arrigo Manardi, Pier Traversaro, and Guido di Carpigna, O Romagnuoli into bastards turned?
Purg. 14.100Quando in Bologna un Fabbro si ralligna? quando in Faenza un Bernardin di Fosco, verga gentil di picciola gramigna?
Purg. 14.100When in Bologna will a Fabbro rise? When in Faenza a Bernardin di Fosco, The noble scion of ignoble seed?
Purg. 14.103Non ti maravigliar s’io piango, Tosco, quando rimembro, con Guido da Prata, Ugolin d’Azzo che vivette nosco,
Purg. 14.103Be not astonished, Tuscan, if I weep, When I remember, with Guido da Prata, Ugolin d’ Azzo, who was living with us,
Purg. 14.106Federigo Tignoso e sua brigata, la casa Traversara e li Anastagi (e l’una gente e l’altra è diretata),
Purg. 14.106Frederick Tignoso and his company, The house of Traversara, and th’ Anastagi, And one race and the other is extinct;
Purg. 14.109le donne e ’ cavalier, li affanni e li agi che ne ’nvogliava amore e cortesia là dove i cuor son fatti sì malvagi.
Purg. 14.109The dames and cavaliers, the toils and ease That filled our souls with love and courtesy, There where the hearts have so malicious grown!
Purg. 14.112O Bretinoro, ché non fuggi via, poi che gita se n’è la tua famiglia e molta gente per non esser ria?
Purg. 14.112O Brettinoro! why dost thou not flee, Seeing that all thy family is gone, And many people, not to be corrupted?
Purg. 14.115Ben fa Bagnacaval, che non rifiglia; e mal fa Castrocaro, e peggio Conio, che di figliar tai conti più s’impiglia.
Purg. 14.115Bagnacaval does well in not begetting And ill does Castrocaro, and Conio worse, In taking trouble to beget such Counts.
Purg. 14.118Ben faranno i Pagan, da che ’l demonio lor sen girà; ma non però che puro già mai rimagna d’essi testimonio.
Purg. 14.118Will do well the Pagani, when their Devil Shall have departed; but not therefore pure Will testimony of them e’er remain.
Purg. 14.121O Ugolin de’ Fantolin, sicuro è ’l nome tuo, da che più non s’aspetta chi far lo possa, tralignando, scuro.
Purg. 14.121O Ugolin de’ Fantoli, secure Thy name is, since no longer is awaited One who, degenerating, can obscure it!
Purg. 14.124Ma va via, Tosco, omai; ch’or mi diletta troppo di pianger più che di parlare, sì m’ha nostra ragion la mente stretta».
Purg. 14.124But go now, Tuscan, for it now delights me To weep far better than it does to speak, So much has our discourse my mind distressed.”
Purg. 14.127Noi sapavam che quell’ anime care ci sentivano andar; però, tacendo, facëan noi del cammin confidare.
Purg. 14.127We were aware that those beloved souls Heard us depart; therefore, by keeping silent, They made us of our pathway confident.
Purg. 14.130Poi fummo fatti soli procedendo, folgore parve quando l’aere fende, voce che giunse di contra dicendo:
Purg. 14.130When we became alone by going onward, Thunder, when it doth cleave the air, appeared A voice, that counter to us came, exclaiming:
Purg. 14.133‘Anciderammi qualunque m’apprende’; e fuggì come tuon che si dilegua, se sùbito la nuvola scoscende.
Purg. 14.133“Shall slay me whosoever findeth me!” And fled as the reverberation dies If suddenly the cloud asunder bursts.
Purg. 14.136Come da lei l’udir nostro ebbe triegua, ed ecco l’altra con sì gran fracasso, che somigliò tonar che tosto segua:
Purg. 14.136As soon as hearing had a truce from this, Behold another, with so great a crash, That it resembled thunderings following fast:
Purg. 14.139«Io sono Aglauro che divenni sasso»; e allor, per ristrignermi al poeta, in destro feci, e non innanzi, il passo.
Purg. 14.139“I am Aglaurus, who became a stone!” And then, to press myself close to the Poet, I backward, and not forward, took a step.
Purg. 14.142Già era l’aura d’ogne parte queta; ed el mi disse: «Quel fu ’l duro camo che dovria l’uom tener dentro a sua meta.
Purg. 14.142Already on all sides the air was quiet; And said he to me: “That was the hard curb That ought to hold a man within his bounds;
Purg. 14.145Ma voi prendete l’esca, sì che l’amo de l’antico avversaro a sé vi tira; e però poco val freno o richiamo.
Purg. 14.145But you take in the bait so that the hook Of the old Adversary draws you to him, And hence availeth little curb or call.
Purg. 14.148Chiamavi ’l cielo e ’ntorno vi si gira, mostrandovi le sue bellezze etterne, e l’occhio vostro pur a terra mira;
Purg. 14.148The heavens are calling you, and wheel around you, Displaying to you their eternal beauties, And still your eye is looking on the ground;
Purg. 14.151onde vi batte chi tutto discerne».
Purg. 14.151Whence He, who all discerns, chastises you.”
Purgatorio, Canto XV
Purgatorio, Canto XV — The Third Circle: The Irascible. Dante’s Visions. The Smoke.
Purg. 15.1Quanto tra l’ultimar de l’ora terza e ’l principio del dì par de la spera che sempre a guisa di fanciullo scherza,
Purg. 15.1As much as ’twixt the close of the third hour And dawn of day appeareth of that sphere Which aye in fashion of a child is playing,
Purg. 15.4tanto pareva già inver’ la sera essere al sol del suo corso rimaso; vespero là, e qui mezza notte era.
Purg. 15.4So much it now appeared, towards the night, Was of his course remaining to the sun; There it was evening, and ’twas midnight here;
Purg. 15.7E i raggi ne ferien per mezzo ’l naso, perché per noi girato era sì ’l monte, che già dritti andavamo inver’ l’occaso,
Purg. 15.7And the rays smote the middle of our faces, Because by us the mount was so encircled, That straight towards the west we now were going
Purg. 15.10quand’ io senti’ a me gravar la fronte a lo splendore assai più che di prima, e stupor m’eran le cose non conte;
Purg. 15.10When I perceived my forehead overpowered Beneath the splendour far more than at first, And stupor were to me the things unknown,
Purg. 15.13ond’ io levai le mani inver’ la cima de le mie ciglia, e fecimi ’l solecchio, che del soverchio visibile lima.
Purg. 15.13Whereat towards the summit of my brow I raised my hands, and made myself the visor Which the excessive glare diminishes.
Purg. 15.16Come quando da l’acqua o da lo specchio salta lo raggio a l’opposita parte, salendo su per lo modo parecchio
Purg. 15.16As when from off the water, or a mirror, The sunbeam leaps unto the opposite side, Ascending upward in the selfsame measure
Purg. 15.19a quel che scende, e tanto si diparte dal cader de la pietra in igual tratta, sì come mostra esperïenza e arte;
Purg. 15.19That it descends, and deviates as far From falling of a stone in line direct, (As demonstrate experiment and art,)
Purg. 15.22così mi parve da luce rifratta quivi dinanzi a me esser percosso; per che a fuggir la mia vista fu ratta.
Purg. 15.22So it appeared to me that by a light Refracted there before me I was smitten; On which account my sight was swift to flee.
Purg. 15.25«Che è quel, dolce padre, a che non posso schermar lo viso tanto che mi vaglia», diss’ io, «e pare inver’ noi esser mosso?».
Purg. 15.25“What is that, Father sweet, from which I cannot So fully screen my sight that it avail me,” Said I, “and seems towards us to be moving?”
Purg. 15.28«Non ti maravigliar s’ancor t’abbaglia la famiglia del cielo», a me rispuose: «messo è che viene ad invitar ch’om saglia.
Purg. 15.28“Marvel thou not, if dazzle thee as yet The family of heaven,” he answered me; “An angel ’tis, who comes to invite us upward.
Purg. 15.31Tosto sarà ch’a veder queste cose non ti fia grave, ma fieti diletto quanto natura a sentir ti dispuose».
Purg. 15.31Soon will it be, that to behold these things Shall not be grievous, but delightful to thee As much as nature fashioned thee to feel.”
Purg. 15.34Poi giunti fummo a l’angel benedetto, con lieta voce disse: «Intrate quinci ad un scaleo vie men che li altri eretto».
Purg. 15.34When we had reached the Angel benedight, With joyful voice he said: “Here enter in To stairway far less steep than are the others.”
Purg. 15.37Noi montavam, già partiti di linci, e ‘Beati misericordes!’ fue cantato retro, e ‘Godi tu che vinci!’.
Purg. 15.37We mounting were, already thence departed, And “Beati misericordes” was Behind us sung, “Rejoice, thou that o’ercomest!”
Purg. 15.40Lo mio maestro e io soli amendue suso andavamo; e io pensai, andando, prode acquistar ne le parole sue;
Purg. 15.40My Master and myself, we two alone Were going upward, and I thought, in going, Some profit to acquire from words of his;
Purg. 15.43e dirizza’mi a lui sì dimandando: «Che volse dir lo spirto di Romagna, e ‘divieto’ e ‘consorte’ menzionando?».
Purg. 15.43And I to him directed me, thus asking: “What did the spirit of Romagna mean, Mentioning interdict and partnership?”
Purg. 15.46Per ch’elli a me: «Di sua maggior magagna conosce il danno; e però non s’ammiri se ne riprende perché men si piagna.
Purg. 15.46Whence he to me: “Of his own greatest failing He knows the harm; and therefore wonder not If he reprove us, that we less may rue it.
Purg. 15.49Perché s’appuntano i vostri disiri dove per compagnia parte si scema, invidia move il mantaco a’ sospiri.
Purg. 15.49Because are thither pointed your desires Where by companionship each share is lessened, Envy doth ply the bellows to your sighs.
Purg. 15.52Ma se l’amor de la spera supprema torcesse in suso il disiderio vostro, non vi sarebbe al petto quella tema;
Purg. 15.52But if the love of the supernal sphere Should upwardly direct your aspiration, There would not be that fear within your breast;
Purg. 15.55ché, per quanti si dice più lì ‘nostro’, tanto possiede più di ben ciascuno, e più di caritate arde in quel chiostro».
Purg. 15.55For there, as much the more as one says ‘Our,’ So much the more of good each one possesses, And more of charity in that cloister burns.”
Purg. 15.58«Io son d’esser contento più digiuno», diss’ io, «che se mi fosse pria taciuto, e più di dubbio ne la mente aduno.
Purg. 15.58“I am more hungering to be satisfied,” I said, “than if I had before been silent, And more of doubt within my mind I gather.
Purg. 15.61Com’ esser puote ch’un ben, distributo in più posseditor, faccia più ricchi di sé che se da pochi è posseduto?».
Purg. 15.61How can it be, that boon distributed The more possessors can more wealthy make Therein, than if by few it be possessed?”
Purg. 15.64Ed elli a me: «Però che tu rificchi la mente pur a le cose terrene, di vera luce tenebre dispicchi.
Purg. 15.64And he to me: “Because thou fixest still Thy mind entirely upon earthly things, Thou pluckest darkness from the very light.
Purg. 15.67Quello infinito e ineffabil bene che là sù è, così corre ad amore com’ a lucido corpo raggio vene.
Purg. 15.67That goodness infinite and ineffable Which is above there, runneth unto love, As to a lucid body comes the sunbeam.
Purg. 15.70Tanto si dà quanto trova d’ardore; sì che, quantunque carità si stende, cresce sovr’ essa l’etterno valore.
Purg. 15.70So much it gives itself as it finds ardour, So that as far as charity extends, O’er it increases the eternal valour.
Purg. 15.73E quanta gente più là sù s’intende, più v’è da bene amare, e più vi s’ama, e come specchio l’uno a l’altro rende.
Purg. 15.73And the more people thitherward aspire, More are there to love well, and more they love there, And, as a mirror, one reflects the other.
Purg. 15.76E se la mia ragion non ti disfama, vedrai Beatrice, ed ella pienamente ti torrà questa e ciascun’ altra brama.
Purg. 15.76And if my reasoning appease thee not, Thou shalt see Beatrice; and she will fully Take from thee this and every other longing.
Purg. 15.79Procaccia pur che tosto sieno spente, come son già le due, le cinque piaghe, che si richiudon per esser dolente».
Purg. 15.79Endeavour, then, that soon may be extinct, As are the two already, the five wounds That close themselves again by being painful.”
Purg. 15.82Com’ io voleva dicer ‘Tu m’appaghe’, vidimi giunto in su l’altro girone, sì che tacer mi fer le luci vaghe.
Purg. 15.82Even as I wished to say, “Thou dost appease me,” I saw that I had reached another circle, So that my eager eyes made me keep silence.
Purg. 15.85Ivi mi parve in una visïone estatica di sùbito esser tratto, e vedere in un tempio più persone;
Purg. 15.85There it appeared to me that in a vision Ecstatic on a sudden I was rapt, And in a temple many persons saw;
Purg. 15.88e una donna, in su l’entrar, con atto dolce di madre dicer: «Figliuol mio, perché hai tu così verso noi fatto?
Purg. 15.88And at the door a woman, with the sweet Behaviour of a mother, saying: “Son, Why in this manner hast thou dealt with us?
Purg. 15.91Ecco, dolenti, lo tuo padre e io ti cercavamo». E come qui si tacque, ciò che pareva prima, dispario.
Purg. 15.91Lo, sorrowing, thy father and myself Were seeking for thee;”—and as here she ceased, That which appeared at first had disappeared.
Purg. 15.94Indi m’apparve un’altra con quell’ acque giù per le gote che ’l dolor distilla quando di gran dispetto in altrui nacque,
Purg. 15.94Then I beheld another with those waters Adown her cheeks which grief distils whenever From great disdain of others it is born,
Purg. 15.97e dir: «Se tu se’ sire de la villa del cui nome ne’ dèi fu tanta lite, e onde ogne scïenza disfavilla,
Purg. 15.97And saying: “If of that city thou art lord, For whose name was such strife among the gods, And whence doth every science scintillate,
Purg. 15.100vendica te di quelle braccia ardite ch’abbracciar nostra figlia, o Pisistràto». E ’l segnor mi parea, benigno e mite,
Purg. 15.100Avenge thyself on those audacious arms That clasped our daughter, O Pisistratus;” And the lord seemed to me benign and mild
Purg. 15.103risponder lei con viso temperato: «Che farem noi a chi mal ne disira, se quei che ci ama è per noi condannato?»,
Purg. 15.103To answer her with aspect temperate: “What shall we do to those who wish us ill, If he who loves us be by us condemned?”
Purg. 15.106Poi vidi genti accese in foco d’ira con pietre un giovinetto ancider, forte gridando a sé pur: «Martira, martira!».
Purg. 15.106Then saw I people hot in fire of wrath, With stones a young man slaying, clamorously Still crying to each other, “Kill him! kill him!”
Purg. 15.109E lui vedea chinarsi, per la morte che l’aggravava già, inver’ la terra, ma de li occhi facea sempre al ciel porte,
Purg. 15.109And him I saw bow down, because of death That weighed already on him, to the earth, But of his eyes made ever gates to heaven,
Purg. 15.112orando a l’alto Sire, in tanta guerra, che perdonasse a’ suoi persecutori, con quello aspetto che pietà diserra.
Purg. 15.112Imploring the high Lord, in so great strife, That he would pardon those his persecutors, With such an aspect as unlocks compassion.
Purg. 15.115Quando l’anima mia tornò di fori a le cose che son fuor di lei vere, io riconobbi i miei non falsi errori.
Purg. 15.115Soon as my soul had outwardly returned To things external to it which are true, Did I my not false errors recognize.
Purg. 15.118Lo duca mio, che mi potea vedere far sì com’ om che dal sonno si slega, disse: «Che hai che non ti puoi tenere,
Purg. 15.118My Leader, who could see me bear myself Like to a man that rouses him from sleep, Exclaimed: “What ails thee, that thou canst not stand?
Purg. 15.121ma se’ venuto più che mezza lega velando li occhi e con le gambe avvolte, a guisa di cui vino o sonno piega?».
Purg. 15.121But hast been coming more than half a league Veiling thine eyes, and with thy legs entangled, In guise of one whom wine or sleep subdues?”
Purg. 15.124«O dolce padre mio, se tu m’ascolte, io ti dirò», diss’ io, «ciò che m’apparve quando le gambe mi furon sì tolte».
Purg. 15.124“O my sweet Father, if thou listen to me, I’ll tell thee,” said I, “what appeared to me, When thus from me my legs were ta’en away.”
Purg. 15.127Ed ei: «Se tu avessi cento larve sovra la faccia, non mi sarian chiuse le tue cogitazion, quantunque parve.
Purg. 15.127And he: “If thou shouldst have a hundred masks Upon thy face, from me would not be shut Thy cogitations, howsoever small.
Purg. 15.130Ciò che vedesti fu perché non scuse d’aprir lo core a l’acque de la pace che da l’etterno fonte son diffuse.
Purg. 15.130What thou hast seen was that thou mayst not fail To ope thy heart unto the waters of peace, Which from the eternal fountain are diffused.
Purg. 15.133Non dimandai “Che hai?” per quel che face chi guarda pur con l’occhio che non vede, quando disanimato il corpo giace;
Purg. 15.133I did not ask, ‘What ails thee?’ as he does Who only looketh with the eyes that see not When of the soul bereft the body lies,
Purg. 15.136ma dimandai per darti forza al piede: così frugar conviensi i pigri, lenti ad usar lor vigilia quando riede».
Purg. 15.136But asked it to give vigour to thy feet; Thus must we needs urge on the sluggards, slow To use their wakefulness when it returns.”
Purg. 15.139Noi andavam per lo vespero, attenti oltre quanto potean li occhi allungarsi contra i raggi serotini e lucenti.
Purg. 15.139We passed along, athwart the twilight peering Forward as far as ever eye could stretch Against the sunbeams serotine and lucent;
Purg. 15.142Ed ecco a poco a poco un fummo farsi verso di noi come la notte oscuro; né da quello era loco da cansarsi.
Purg. 15.142And lo! by slow degrees a smoke approached In our direction, sombre as the night, Nor was there place to hide one’s self therefrom.
Purg. 15.145Questo ne tolse li occhi e l’aere puro.
Purg. 15.145This of our eyes and the pure air bereft us.
Purgatorio, Canto XVI
Purgatorio, Canto XVI — Marco Lombardo. Lament over the State of the World.
Purg. 16.1Buio d’inferno e di notte privata d’ogne pianeto, sotto pover cielo, quant’ esser può di nuvol tenebrata,
Purg. 16.1Darkness of hell, and of a night deprived Of every planet under a poor sky, As much as may be tenebrous with cloud,
Purg. 16.4non fece al viso mio sì grosso velo come quel fummo ch’ivi ci coperse, né a sentir di così aspro pelo,
Purg. 16.4Ne’er made unto my sight so thick a veil, As did that smoke which there enveloped us, Nor to the feeling of so rough a texture;
Purg. 16.7che l’occhio stare aperto non sofferse; onde la scorta mia saputa e fida mi s’accostò e l’omero m’offerse.
Purg. 16.7For not an eye it suffered to stay open; Whereat mine escort, faithful and sagacious, Drew near to me and offered me his shoulder.
Purg. 16.10Sì come cieco va dietro a sua guida per non smarrirsi e per non dar di cozzo in cosa che ’l molesti, o forse ancida,
Purg. 16.10E’en as a blind man goes behind his guide, Lest he should wander, or should strike against Aught that may harm or peradventure kill him,
Purg. 16.13m’andava io per l’aere amaro e sozzo, ascoltando il mio duca che diceva pur: «Guarda che da me tu non sia mozzo».
Purg. 16.13So went I through the bitter and foul air, Listening unto my Leader, who said only, “Look that from me thou be not separated.”
Purg. 16.16Io sentia voci, e ciascuna pareva pregar per pace e per misericordia l’Agnel di Dio che le peccata leva.
Purg. 16.16Voices I heard, and every one appeared To supplicate for peace and misericord The Lamb of God who takes away our sins.
Purg. 16.19Pur ‘Agnus Dei’ eran le loro essordia; una parola in tutte era e un modo, sì che parea tra esse ogne concordia.
Purg. 16.19Still “Agnus Dei” their exordium was; One word there was in all, and metre one, So that all harmony appeared among them.
Purg. 16.22«Quei sono spirti, maestro, ch’i’ odo?», diss’ io. Ed elli a me: «Tu vero apprendi, e d’iracundia van solvendo il nodo».
Purg. 16.22“Master,” I said, “are spirits those I hear?” And he to me: “Thou apprehendest truly, And they the knot of anger go unloosing.”
Purg. 16.25«Or tu chi se’ che ’l nostro fummo fendi, e di noi parli pur come se tue partissi ancor lo tempo per calendi?».
Purg. 16.25“Now who art thou, that cleavest through our smoke And art discoursing of us even as though Thou didst by calends still divide the time?”
Purg. 16.28Così per una voce detto fue; onde ’l maestro mio disse: «Rispondi, e domanda se quinci si va sùe».
Purg. 16.28After this manner by a voice was spoken; Whereon my Master said: “Do thou reply, And ask if on this side the way go upward.”
Purg. 16.31E io: «O creatura che ti mondi per tornar bella a colui che ti fece, maraviglia udirai, se mi secondi».
Purg. 16.31And I: “O creature that dost cleanse thyself To return beautiful to Him who made thee, Thou shalt hear marvels if thou follow me.”
Purg. 16.34«Io ti seguiterò quanto mi lece», rispuose; «e se veder fummo non lascia, l’udir ci terrà giunti in quella vece».
Purg. 16.34“Thee will I follow far as is allowed me,” He answered; “and if smoke prevent our seeing, Hearing shall keep us joined instead thereof.”
Purg. 16.37Allora incominciai: «Con quella fascia che la morte dissolve men vo suso, e venni qui per l’infernale ambascia.
Purg. 16.37Thereon began I: “With that swathing band Which death unwindeth am I going upward, And hither came I through the infernal anguish.
Purg. 16.40E se Dio m’ha in sua grazia rinchiuso, tanto che vuol ch’i’ veggia la sua corte per modo tutto fuor del moderno uso,
Purg. 16.40And if God in his grace has me infolded, So that he wills that I behold his court By method wholly out of modern usage,
Purg. 16.43non mi celar chi fosti anzi la morte, ma dilmi, e dimmi s’i’ vo bene al varco; e tue parole fier le nostre scorte».
Purg. 16.43Conceal not from me who ere death thou wast, But tell it me, and tell me if I go Right for the pass, and be thy words our escort.”
Purg. 16.46«Lombardo fui, e fu’ chiamato Marco; del mondo seppi, e quel valore amai al quale ha or ciascun disteso l’arco.
Purg. 16.46“Lombard was I, and I was Marco called; The world I knew, and loved that excellence, At which has each one now unbent his bow.
Purg. 16.49Per montar sù dirittamente vai». Così rispuose, e soggiunse: «I’ ti prego che per me prieghi quando sù sarai».
Purg. 16.49For mounting upward, thou art going right.” Thus he made answer, and subjoined: “I pray thee To pray for me when thou shalt be above.”
Purg. 16.52E io a lui: «Per fede mi ti lego di far ciò che mi chiedi; ma io scoppio dentro ad un dubbio, s’io non me ne spiego.
Purg. 16.52And I to him: “My faith I pledge to thee To do what thou dost ask me; but am bursting Inly with doubt, unless I rid me of it.
Purg. 16.55Prima era scempio, e ora è fatto doppio ne la sentenza tua, che mi fa certo qui, e altrove, quello ov’ io l’accoppio.
Purg. 16.55First it was simple, and is now made double By thy opinion, which makes certain to me, Here and elsewhere, that which I couple with it.
Purg. 16.58Lo mondo è ben così tutto diserto d’ogne virtute, come tu mi sone, e di malizia gravido e coverto;
Purg. 16.58The world forsooth is utterly deserted By every virtue, as thou tellest me, And with iniquity is big and covered;
Purg. 16.61ma priego che m’addite la cagione, sì ch’i’ la veggia e ch’i’ la mostri altrui; ché nel cielo uno, e un qua giù la pone».
Purg. 16.61But I beseech thee point me out the cause, That I may see it, and to others show it; For one in the heavens, and here below one puts it.”
Purg. 16.64Alto sospir, che duolo strinse in «uhi!», mise fuor prima; e poi cominciò: «Frate, lo mondo è cieco, e tu vien ben da lui.
Purg. 16.64A sigh profound, that grief forced into Ai! He first sent forth, and then began he: “Brother, The world is blind, and sooth thou comest from it!
Purg. 16.67Voi che vivete ogne cagion recate pur suso al cielo, pur come se tutto movesse seco di necessitate.
Purg. 16.67Ye who are living every cause refer Still upward to the heavens, as if all things They of necessity moved with themselves.
Purg. 16.70Se così fosse, in voi fora distrutto libero arbitrio, e non fora giustizia per ben letizia, e per male aver lutto.
Purg. 16.70If this were so, in you would be destroyed Free will, nor any justice would there be In having joy for good, or grief for evil.
Purg. 16.73Lo cielo i vostri movimenti inizia; non dico tutti, ma, posto ch’i’ ’l dica, lume v’è dato a bene e a malizia,
Purg. 16.73The heavens your movements do initiate, I say not all; but granting that I say it, Light has been given you for good and evil,
Purg. 16.76e libero voler; che, se fatica ne le prime battaglie col ciel dura, poi vince tutto, se ben si notrica.
Purg. 16.76And free volition; which, if some fatigue In the first battles with the heavens it suffers, Afterwards conquers all, if well ’tis nurtured.
Purg. 16.79A maggior forza e a miglior natura liberi soggiacete; e quella cria la mente in voi, che ’l ciel non ha in sua cura.
Purg. 16.79To greater force and to a better nature, Though free, ye subject are, and that creates The mind in you the heavens have not in charge.
Purg. 16.82Però, se ’l mondo presente disvia, in voi è la cagione, in voi si cheggia; e io te ne sarò or vera spia.
Purg. 16.82Hence, if the present world doth go astray, In you the cause is, be it sought in you; And I therein will now be thy true spy.
Purg. 16.85Esce di mano a lui che la vagheggia prima che sia, a guisa di fanciulla che piangendo e ridendo pargoleggia,
Purg. 16.85Forth from the hand of Him, who fondles it Before it is, like to a little girl Weeping and laughing in her childish sport,
Purg. 16.88l’anima semplicetta che sa nulla, salvo che, mossa da lieto fattore, volontier torna a ciò che la trastulla.
Purg. 16.88Issues the simple soul, that nothing knows, Save that, proceeding from a joyous Maker, Gladly it turns to that which gives it pleasure.
Purg. 16.91Di picciol bene in pria sente sapore; quivi s’inganna, e dietro ad esso corre, se guida o fren non torce suo amore.
Purg. 16.91Of trivial good at first it tastes the savour; Is cheated by it, and runs after it, If guide or rein turn not aside its love.
Purg. 16.94Onde convenne legge per fren porre; convenne rege aver, che discernesse de la vera cittade almen la torre.
Purg. 16.94Hence it behoved laws for a rein to place, Behoved a king to have, who at the least Of the true city should discern the tower.
Purg. 16.97Le leggi son, ma chi pon mano ad esse? Nullo, però che ’l pastor che procede, rugumar può, ma non ha l’unghie fesse;
Purg. 16.97The laws exist, but who sets hand to them? No one; because the shepherd who precedes Can ruminate, but cleaveth not the hoof;
Purg. 16.100per che la gente, che sua guida vede pur a quel ben fedire ond’ ella è ghiotta, di quel si pasce, e più oltre non chiede.
Purg. 16.100Wherefore the people that perceives its guide Strike only at the good for which it hankers, Feeds upon that, and farther seeketh not.
Purg. 16.103Ben puoi veder che la mala condotta è la cagion che ’l mondo ha fatto reo, e non natura che ’n voi sia corrotta.
Purg. 16.103Clearly canst thou perceive that evil guidance The cause is that has made the world depraved, And not that nature is corrupt in you.
Purg. 16.106Soleva Roma, che ’l buon mondo feo, due soli aver, che l’una e l’altra strada facean vedere, e del mondo e di Deo.
Purg. 16.106Rome, that reformed the world, accustomed was Two suns to have, which one road and the other, Of God and of the world, made manifest.
Purg. 16.109L’un l’altro ha spento; ed è giunta la spada col pasturale, e l’un con l’altro insieme per viva forza mal convien che vada;
Purg. 16.109One has the other quenched, and to the crosier The sword is joined, and ill beseemeth it That by main force one with the other go,
Purg. 16.112però che, giunti, l’un l’altro non teme: se non mi credi, pon mente a la spiga, ch’ogn’ erba si conosce per lo seme.
Purg. 16.112Because, being joined, one feareth not the other; If thou believe not, think upon the grain, For by its seed each herb is recognized.
Purg. 16.115In sul paese ch’Adice e Po riga, solea valore e cortesia trovarsi, prima che Federigo avesse briga;
Purg. 16.115In the land laved by Po and Adige, Valour and courtesy used to be found, Before that Frederick had his controversy;
Purg. 16.118or può sicuramente indi passarsi per qualunque lasciasse, per vergogna di ragionar coi buoni o d’appressarsi.
Purg. 16.118Now in security can pass that way Whoever will abstain, through sense of shame, From speaking with the good, or drawing near them.
Purg. 16.121Ben v’èn tre vecchi ancora in cui rampogna l’antica età la nova, e par lor tardo che Dio a miglior vita li ripogna:
Purg. 16.121True, three old men are left, in whom upbraids The ancient age the new, and late they deem it That God restore them to the better life:
Purg. 16.124Currado da Palazzo e ’l buon Gherardo e Guido da Castel, che mei si noma, francescamente, il semplice Lombardo.
Purg. 16.124Currado da Palazzo, and good Gherardo, And Guido da Castel, who better named is, In fashion of the French, the simple Lombard:
Purg. 16.127Dì oggimai che la Chiesa di Roma, per confondere in sé due reggimenti, cade nel fango, e sé brutta e la soma».
Purg. 16.127Say thou henceforward that the Church of Rome, Confounding in itself two governments, Falls in the mire, and soils itself and burden.”
Purg. 16.130«O Marco mio», diss’ io, «bene argomenti; e or discerno perché dal retaggio li figli di Levì furono essenti.
Purg. 16.130“O Marco mine,” I said, “thou reasonest well; And now discern I why the sons of Levi Have been excluded from the heritage.
Purg. 16.133Ma qual Gherardo è quel che tu per saggio di’ ch’è rimaso de la gente spenta, in rimprovèro del secol selvaggio?».
Purg. 16.133But what Gherardo is it, who, as sample Of a lost race, thou sayest has remained In reprobation of the barbarous age?”
Purg. 16.136«O tuo parlar m’inganna, o el mi tenta», rispuose a me; «ché, parlandomi tosco, par che del buon Gherardo nulla senta.
Purg. 16.136“Either thy speech deceives me, or it tempts me,” He answered me; “for speaking Tuscan to me, It seems of good Gherardo naught thou knowest.
Purg. 16.139Per altro sopranome io nol conosco, s’io nol togliessi da sua figlia Gaia. Dio sia con voi, ché più non vegno vosco.
Purg. 16.139By other surname do I know him not, Unless I take it from his daughter Gaia. May God be with you, for I come no farther.
Purg. 16.142Vedi l’albor che per lo fummo raia già biancheggiare, e me convien partirmi (l’angelo è ivi) prima ch’io li paia».
Purg. 16.142Behold the dawn, that through the smoke rays out, Already whitening; and I must depart— Yonder the Angel is—ere he appear.”
Purg. 16.145Così tornò, e più non volle udirmi.
Purg. 16.145Thus did he speak, and would no farther hear me.
Purgatorio, Canto XVII
Purgatorio, Canto XVII — Dante’s Dream of Anger. The Fourth Circle: The Slothful. Virgil’s Discourse of Love.
Purg. 17.1Ricorditi, lettor, se mai ne l’alpe ti colse nebbia per la qual vedessi non altrimenti che per pelle talpe,
Purg. 17.1Remember, Reader, if e’er in the Alps A mist o’ertook thee, through which thou couldst see Not otherwise than through its membrane mole,
Purg. 17.4come, quando i vapori umidi e spessi a diradar cominciansi, la spera del sol debilemente entra per essi;
Purg. 17.4How, when the vapours humid and condensed Begin to dissipate themselves, the sphere Of the sun feebly enters in among them,
Purg. 17.7e fia la tua imagine leggera in giugnere a veder com’ io rividi lo sole in pria, che già nel corcar era.
Purg. 17.7And thy imagination will be swift In coming to perceive how I re-saw The sun at first, that was already setting.
Purg. 17.10Sì, pareggiando i miei co’ passi fidi del mio maestro, usci’ fuor di tal nube ai raggi morti già ne’ bassi lidi.
Purg. 17.10Thus, to the faithful footsteps of my Master Mating mine own, I issued from that cloud To rays already dead on the low shores.
Purg. 17.13O imaginativa che ne rube talvolta sì di fuor, ch’om non s’accorge perché dintorno suonin mille tube,
Purg. 17.13O thou, Imagination, that dost steal us So from without sometimes, that man perceives not, Although around may sound a thousand trumpets,
Purg. 17.16chi move te, se ’l senso non ti porge? Moveti lume che nel ciel s’informa, per sé o per voler che giù lo scorge.
Purg. 17.16Who moveth thee, if sense impel thee not? Moves thee a light, which in the heaven takes form, By self, or by a will that downward guides it.
Purg. 17.19De l’empiezza di lei che mutò forma ne l’uccel ch’a cantar più si diletta, ne l’imagine mia apparve l’orma;
Purg. 17.19Of her impiety, who changed her form Into the bird that most delights in singing, In my imagining appeared the trace;
Purg. 17.22e qui fu la mia mente sì ristretta dentro da sé, che di fuor non venìa cosa che fosse allor da lei ricetta.
Purg. 17.22And hereupon my mind was so withdrawn Within itself, that from without there came Nothing that then might be received by it.
Purg. 17.25Poi piovve dentro a l’alta fantasia un crucifisso, dispettoso e fero ne la sua vista, e cotal si moria;
Purg. 17.25Then reigned within my lofty fantasy One crucified, disdainful and ferocious In countenance, and even thus was dying.
Purg. 17.28intorno ad esso era il grande Assüero, Estèr sua sposa e ’l giusto Mardoceo, che fu al dire e al far così intero.
Purg. 17.28Around him were the great Ahasuerus, Esther his wife, and the just Mordecai, Who was in word and action so entire.
Purg. 17.31E come questa imagine rompeo sé per sé stessa, a guisa d’una bulla cui manca l’acqua sotto qual si feo,
Purg. 17.31And even as this image burst asunder Of its own self, in fashion of a bubble In which the water it was made of fails,
Purg. 17.34surse in mia visïone una fanciulla piangendo forte, e dicea: «O regina, perché per ira hai voluto esser nulla?
Purg. 17.34There rose up in my vision a young maiden Bitterly weeping, and she said: “O queen, Why hast thou wished in anger to be naught?
Purg. 17.37Ancisa t’hai per non perder Lavina; or m’hai perduta! Io son essa che lutto, madre, a la tua pria ch’a l’altrui ruina».
Purg. 17.37Thou’st slain thyself, Lavinia not to lose; Now hast thou lost me; I am she who mourns, Mother, at thine ere at another’s ruin.”
Purg. 17.40Come si frange il sonno ove di butto nova luce percuote il viso chiuso, che fratto guizza pria che muoia tutto;
Purg. 17.40As sleep is broken, when upon a sudden New light strikes in upon the eyelids closed, And broken quivers ere it dieth wholly,
Purg. 17.43così l’imaginar mio cadde giuso tosto che lume il volto mi percosse, maggior assai che quel ch’è in nostro uso.
Purg. 17.43So this imagining of mine fell down As soon as the effulgence smote my face, Greater by far than what is in our wont.
Purg. 17.46I’ mi volgea per veder ov’ io fosse, quando una voce disse «Qui si monta», che da ogne altro intento mi rimosse;
Purg. 17.46I turned me round to see where I might be, When said a voice, “Here is the passage up;” Which from all other purposes removed me,
Purg. 17.49e fece la mia voglia tanto pronta di riguardar chi era che parlava, che mai non posa, se non si raffronta.
Purg. 17.49And made my wish so full of eagerness To look and see who was it that was speaking, It never rests till meeting face to face;
Purg. 17.52Ma come al sol che nostra vista grava e per soverchio sua figura vela, così la mia virtù quivi mancava.
Purg. 17.52But as before the sun, which quells the sight, And in its own excess its figure veils, Even so my power was insufficient here.
Purg. 17.55«Questo è divino spirito, che ne la via da ir sù ne drizza sanza prego, e col suo lume sé medesmo cela.
Purg. 17.55“This is a spirit divine, who in the way Of going up directs us without asking, And who with his own light himself conceals.
Purg. 17.58Sì fa con noi, come l’uom si fa sego; ché quale aspetta prego e l’uopo vede, malignamente già si mette al nego.
Purg. 17.58He does with us as man doth with himself; For he who sees the need, and waits the asking, Malignly leans already tow’rds denial.
Purg. 17.61Or accordiamo a tanto invito il piede; procacciam di salir pria che s’abbui, ché poi non si poria, se ’l dì non riede».
Purg. 17.61Accord we now our feet to such inviting, Let us make haste to mount ere it grow dark; For then we could not till the day return.”
Purg. 17.64Così disse il mio duca, e io con lui volgemmo i nostri passi ad una scala; e tosto ch’io al primo grado fui,
Purg. 17.64Thus my Conductor said; and I and he Together turned our footsteps to a stairway; And I, as soon as the first step I reached,
Purg. 17.67senti’mi presso quasi un muover d’ala e ventarmi nel viso e dir: ‘Beati pacifici, che son sanz’ ira mala!’.
Purg. 17.67Near me perceived a motion as of wings, And fanning in the face, and saying, “‘Beati Pacifici,’ who are without ill anger.”
Purg. 17.70Già eran sovra noi tanto levati li ultimi raggi che la notte segue, che le stelle apparivan da più lati.
Purg. 17.70Already over us were so uplifted The latest sunbeams, which the night pursues, That upon many sides the stars appeared.
Purg. 17.73‘O virtù mia, perché sì ti dilegue?’, fra me stesso dicea, ché mi sentiva la possa de le gambe posta in triegue.
Purg. 17.73“O manhood mine, why dost thou vanish so?” I said within myself; for I perceived The vigour of my legs was put in truce.
Purg. 17.76Noi eravam dove più non saliva la scala sù, ed eravamo affissi, pur come nave ch’a la piaggia arriva.
Purg. 17.76We at the point were where no more ascends The stairway upward, and were motionless, Even as a ship, which at the shore arrives;
Purg. 17.79E io attesi un poco, s’io udissi alcuna cosa nel novo girone; poi mi volsi al maestro mio, e dissi:
Purg. 17.79And I gave heed a little, if I might hear Aught whatsoever in the circle new; Then to my Master turned me round and said:
Purg. 17.82«Dolce mio padre, dì, quale offensione si purga qui nel giro dove semo? Se i piè si stanno, non stea tuo sermone».
Purg. 17.82“Say, my sweet Father, what delinquency Is purged here in the circle where we are? Although our feet may pause, pause not thy speech.”
Purg. 17.85Ed elli a me: «L’amor del bene, scemo del suo dover, quiritta si ristora; qui si ribatte il mal tardato remo.
Purg. 17.85And he to me: “The love of good, remiss In what it should have done, is here restored; Here plied again the ill-belated oar;
Purg. 17.88Ma perché più aperto intendi ancora, volgi la mente a me, e prenderai alcun buon frutto di nostra dimora».
Purg. 17.88But still more openly to understand, Turn unto me thy mind, and thou shalt gather Some profitable fruit from our delay.
Purg. 17.91«Né creator né creatura mai», cominciò el, «figliuol, fu sanza amore, o naturale o d’animo; e tu ’l sai.
Purg. 17.91Neither Creator nor a creature ever, Son,” he began, “was destitute of love Natural or spiritual; and thou knowest it.
Purg. 17.94Lo naturale è sempre sanza errore, ma l’altro puote errar per malo obietto o per troppo o per poco di vigore.
Purg. 17.94The natural was ever without error; But err the other may by evil object, Or by too much, or by too little vigour.
Purg. 17.97Mentre ch’elli è nel primo ben diretto, e ne’ secondi sé stesso misura, esser non può cagion di mal diletto;
Purg. 17.97While in the first it well directed is, And in the second moderates itself, It cannot be the cause of sinful pleasure;
Purg. 17.100ma quando al mal si torce, o con più cura o con men che non dee corre nel bene, contra ’l fattore adovra sua fattura.
Purg. 17.100But when to ill it turns, and, with more care Or lesser than it ought, runs after good, ’Gainst the Creator works his own creation.
Purg. 17.103Quinci comprender puoi ch’esser convene amor sementa in voi d’ogne virtute e d’ogne operazion che merta pene.
Purg. 17.103Hence thou mayst comprehend that love must be The seed within yourselves of every virtue, And every act that merits punishment.
Purg. 17.106Or, perché mai non può da la salute amor del suo subietto volger viso, da l’odio proprio son le cose tute;
Purg. 17.106Now inasmuch as never from the welfare Of its own subject can love turn its sight, From their own hatred all things are secure;
Purg. 17.109e perché intender non si può diviso, e per sé stante, alcuno esser dal primo, da quello odiare ogne effetto è deciso.
Purg. 17.109And since we cannot think of any being Standing alone, nor from the First divided, Of hating Him is all desire cut off.
Purg. 17.112Resta, se dividendo bene stimo, che ’l mal che s’ama è del prossimo; ed esso amor nasce in tre modi in vostro limo.
Purg. 17.112Hence if, discriminating, I judge well, The evil that one loves is of one’s neighbour, And this is born in three modes in your clay.
Purg. 17.115È chi, per esser suo vicin soppresso, spera eccellenza, e sol per questo brama ch’el sia di sua grandezza in basso messo;
Purg. 17.115There are, who, by abasement of their neighbour, Hope to excel, and therefore only long That from his greatness he may be cast down;
Purg. 17.118è chi podere, grazia, onore e fama teme di perder perch’ altri sormonti, onde s’attrista sì che ’l contrario ama;
Purg. 17.118There are, who power, grace, honour, and renown Fear they may lose because another rises, Thence are so sad that the reverse they love;
Purg. 17.121ed è chi per ingiuria par ch’aonti, sì che si fa de la vendetta ghiotto, e tal convien che ’l male altrui impronti.
Purg. 17.121And there are those whom injury seems to chafe, So that it makes them greedy for revenge, And such must needs shape out another’s harm.
Purg. 17.124Questo triforme amor qua giù di sotto si piange: or vo’ che tu de l’altro intende, che corre al ben con ordine corrotto.
Purg. 17.124This threefold love is wept for down below; Now of the other will I have thee hear, That runneth after good with measure faulty.
Purg. 17.127Ciascun confusamente un bene apprende nel qual si queti l’animo, e disira; per che di giugner lui ciascun contende.
Purg. 17.127Each one confusedly a good conceives Wherein the mind may rest, and longeth for it; Therefore to overtake it each one strives.
Purg. 17.130Se lento amore a lui veder vi tira o a lui acquistar, questa cornice, dopo giusto penter, ve ne martira.
Purg. 17.130If languid love to look on this attract you, Or in attaining unto it, this cornice, After just penitence, torments you for it.
Purg. 17.133Altro ben è che non fa l’uom felice; non è felicità, non è la buona essenza, d’ogne ben frutto e radice.
Purg. 17.133There’s other good that does not make man happy; ’Tis not felicity, ’tis not the good Essence, of every good the fruit and root.
Purg. 17.136L’amor ch’ad esso troppo s’abbandona, di sovr’ a noi si piange per tre cerchi; ma come tripartito si ragiona,
Purg. 17.136The love that yields itself too much to this Above us is lamented in three circles; But how tripartite it may be described,
Purg. 17.139tacciolo, acciò che tu per te ne cerchi».
Purg. 17.139I say not, that thou seek it for thyself.”
Purgatorio, Canto XVIII
Purgatorio, Canto XVIII — Virgil further discourses of Love and Free Will. The Abbot of San Zeno.
Purg. 18.1Posto avea fine al suo ragionamento l’alto dottore, e attento guardava ne la mia vista s’io parea contento;
Purg. 18.1An end had put unto his reasoning The lofty Teacher, and attent was looking Into my face, if I appeared content;
Purg. 18.4e io, cui nova sete ancor frugava, di fuor tacea, e dentro dicea: ‘Forse lo troppo dimandar ch’io fo li grava’.
Purg. 18.4And I, whom a new thirst still goaded on, Without was mute, and said within: “Perchance The too much questioning I make annoys him.”
Purg. 18.7Ma quel padre verace, che s’accorse del timido voler che non s’apriva, parlando, di parlare ardir mi porse.
Purg. 18.7But that true Father, who had comprehended The timid wish, that opened not itself, By speaking gave me hardihood to speak.
Purg. 18.10Ond’ io: «Maestro, il mio veder s’avviva sì nel tuo lume, ch’io discerno chiaro quanto la tua ragion parta o descriva.
Purg. 18.10Whence I: “My sight is, Master, vivified So in thy light, that clearly I discern Whate’er thy speech importeth or describes.
Purg. 18.13Però ti prego, dolce padre caro, che mi dimostri amore, a cui reduci ogne buono operare e ’l suo contraro».
Purg. 18.13Therefore I thee entreat, sweet Father dear, To teach me love, to which thou dost refer Every good action and its contrary.”
Purg. 18.16«Drizza», disse, «ver’ me l’agute luci de lo ’ntelletto, e fieti manifesto l’error de’ ciechi che si fanno duci.
Purg. 18.16“Direct,” he said, “towards me the keen eyes Of intellect, and clear will be to thee The error of the blind, who would be leaders.
Purg. 18.19L’animo, ch’è creato ad amar presto, ad ogne cosa è mobile che piace, tosto che dal piacere in atto è desto.
Purg. 18.19The soul, which is created apt to love, Is mobile unto everything that pleases, Soon as by pleasure she is waked to action.
Purg. 18.22Vostra apprensiva da esser verace tragge intenzione, e dentro a voi la spiega, sì che l’animo ad essa volger face;
Purg. 18.22Your apprehension from some real thing An image draws, and in yourselves displays it So that it makes the soul turn unto it.
Purg. 18.25e se, rivolto, inver’ di lei si piega, quel piegare è amor, quell’ è natura che per piacer di novo in voi si lega.
Purg. 18.25And if, when turned, towards it she incline, Love is that inclination; it is nature, Which is by pleasure bound in you anew
Purg. 18.28Poi, come ’l foco movesi in altura per la sua forma ch’è nata a salire là dove più in sua matera dura,
Purg. 18.28Then even as the fire doth upward move By its own form, which to ascend is born, Where longest in its matter it endures,
Purg. 18.31così l’animo preso entra in disire, ch’è moto spiritale, e mai non posa fin che la cosa amata il fa gioire.
Purg. 18.31So comes the captive soul into desire, Which is a motion spiritual, and ne’er rests Until she doth enjoy the thing beloved.
Purg. 18.34Or ti puote apparer quant’ è nascosa la veritate a la gente ch’avvera ciascun amore in sé laudabil cosa;
Purg. 18.34Now may apparent be to thee how hidden The truth is from those people, who aver All love is in itself a laudable thing;
Purg. 18.37però che forse appar la sua matera sempre esser buona, ma non ciascun segno è buono, ancor che buona sia la cera».
Purg. 18.37Because its matter may perchance appear Aye to be good; but yet not each impression Is good, albeit good may be the wax.”
Purg. 18.40«Le tue parole e ’l mio seguace ingegno», rispuos’ io lui, «m’hanno amor discoverto, ma ciò m’ha fatto di dubbiar più pregno;
Purg. 18.40“Thy words, and my sequacious intellect,” I answered him, “have love revealed to me; But that has made me more impregned with doubt;
Purg. 18.43ché, s’amore è di fuori a noi offerto e l’anima non va con altro piede, se dritta o torta va, non è suo merto».
Purg. 18.43For if love from without be offered us, And with another foot the soul go not, If right or wrong she go, ’tis not her merit.”
Purg. 18.46Ed elli a me: «Quanto ragion qui vede, dir ti poss’ io; da indi in là t’aspetta pur a Beatrice, ch’è opra di fede.
Purg. 18.46And he to me: “What reason seeth here, Myself can tell thee; beyond that await For Beatrice, since ’tis a work of faith.
Purg. 18.49Ogne forma sustanzïal, che setta è da matera ed è con lei unita, specifica vertute ha in sé colletta,
Purg. 18.49Every substantial form, that segregate From matter is, and with it is united, Specific power has in itself collected,
Purg. 18.52la qual sanza operar non è sentita, né si dimostra mai che per effetto, come per verdi fronde in pianta vita.
Purg. 18.52Which without act is not perceptible, Nor shows itself except by its effect, As life does in a plant by the green leaves.
Purg. 18.55Però, là onde vegna lo ’ntelletto de le prime notizie, omo non sape, e de’ primi appetibili l’affetto,
Purg. 18.55But still, whence cometh the intelligence Of the first notions, man is ignorant, And the affection for the first allurements,
Purg. 18.58che sono in voi sì come studio in ape di far lo mele; e questa prima voglia merto di lode o di biasmo non cape.
Purg. 18.58Which are in you as instinct in the bee To make its honey; and this first desire Merit of praise or blame containeth not.
Purg. 18.61Or perché a questa ogn’ altra si raccoglia, innata v’è la virtù che consiglia, e de l’assenso de’ tener la soglia.
Purg. 18.61Now, that to this all others may be gathered, Innate within you is the power that counsels, And it should keep the threshold of assent.
Purg. 18.64Quest’ è ’l principio là onde si piglia ragion di meritare in voi, secondo che buoni e rei amori accoglie e viglia.
Purg. 18.64This is the principle, from which is taken Occasion of desert in you, according As good and guilty loves it takes and winnows.
Purg. 18.67Color che ragionando andaro al fondo, s’accorser d’esta innata libertate; però moralità lasciaro al mondo.
Purg. 18.67Those who, in reasoning, to the bottom went, Were of this innate liberty aware, Therefore bequeathed they Ethics to the world.
Purg. 18.70Onde, poniam che di necessitate surga ogne amor che dentro a voi s’accende, di ritenerlo è in voi la podestate.
Purg. 18.70Supposing, then, that from necessity Springs every love that is within you kindled, Within yourselves the power is to restrain it.
Purg. 18.73La nobile virtù Beatrice intende per lo libero arbitrio, e però guarda che l’abbi a mente, s’a parlar ten prende».
Purg. 18.73The noble virtue Beatrice understands By the free will; and therefore see that thou Bear it in mind, if she should speak of it.”
Purg. 18.76La luna, quasi a mezza notte tarda, facea le stelle a noi parer più rade, fatta com’ un secchion che tuttor arda;
Purg. 18.76The moon, belated almost unto midnight, Now made the stars appear to us more rare, Formed like a bucket, that is all ablaze,
Purg. 18.79e correa contro ’l ciel per quelle strade che ’l sole infiamma allor che quel da Roma tra ’ Sardi e ’ Corsi il vede quando cade.
Purg. 18.79And counter to the heavens ran through those paths Which the sun sets aflame, when he of Rome Sees it ’twixt Sardes and Corsicans go down;
Purg. 18.82E quell’ ombra gentil per cui si noma Pietola più che villa mantoana, del mio carcar diposta avea la soma;
Purg. 18.82And that patrician shade, for whom is named Pietola more than any Mantuan town, Had laid aside the burden of my lading;
Purg. 18.85per ch’io, che la ragione aperta e piana sovra le mie quistioni avea ricolta, stava com’ om che sonnolento vana.
Purg. 18.85Whence I, who reason manifest and plain In answer to my questions had received, Stood like a man in drowsy reverie.
Purg. 18.88Ma questa sonnolenza mi fu tolta subitamente da gente che dopo le nostre spalle a noi era già volta.
Purg. 18.88But taken from me was this drowsiness Suddenly by a people, that behind Our backs already had come round to us.
Purg. 18.91E quale Ismeno già vide e Asopo lungo di sè di notte furia e calca, pur che i Teban di Bacco avesser uopo,
Purg. 18.91And as, of old, Ismenus and Asopus Beside them saw at night the rush and throng, If but the Thebans were in need of Bacchus,
Purg. 18.94cotal per quel giron suo passo falca, per quel ch’io vidi di color, venendo, cui buon volere e giusto amor cavalca.
Purg. 18.94So they along that circle curve their step, From what I saw of those approaching us, Who by good-will and righteous love are ridden.
Purg. 18.97Tosto fur sovr’ a noi, perché correndo si movea tutta quella turba magna; e due dinanzi gridavan piangendo:
Purg. 18.97Full soon they were upon us, because running Moved onward all that mighty multitude, And two in the advance cried out, lamenting,
Purg. 18.100«Maria corse con fretta a la montagna; e Cesare, per soggiogare Ilerda, punse Marsilia e poi corse in Ispagna».
Purg. 18.100“Mary in haste unto the mountain ran, And Caesar, that he might subdue Ilerda, Thrust at Marseilles, and then ran into Spain.”
Purg. 18.103«Ratto, ratto, che ’l tempo non si perda per poco amor», gridavan li altri appresso, «che studio di ben far grazia rinverda».
Purg. 18.103“Quick! quick! so that the time may not be lost By little love!” forthwith the others cried, “For ardour in well-doing freshens grace!”
Purg. 18.106«O gente in cui fervore aguto adesso ricompie forse negligenza e indugio da voi per tepidezza in ben far messo,
Purg. 18.106“O folk, in whom an eager fervour now Supplies perhaps delay and negligence, Put by you in well-doing, through lukewarmness,
Purg. 18.109questi che vive, e certo i’ non vi bugio, vuole andar sù, pur che ’l sol ne riluca; però ne dite ond’ è presso il pertugio».
Purg. 18.109This one who lives, and truly I lie not, Would fain go up, if but the sun relight us; So tell us where the passage nearest is.”
Purg. 18.112Parole furon queste del mio duca; e un di quelli spirti disse: «Vieni di retro a noi, e troverai la buca.
Purg. 18.112These were the words of him who was my Guide; And some one of those spirits said: “Come on Behind us, and the opening shalt thou find;
Purg. 18.115Noi siam di voglia a muoverci sì pieni, che restar non potem; però perdona, se villania nostra giustizia tieni.
Purg. 18.115So full of longing are we to move onward, That stay we cannot; therefore pardon us, If thou for churlishness our justice take.
Purg. 18.118Io fui abate in San Zeno a Verona sotto lo ’mperio del buon Barbarossa, di cui dolente ancor Milan ragiona.
Purg. 18.118I was San Zeno’s Abbot at Verona, Under the empire of good Barbarossa, Of whom still sorrowing Milan holds discourse;
Purg. 18.121E tale ha già l’un piè dentro la fossa, che tosto piangerà quel monastero, e tristo fia d’avere avuta possa;
Purg. 18.121And he has one foot in the grave already, Who shall erelong lament that monastery, And sorry be of having there had power,
Purg. 18.124perché suo figlio, mal del corpo intero, e de la mente peggio, e che mal nacque, ha posto in loco di suo pastor vero».
Purg. 18.124Because his son, in his whole body sick, And worse in mind, and who was evil-born, He put into the place of its true pastor.”
Purg. 18.127Io non so se più disse o s’ei si tacque, tant’ era già di là da noi trascorso; ma questo intesi, e ritener mi piacque.
Purg. 18.127If more he said, or silent was, I know not, He had already passed so far beyond us; But this I heard, and to retain it pleased me.
Purg. 18.130E quei che m’era ad ogne uopo soccorso disse: «Volgiti qua: vedine due venir dando a l’accidïa di morso».
Purg. 18.130And he who was in every need my succour Said: “Turn thee hitherward; see two of them Come fastening upon slothfulness their teeth.”
Purg. 18.133Di retro a tutti dicean: «Prima fue morta la gente a cui il mar s’aperse, che vedesse Iordan le rede sue.
Purg. 18.133In rear of all they shouted: “Sooner were The people dead to whom the sea was opened, Than their inheritors the Jordan saw;
Purg. 18.136E quella che l’affanno non sofferse fino a la fine col figlio d’Anchise, sé stessa a vita sanza gloria offerse».
Purg. 18.136And those who the fatigue did not endure Unto the issue, with Anchises’ son, Themselves to life withouten glory offered.”
Purg. 18.139Poi quando fuor da noi tanto divise quell’ ombre, che veder più non potiersi, novo pensiero dentro a me si mise,
Purg. 18.139Then when from us so separated were Those shades, that they no longer could be seen, Within me a new thought did entrance find,
Purg. 18.142del qual più altri nacquero e diversi; e tanto d’uno in altro vaneggiai, che li occhi per vaghezza ricopersi,
Purg. 18.142Whence others many and diverse were born; And so I lapsed from one into another, That in a reverie mine eyes I closed,
Purg. 18.145e ’l pensamento in sogno trasmutai.
Purg. 18.145And meditation into dream transmuted.
Purgatorio, Canto XIX
Purgatorio, Canto XIX — Dante’s Dream of the Siren. The Fifth Circle: The Avaricious and Prodigal. Pope Adrian V.
Purg. 19.1Ne l’ora che non può ’l calor dïurno intepidar più ’l freddo de la luna, vinto da terra, e talor da Saturno
Purg. 19.1It was the hour when the diurnal heat No more can warm the coldness of the moon, Vanquished by earth, or peradventure Saturn,
Purg. 19.4—quando i geomanti lor Maggior Fortuna veggiono in orïente, innanzi a l’alba, surger per via che poco le sta bruna—,
Purg. 19.4When geomancers their Fortuna Major See in the orient before the dawn Rise by a path that long remains not dim,
Purg. 19.7mi venne in sogno una femmina balba, ne li occhi guercia, e sovra i piè distorta, con le man monche, e di colore scialba.
Purg. 19.7There came to me in dreams a stammering woman, Squint in her eyes, and in her feet distorted, With hands dissevered and of sallow hue.
Purg. 19.10Io la mirava; e come ’l sol conforta le fredde membra che la notte aggrava, così lo sguardo mio le facea scorta
Purg. 19.10I looked at her; and as the sun restores The frigid members which the night benumbs, Even thus my gaze did render voluble
Purg. 19.13la lingua, e poscia tutta la drizzava in poco d’ora, e lo smarrito volto, com’ amor vuol, così le colorava.
Purg. 19.13Her tongue, and made her all erect thereafter In little while, and the lost countenance As love desires it so in her did colour.
Purg. 19.16Poi ch’ell’ avea ’l parlar così disciolto, cominciava a cantar sì, che con pena da lei avrei mio intento rivolto.
Purg. 19.16When in this wise she had her speech unloosed, She ’gan to sing so, that with difficulty Could I have turned my thoughts away from her.
Purg. 19.19«Io son», cantava, «io son dolce serena, che ’ marinari in mezzo mar dismago; tanto son di piacere a sentir piena!
Purg. 19.19“I am,” she sang, “I am the Siren sweet Who mariners amid the main unman, So full am I of pleasantness to hear.
Purg. 19.22Io volsi Ulisse del suo cammin vago al canto mio; e qual meco s’ausa, rado sen parte; sì tutto l’appago!».
Purg. 19.22I drew Ulysses from his wandering way Unto my song, and he who dwells with me Seldom departs so wholly I content him.”
Purg. 19.25Ancor non era sua bocca richiusa, quand’ una donna apparve santa e presta lunghesso me per far colei confusa.
Purg. 19.25Her mouth was not yet closed again, before Appeared a Lady saintly and alert Close at my side to put her to confusion.
Purg. 19.28«O Virgilio, Virgilio, chi è questa?», fieramente dicea; ed el venìa con li occhi fitti pur in quella onesta.
Purg. 19.28“Virgilius, O Virgilius! who is this?” Sternly she said; and he was drawing near With eyes still fixed upon that modest one.
Purg. 19.31L’altra prendea, e dinanzi l’apria fendendo i drappi, e mostravami ’l ventre; quel mi svegliò col puzzo che n’uscia.
Purg. 19.31She seized the other and in front laid open, Rending her garments, and her belly showed me; This waked me with the stench that issued from it.
Purg. 19.34Io mossi li occhi, e ’l buon maestro: «Almen tre voci t’ho messe!», dicea, «Surgi e vieni; troviam l’aperta per la qual tu entre».
Purg. 19.34I turned mine eyes, and good Virgilius said: “At least thrice have I called thee; rise and come; Find we the opening by which thou mayst enter.”
Purg. 19.37Sù mi levai, e tutti eran già pieni de l’alto dì i giron del sacro monte, e andavam col sol novo a le reni.
Purg. 19.37I rose; and full already of high day Were all the circles of the Sacred Mountain, And with the new sun at our back we went.
Purg. 19.40Seguendo lui, portava la mia fronte come colui che l’ha di pensier carca, che fa di sé un mezzo arco di ponte;
Purg. 19.40Following behind him, I my forehead bore Like unto one who has it laden with thought, Who makes himself the half arch of a bridge,
Purg. 19.43quand’ io udi’ «Venite; qui si varca» parlare in modo soave e benigno, qual non si sente in questa mortal marca.
Purg. 19.43When I heard say, “Come, here the passage is,” Spoken in a manner gentle and benign, Such as we hear not in this mortal region.
Purg. 19.46Con l’ali aperte, che parean di cigno, volseci in sù colui che sì parlonne tra due pareti del duro macigno.
Purg. 19.46With open wings, which of a swan appeared, Upward he turned us who thus spake to us, Between the two walls of the solid granite.
Purg. 19.49Mosse le penne poi e ventilonne, ‘Qui lugent’ affermando esser beati, ch’avran di consolar l’anime donne.
Purg. 19.49He moved his pinions afterwards and fanned us, Affirming those ‘qui lugent’ to be blessed, For they shall have their souls with comfort filled.
Purg. 19.52«Che hai che pur inver’ la terra guati?», la guida mia incominciò a dirmi, poco amendue da l’angel sormontati.
Purg. 19.52“What aileth thee, that aye to earth thou gazest?” To me my Guide began to say, we both Somewhat beyond the Angel having mounted.
Purg. 19.55E io: «Con tanta sospeccion fa irmi novella visïon ch’a sé mi piega, sì ch’io non posso dal pensar partirmi».
Purg. 19.55And I: “With such misgiving makes me go A vision new, which bends me to itself, So that I cannot from the thought withdraw me.”
Purg. 19.58«Vedesti», disse, «quell’antica strega che sola sovr’ a noi omai si piagne; vedesti come l’uom da lei si slega.
Purg. 19.58“Didst thou behold,” he said, “that old enchantress, Who sole above us henceforth is lamented? Didst thou behold how man is freed from her?
Purg. 19.61Bastiti, e batti a terra le calcagne; li occhi rivolgi al logoro che gira lo rege etterno con le rote magne».
Purg. 19.61Suffice it thee, and smite earth with thy heels, Thine eyes lift upward to the lure, that whirls The Eternal King with revolutions vast.”
Purg. 19.64Quale ’l falcon, che prima a’ pié si mira, indi si volge al grido e si protende per lo disio del pasto che là il tira,
Purg. 19.64Even as the hawk, that first his feet surveys, Then turns him to the call and stretches forward, Through the desire of food that draws him thither,
Purg. 19.67tal mi fec’ io; e tal, quanto si fende la roccia per dar via a chi va suso, n’andai infin dove ’l cerchiar si prende.
Purg. 19.67Such I became, and such, as far as cleaves The rock to give a way to him who mounts, Went on to where the circling doth begin.
Purg. 19.70Com’ io nel quinto giro fui dischiuso, vidi gente per esso che piangea, giacendo a terra tutta volta in giuso.
Purg. 19.70On the fifth circle when I had come forth, People I saw upon it who were weeping, Stretched prone upon the ground, all downward turned.
Purg. 19.73‘Adhaesit pavimento anima mea’ sentia dir lor con sì alti sospiri, che la parola a pena s’intendea.
Purg. 19.73“Adhaesit pavimento anima mea,” I heard them say with sighings so profound, That hardly could the words be understood.
Purg. 19.76«O eletti di Dio, li cui soffriri e giustizia e speranza fa men duri, drizzate noi verso li alti saliri».
Purg. 19.76“O ye elect of God, whose sufferings Justice and Hope both render less severe, Direct ye us towards the high ascents.”
Purg. 19.79«Se voi venite dal giacer sicuri, e volete trovar la via più tosto, le vostre destre sien sempre di fori».
Purg. 19.79“If ye are come secure from this prostration, And wish to find the way most speedily, Let your right hands be evermore outside.”
Purg. 19.82Così pregò ’l poeta, e sì risposto poco dinanzi a noi ne fu; per ch’io nel parlare avvisai l’altro nascosto,
Purg. 19.82Thus did the Poet ask, and thus was answered By them somewhat in front of us; whence I In what was spoken divined the rest concealed,
Purg. 19.85e volsi li occhi a li occhi al segnor mio: ond’ elli m’assentì con lieto cenno ciò che chiedea la vista del disio.
Purg. 19.85And unto my Lord’s eyes mine eyes I turned; Whence he assented with a cheerful sign To what the sight of my desire implored.
Purg. 19.88Poi ch’io potei di me fare a mio senno, trassimi sovra quella creatura le cui parole pria notar mi fenno,
Purg. 19.88When of myself I could dispose at will, Above that creature did I draw myself, Whose words before had caused me to take note,
Purg. 19.91dicendo: «Spirto in cui pianger matura quel sanza ’l quale a Dio tornar non pòssi, sosta un poco per me tua maggior cura.
Purg. 19.91Saying: “O Spirit, in whom weeping ripens That without which to God we cannot turn, Suspend awhile for me thy greater care.
Purg. 19.94Chi fosti e perché vòlti avete i dossi al sù, mi dì, e se vuo’ ch’io t’impetri cosa di là ond’ io vivendo mossi».
Purg. 19.94Who wast thou, and why are your backs turned upwards, Tell me, and if thou wouldst that I procure thee Anything there whence living I departed.”
Purg. 19.97Ed elli a me: «Perché i nostri diretri rivolga il cielo a sé, saprai; ma prima scias quod ego fui successor Petri.
Purg. 19.97And he to me: “Wherefore our backs the heaven Turns to itself, know shalt thou; but beforehand ‘Scias quod ego fui successor Petri.’
Purg. 19.100Intra Sïestri e Chiaveri s’adima una fiumana bella, e del suo nome lo titol del mio sangue fa sua cima.
Purg. 19.100Between Siestri and Chiaveri descends A river beautiful, and of its name The title of my blood its summit makes.
Purg. 19.103Un mese e poco più prova’ io come pesa il gran manto a chi dal fango il guarda, che piuma sembran tutte l’altre some.
Purg. 19.103A month and little more essayed I how Weighs the great cloak on him from mire who keeps it, For all the other burdens seem a feather.
Purg. 19.106La mia conversïone, omè!, fu tarda; ma, come fatto fui roman pastore, così scopersi la vita bugiarda.
Purg. 19.106Tardy, ah woe is me! was my conversion; But when the Roman Shepherd I was made, Then I discovered life to be a lie.
Purg. 19.109Vidi che lì non s’acquetava il core, né più salir potiesi in quella vita; per che di questa in me s’accese amore.
Purg. 19.109I saw that there the heart was not at rest, Nor farther in that life could one ascend; Whereby the love of this was kindled in me.
Purg. 19.112Fino a quel punto misera e partita da Dio anima fui, del tutto avara; or, come vedi, qui ne son punita.
Purg. 19.112Until that time a wretched soul and parted From God was I, and wholly avaricious; Now, as thou seest, I here am punished for it.
Purg. 19.115Quel ch’avarizia fa, qui si dichiara in purgazion de l’anime converse; e nulla pena il monte ha più amara.
Purg. 19.115What avarice does is here made manifest In the purgation of these souls converted, And no more bitter pain the Mountain has.
Purg. 19.118Sì come l’occhio nostro non s’aderse in alto, fisso a le cose terrene, così giustizia qui a terra il merse.
Purg. 19.118Even as our eye did not uplift itself Aloft, being fastened upon earthly things, So justice here has merged it in the earth.
Purg. 19.121Come avarizia spense a ciascun bene lo nostro amore, onde operar perdési, così giustizia qui stretti ne tene,
Purg. 19.121As avarice had extinguished our affection For every good, whereby was action lost, So justice here doth hold us in restraint,
Purg. 19.124ne’ piedi e ne le man legati e presi; e quanto fia piacer del giusto Sire, tanto staremo immobili e distesi».
Purg. 19.124Bound and imprisoned by the feet and hands; And so long as it pleases the just Lord Shall we remain immovable and prostrate.”
Purg. 19.127Io m’era inginocchiato e volea dire; ma com’ io cominciai ed el s’accorse, solo ascoltando, del mio reverire,
Purg. 19.127I on my knees had fallen, and wished to speak; But even as I began, and he was ’ware, Only by listening, of my reverence,
Purg. 19.130«Qual cagion», disse, «in giù così ti torse?». E io a lui: «Per vostra dignitate mia coscïenza dritto mi rimorse».
Purg. 19.130“What cause,” he said, “has downward bent thee thus?” And I to him: “For your own dignity, Standing, my conscience stung me with remorse.”
Purg. 19.133«Drizza le gambe, lèvati sù, frate!», rispuose; «non errar: conservo sono teco e con li altri ad una podestate.
Purg. 19.133“Straighten thy legs, and upward raise thee, brother,” He answered: “Err not, fellow-servant am I With thee and with the others to one power.
Purg. 19.136Se mai quel santo evangelico suono che dice ‘Neque nubent’ intendesti, ben puoi veder perch’ io così ragiono.
Purg. 19.136If e’er that holy, evangelic sound, Which sayeth ‘neque nubent,’ thou hast heard, Well canst thou see why in this wise I speak.
Purg. 19.139Vattene omai: non vo’ che più t’arresti; ché la tua stanza mio pianger disagia, col qual maturo ciò che tu dicesti.
Purg. 19.139Now go; no longer will I have thee linger, Because thy stay doth incommode my weeping, With which I ripen that which thou hast said.
Purg. 19.142Nepote ho io di là c’ha nome Alagia, buona da sé, pur che la nostra casa non faccia lei per essempro malvagia;
Purg. 19.142On earth I have a grandchild named Alagia, Good in herself, unless indeed our house Malevolent may make her by example,
Purg. 19.145e questa sola di là m’è rimasa».
Purg. 19.145And she alone remains to me on earth.”
Purgatorio, Canto XX
Purgatorio, Canto XX — Hugh Capet. Corruption of the French Crown. Prophecy of the Abduction of Pope Boniface VIII and the Sacrilege of Philip the Fair. The Earthquake.
Purg. 20.1Contra miglior voler voler mal pugna; onde contra ’l piacer mio, per piacerli, trassi de l’acqua non sazia la spugna.
Purg. 20.1Ill strives the will against a better will; Therefore, to pleasure him, against my pleasure I drew the sponge not saturate from the water.
Purg. 20.4Mossimi; e ’l duca mio si mosse per li luoghi spediti pur lungo la roccia, come si va per muro stretto a’ merli;
Purg. 20.4Onward I moved, and onward moved my Leader, Through vacant places, skirting still the rock, As on a wall close to the battlements;
Purg. 20.7ché la gente che fonde a goccia a goccia per li occhi il mal che tutto ’l mondo occupa, da l’altra parte in fuor troppo s’approccia.
Purg. 20.7For they that through their eyes pour drop by drop The malady which all the world pervades, On the other side too near the verge approach.
Purg. 20.10Maladetta sie tu, antica lupa, che più che tutte l’altre bestie hai preda per la tua fame sanza fine cupa!
Purg. 20.10Accursed mayst thou be, thou old she-wolf, That more than all the other beasts hast prey, Because of hunger infinitely hollow!
Purg. 20.13O ciel, nel cui girar par che si creda le condizion di qua giù trasmutarsi, quando verrà per cui questa disceda?
Purg. 20.13O heaven, in whose gyrations some appear To think conditions here below are changed, When will he come through whom she shall depart?
Purg. 20.16Noi andavam con passi lenti e scarsi, e io attento a l’ombre, ch’i’ sentia pietosamente piangere e lagnarsi;
Purg. 20.16Onward we went with footsteps slow and scarce, And I attentive to the shades I heard Piteously weeping and bemoaning them;
Purg. 20.19e per ventura udi’ «Dolce Maria!» dinanzi a noi chiamar così nel pianto come fa donna che in parturir sia;
Purg. 20.19And I by peradventure heard “Sweet Mary!” Uttered in front of us amid the weeping Even as a woman does who is in child-birth;
Purg. 20.22e seguitar: «Povera fosti tanto, quanto veder si può per quello ospizio dove sponesti il tuo portato santo».
Purg. 20.22And in continuance: “How poor thou wast Is manifested by that hostelry Where thou didst lay thy sacred burden down.”
Purg. 20.25Seguentemente intesi: «O buon Fabrizio, con povertà volesti anzi virtute che gran ricchezza posseder con vizio».
Purg. 20.25Thereafterward I heard: “O good Fabricius, Virtue with poverty didst thou prefer To the possession of great wealth with vice.”
Purg. 20.28Queste parole m’eran sì piaciute, ch’io mi trassi oltre per aver contezza di quello spirto onde parean venute.
Purg. 20.28So pleasurable were these words to me That I drew farther onward to have knowledge Touching that spirit whence they seemed to come.
Purg. 20.31Esso parlava ancor de la larghezza che fece Niccolò a le pulcelle, per condurre ad onor lor giovinezza.
Purg. 20.31He furthermore was speaking of the largess Which Nicholas unto the maidens gave, In order to conduct their youth to honour.
Purg. 20.34«O anima che tanto ben favelle, dimmi chi fosti», dissi, «e perché sola tu queste degne lode rinovelle.
Purg. 20.34“O soul that dost so excellently speak, Tell me who wast thou,” said I, “and why only Thou dost renew these praises well deserved?
Purg. 20.37Non fia sanza mercé la tua parola, s’io ritorno a compiér lo cammin corto di quella vita ch’al termine vola».
Purg. 20.37Not without recompense shall be thy word, If I return to finish the short journey Of that life which is flying to its end.”
Purg. 20.40Ed elli: «Io ti dirò, non per conforto ch’io attenda di là, ma perché tanta grazia in te luce prima che sie morto.
Purg. 20.40And he: “I’ll tell thee, not for any comfort I may expect from earth, but that so much Grace shines in thee or ever thou art dead.
Purg. 20.43Io fui radice de la mala pianta che la terra cristiana tutta aduggia, sì che buon frutto rado se ne schianta.
Purg. 20.43I was the root of that malignant plant Which overshadows all the Christian world, So that good fruit is seldom gathered from it;
Purg. 20.46Ma se Doagio, Lilla, Guanto e Bruggia potesser, tosto ne saria vendetta; e io la cheggio a lui che tutto giuggia.
Purg. 20.46But if Douay and Ghent, and Lille and Bruges Had Power, soon vengeance would be taken on it; And this I pray of Him who judges all.
Purg. 20.49Chiamato fui di là Ugo Ciappetta; di me son nati i Filippi e i Luigi per cui novellamente è Francia retta.
Purg. 20.49Hugh Capet was I called upon the earth; From me were born the Louises and Philips, By whom in later days has France been governed.
Purg. 20.52Figliuol fu’ io d’un beccaio di Parigi: quando li regi antichi venner meno tutti, fuor ch’un renduto in panni bigi,
Purg. 20.52I was the son of a Parisian butcher, What time the ancient kings had perished all, Excepting one, contrite in cloth of gray.
Purg. 20.55trova’mi stretto ne le mani il freno del governo del regno, e tanta possa di nuovo acquisto, e sì d’amici pieno,
Purg. 20.55I found me grasping in my hands the rein Of the realm’s government, and so great power Of new acquest, and so with friends abounding,
Purg. 20.58ch’a la corona vedova promossa la testa di mio figlio fu, dal quale cominciar di costor le sacrate ossa.
Purg. 20.58That to the widowed diadem promoted The head of mine own offspring was, from whom The consecrated bones of these began.
Purg. 20.61Mentre che la gran dota provenzale al sangue mio non tolse la vergogna, poco valea, ma pur non facea male.
Purg. 20.61So long as the great dowry of Provence Out of my blood took not the sense of shame, ’Twas little worth, but still it did no harm.
Purg. 20.64Lì cominciò con forza e con menzogna la sua rapina; e poscia, per ammenda, Pontì e Normandia prese e Guascogna.
Purg. 20.64Then it began with falsehood and with force Its rapine; and thereafter, for amends, Took Ponthieu, Normandy, and Gascony.
Purg. 20.67Carlo venne in Italia e, per ammenda, vittima fé di Curradino; e poi ripinse al ciel Tommaso, per ammenda.
Purg. 20.67Charles came to Italy, and for amends A victim made of Conradin, and then Thrust Thomas back to heaven, for amends.
Purg. 20.70Tempo vegg’ io, non molto dopo ancoi, che tragge un altro Carlo fuor di Francia, per far conoscer meglio e sé e ’ suoi.
Purg. 20.70A time I see, not very distant now, Which draweth forth another Charles from France, The better to make known both him and his.
Purg. 20.73Sanz’ arme n’esce e solo con la lancia con la qual giostrò Giuda, e quella ponta sì, ch’a Fiorenza fa scoppiar la pancia.
Purg. 20.73Unarmed he goes, and only with the lance That Judas jousted with; and that he thrusts So that he makes the paunch of Florence burst.
Purg. 20.76Quindi non terra, ma peccato e onta guadagnerà, per sé tanto più grave, quanto più lieve simil danno conta.
Purg. 20.76He thence not land, but sin and infamy, Shall gain, so much more grievous to himself As the more light such damage he accounts.
Purg. 20.79L’altro, che già uscì preso di nave, veggio vender sua figlia e patteggiarne come fanno i corsar de l’altre schiave.
Purg. 20.79The other, now gone forth, ta’en in his ship, See I his daughter sell, and chaffer for her As corsairs do with other female slaves.
Purg. 20.82O avarizia, che puoi tu più farne, poscia c’ha’ il mio sangue a te sì tratto, che non si cura de la propria carne?
Purg. 20.82What more, O Avarice, canst thou do to us, Since thou my blood so to thyself hast drawn, It careth not for its own proper flesh?
Purg. 20.85Perché men paia il mal futuro e ’l fatto, veggio in Alagna intrar lo fiordaliso, e nel vicario suo Cristo esser catto.
Purg. 20.85That less may seem the future ill and past, I see the flower-de-luce Alagna enter, And Christ in his own Vicar captive made.
Purg. 20.88Veggiolo un’altra volta esser deriso; veggio rinovellar l’aceto e ’l fiele, e tra vivi ladroni esser anciso.
Purg. 20.88I see him yet another time derided; I see renewed the vinegar and gall, And between living thieves I see him slain.
Purg. 20.91Veggio il novo Pilato sì crudele, che ciò nol sazia, ma sanza decreto portar nel Tempio le cupide vele.
Purg. 20.91I see the modern Pilate so relentless, This does not sate him, but without decretal He to the temple bears his sordid sails!
Purg. 20.94O Segnor mio, quando sarò io lieto a veder la vendetta che, nascosa, fa dolce l’ira tua nel tuo secreto?
Purg. 20.94When, O my Lord! shall I be joyful made By looking on the vengeance which, concealed, Makes sweet thine anger in thy secrecy?
Purg. 20.97Ciò ch’io dicea di quell’ unica sposa de lo Spirito Santo e che ti fece verso me volger per alcuna chiosa,
Purg. 20.97What I was saying of that only bride Of the Holy Ghost, and which occasioned thee To turn towards me for some commentary,
Purg. 20.100tanto è risposto a tutte nostre prece quanto ’l dì dura; ma com’ el s’annotta, contrario suon prendemo in quella vece.
Purg. 20.100So long has been ordained to all our prayers As the day lasts; but when the night comes on, Contrary sound we take instead thereof.
Purg. 20.103Noi repetiam Pigmalïon allotta, cui traditore e ladro e paricida fece la voglia sua de l’oro ghiotta;
Purg. 20.103At that time we repeat Pygmalion, Of whom a traitor, thief, and parricide Made his insatiable desire of gold;
Purg. 20.106e la miseria de l’avaro Mida, che seguì a la sua dimanda gorda, per la qual sempre convien che si rida.
Purg. 20.106And the misery of avaricious Midas, That followed his inordinate demand, At which forevermore one needs but laugh.
Purg. 20.109Del folle Acàn ciascun poi si ricorda, come furò le spoglie, sì che l’ira di Iosüè qui par ch’ancor lo morda.
Purg. 20.109The foolish Achan each one then records, And how he stole the spoils; so that the wrath Of Joshua still appears to sting him here.
Purg. 20.112Indi accusiam col marito Saffira; lodiam i calci ch’ebbe Elïodoro; e in infamia tutto ’l monte gira
Purg. 20.112Then we accuse Sapphira with her husband, We laud the hoof-beats Heliodorus had, And the whole mount in infamy encircles
Purg. 20.115Polinestòr ch’ancise Polidoro; ultimamente ci si grida: “Crasso, dilci, che ’l sai: di che sapore è l’oro?”.
Purg. 20.115Polymnestor who murdered Polydorus. Here finally is cried: ‘O Crassus, tell us, For thou dost know, what is the taste of gold?’
Purg. 20.118Talor parla l’uno alto e l’altro basso, secondo l’affezion ch’ad ir ci sprona ora a maggiore e ora a minor passo:
Purg. 20.118Sometimes we speak, one loud, another low, According to desire of speech, that spurs us To greater now and now to lesser pace.
Purg. 20.121però al ben che ’l dì ci si ragiona, dianzi non era io sol; ma qui da presso non alzava la voce altra persona».
Purg. 20.121But in the good that here by day is talked of, Erewhile alone I was not; yet near by No other person lifted up his voice.”
Purg. 20.124Noi eravam partiti già da esso, e brigavam di soverchiar la strada tanto quanto al poder n’era permesso,
Purg. 20.124From him already we departed were, And made endeavour to o’ercome the road As much as was permitted to our power,
Purg. 20.127quand’ io senti’, come cosa che cada, tremar lo monte; onde mi prese un gelo qual prender suol colui ch’a morte vada.
Purg. 20.127When I perceived, like something that is falling, The mountain tremble, whence a chill seized on me, As seizes him who to his death is going.
Purg. 20.130Certo non si scoteo sì forte Delo, pria che Latona in lei facesse ’l nido a parturir li due occhi del cielo.
Purg. 20.130Certes so violently shook not Delos, Before Latona made her nest therein To give birth to the two eyes of the heaven.
Purg. 20.133Poi cominciò da tutte parti un grido tal, che ’l maestro inverso me si feo, dicendo: «Non dubbiar, mentr’ io ti guido».
Purg. 20.133Then upon all sides there began a cry, Such that the Master drew himself towards me, Saying, “Fear not, while I am guiding thee.”
Purg. 20.136‘Glorïa in excelsis’ tutti ‘Deo’ dicean, per quel ch’io da’ vicin compresi, onde intender lo grido si poteo.
Purg. 20.136“Gloria in excelsis Deo,” all Were saying, from what near I comprehended, Where it was possible to hear the cry.
Purg. 20.139No’ istavamo immobili e sospesi come i pastor che prima udir quel canto, fin che ’l tremar cessò ed el compiési.
Purg. 20.139We paused immovable and in suspense, Even as the shepherds who first heard that song, Until the trembling ceased, and it was finished.
Purg. 20.142Poi ripigliammo nostro cammin santo, guardando l’ombre che giacean per terra, tornate già in su l’usato pianto.
Purg. 20.142Then we resumed again our holy path, Watching the shades that lay upon the ground, Already turned to their accustomed plaint.
Purg. 20.145Nulla ignoranza mai con tanta guerra mi fé desideroso di sapere, se la memoria mia in ciò non erra,
Purg. 20.145No ignorance ever with so great a strife Had rendered me importunate to know, If erreth not in this my memory,
Purg. 20.148quanta pareami allor, pensando, avere; né per la fretta dimandare er’ oso, né per me lì potea cosa vedere:
Purg. 20.148As meditating then I seemed to have; Nor out of haste to question did I dare, Nor of myself I there could aught perceive;
Purg. 20.151così m’andava timido e pensoso.
Purg. 20.151So I went onward timorous and thoughtful.
Purgatorio, Canto XXI
Purgatorio, Canto XXI — The Poet Statius. Praise of Virgil.
Purg. 21.1La sete natural che mai non sazia se non con l’acqua onde la femminetta samaritana domandò la grazia,
Purg. 21.1The natural thirst, that ne’er is satisfied Excepting with the water for whose grace The woman of Samaria besought,
Purg. 21.4mi travagliava, e pungeami la fretta per la ’mpacciata via dietro al mio duca, e condoleami a la giusta vendetta.
Purg. 21.4Put me in travail, and haste goaded me Along the encumbered path behind my Leader And I was pitying that righteous vengeance;
Purg. 21.7Ed ecco, sì come ne scrive Luca che Cristo apparve a’ due ch’erano in via, già surto fuor de la sepulcral buca,
Purg. 21.7And lo! in the same manner as Luke writeth That Christ appeared to two upon the way From the sepulchral cave already risen,
Purg. 21.10ci apparve un’ombra, e dietro a noi venìa, dal piè guardando la turba che giace; né ci addemmo di lei, sì parlò pria,
Purg. 21.10A shade appeared to us, and came behind us, Down gazing on the prostrate multitude, Nor were we ware of it, until it spake,
Purg. 21.13dicendo: «O frati miei, Dio vi dea pace». Noi ci volgemmo sùbiti, e Virgilio rendéli ’l cenno ch’a ciò si conface.
Purg. 21.13Saying, “My brothers, may God give you peace!” We turned us suddenly, and Virgilius rendered To him the countersign thereto conforming.
Purg. 21.16Poi cominciò: «Nel beato concilio ti ponga in pace la verace corte che me rilega ne l’etterno essilio».
Purg. 21.16Thereon began he: “In the blessed council, Thee may the court veracious place in peace, That me doth banish in eternal exile!”
Purg. 21.19«Come!», diss’ elli, e parte andavam forte: «se voi siete ombre che Dio sù non degni, chi v’ha per la sua scala tanto scorte?».
Purg. 21.19“How,” said he, and the while we went with speed, “If ye are shades whom God deigns not on high, Who up his stairs so far has guided you?”
Purg. 21.22E ’l dottor mio: «Se tu riguardi a’ segni che questi porta e che l’angel profila, ben vedrai che coi buon convien ch’e’ regni.
Purg. 21.22And said my Teacher: “If thou note the marks Which this one bears, and which the Angel traces Well shalt thou see he with the good must reign.
Purg. 21.25Ma perché lei che dì e notte fila non li avea tratta ancora la conocchia che Cloto impone a ciascuno e compila,
Purg. 21.25But because she who spinneth day and night For him had not yet drawn the distaff off, Which Clotho lays for each one and compacts,
Purg. 21.28l’anima sua, ch’è tua e mia serocchia, venendo sù, non potea venir sola, però ch’al nostro modo non adocchia.
Purg. 21.28His soul, which is thy sister and my own, In coming upwards could not come alone, By reason that it sees not in our fashion.
Purg. 21.31Ond’ io fui tratto fuor de l’ampia gola d’inferno per mostrarli, e mosterrolli oltre, quanto ’l potrà menar mia scola.
Purg. 21.31Whence I was drawn from out the ample throat Of Hell to be his guide, and I shall guide him As far on as my school has power to lead.
Purg. 21.34Ma dimmi, se tu sai, perché tai crolli diè dianzi ’l monte, e perché tutto ad una parve gridare infino a’ suoi piè molli».
Purg. 21.34But tell us, if thou knowest, why such a shudder Erewhile the mountain gave, and why together All seemed to cry, as far as its moist feet?”
Purg. 21.37Sì mi diè, dimandando, per la cruna del mio disio, che pur con la speranza si fece la mia sete men digiuna.
Purg. 21.37In asking he so hit the very eye Of my desire, that merely with the hope My thirst became the less unsatisfied.
Purg. 21.40Quei cominciò: «Cosa non è che sanza ordine senta la religïone de la montagna, o che sia fuor d’usanza.
Purg. 21.40“Naught is there,” he began, “that without order May the religion of the mountain feel, Nor aught that may be foreign to its custom.
Purg. 21.43Libero è qui da ogne alterazione: di quel che ’l ciel da sé in sé riceve esser ci puote, e non d’altro, cagione.
Purg. 21.43Free is it here from every permutation; What from itself heaven in itself receiveth Can be of this the cause, and naught beside;
Purg. 21.46Per che non pioggia, non grando, non neve, non rugiada, non brina più sù cade che la scaletta di tre gradi breve;
Purg. 21.46Because that neither rain, nor hail, nor snow, Nor dew, nor hoar-frost any higher falls Than the short, little stairway of three steps.
Purg. 21.49nuvole spesse non paion né rade, né coruscar, né figlia di Taumante, che di là cangia sovente contrade;
Purg. 21.49Dense clouds do not appear, nor rarefied, Nor coruscation, nor the daughter of Thaumas, That often upon earth her region shifts;
Purg. 21.52secco vapor non surge più avante ch’al sommo d’i tre gradi ch’io parlai, dov’ ha ’l vicario di Pietro le piante.
Purg. 21.52No arid vapour any farther rises Than to the top of the three steps I spake of, Whereon the Vicar of Peter has his feet.
Purg. 21.55Trema forse più giù poco o assai; ma per vento che ’n terra si nasconda, non so come, qua sù non tremò mai.
Purg. 21.55Lower down perchance it trembles less or more, But, for the wind that in the earth is hidden I know not how, up here it never trembled.
Purg. 21.58Tremaci quando alcuna anima monda sentesi, sì che surga o che si mova per salir sù; e tal grido seconda.
Purg. 21.58It trembles here, whenever any soul Feels itself pure, so that it soars, or moves To mount aloft, and such a cry attends it.
Purg. 21.61De la mondizia sol voler fa prova, che, tutto libero a mutar convento, l’alma sorprende, e di voler le giova.
Purg. 21.61Of purity the will alone gives proof, Which, being wholly free to change its convent, Takes by surprise the soul, and helps it fly.
Purg. 21.64Prima vuol ben, ma non lascia il talento che divina giustizia, contra voglia, come fu al peccar, pone al tormento.
Purg. 21.64First it wills well; but the desire permits not, Which divine justice with the self-same will There was to sin, upon the torment sets.
Purg. 21.67E io, che son giaciuto a questa doglia cinquecent’ anni e più, pur mo sentii libera volontà di miglior soglia:
Purg. 21.67And I, who have been lying in this pain Five hundred years and more, but just now felt A free volition for a better seat.
Purg. 21.70però sentisti il tremoto e li pii spiriti per lo monte render lode a quel Segnor, che tosto sù li ’nvii».
Purg. 21.70Therefore thou heardst the earthquake, and the pious Spirits along the mountain rendering praise Unto the Lord, that soon he speed them upwards.”
Purg. 21.73Così ne disse; e però ch’el si gode tanto del ber quant’ è grande la sete, non saprei dir quant’ el mi fece prode.
Purg. 21.73So said he to him; and since we enjoy As much in drinking as the thirst is great, I could not say how much it did me good.
Purg. 21.76E ’l savio duca: «Omai veggio la rete che qui vi ’mpiglia e come si scalappia, perché ci trema e di che congaudete.
Purg. 21.76And the wise Leader: “Now I see the net That snares you here, and how ye are set free, Why the earth quakes, and wherefore ye rejoice.
Purg. 21.79Ora chi fosti, piacciati ch’io sappia, e perché tanti secoli giaciuto qui se’, ne le parole tue mi cappia».
Purg. 21.79Now who thou wast be pleased that I may know; And why so many centuries thou hast here Been lying, let me gather from thy words.”
Purg. 21.82«Nel tempo che ’l buon Tito, con l’aiuto del sommo rege, vendicò le fóra ond’ uscì ’l sangue per Giuda venduto,
Purg. 21.82“In days when the good Titus, with the aid Of the supremest King, avenged the wounds Whence issued forth the blood by Judas sold,
Purg. 21.85col nome che più dura e più onora era io di là», rispuose quello spirto, «famoso assai, ma non con fede ancora.
Purg. 21.85Under the name that most endures and honours, Was I on earth,” that spirit made reply, “Greatly renowned, but not with faith as yet.
Purg. 21.88Tanto fu dolce mio vocale spirto, che, tolosano, a sé mi trasse Roma, dove mertai le tempie ornar di mirto.
Purg. 21.88My vocal spirit was so sweet, that Rome Me, a Thoulousian, drew unto herself, Where I deserved to deck my brows with myrtle.
Purg. 21.91Stazio la gente ancor di là mi noma: cantai di Tebe, e poi del grande Achille; ma caddi in via con la seconda soma.
Purg. 21.91Statius the people name me still on earth; I sang of Thebes, and then of great Achilles; But on the way fell with my second burden.
Purg. 21.94Al mio ardor fuor seme le faville, che mi scaldar, de la divina fiamma onde sono allumati più di mille;
Purg. 21.94The seeds unto my ardour were the sparks Of that celestial flame which heated me, Whereby more than a thousand have been fired;
Purg. 21.97de l’Eneïda dico, la qual mamma fummi, e fummi nutrice, poetando: sanz’ essa non fermai peso di dramma.
Purg. 21.97Of the Aeneid speak I, which to me A mother was, and was my nurse in song; Without this weighed I not a drachma’s weight.
Purg. 21.100E per esser vivuto di là quando visse Virgilio, assentirei un sole più che non deggio al mio uscir di bando».
Purg. 21.100And to have lived upon the earth what time Virgilius lived, I would accept one sun More than I must ere issuing from my ban.”
Purg. 21.103Volser Virgilio a me queste parole con viso che, tacendo, disse ‘Taci’; ma non può tutto la virtù che vuole;
Purg. 21.103These words towards me made Virgilius turn With looks that in their silence said, “Be silent!” But yet the power that wills cannot do all things;
Purg. 21.106ché riso e pianto son tanto seguaci a la passion di che ciascun si spicca, che men seguon voler ne’ più veraci.
Purg. 21.106For tears and laughter are such pursuivants Unto the passion from which each springs forth, In the most truthful least the will they follow.
Purg. 21.109Io pur sorrisi come l’uom ch’ammicca; per che l’ombra si tacque, e riguardommi ne li occhi ove ’l sembiante più si ficca;
Purg. 21.109I only smiled, as one who gives the wink; Whereat the shade was silent, and it gazed Into mine eyes, where most expression dwells;
Purg. 21.112e «Se tanto labore in bene assommi», disse, «perché la tua faccia testeso un lampeggiar di riso dimostrommi?».
Purg. 21.112And, “As thou well mayst consummate a labour So great,” it said, “why did thy face just now Display to me the lightning of a smile?”
Purg. 21.115Or son io d’una parte e d’altra preso: l’una mi fa tacer, l’altra scongiura ch’io dica; ond’ io sospiro, e sono inteso
Purg. 21.115Now am I caught on this side and on that; One keeps me silent, one to speak conjures me, Wherefore I sigh, and I am understood.
Purg. 21.118dal mio maestro, e «Non aver paura», mi dice, «di parlar; ma parla e digli quel ch’e’ dimanda con cotanta cura».
Purg. 21.118“Speak,” said my Master, “and be not afraid Of speaking, but speak out, and say to him What he demands with such solicitude.”
Purg. 21.121Ond’ io: «Forse che tu ti maravigli, antico spirto, del rider ch’io fei; ma più d’ammirazion vo’ che ti pigli.
Purg. 21.121Whence I: “Thou peradventure marvellest, O antique spirit, at the smile I gave; But I will have more wonder seize upon thee.
Purg. 21.124Questi che guida in alto li occhi miei, è quel Virgilio dal qual tu togliesti forte a cantar de li uomini e d’i dèi.
Purg. 21.124This one, who guides on high these eyes of mine, Is that Virgilius, from whom thou didst learn To sing aloud of men and of the Gods.
Purg. 21.127Se cagion altra al mio rider credesti, lasciala per non vera, ed esser credi quelle parole che di lui dicesti».
Purg. 21.127If other cause thou to my smile imputedst, Abandon it as false, and trust it was Those words which thou hast spoken concerning him.”
Purg. 21.130Già s’inchinava ad abbracciar li piedi al mio dottor, ma el li disse: «Frate, non far, ché tu se’ ombra e ombra vedi».
Purg. 21.130Already he was stooping to embrace My Teacher’s feet; but he said to him: “Brother, Do not; for shade thou art, and shade beholdest.”
Purg. 21.133Ed ei surgendo: «Or puoi la quantitate comprender de l’amor ch’a te mi scalda, quand’ io dismento nostra vanitate,
Purg. 21.133And he uprising: “Now canst thou the sum Of love which warms me to thee comprehend, When this our vanity I disremember,
Purg. 21.136trattando l’ombre come cosa salda».
Purg. 21.136Treating a shadow as substantial thing.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXII
Purgatorio, Canto XXII — Statius’ Denunciation of Avarice. The Sixth Circle: The Gluttonous. The Mystic Tree.
Purg. 22.1Già era l’angel dietro a noi rimaso, l’angel che n’avea vòlti al sesto giro, avendomi dal viso un colpo raso;
Purg. 22.1Already was the Angel left behind us, The Angel who to the sixth round had turned us, Having erased one mark from off my face;
Purg. 22.4e quei c’hanno a giustizia lor disiro detto n’avea beati, e le sue voci con ‘sitiunt’, sanz’ altro, ciò forniro.
Purg. 22.4And those who have in justice their desire Had said to us, “Beati,” in their voices, With “sitio,” and without more ended it.
Purg. 22.7E io più lieve che per l’altre foci m’andava, sì che sanz’ alcun labore seguiva in sù li spiriti veloci;
Purg. 22.7And I, more light than through the other passes, Went onward so, that without any labour I followed upward the swift-footed spirits;
Purg. 22.10quando Virgilio incominciò: «Amore, acceso di virtù, sempre altro accese, pur che la fiamma sua paresse fore;
Purg. 22.10When thus Virgilius began: “The love Kindled by virtue aye another kindles, Provided outwardly its flame appear.
Purg. 22.13onde da l’ora che tra noi discese nel limbo de lo ’nferno Giovenale, che la tua affezion mi fé palese,
Purg. 22.13Hence from the hour that Juvenal descended Among us into the infernal Limbo, Who made apparent to me thy affection,
Purg. 22.16mia benvoglienza inverso te fu quale più strinse mai di non vista persona, sì ch’or mi parran corte queste scale.
Purg. 22.16My kindliness towards thee was as great As ever bound one to an unseen person, So that these stairs will now seem short to me.
Purg. 22.19Ma dimmi, e come amico mi perdona se troppa sicurtà m’allarga il freno, e come amico omai meco ragiona:
Purg. 22.19But tell me, and forgive me as a friend, If too great confidence let loose the rein, And as a friend now hold discourse with me;
Purg. 22.22come poté trovar dentro al tuo seno loco avarizia, tra cotanto senno di quanto per tua cura fosti pieno?».
Purg. 22.22How was it possible within thy breast For avarice to find place, ’mid so much wisdom As thou wast filled with by thy diligence?”
Purg. 22.25Queste parole Stazio mover fenno un poco a riso pria; poscia rispuose: «Ogne tuo dir d’amor m’è caro cenno.
Purg. 22.25These words excited Statius at first Somewhat to laughter; afterward he answered: “Each word of thine is love’s dear sign to me.
Purg. 22.28Veramente più volte appaion cose che danno a dubitar falsa matera per le vere ragion che son nascose.
Purg. 22.28Verily oftentimes do things appear Which give fallacious matter to our doubts, Instead of the true causes which are hidden!
Purg. 22.31La tua dimanda tuo creder m’avvera esser ch’i’ fossi avaro in l’altra vita, forse per quella cerchia dov’ io era.
Purg. 22.31Thy question shows me thy belief to be That I was niggard in the other life, It may be from the circle where I was;
Purg. 22.34Or sappi ch’avarizia fu partita troppo da me, e questa dismisura migliaia di lunari hanno punita.
Purg. 22.34Therefore know thou, that avarice was removed Too far from me; and this extravagance Thousands of lunar periods have punished.
Purg. 22.37E se non fosse ch’io drizzai mia cura, quand’ io intesi là dove tu chiame, crucciato quasi a l’umana natura:
Purg. 22.37And were it not that I my thoughts uplifted, When I the passage heard where thou exclaimest, As if indignant, unto human nature,
Purg. 22.40‘Per che non reggi tu, o sacra fame de l’oro, l’appetito de’ mortali?’, voltando sentirei le giostre grame.
Purg. 22.40‘To what impellest thou not, O cursed hunger Of gold, the appetite of mortal men?’ Revolving I should feel the dismal joustings.
Purg. 22.43Allor m’accorsi che troppo aprir l’ali potean le mani a spendere, e pente’mi così di quel come de li altri mali.
Purg. 22.43Then I perceived the hands could spread too wide Their wings in spending, and repented me As well of that as of my other sins;
Purg. 22.46Quanti risurgeran coi crini scemi per ignoranza, che di questa pecca toglie ’l penter vivendo e ne li stremi!
Purg. 22.46How many with shorn hair shall rise again Because of ignorance, which from this sin Cuts off repentance living and in death!
Purg. 22.49E sappie che la colpa che rimbecca per dritta opposizione alcun peccato, con esso insieme qui suo verde secca;
Purg. 22.49And know that the transgression which rebuts By direct opposition any sin Together with it here its verdure dries.
Purg. 22.52però, s’io son tra quella gente stato che piange l’avarizia, per purgarmi, per lo contrario suo m’è incontrato».
Purg. 22.52Therefore if I have been among that folk Which mourns its avarice, to purify me, For its opposite has this befallen me.”
Purg. 22.55«Or quando tu cantasti le crude armi de la doppia trestizia di Giocasta», disse ’l cantor de’ buccolici carmi,
Purg. 22.55“Now when thou sangest the relentless weapons Of the twofold affliction of Jocasta,” The singer of the Songs Bucolic said,
Purg. 22.58«per quello che Clïò teco lì tasta, non par che ti facesse ancor fedele la fede, sanza qual ben far non basta.
Purg. 22.58“From that which Clio there with thee preludes, It does not seem that yet had made thee faithful That faith without which no good works suffice.
Purg. 22.61Se così è, qual sole o quai candele ti stenebraron sì, che tu drizzasti poscia di retro al pescator le vele?».
Purg. 22.61If this be so, what candles or what sun Scattered thy darkness so that thou didst trim Thy sails behind the Fisherman thereafter?”
Purg. 22.64Ed elli a lui: «Tu prima m’invïasti verso Parnaso a ber ne le sue grotte, e prima appresso Dio m’alluminasti.
Purg. 22.64And he to him: “Thou first directedst me Towards Parnassus, in its grots to drink, And first concerning God didst me enlighten.
Purg. 22.67Facesti come quei che va di notte, che porta il lume dietro e sé non giova, ma dopo sé fa le persone dotte,
Purg. 22.67Thou didst as he who walketh in the night, Who bears his light behind, which helps him not, But wary makes the persons after him,
Purg. 22.70quando dicesti: ‘Secol si rinova; torna giustizia e primo tempo umano, e progenïe scende da ciel nova’.
Purg. 22.70When thou didst say: ‘The age renews itself, Justice returns, and man’s primeval time, And a new progeny descends from heaven.’
Purg. 22.73Per te poeta fui, per te cristiano: ma perché veggi mei ciò ch’io disegno, a colorare stenderò la mano.
Purg. 22.73Through thee I Poet was, through thee a Christian; But that thou better see what I design, To colour it will I extend my hand.
Purg. 22.76Già era ’l mondo tutto quanto pregno de la vera credenza, seminata per li messaggi de l’etterno regno;
Purg. 22.76Already was the world in every part Pregnant with the true creed, disseminated By messengers of the eternal kingdom;
Purg. 22.79e la parola tua sopra toccata si consonava a’ nuovi predicanti; ond’ io a visitarli presi usata.
Purg. 22.79And thy assertion, spoken of above, With the new preachers was in unison; Whence I to visit them the custom took.
Purg. 22.82Vennermi poi parendo tanto santi, che, quando Domizian li perseguette, sanza mio lagrimar non fur lor pianti;
Purg. 22.82Then they became so holy in my sight, That, when Domitian persecuted them, Not without tears of mine were their laments;
Purg. 22.85e mentre che di là per me si stette, io li sovvenni, e i lor dritti costumi fer dispregiare a me tutte altre sette.
Purg. 22.85And all the while that I on earth remained, Them I befriended, and their upright customs Made me disparage all the other sects.
Purg. 22.88E pria ch’io conducessi i Greci a’ fiumi di Tebe poetando, ebb’ io battesmo; ma per paura chiuso cristian fu’mi,
Purg. 22.88And ere I led the Greeks unto the rivers Of Thebes, in poetry, I was baptized, But out of fear was covertly a Christian,
Purg. 22.91lungamente mostrando paganesmo; e questa tepidezza il quarto cerchio cerchiar mi fé più che ’l quarto centesmo.
Purg. 22.91For a long time professing paganism; And this lukewarmness caused me the fourth circle To circuit round more than four centuries.
Purg. 22.94Tu dunque, che levato hai il coperchio che m’ascondeva quanto bene io dico, mentre che del salire avem soverchio,
Purg. 22.94Thou, therefore, who hast raised the covering That hid from me whatever good I speak of, While in ascending we have time to spare,
Purg. 22.97dimmi dov’ è Terrenzio nostro antico, Cecilio e Plauto e Varro, se lo sai: dimmi se son dannati, e in qual vico».
Purg. 22.97Tell me, in what place is our friend Terentius, Caecilius, Plautus, Varro, if thou knowest; Tell me if they are damned, and in what alley.”
Purg. 22.100«Costoro e Persio e io e altri assai», rispuose il duca mio, «siam con quel Greco che le Muse lattar più ch’altri mai,
Purg. 22.100“These, Persius and myself, and others many,” Replied my Leader, “with that Grecian are Whom more than all the rest the Muses suckled,
Purg. 22.103nel primo cinghio del carcere cieco; spesse fïate ragioniam del monte che sempre ha le nutrice nostre seco.
Purg. 22.103In the first circle of the prison blind; Ofttimes we of the mountain hold discourse Which has our nurses ever with itself.
Purg. 22.106Euripide v’è nosco e Antifonte, Simonide, Agatone e altri piùe Greci che già di lauro ornar la fronte.
Purg. 22.106Euripides is with us, Antiphon, Simonides, Agatho, and many other Greeks who of old their brows with laurel decked.
Purg. 22.109Quivi si veggion de le genti tue Antigone, Deïfile e Argia, e Ismene sì trista come fue.
Purg. 22.109There some of thine own people may be seen, Antigone, Deiphile and Argia, And there Ismene mournful as of old.
Purg. 22.112Védeisi quella che mostrò Langia; èvvi la figlia di Tiresia, e Teti, e con le suore sue Deïdamia».
Purg. 22.112There she is seen who pointed out Langia; There is Tiresias’ daughter, and there Thetis, And there Deidamia with her sisters.”
Purg. 22.115Tacevansi ambedue già li poeti, di novo attenti a riguardar dintorno, liberi da saliri e da pareti;
Purg. 22.115Silent already were the poets both, Attent once more in looking round about, From the ascent and from the walls released;
Purg. 22.118e già le quattro ancelle eran del giorno rimase a dietro, e la quinta era al temo, drizzando pur in sù l’ardente corno,
Purg. 22.118And four handmaidens of the day already Were left behind, and at the pole the fifth Was pointing upward still its burning horn,
Purg. 22.121quando il mio duca: «Io credo ch’a lo stremo le destre spalle volger ne convegna, girando il monte come far solemo».
Purg. 22.121What time my Guide: “I think that tow’rds the edge Our dexter shoulders it behoves us turn, Circling the mount as we are wont to do.”
Purg. 22.124Così l’usanza fu lì nostra insegna, e prendemmo la via con men sospetto per l’assentir di quell’ anima degna.
Purg. 22.124Thus in that region custom was our ensign; And we resumed our way with less suspicion For the assenting of that worthy soul
Purg. 22.127Elli givan dinanzi, e io soletto di retro, e ascoltava i lor sermoni, ch’a poetar mi davano intelletto.
Purg. 22.127They in advance went on, and I alone Behind them, and I listened to their speech, Which gave me lessons in the art of song.
Purg. 22.130Ma tosto ruppe le dolci ragioni un alber che trovammo in mezza strada, con pomi a odorar soavi e buoni;
Purg. 22.130But soon their sweet discourses interrupted A tree which midway in the road we found, With apples sweet and grateful to the smell.
Purg. 22.133e come abete in alto si digrada di ramo in ramo, così quello in giuso, cred’ io, perché persona sù non vada.
Purg. 22.133And even as a fir-tree tapers upward From bough to bough, so downwardly did that; I think in order that no one might climb it.
Purg. 22.136Dal lato onde ’l cammin nostro era chiuso, cadea de l’alta roccia un liquor chiaro e si spandeva per le foglie suso.
Purg. 22.136On that side where our pathway was enclosed Fell from the lofty rock a limpid water, And spread itself abroad upon the leaves.
Purg. 22.139Li due poeti a l’alber s’appressaro; e una voce per entro le fronde gridò: «Di questo cibo avrete caro».
Purg. 22.139The Poets twain unto the tree drew near, And from among the foliage a voice Cried: “Of this food ye shall have scarcity.”
Purg. 22.142Poi disse: «Più pensava Maria onde fosser le nozze orrevoli e intere, ch’a la sua bocca, ch’or per voi risponde.
Purg. 22.142Then said: “More thoughtful Mary was of making The marriage feast complete and honourable, Than of her mouth which now for you responds;
Purg. 22.145E le Romane antiche, per lor bere, contente furon d’acqua; e Danïello dispregiò cibo e acquistò savere.
Purg. 22.145And for their drink the ancient Roman women With water were content; and Daniel Disparaged food, and understanding won.
Purg. 22.148Lo secol primo, quant’ oro fu bello, fé savorose con fame le ghiande, e nettare con sete ogne ruscello.
Purg. 22.148The primal age was beautiful as gold; Acorns it made with hunger savorous, And nectar every rivulet with thirst.
Purg. 22.151Mele e locuste furon le vivande che nodriro il Batista nel diserto; per ch’elli è glorïoso e tanto grande
Purg. 22.151Honey and locusts were the aliments That fed the Baptist in the wilderness; Whence he is glorious, and so magnified
Purg. 22.154quanto per lo Vangelio v’è aperto».
Purg. 22.154As by the Evangel is revealed to you.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXIII
Purgatorio, Canto XXIII — Forese. Reproof of immodest Florentine Women.
Purg. 23.1Mentre che li occhi per la fronda verde ficcava ïo sì come far suole chi dietro a li uccellin sua vita perde,
Purg. 23.1The while among the verdant leaves mine eyes I riveted, as he is wont to do Who wastes his life pursuing little birds,
Purg. 23.4lo più che padre mi dicea: «Figliuole, vienne oramai, ché ’l tempo che n’è imposto più utilmente compartir si vuole».
Purg. 23.4My more than Father said unto me: “Son, Come now; because the time that is ordained us More usefully should be apportioned out.”
Purg. 23.7Io volsi ’l viso, e ’l passo non men tosto, appresso i savi, che parlavan sìe, che l’andar mi facean di nullo costo.
Purg. 23.7I turned my face and no less soon my steps Unto the Sages, who were speaking so They made the going of no cost to me;
Purg. 23.10Ed ecco piangere e cantar s’udìe ‘Labïa mëa, Domine’ per modo tal, che diletto e doglia parturìe.
Purg. 23.10And lo! were heard a song and a lament, “Labia mea, Domine,” in fashion Such that delight and dolence it brought forth.
Purg. 23.13«O dolce padre, che è quel ch’i’ odo?», comincia’ io; ed elli: «Ombre che vanno forse di lor dover solvendo il nodo».
Purg. 23.13“O my sweet Father, what is this I hear?” Began I; and he answered: “Shades that go Perhaps the knot unloosing of their debt.”
Purg. 23.16Sì come i peregrin pensosi fanno, giugnendo per cammin gente non nota, che si volgono ad essa e non restanno,
Purg. 23.16In the same way that thoughtful pilgrims do, Who, unknown people on the road o’ertaking, Turn themselves round to them, and do not stop,
Purg. 23.19così di retro a noi, più tosto mota, venendo e trapassando ci ammirava d’anime turba tacita e devota.
Purg. 23.19Even thus, behind us with a swifter motion Coming and passing onward, gazed upon us A crowd of spirits silent and devout.
Purg. 23.22Ne li occhi era ciascuna oscura e cava, palida ne la faccia, e tanto scema che da l’ossa la pelle s’informava.
Purg. 23.22Each in his eyes was dark and cavernous, Pallid in face, and so emaciate That from the bones the skin did shape itself.
Purg. 23.25Non credo che così a buccia strema Erisittone fosse fatto secco, per digiunar, quando più n’ebbe tema.
Purg. 23.25I do not think that so to merest rind Could Erisichthon have been withered up By famine, when most fear he had of it.
Purg. 23.28Io dicea fra me stesso pensando: ‘Ecco la gente che perdé Ierusalemme, quando Maria nel figlio diè di becco!’
Purg. 23.28Thinking within myself I said: “Behold, This is the folk who lost Jerusalem, When Mary made a prey of her own son.”
Purg. 23.31Parean l’occhiaie anella sanza gemme: chi nel viso de li uomini legge ‘omo’ ben avria quivi conosciuta l’emme.
Purg. 23.31Their sockets were like rings without the gems; Whoever in the face of men reads ‘omo’ Might well in these have recognised the ‘m.’
Purg. 23.34Chi crederebbe che l’odor d’un pomo sì governasse, generando brama, e quel d’un’acqua, non sappiendo como?
Purg. 23.34Who would believe the odour of an apple, Begetting longing, could consume them so, And that of water, without knowing how?
Purg. 23.37Già era in ammirar che sì li affama, per la cagione ancor non manifesta di lor magrezza e di lor trista squama,
Purg. 23.37I still was wondering what so famished them, For the occasion not yet manifest Of their emaciation and sad squalor;
Purg. 23.40ed ecco del profondo de la testa volse a me li occhi un’ombra e guardò fiso; poi gridò forte: «Qual grazia m’è questa?».
Purg. 23.40And lo! from out the hollow of his head His eyes a shade turned on me, and looked keenly; Then cried aloud: “What grace to me is this?”
Purg. 23.43Mai non l’avrei riconosciuto al viso; ma ne la voce sua mi fu palese ciò che l’aspetto in sé avea conquiso.
Purg. 23.43Never should I have known him by his look; But in his voice was evident to me That which his aspect had suppressed within it.
Purg. 23.46Questa favilla tutta mi raccese mia conoscenza a la cangiata labbia, e ravvisai la faccia di Forese.
Purg. 23.46This spark within me wholly re-enkindled My recognition of his altered face, And I recalled the features of Forese.
Purg. 23.49«Deh, non contendere a l’asciutta scabbia che mi scolora», pregava, «la pelle, né a difetto di carne ch’io abbia;
Purg. 23.49“Ah, do not look at this dry leprosy,” Entreated he, “which doth my skin discolour, Nor at default of flesh that I may have;
Purg. 23.52ma dimmi il ver di te, dì chi son quelle due anime che là ti fanno scorta; non rimaner che tu non mi favelle!».
Purg. 23.52But tell me truth of thee, and who are those Two souls, that yonder make for thee an escort; Do not delay in speaking unto me.”
Purg. 23.55«La faccia tua, ch’io lagrimai già morta, mi dà di pianger mo non minor doglia», rispuos’ io lui, «veggendola sì torta.
Purg. 23.55“That face of thine, which dead I once bewept, Gives me for weeping now no lesser grief,” I answered him, “beholding it so changed!
Purg. 23.58Però mi dì, per Dio, che sì vi sfoglia; non mi far dir mentr’ io mi maraviglio, ché mal può dir chi è pien d’altra voglia».
Purg. 23.58But tell me, for God’s sake, what thus denudes you? Make me not speak while I am marvelling, For ill speaks he who’s full of other longings.”
Purg. 23.61Ed elli a me: «De l’etterno consiglio cade vertù ne l’acqua e ne la pianta rimasa dietro ond’ io sì m’assottiglio.
Purg. 23.61And he to me: “From the eternal council Falls power into the water and the tree Behind us left, whereby I grow so thin.
Purg. 23.64Tutta esta gente che piangendo canta per seguitar la gola oltra misura, in fame e ’n sete qui si rifà santa.
Purg. 23.64All of this people who lamenting sing, For following beyond measure appetite In hunger and thirst are here re-sanctified.
Purg. 23.67Di bere e di mangiar n’accende cura l’odor ch’esce del pomo e de lo sprazzo che si distende su per sua verdura.
Purg. 23.67Desire to eat and drink enkindles in us The scent that issues from the apple-tree, And from the spray that sprinkles o’er the verdure;
Purg. 23.70E non pur una volta, questo spazzo girando, si rinfresca nostra pena: io dico pena, e dovria dir sollazzo,
Purg. 23.70And not a single time alone, this ground Encompassing, is refreshed our pain,— I say our pain, and ought to say our solace,—
Purg. 23.73ché quella voglia a li alberi ci mena che menò Cristo lieto a dire ‘Elì’, quando ne liberò con la sua vena».
Purg. 23.73For the same wish doth lead us to the tree Which led the Christ rejoicing to say ‘Eli,’ When with his veins he liberated us.”
Purg. 23.76E io a lui: «Forese, da quel dì nel qual mutasti mondo a miglior vita, cinqu’ anni non son vòlti infino a qui.
Purg. 23.76And I to him: “Forese, from that day When for a better life thou changedst worlds, Up to this time five years have not rolled round.
Purg. 23.79Se prima fu la possa in te finita di peccar più, che sovvenisse l’ora del buon dolor ch’a Dio ne rimarita,
Purg. 23.79If sooner were the power exhausted in thee Of sinning more, than thee the hour surprised Of that good sorrow which to God reweds us,
Purg. 23.82come se’ tu qua sù venuto ancora? Io ti credea trovar là giù di sotto, dove tempo per tempo si ristora».
Purg. 23.82How hast thou come up hitherward already? I thought to find thee down there underneath, Where time for time doth restitution make.”
Purg. 23.85Ond’ elli a me: «Sì tosto m’ha condotto a ber lo dolce assenzo d’i martìri la Nella mia con suo pianger dirotto.
Purg. 23.85And he to me: “Thus speedily has led me To drink of the sweet wormwood of these torments, My Nella with her overflowing tears;
Purg. 23.88Con suoi prieghi devoti e con sospiri tratto m’ha de la costa ove s’aspetta, e liberato m’ha de li altri giri.
Purg. 23.88She with her prayers devout and with her sighs Has drawn me from the coast where one where one awaits, And from the other circles set me free.
Purg. 23.91Tanto è a Dio più cara e più diletta la vedovella mia, che molto amai, quanto in bene operare è più soletta;
Purg. 23.91So much more dear and pleasing is to God My little widow, whom so much I loved, As in good works she is the more alone;
Purg. 23.94ché la Barbagia di Sardigna assai ne le femmine sue più è pudica che la Barbagia dov’ io la lasciai.
Purg. 23.94For the Barbagia of Sardinia By far more modest in its women is Than the Barbagia I have left her in.
Purg. 23.97O dolce frate, che vuo’ tu ch’io dica? Tempo futuro m’è già nel cospetto, cui non sarà quest’ ora molto antica,
Purg. 23.97O brother sweet, what wilt thou have me say? A future time is in my sight already, To which this hour will not be very old,
Purg. 23.100nel qual sarà in pergamo interdetto a le sfacciate donne fiorentine l’andar mostrando con le poppe il petto.
Purg. 23.100When from the pulpit shall be interdicted To the unblushing womankind of Florence To go about displaying breast and paps.
Purg. 23.103Quai barbare fuor mai, quai saracine, cui bisognasse, per farle ir coperte, o spiritali o altre discipline?
Purg. 23.103What savages were e’er, what Saracens, Who stood in need, to make them covered go, Of spiritual or other discipline?
Purg. 23.106Ma se le svergognate fosser certe di quel che ’l ciel veloce loro ammanna, già per urlare avrian le bocche aperte;
Purg. 23.106But if the shameless women were assured Of what swift Heaven prepares for them, already Wide open would they have their mouths to howl;
Purg. 23.109ché, se l’antiveder qui non m’inganna, prima fien triste che le guance impeli colui che mo si consola con nanna.
Purg. 23.109For if my foresight here deceive me not, They shall be sad ere he has bearded cheeks Who now is hushed to sleep with lullaby.
Purg. 23.112Deh, frate, or fa che più non mi ti celi! vedi che non pur io, ma questa gente tutta rimira là dove ’l sol veli».
Purg. 23.112O brother, now no longer hide thee from me; See that not only I, but all these people Are gazing there, where thou dost veil the sun.”
Purg. 23.115Per ch’io a lui: «Se tu riduci a mente qual fosti meco, e qual io teco fui, ancor fia grave il memorar presente.
Purg. 23.115Whence I to him: “If thou bring back to mind What thou with me hast been and I with thee, The present memory will be grievous still.
Purg. 23.118Di quella vita mi volse costui che mi va innanzi, l’altr’ ier, quando tonda vi si mostrò la suora di colui»,
Purg. 23.118Out of that life he turned me back who goes In front of me, two days agone when round The sister of him yonder showed herself,”
Purg. 23.121e ’l sol mostrai; «costui per la profonda notte menato m’ha d’i veri morti con questa vera carne che ’l seconda.
Purg. 23.121And to the sun I pointed. “Through the deep Night of the truly dead has this one led me, With this true flesh, that follows after him.
Purg. 23.124Indi m’han tratto sù li suoi conforti, salendo e rigirando la montagna che drizza voi che ’l mondo fece torti.
Purg. 23.124Thence his encouragements have led me up, Ascending and still circling round the mount That you doth straighten, whom the world made crooked.
Purg. 23.127Tanto dice di farmi sua compagna che io sarò là dove fia Beatrice; quivi convien che sanza lui rimagna.
Purg. 23.127He says that he will bear me company, Till I shall be where Beatrice will be; There it behoves me to remain without him.
Purg. 23.130Virgilio è questi che così mi dice», e addita’lo; «e quest’ altro è quell’ ombra per cuï scosse dianzi ogne pendice
Purg. 23.130This is Virgilius, who thus says to me,” And him I pointed at; “the other is That shade for whom just now shook every slope
Purg. 23.133lo vostro regno, che da sé lo sgombra».
Purg. 23.133Your realm, that from itself discharges him.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXIV
Purgatorio, Canto XXIV — Buonagiunta da Lucca. Pope Martin IV, and others. Inquiry into the State of Poetry.
Purg. 24.1Né ’l dir l’andar, né l’andar lui più lento facea, ma ragionando andavam forte, sì come nave pinta da buon vento;
Purg. 24.1Nor speech the going, nor the going that Slackened; but talking we went bravely on, Even as a vessel urged by a good wind.
Purg. 24.4e l’ombre, che parean cose rimorte, per le fosse de li occhi ammirazione traean di me, di mio vivere accorte.
Purg. 24.4And shadows, that appeared things doubly dead, From out the sepulchres of their eyes betrayed Wonder at me, aware that I was living.
Purg. 24.7E io, continüando al mio sermone, dissi: «Ella sen va sù forse più tarda che non farebbe, per altrui cagione.
Purg. 24.7And I, continuing my colloquy, Said: “Peradventure he goes up more slowly Than he would do, for other people’s sake.
Purg. 24.10Ma dimmi, se tu sai, dov’ è Piccarda; dimmi s’io veggio da notar persona tra questa gente che sì mi riguarda».
Purg. 24.10But tell me, if thou knowest, where is Piccarda; Tell me if any one of note I see Among this folk that gazes at me so.”
Purg. 24.13«La mia sorella, che tra bella e buona non so qual fosse più, trïunfa lieta ne l’alto Olimpo già di sua corona».
Purg. 24.13“My sister, who, ’twixt beautiful and good, I know not which was more, triumphs rejoicing Already in her crown on high Olympus.”
Purg. 24.16Sì disse prima; e poi: «Qui non si vieta di nominar ciascun, da ch’è sì munta nostra sembianza via per la dïeta.
Purg. 24.16So said he first, and then: “’Tis not forbidden To name each other here, so milked away Is our resemblance by our dieting.
Purg. 24.19Questi», e mostrò col dito, «è Bonagiunta, Bonagiunta da Lucca; e quella faccia di là da lui più che l’altre trapunta
Purg. 24.19This,” pointing with his finger, “is Buonagiunta, Buonagiunta, of Lucca; and that face Beyond him there, more peaked than the others,
Purg. 24.22ebbe la Santa Chiesa in le sue braccia: dal Torso fu, e purga per digiuno l’anguille di Bolsena e la vernaccia».
Purg. 24.22Has held the holy Church within his arms; From Tours was he, and purges by his fasting Bolsena’s eels and the Vernaccia wine.”
Purg. 24.25Molti altri mi nomò ad uno ad uno; e del nomar parean tutti contenti, sì ch’io però non vidi un atto bruno.
Purg. 24.25He named me many others one by one; And all contented seemed at being named, So that for this I saw not one dark look.
Purg. 24.28Vidi per fame a vòto usar li denti Ubaldin da la Pila e Bonifazio che pasturò col rocco molte genti.
Purg. 24.28I saw for hunger bite the empty air Ubaldin dalla Pila, and Boniface, Who with his crook had pastured many people.
Purg. 24.31Vidi messer Marchese, ch’ebbe spazio già di bere a Forlì con men secchezza, e sì fu tal, che non si sentì sazio.
Purg. 24.31I saw Messer Marchese, who had leisure Once at Forli for drinking with less dryness, And he was one who ne’er felt satisfied.
Purg. 24.34Ma come fa chi guarda e poi s’apprezza più d’un che d’altro, fei a quel da Lucca, che più parea di me aver contezza.
Purg. 24.34But as he does who scans, and then doth prize One more than others, did I him of Lucca, Who seemed to take most cognizance of me.
Purg. 24.37El mormorava; e non so che «Gentucca» sentiv’ io là, ov’ el sentia la piaga de la giustizia che sì li pilucca.
Purg. 24.37He murmured, and I know not what Gentucca From that place heard I, where he felt the wound Of justice, that doth macerate them so.
Purg. 24.40«O anima», diss’ io, «che par sì vaga di parlar meco, fa sì ch’io t’intenda, e te e me col tuo parlare appaga».
Purg. 24.40“O soul,” I said, “that seemest so desirous To speak with me, do so that I may hear thee, And with thy speech appease thyself and me.”
Purg. 24.43«Femmina è nata, e non porta ancor benda», cominciò el, «che ti farà piacere la mia città, come ch’om la riprenda.
Purg. 24.43“A maid is born, and wears not yet the veil,” Began he, “who to thee shall pleasant make My city, howsoever men may blame it.
Purg. 24.46Tu te n’andrai con questo antivedere: se nel mio mormorar prendesti errore, dichiareranti ancor le cose vere.
Purg. 24.46Thou shalt go on thy way with this prevision; If by my murmuring thou hast been deceived, True things hereafter will declare it to thee.
Purg. 24.49Ma dì s’i’ veggio qui colui che fore trasse le nove rime, cominciando ‘Donne ch’avete intelletto d’amore’».
Purg. 24.49But say if him I here behold, who forth Evoked the new-invented rhymes, beginning, ‘Ladies, that have intelligence of love?’”
Purg. 24.52E io a lui: «I’ mi son un che, quando Amor mi spira, noto, e a quel modo ch’e’ ditta dentro vo significando».
Purg. 24.52And I to him: “One am I, who, whenever Love doth inspire me, note, and in that measure Which he within me dictates, singing go.”
Purg. 24.55«O frate, issa vegg’ io», diss’ elli, «il nodo che ’l Notaro e Guittone e me ritenne di qua dal dolce stil novo ch’i’ odo!
Purg. 24.55“O brother, now I see,” he said, “the knot Which me, the Notary, and Guittone held Short of the sweet new style that now I hear.
Purg. 24.58Io veggio ben come le vostre penne di retro al dittator sen vanno strette, che de le nostre certo non avvenne;
Purg. 24.58I do perceive full clearly how your pens Go closely following after him who dictates, Which with our own forsooth came not to pass;
Purg. 24.61e qual più a gradire oltre si mette, non vede più da l’uno a l’altro stilo»; e, quasi contentato, si tacette.
Purg. 24.61And he who sets himself to go beyond, No difference sees from one style to another;” And as if satisfied, he held his peace.
Purg. 24.64Come li augei che vernan lungo ’l Nilo, alcuna volta in aere fanno schiera, poi volan più a fretta e vanno in filo,
Purg. 24.64Even as the birds, that winter tow’rds the Nile, Sometimes into a phalanx form themselves, Then fly in greater haste, and go in file;
Purg. 24.67così tutta la gente che lì era, volgendo ’l viso, raffrettò suo passo, e per magrezza e per voler leggera.
Purg. 24.67In such wise all the people who were there, Turning their faces, hurried on their steps, Both by their leanness and their wishes light.
Purg. 24.70E come l’uom che di trottare è lasso, lascia andar li compagni, e sì passeggia fin che si sfoghi l’affollar del casso,
Purg. 24.70And as a man, who weary is with trotting, Lets his companions onward go, and walks, Until he vents the panting of his chest;
Purg. 24.73sì lasciò trapassar la santa greggia Forese, e dietro meco sen veniva, dicendo: «Quando fia ch’io ti riveggia?».
Purg. 24.73So did Forese let the holy flock Pass by, and came with me behind it, saying, “When will it be that I again shall see thee?”
Purg. 24.76«Non so», rispuos’ io lui, «quant’ io mi viva; ma già non fïa il tornar mio tantosto, ch’io non sia col voler prima a la riva;
Purg. 24.76“How long,” I answered, “I may live, I know not; Yet my return will not so speedy be, But I shall sooner in desire arrive;
Purg. 24.79però che ’l loco u’ fui a viver posto, di giorno in giorno più di ben si spolpa, e a trista ruina par disposto».
Purg. 24.79Because the place where I was set to live From day to day of good is more depleted, And unto dismal ruin seems ordained.”
Purg. 24.82«Or va», diss’ el; «che quei che più n’ha colpa, vegg’ ïo a coda d’una bestia tratto inver’ la valle ove mai non si scolpa.
Purg. 24.82“Now go,” he said, “for him most guilty of it At a beast’s tail behold I dragged along Towards the valley where is no repentance.
Purg. 24.85La bestia ad ogne passo va più ratto, crescendo sempre, fin ch’ella il percuote, e lascia il corpo vilmente disfatto.
Purg. 24.85Faster at every step the beast is going, Increasing evermore until it smites him, And leaves the body vilely mutilated.
Purg. 24.88Non hanno molto a volger quelle ruote», e drizzò li occhi al ciel, «che ti fia chiaro ciò che ’l mio dir più dichiarar non puote.
Purg. 24.88Not long those wheels shall turn,” and he uplifted His eyes to heaven, “ere shall be clear to thee That which my speech no farther can declare.
Purg. 24.91Tu ti rimani omai; ché ’l tempo è caro in questo regno, sì ch’io perdo troppo venendo teco sì a paro a paro».
Purg. 24.91Now stay behind; because the time so precious Is in this kingdom, that I lose too much By coming onward thus abreast with thee.”
Purg. 24.94Qual esce alcuna volta di gualoppo lo cavalier di schiera che cavalchi, e va per farsi onor del primo intoppo,
Purg. 24.94As sometimes issues forth upon a gallop A cavalier from out a troop that ride, And seeks the honour of the first encounter,
Purg. 24.97tal si partì da noi con maggior valchi; e io rimasi in via con esso i due che fuor del mondo sì gran marescalchi.
Purg. 24.97So he with greater strides departed from us; And on the road remained I with those two, Who were such mighty marshals of the world.
Purg. 24.100E quando innanzi a noi intrato fue, che li occhi miei si fero a lui seguaci, come la mente a le parole sue,
Purg. 24.100And when before us he had gone so far Mine eyes became to him such pursuivants As was my understanding to his words,
Purg. 24.103parvermi i rami gravidi e vivaci d’un altro pomo, e non molto lontani per esser pur allora vòlto in laci.
Purg. 24.103Appeared to me with laden and living boughs Another apple-tree, and not far distant, From having but just then turned thitherward.
Purg. 24.106Vidi gente sott’ esso alzar le mani e gridar non so che verso le fronde, quasi bramosi fantolini e vani
Purg. 24.106People I saw beneath it lift their hands, And cry I know not what towards the leaves, Like little children eager and deluded,
Purg. 24.109che pregano, e ’l pregato non risponde, ma, per fare esser ben la voglia acuta, tien alto lor disio e nol nasconde.
Purg. 24.109Who pray, and he they pray to doth not answer, But, to make very keen their appetite, Holds their desire aloft, and hides it not.
Purg. 24.112Poi si partì sì come ricreduta; e noi venimmo al grande arbore adesso, che tanti prieghi e lagrime rifiuta.
Purg. 24.112Then they departed as if undeceived; And now we came unto the mighty tree Which prayers and tears so manifold refuses.
Purg. 24.115«Trapassate oltre sanza farvi presso: legno è più sù che fu morso da Eva, e questa pianta si levò da esso».
Purg. 24.115“Pass farther onward without drawing near; The tree of which Eve ate is higher up, And out of that one has this tree been raised.”
Purg. 24.118Sì tra le frasche non so chi diceva; per che Virgilio e Stazio e io, ristretti, oltre andavam dal lato che si leva.
Purg. 24.118Thus said I know not who among the branches; Whereat Virgilius, Statius, and myself Went crowding forward on the side that rises.
Purg. 24.121«Ricordivi», dicea, «d’i maladetti nei nuvoli formati, che, satolli, Tesëo combatter co’ doppi petti;
Purg. 24.121“Be mindful,” said he, “of the accursed ones Formed of the cloud-rack, who inebriate Combated Theseus with their double breasts;
Purg. 24.124e de li Ebrei ch’al ber si mostrar molli, per che no i volle Gedeon compagni, quando inver’ Madïan discese i colli».
Purg. 24.124And of the Jews who showed them soft in drinking, Whence Gideon would not have them for companions When he tow’rds Midian the hills descended.”
Purg. 24.127Sì accostati a l’un d’i due vivagni passammo, udendo colpe de la gola seguite già da miseri guadagni.
Purg. 24.127Thus, closely pressed to one of the two borders, On passed we, hearing sins of gluttony, Followed forsooth by miserable gains;
Purg. 24.130Poi, rallargati per la strada sola, ben mille passi e più ci portar oltre, contemplando ciascun sanza parola.
Purg. 24.130Then set at large upon the lonely road, A thousand steps and more we onward went, In contemplation, each without a word.
Purg. 24.133«Che andate pensando sì voi sol tre?». sùbita voce disse; ond’ io mi scossi come fan bestie spaventate e poltre.
Purg. 24.133“What go ye thinking thus, ye three alone?” Said suddenly a voice, whereat I started As terrified and timid beasts are wont.
Purg. 24.136Drizzai la testa per veder chi fossi; e già mai non si videro in fornace vetri o metalli sì lucenti e rossi,
Purg. 24.136I raised my head to see who this might be, And never in a furnace was there seen Metals or glass so lucent and so red
Purg. 24.139com’ io vidi un che dicea: «S’a voi piace montare in sù, qui si convien dar volta; quinci si va chi vuole andar per pace».
Purg. 24.139As one I saw who said: “If it may please you To mount aloft, here it behoves you turn; This way goes he who goeth after peace.”
Purg. 24.142L’aspetto suo m’avea la vista tolta; per ch’io mi volsi dietro a’ miei dottori, com’ om che va secondo ch’elli ascolta.
Purg. 24.142His aspect had bereft me of my sight, So that I turned me back unto my Teachers, Like one who goeth as his hearing guides him.
Purg. 24.145E quale, annunziatrice de li albori, l’aura di maggio movesi e olezza, tutta impregnata da l’erba e da’ fiori;
Purg. 24.145And as, the harbinger of early dawn, The air of May doth move and breathe out fragrance, Impregnate all with herbage and with flowers,
Purg. 24.148tal mi senti’ un vento dar per mezza la fronte, e ben senti’ mover la piuma, che fé sentir d’ambrosïa l’orezza.
Purg. 24.148So did I feel a breeze strike in the midst My front, and felt the moving of the plumes That breathed around an odour of ambrosia;
Purg. 24.151E senti’ dir: «Beati cui alluma tanto di grazia, che l’amor del gusto nel petto lor troppo disir non fuma,
Purg. 24.151And heard it said: “Blessed are they whom grace So much illumines, that the love of taste Excites not in their breasts too great desire,
Purg. 24.154esurïendo sempre quanto è giusto!».
Purg. 24.154Hungering at all times so far as is just.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXV
Purgatorio, Canto XXV — Discourse of Statius on Generation. The Seventh Circle: The Wanton.
Purg. 25.1Ora era onde ’l salir non volea storpio; ché ’l sole avëa il cerchio di merigge lasciato al Tauro e la notte a lo Scorpio:
Purg. 25.1Now was it the ascent no hindrance brooked, Because the sun had his meridian circle To Taurus left, and night to Scorpio;
Purg. 25.4per che, come fa l’uom che non s’affigge ma vassi a la via sua, che che li appaia, se di bisogno stimolo il trafigge,
Purg. 25.4Wherefore as doth a man who tarries not, But goes his way, whate’er to him appear, If of necessity the sting transfix him,
Purg. 25.7così intrammo noi per la callaia, uno innanzi altro prendendo la scala che per artezza i salitor dispaia.
Purg. 25.7In this wise did we enter through the gap, Taking the stairway, one before the other, Which by its narrowness divides the climbers.
Purg. 25.10E quale il cicognin che leva l’ala per voglia di volare, e non s’attenta d’abbandonar lo nido, e giù la cala;
Purg. 25.10And as the little stork that lifts its wing With a desire to fly, and does not venture To leave the nest, and lets it downward droop,
Purg. 25.13tal era io con voglia accesa e spenta di dimandar, venendo infino a l’atto che fa colui ch’a dicer s’argomenta.
Purg. 25.13Even such was I, with the desire of asking Kindled and quenched, unto the motion coming He makes who doth address himself to speak.
Purg. 25.16Non lasciò, per l’andar che fosse ratto, lo dolce padre mio, ma disse: «Scocca l’arco del dir, che ’nfino al ferro hai tratto».
Purg. 25.16Not for our pace, though rapid it might be, My father sweet forbore, but said: “Let fly The bow of speech thou to the barb hast drawn.”
Purg. 25.19Allor sicuramente apri’ la bocca e cominciai: «Come si può far magro là dove l’uopo di nodrir non tocca?».
Purg. 25.19With confidence I opened then my mouth, And I began: “How can one meagre grow There where the need of nutriment applies not?”
Purg. 25.22«Se t’ammentassi come Meleagro si consumò al consumar d’un stizzo, non fora», disse, «a te questo sì agro;
Purg. 25.22“If thou wouldst call to mind how Meleager Was wasted by the wasting of a brand, This would not,” said he, “be to thee so sour;
Purg. 25.25e se pensassi come, al vostro guizzo, guizza dentro a lo specchio vostra image, ciò che par duro ti parrebbe vizzo.
Purg. 25.25And wouldst thou think how at each tremulous motion Trembles within a mirror your own image; That which seems hard would mellow seem to thee.
Purg. 25.28Ma perché dentro a tuo voler t’adage, ecco qui Stazio; e io lui chiamo e prego che sia or sanator de le tue piage».
Purg. 25.28But that thou mayst content thee in thy wish Lo Statius here; and him I call and pray He now will be the healer of thy wounds.”
Purg. 25.31«Se la veduta etterna li dislego», rispuose Stazio, «là dove tu sie, discolpi me non potert’ io far nego».
Purg. 25.31“If I unfold to him the eternal vengeance,” Responded Statius, “where thou present art, Be my excuse that I can naught deny thee.”
Purg. 25.34Poi cominciò: «Se le parole mie, figlio, la mente tua guarda e riceve, lume ti fiero al come che tu die.
Purg. 25.34Then he began: “Son, if these words of mine Thy mind doth contemplate and doth receive, They’ll be thy light unto the How thou sayest.
Purg. 25.37Sangue perfetto, che poi non si beve da l’assetate vene, e si rimane quasi alimento che di mensa leve,
Purg. 25.37The perfect blood, which never is drunk up Into the thirsty veins, and which remaineth Like food that from the table thou removest,
Purg. 25.40prende nel core a tutte membra umane virtute informativa, come quello ch’a farsi quelle per le vene vane.
Purg. 25.40Takes in the heart for all the human members Virtue informative, as being that Which to be changed to them goes through the veins
Purg. 25.43Ancor digesto, scende ov’ è più bello tacer che dire; e quindi poscia geme sovr’ altrui sangue in natural vasello.
Purg. 25.43Again digest, descends it where ’tis better Silent to be than say; and then drops thence Upon another’s blood in natural vase.
Purg. 25.46Ivi s’accoglie l’uno e l’altro insieme, l’un disposto a patire, e l’altro a fare per lo perfetto loco onde si preme;
Purg. 25.46There one together with the other mingles, One to be passive meant, the other active By reason of the perfect place it springs from;
Purg. 25.49e, giunto lui, comincia ad operare coagulando prima, e poi avviva ciò che per sua matera fé constare.
Purg. 25.49And being conjoined, begins to operate, Coagulating first, then vivifying What for its matter it had made consistent.
Purg. 25.52Anima fatta la virtute attiva qual d’una pianta, in tanto differente, che questa è in via e quella è già a riva,
Purg. 25.52The active virtue, being made a soul As of a plant, (in so far different, This on the way is, that arrived already,)
Purg. 25.55tanto ovra poi, che già si move e sente, come spungo marino; e indi imprende ad organar le posse ond’ è semente.
Purg. 25.55Then works so much, that now it moves and feels Like a sea-fungus, and then undertakes To organize the powers whose seed it is.
Purg. 25.58Or si spiega, figliuolo, or si distende la virtù ch’è dal cor del generante, dove natura a tutte membra intende.
Purg. 25.58Now, Son, dilates and now distends itself The virtue from the generator’s heart, Where nature is intent on all the members.
Purg. 25.61Ma come d’animal divegna fante, non vedi tu ancor: quest’ è tal punto, che più savio di te fé già errante,
Purg. 25.61But how from animal it man becomes Thou dost not see as yet; this is a point Which made a wiser man than thou once err
Purg. 25.64sì che per sua dottrina fé disgiunto da l’anima il possibile intelletto, perché da lui non vide organo assunto.
Purg. 25.64So far, that in his doctrine separate He made the soul from possible intellect, For he no organ saw by this assumed.
Purg. 25.67Apri a la verità che viene il petto; e sappi che, sì tosto come al feto l’articular del cerebro è perfetto,
Purg. 25.67Open thy breast unto the truth that’s coming, And know that, just as soon as in the foetus The articulation of the brain is perfect,
Purg. 25.70lo motor primo a lui si volge lieto sovra tant’ arte di natura, e spira spirito novo, di vertù repleto,
Purg. 25.70The primal Motor turns to it well pleased At so great art of nature, and inspires A spirit new with virtue all replete,
Purg. 25.73che ciò che trova attivo quivi, tira in sua sustanzia, e fassi un’alma sola, che vive e sente e sé in sé rigira.
Purg. 25.73Which what it finds there active doth attract Into its substance, and becomes one soul, Which lives, and feels, and on itself revolves.
Purg. 25.76E perché meno ammiri la parola, guarda il calor del sole che si fa vino, giunto a l’omor che de la vite cola.
Purg. 25.76And that thou less may wonder at my word, Behold the sun’s heat, which becometh wine, Joined to the juice that from the vine distils.
Purg. 25.79Quando Làchesis non ha più del lino, solvesi da la carne, e in virtute ne porta seco e l’umano e ’l divino:
Purg. 25.79Whenever Lachesis has no more thread, It separates from the flesh, and virtually Bears with itself the human and divine;
Purg. 25.82l’altre potenze tutte quante mute; memoria, intelligenza e volontade in atto molto più che prima agute.
Purg. 25.82The other faculties are voiceless all; The memory, the intelligence, and the will In action far more vigorous than before.
Purg. 25.85Sanza restarsi, per sé stessa cade mirabilmente a l’una de le rive; quivi conosce prima le sue strade.
Purg. 25.85Without a pause it falleth of itself In marvellous way on one shore or the other; There of its roads it first is cognizant.
Purg. 25.88Tosto che loco lì la circunscrive, la virtù formativa raggia intorno così e quanto ne le membra vive.
Purg. 25.88Soon as the place there circumscribeth it, The virtue informative rays round about, As, and as much as, in the living members.
Purg. 25.91E come l’aere, quand’ è ben pïorno, per l’altrui raggio che ’n sé si reflette, di diversi color diventa addorno;
Purg. 25.91And even as the air, when full of rain, By alien rays that are therein reflected, With divers colours shows itself adorned,
Purg. 25.94così l’aere vicin quivi si mette e in quella forma ch’è in lui suggella virtüalmente l’alma che ristette;
Purg. 25.94So there the neighbouring air doth shape itself Into that form which doth impress upon it Virtually the soul that has stood still.
Purg. 25.97e simigliante poi a la fiammella che segue il foco là ’vunque si muta, segue lo spirto sua forma novella.
Purg. 25.97And then in manner of the little flame, Which followeth the fire where’er it shifts, After the spirit followeth its new form.
Purg. 25.100Però che quindi ha poscia sua paruta, è chiamata ombra; e quindi organa poi ciascun sentire infino a la veduta.
Purg. 25.100Since afterwards it takes from this its semblance, It is called shade; and thence it organizes Thereafter every sense, even to the sight.
Purg. 25.103Quindi parliamo e quindi ridiam noi; quindi facciam le lagrime e ’ sospiri che per lo monte aver sentiti puoi.
Purg. 25.103Thence is it that we speak, and thence we laugh; Thence is it that we form the tears and sighs, That on the mountain thou mayhap hast heard.
Purg. 25.106Secondo che ci affliggono i disiri e li altri affetti, l’ombra si figura; e quest’ è la cagion di che tu miri».
Purg. 25.106According as impress us our desires And other affections, so the shade is shaped, And this is cause of what thou wonderest at.”
Purg. 25.109E già venuto a l’ultima tortura s’era per noi, e vòlto a la man destra, ed eravamo attenti ad altra cura.
Purg. 25.109And now unto the last of all the circles Had we arrived, and to the right hand turned, And were attentive to another care.
Purg. 25.112Quivi la ripa fiamma in fuor balestra, e la cornice spira fiato in suso che la reflette e via da lei sequestra;
Purg. 25.112There the embankment shoots forth flames of fire, And upward doth the cornice breathe a blast That drives them back, and from itself sequesters.
Purg. 25.115ond’ ir ne convenia dal lato schiuso ad uno ad uno; e io temëa ’l foco quinci, e quindi temeva cader giuso.
Purg. 25.115Hence we must needs go on the open side, And one by one; and I did fear the fire On this side, and on that the falling down.
Purg. 25.118Lo duca mio dicea: «Per questo loco si vuol tenere a li occhi stretto il freno, però ch’errar potrebbesi per poco».
Purg. 25.118My Leader said: “Along this place one ought To keep upon the eyes a tightened rein, Seeing that one so easily might err.”
Purg. 25.121‘Summae Deus clementïae’ nel seno al grande ardore allora udi’ cantando, che di volger mi fé caler non meno;
Purg. 25.121“Summae Deus clementiae,” in the bosom Of the great burning chanted then I heard, Which made me no less eager to turn round;
Purg. 25.124e vidi spirti per la fiamma andando; per ch’io guardava a loro e a’ miei passi compartendo la vista a quando a quando.
Purg. 25.124And spirits saw I walking through the flame; Wherefore I looked, to my own steps and theirs Apportioning my sight from time to time.
Purg. 25.127Appresso il fine ch’a quell’ inno fassi, gridavano alto: ‘Virum non cognosco’; indi ricominciavan l’inno bassi.
Purg. 25.127After the close which to that hymn is made, Aloud they shouted, “Virum non cognosco;” Then recommenced the hymn with voices low.
Purg. 25.130Finitolo, anco gridavano: «Al bosco si tenne Diana, ed Elice caccionne che di Venere avea sentito il tòsco».
Purg. 25.130This also ended, cried they: “To the wood Diana ran, and drove forth Helice Therefrom, who had of Venus felt the poison.”
Purg. 25.133Indi al cantar tornavano; indi donne gridavano e mariti che fuor casti come virtute e matrimonio imponne.
Purg. 25.133Then to their song returned they; then the wives They shouted, and the husbands who were chaste. As virtue and the marriage vow imposes.
Purg. 25.136E questo modo credo che lor basti per tutto il tempo che ’l foco li abbruscia: con tal cura conviene e con tai pasti
Purg. 25.136And I believe that them this mode suffices, For all the time the fire is burning them; With such care is it needful, and such food,
Purg. 25.139che la piaga da sezzo si ricuscia.
Purg. 25.139That the last wound of all should be closed up.
Purgatorio, Canto XXVI
Purgatorio, Canto XXVI — Sodomites. Guido Guinicelli and Arnaldo Daniello.
Purg. 26.1Mentre che sì per l’orlo, uno innanzi altro, ce n’andavamo, e spesso il buon maestro diceami: «Guarda: giovi ch’io ti scaltro»;
Purg. 26.1While on the brink thus one before the other We went upon our way, oft the good Master Said: “Take thou heed! suffice it that I warn thee.”
Purg. 26.4feriami il sole in su l’omero destro, che già, raggiando, tutto l’occidente mutava in bianco aspetto di cilestro;
Purg. 26.4On the right shoulder smote me now the sun, That, raying out, already the whole west Changed from its azure aspect into white.
Purg. 26.7e io facea con l’ombra più rovente parer la fiamma; e pur a tanto indizio vidi molt’ ombre, andando, poner mente.
Purg. 26.7And with my shadow did I make the flame Appear more red; and even to such a sign Shades saw I many, as they went, give heed.
Purg. 26.10Questa fu la cagion che diede inizio loro a parlar di me; e cominciarsi a dir: «Colui non par corpo fittizio»;
Purg. 26.10This was the cause that gave them a beginning To speak of me; and to themselves began they To say: “That seems not a factitious body!”
Purg. 26.13poi verso me, quanto potëan farsi, certi si fero, sempre con riguardo di non uscir dove non fosser arsi.
Purg. 26.13Then towards me, as far as they could come, Came certain of them, always with regard Not to step forth where they would not be burned.
Purg. 26.16«O tu che vai, non per esser più tardo, ma forse reverente, a li altri dopo, rispondi a me che ’n sete e ’n foco ardo.
Purg. 26.16“O thou who goest, not from being slower But reverent perhaps, behind the others, Answer me, who in thirst and fire am burning.
Purg. 26.19Né solo a me la tua risposta è uopo; ché tutti questi n’hanno maggior sete che d’acqua fredda Indo o Etïopo.
Purg. 26.19Nor to me only is thine answer needful; For all of these have greater thirst for it Than for cold water Ethiop or Indian.
Purg. 26.22Dinne com’ è che fai di te parete al sol, pur come tu non fossi ancora di morte intrato dentro da la rete».
Purg. 26.22Tell us how is it that thou makest thyself A wall unto the sun, as if thou hadst not Entered as yet into the net of death.”
Purg. 26.25Sì mi parlava un d’essi; e io mi fora già manifesto, s’io non fossi atteso ad altra novità ch’apparve allora;
Purg. 26.25Thus one of them addressed me, and I straight Should have revealed myself, were I not bent On other novelty that then appeared.
Purg. 26.28ché per lo mezzo del cammino acceso venne gente col viso incontro a questa, la qual mi fece a rimirar sospeso.
Purg. 26.28For through the middle of the burning road There came a people face to face with these, Which held me in suspense with gazing at them.
Purg. 26.31Lì veggio d’ogne parte farsi presta ciascun’ ombra e basciarsi una con una sanza restar, contente a brieve festa;
Purg. 26.31There see I hastening upon either side Each of the shades, and kissing one another Without a pause, content with brief salute.
Purg. 26.34così per entro loro schiera bruna s’ammusa l’una con l’altra formica, forse a spïar lor via e lor fortuna.
Purg. 26.34Thus in the middle of their brown battalions Muzzle to muzzle one ant meets another Perchance to spy their journey or their fortune.
Purg. 26.37Tosto che parton l’accoglienza amica, prima che ’l primo passo lì trascorra, sopragridar ciascuna s’affatica:
Purg. 26.37No sooner is the friendly greeting ended, Or ever the first footstep passes onward, Each one endeavours to outcry the other;
Purg. 26.40la nova gente: «Soddoma e Gomorra»; e l’altra: «Ne la vacca entra Pasife, perché ’l torello a sua lussuria corra».
Purg. 26.40The new-come people: “Sodom and Gomorrah!” The rest: “Into the cow Pasiphae enters, So that the bull unto her lust may run!”
Purg. 26.43Poi, come grue ch’a le montagne Rife volasser parte, e parte inver’ l’arene, queste del gel, quelle del sole schife,
Purg. 26.43Then as the cranes, that to Riphaean mountains Might fly in part, and part towards the sands, These of the frost, those of the sun avoidant,
Purg. 26.46l’una gente sen va, l’altra sen vene; e tornan, lagrimando, a’ primi canti e al gridar che più lor si convene;
Purg. 26.46One folk is going, and the other coming, And weeping they return to their first songs, And to the cry that most befitteth them;
Purg. 26.49e raccostansi a me, come davanti, essi medesmi che m’avean pregato, attenti ad ascoltar ne’ lor sembianti.
Purg. 26.49And close to me approached, even as before, The very same who had entreated me, Attent to listen in their countenance.
Purg. 26.52Io, che due volte avea visto lor grato, incominciai: «O anime sicure d’aver, quando che sia, di pace stato,
Purg. 26.52I, who their inclination twice had seen, Began: “O souls secure in the possession, Whene’er it may be, of a state of peace,
Purg. 26.55non son rimase acerbe né mature le membra mie di là, ma son qui meco col sangue suo e con le sue giunture.
Purg. 26.55Neither unripe nor ripened have remained My members upon earth, but here are with me With their own blood and their articulations.
Purg. 26.58Quinci sù vo per non esser più cieco; donna è di sopra che m’acquista grazia, per che ’l mortal per vostro mondo reco.
Purg. 26.58I go up here to be no longer blind; A Lady is above, who wins this grace, Whereby the mortal through your world I bring.
Purg. 26.61Ma se la vostra maggior voglia sazia tosto divegna, sì che ’l ciel v’alberghi ch’è pien d’amore e più ampio si spazia,
Purg. 26.61But as your greatest longing satisfied May soon become, so that the Heaven may house you Which full of love is, and most amply spreads,
Purg. 26.64ditemi, acciò ch’ancor carte ne verghi, chi siete voi, e chi è quella turba che se ne va di retro a’ vostri terghi».
Purg. 26.64Tell me, that I again in books may write it, Who are you, and what is that multitude Which goes upon its way behind your backs?”
Purg. 26.67Non altrimenti stupido si turba lo montanaro, e rimirando ammuta, quando rozzo e salvatico s’inurba,
Purg. 26.67Not otherwise with wonder is bewildered The mountaineer, and staring round is dumb, When rough and rustic to the town he goes,
Purg. 26.70che ciascun’ ombra fece in sua paruta; ma poi che furon di stupore scarche, lo qual ne li alti cuor tosto s’attuta,
Purg. 26.70Than every shade became in its appearance; But when they of their stupor were disburdened, Which in high hearts is quickly quieted,
Purg. 26.73«Beato te, che de le nostre marche», ricominciò colei che pria m’inchiese, «per morir meglio, esperïenza imbarche!
Purg. 26.73“Blessed be thou, who of our border-lands,” He recommenced who first had questioned us, “Experience freightest for a better life.
Purg. 26.76La gente che non vien con noi, offese di ciò per che già Cesar, trïunfando, “Regina” contra sé chiamar s’intese:
Purg. 26.76The folk that comes not with us have offended In that for which once Caesar, triumphing, Heard himself called in contumely, ‘Queen.’
Purg. 26.79però si parton “Soddoma” gridando, rimproverando a sé com’ hai udito, e aiutan l’arsura vergognando.
Purg. 26.79Therefore they separate, exclaiming, ‘Sodom!’ Themselves reproving, even as thou hast heard, And add unto their burning by their shame.
Purg. 26.82Nostro peccato fu ermafrodito; ma perché non servammo umana legge, seguendo come bestie l’appetito,
Purg. 26.82Our own transgression was hermaphrodite; But because we observed not human law, Following like unto beasts our appetite,
Purg. 26.85in obbrobrio di noi, per noi si legge, quando partinci, il nome di colei che s’imbestiò ne le ’mbestiate schegge.
Purg. 26.85In our opprobrium by us is read, When we part company, the name of her Who bestialized herself in bestial wood.
Purg. 26.88Or sai nostri atti e di che fummo rei: se forse a nome vuo’ saper chi semo, tempo non è di dire, e non saprei.
Purg. 26.88Now knowest thou our acts, and what our crime was; Wouldst thou perchance by name know who we are, There is not time to tell, nor could I do it.
Purg. 26.91Farotti ben di me volere scemo: son Guido Guinizzelli, e già mi purgo per ben dolermi prima ch’a lo stremo».
Purg. 26.91Thy wish to know me shall in sooth be granted; I’m Guido Guinicelli, and now purge me, Having repented ere the hour extreme.”
Purg. 26.94Quali ne la tristizia di Ligurgo si fer due figli a riveder la madre, tal mi fec’ io, ma non a tanto insurgo,
Purg. 26.94The same that in the sadness of Lycurgus Two sons became, their mother re-beholding, Such I became, but rise not to such height,
Purg. 26.97quand’ io odo nomar sé stesso il padre mio e de li altri miei miglior che mai rime d’amore usar dolci e leggiadre;
Purg. 26.97The moment I heard name himself the father Of me and of my betters, who had ever Practised the sweet and gracious rhymes of love;
Purg. 26.100e sanza udire e dir pensoso andai lunga fïata rimirando lui, né, per lo foco, in là più m’appressai.
Purg. 26.100And without speech and hearing thoughtfully For a long time I went, beholding him, Nor for the fire did I approach him nearer.
Purg. 26.103Poi che di riguardar pasciuto fui, tutto m’offersi pronto al suo servigio con l’affermar che fa credere altrui.
Purg. 26.103When I was fed with looking, utterly Myself I offered ready for his service, With affirmation that compels belief.
Purg. 26.106Ed elli a me: «Tu lasci tal vestigio, per quel ch’i’ odo, in me, e tanto chiaro, che Letè nol può tòrre né far bigio.
Purg. 26.106And he to me: “Thou leavest footprints such In me, from what I hear, and so distinct, Lethe cannot efface them, nor make dim.
Purg. 26.109Ma se le tue parole or ver giuraro, dimmi che è cagion per che dimostri nel dire e nel guardar d’avermi caro».
Purg. 26.109But if thy words just now the truth have sworn, Tell me what is the cause why thou displayest In word and look that dear thou holdest me?”
Purg. 26.112E io a lui: «Li dolci detti vostri, che, quanto durerà l’uso moderno, faranno cari ancora i loro incostri».
Purg. 26.112And I to him: “Those dulcet lays of yours Which, long as shall endure our modern fashion, Shall make for ever dear their very ink!”
Purg. 26.115«O frate», disse, «questi ch’io ti cerno col dito», e additò un spirto innanzi, «fu miglior fabbro del parlar materno.
Purg. 26.115“O brother,” said he, “he whom I point out,” And here he pointed at a spirit in front, “Was of the mother tongue a better smith.
Purg. 26.118Versi d’amore e prose di romanzi soverchiò tutti; e lascia dir li stolti che quel di Lemosì credon ch’avanzi.
Purg. 26.118Verses of love and proses of romance, He mastered all; and let the idiots talk, Who think the Lemosin surpasses him.
Purg. 26.121A voce più ch’al ver drizzan li volti, e così ferman sua oppinïone prima ch’arte o ragion per lor s’ascolti.
Purg. 26.121To clamour more than truth they turn their faces, And in this way establish their opinion, Ere art or reason has by them been heard.
Purg. 26.124Così fer molti antichi di Guittone, di grido in grido pur lui dando pregio, fin che l’ha vinto il ver con più persone.
Purg. 26.124Thus many ancients with Guittone did, From cry to cry still giving him applause, Until the truth has conquered with most persons.
Purg. 26.127Or se tu hai sì ampio privilegio, che licito ti sia l’andare al chiostro nel quale è Cristo abate del collegio,
Purg. 26.127Now, if thou hast such ample privilege ’Tis granted thee to go unto the cloister Wherein is Christ the abbot of the college,
Purg. 26.130falli per me un dir d’un paternostro, quanto bisogna a noi di questo mondo, dove poter peccar non è più nostro».
Purg. 26.130To him repeat for me a Paternoster, So far as needful to us of this world, Where power of sinning is no longer ours.”
Purg. 26.133Poi, forse per dar luogo altrui secondo che presso avea, disparve per lo foco, come per l’acqua il pesce andando al fondo.
Purg. 26.133Then, to give place perchance to one behind, Whom he had near, he vanished in the fire As fish in water going to the bottom.
Purg. 26.136Io mi fei al mostrato innanzi un poco, e dissi ch’al suo nome il mio disire apparecchiava grazïoso loco.
Purg. 26.136I moved a little tow’rds him pointed out, And said that to his name my own desire An honourable place was making ready.
Purg. 26.139El cominciò liberamente a dire: «Tan m’abellis vostre cortes deman, qu’ieu no me puesc ni voill a vos cobrire.
Purg. 26.139He of his own free will began to say: ‘Tan m’ abellis vostre cortes deman, Que jeu nom’ puesc ni vueill a vos cobrire;
Purg. 26.142Ieu sui Arnaut, que plor e vau cantan; consiros vei la passada folor, e vei jausen lo joi qu’esper, denan.
Purg. 26.142Jeu sui Arnaut, que plor e vai chantan; Consiros vei la passada folor, E vei jauzen lo jorn qu’ esper denan.
Purg. 26.145Ara vos prec, per aquella valor que vos guida al som de l’escalina, sovenha vos a temps de ma dolor!».
Purg. 26.145Ara vus prec per aquella valor, Que vus condus al som de la scalina, Sovenga vus a temprar ma dolor.’*
Purg. 26.148Poi s’ascose nel foco che li affina.
Purg. 26.148Then hid him in the fire that purifies them.
Purgatorio, Canto XXVII
Purgatorio, Canto XXVII — The Wall of Fire and the Angel of God. Dante’s Sleep upon the Stairway, and his Dream of Leah and Rachel. Arrival at the Terrestrial Paradise.
Purg. 27.1Sì come quando i primi raggi vibra là dove il suo fattor lo sangue sparse, cadendo Ibero sotto l’alta Libra,
Purg. 27.1As when he vibrates forth his earliest rays, In regions where his Maker shed his blood, (The Ebro falling under lofty Libra,
Purg. 27.4e l’onde in Gange da nona rïarse, sì stava il sole; onde ’l giorno sen giva, come l’angel di Dio lieto ci apparse.
Purg. 27.4And waters in the Ganges burnt with noon,) So stood the Sun; hence was the day departing, When the glad Angel of God appeared to us.
Purg. 27.7Fuor de la fiamma stava in su la riva, e cantava ‘Beati mundo corde!’ in voce assai più che la nostra viva.
Purg. 27.7Outside the flame he stood upon the verge, And chanted forth, “Beati mundo corde,” In voice by far more living than our own.
Purg. 27.10Poscia «Più non si va, se pria non morde, anime sante, il foco: intrate in esso, e al cantar di là non siate sorde»,
Purg. 27.10Then: “No one farther goes, souls sanctified, If first the fire bite not; within it enter, And be not deaf unto the song beyond.”
Purg. 27.13ci disse come noi li fummo presso; per ch’io divenni tal, quando lo ’ntesi, qual è colui che ne la fossa è messo.
Purg. 27.13When we were close beside him thus he said; Wherefore e’en such became I, when I heard him, As he is who is put into the grave.
Purg. 27.16In su le man commesse mi protesi, guardando il foco e imaginando forte umani corpi già veduti accesi.
Purg. 27.16Upon my clasped hands I straightened me, Scanning the fire, and vividly recalling The human bodies I had once seen burned.
Purg. 27.19Volsersi verso me le buone scorte; e Virgilio mi disse: «Figliuol mio, qui può esser tormento, ma non morte.
Purg. 27.19Towards me turned themselves my good Conductors, And unto me Virgilius said: “My son, Here may indeed be torment, but not death.
Purg. 27.22Ricorditi, ricorditi! E se io sovresso Gerïon ti guidai salvo, che farò ora presso più a Dio?
Purg. 27.22Remember thee, remember! and if I On Geryon have safely guided thee, What shall I do now I am nearer God?
Purg. 27.25Credi per certo che se dentro a l’alvo di questa fiamma stessi ben mille anni, non ti potrebbe far d’un capel calvo.
Purg. 27.25Believe for certain, shouldst thou stand a full Millennium in the bosom of this flame, It could not make thee bald a single hair.
Purg. 27.28E se tu forse credi ch’io t’inganni, fatti ver’ lei, e fatti far credenza con le tue mani al lembo d’i tuoi panni.
Purg. 27.28And if perchance thou think that I deceive thee, Draw near to it, and put it to the proof With thine own hands upon thy garment’s hem.
Purg. 27.31Pon giù omai, pon giù ogne temenza; volgiti in qua e vieni: entra sicuro!». E io pur fermo e contra coscïenza.
Purg. 27.31Now lay aside, now lay aside all fear, Turn hitherward, and onward come securely;” And I still motionless, and ’gainst my conscience!
Purg. 27.34Quando mi vide star pur fermo e duro, turbato un poco disse: «Or vedi, figlio: tra Bëatrice e te è questo muro».
Purg. 27.34Seeing me stand still motionless and stubborn, Somewhat disturbed he said: “Now look thou, Son, ’Twixt Beatrice and thee there is this wall.”
Purg. 27.37Come al nome di Tisbe aperse il ciglio Piramo in su la morte, e riguardolla, allor che ’l gelso diventò vermiglio;
Purg. 27.37As at the name of Thisbe oped his lids The dying Pyramus, and gazed upon her, What time the mulberry became vermilion,
Purg. 27.40così, la mia durezza fatta solla, mi volsi al savio duca, udendo il nome che ne la mente sempre mi rampolla.
Purg. 27.40Even thus, my obduracy being softened, I turned to my wise Guide, hearing the name That in my memory evermore is welling.
Purg. 27.43Ond’ ei crollò la fronte e disse: «Come! volenci star di qua?»; indi sorrise come al fanciul si fa ch’è vinto al pome.
Purg. 27.43Whereat he wagged his head, and said: “How now? Shall we stay on this side?” then smiled as one Does at a child who’s vanquished by an apple.
Purg. 27.46Poi dentro al foco innanzi mi si mise, pregando Stazio che venisse retro, che pria per lunga strada ci divise.
Purg. 27.46Then into the fire in front of me he entered, Beseeching Statius to come after me, Who a long way before divided us.
Purg. 27.49Sì com’ fui dentro, in un bogliente vetro gittato mi sarei per rinfrescarmi, tant’ era ivi lo ’ncendio sanza metro.
Purg. 27.49When I was in it, into molten glass I would have cast me to refresh myself, So without measure was the burning there!
Purg. 27.52Lo dolce padre mio, per confortarmi, pur di Beatrice ragionando andava, dicendo: «Li occhi suoi già veder parmi».
Purg. 27.52And my sweet Father, to encourage me, Discoursing still of Beatrice went on, Saying: “Her eyes I seem to see already!”
Purg. 27.55Guidavaci una voce che cantava di là; e noi, attenti pur a lei, venimmo fuor là ove si montava.
Purg. 27.55A voice, that on the other side was singing, Directed us, and we, attent alone On that, came forth where the ascent began.
Purg. 27.58‘Venite, benedicti Patris mei’, sonò dentro a un lume che lì era, tal che mi vinse e guardar nol potei.
Purg. 27.58“Venite, benedicti Patris mei,” Sounded within a splendour, which was there Such it o’ercame me, and I could not look.
Purg. 27.61«Lo sol sen va», soggiunse, «e vien la sera; non v’arrestate, ma studiate il passo, mentre che l’occidente non si annera».
Purg. 27.61“The sun departs,” it added, “and night cometh; Tarry ye not, but onward urge your steps, So long as yet the west becomes not dark.”
Purg. 27.64Dritta salia la via per entro ’l sasso verso tal parte ch’io toglieva i raggi dinanzi a me del sol ch’era già basso.
Purg. 27.64Straight forward through the rock the path ascended In such a way that I cut off the rays Before me of the sun, that now was low.
Purg. 27.67E di pochi scaglion levammo i saggi, che ’l sol corcar, per l’ombra che si spense, sentimmo dietro e io e li miei saggi.
Purg. 27.67And of few stairs we yet had made assay, Ere by the vanished shadow the sun’s setting Behind us we perceived, I and my Sages.
Purg. 27.70E pria che ’n tutte le sue parti immense fosse orizzonte fatto d’uno aspetto, e notte avesse tutte sue dispense,
Purg. 27.70And ere in all its parts immeasurable The horizon of one aspect had become, And Night her boundless dispensation held,
Purg. 27.73ciascun di noi d’un grado fece letto; ché la natura del monte ci affranse la possa del salir più e ’l diletto.
Purg. 27.73Each of us of a stair had made his bed; Because the nature of the mount took from us The power of climbing, more than the delight.
Purg. 27.76Quali si stanno ruminando manse le capre, state rapide e proterve sovra le cime avante che sien pranse,
Purg. 27.76Even as in ruminating passive grow The goats, who have been swift and venturesome Upon the mountain-tops ere they were fed,
Purg. 27.79tacite a l’ombra, mentre che ’l sol ferve, guardate dal pastor, che ’n su la verga poggiato s’è e lor di posa serve;
Purg. 27.79Hushed in the shadow, while the sun is hot, Watched by the herdsman, who upon his staff Is leaning, and in leaning tendeth them;
Purg. 27.82e quale il mandrïan che fori alberga, lungo il pecuglio suo queto pernotta, guardando perché fiera non lo sperga;
Purg. 27.82And as the shepherd, lodging out of doors, Passes the night beside his quiet flock, Watching that no wild beast may scatter it,
Purg. 27.85tali eravamo tutti e tre allotta, io come capra, ed ei come pastori, fasciati quinci e quindi d’alta grotta.
Purg. 27.85Such at that hour were we, all three of us, I like the goat, and like the herdsmen they, Begirt on this side and on that by rocks.
Purg. 27.88Poco parer potea lì del di fori; ma, per quel poco, vedea io le stelle di lor solere e più chiare e maggiori.
Purg. 27.88Little could there be seen of things without; But through that little I beheld the stars More luminous and larger than their wont.
Purg. 27.91Sì ruminando e sì mirando in quelle, mi prese il sonno; il sonno che sovente, anzi che ’l fatto sia, sa le novelle.
Purg. 27.91Thus ruminating, and beholding these, Sleep seized upon me,—sleep, that oftentimes Before a deed is done has tidings of it.
Purg. 27.94Ne l’ora, credo, che de l’orïente prima raggiò nel monte Citerea, che di foco d’amor par sempre ardente,
Purg. 27.94It was the hour, I think, when from the East First on the mountain Citherea beamed, Who with the fire of love seems always burning;
Purg. 27.97giovane e bella in sogno mi parea donna vedere andar per una landa cogliendo fiori; e cantando dicea:
Purg. 27.97Youthful and beautiful in dreams methought I saw a lady walking in a meadow, Gathering flowers; and singing she was saying:
Purg. 27.100«Sappia qualunque il mio nome dimanda ch’i’ mi son Lia, e vo movendo intorno le belle mani a farmi una ghirlanda.
Purg. 27.100“Know whosoever may my name demand That I am Leah, and go moving round My beauteous hands to make myself a garland.
Purg. 27.103Per piacermi a lo specchio, qui m’addorno; ma mia suora Rachel mai non si smaga dal suo miraglio, e siede tutto giorno.
Purg. 27.103To please me at the mirror, here I deck me, But never does my sister Rachel leave Her looking-glass, and sitteth all day long.
Purg. 27.106Ell’ è d’i suoi belli occhi veder vaga com’ io de l’addornarmi con le mani; lei lo vedere, e me l’ovrare appaga».
Purg. 27.106To see her beauteous eyes as eager is she, As I am to adorn me with my hands; Her, seeing, and me, doing satisfies.”
Purg. 27.109E già per li splendori antelucani, che tanto a’ pellegrin surgon più grati, quanto, tornando, albergan men lontani,
Purg. 27.109And now before the antelucan splendours That unto pilgrims the more grateful rise, As, home-returning, less remote they lodge,
Purg. 27.112le tenebre fuggian da tutti lati, e ’l sonno mio con esse; ond’ io leva’mi, veggendo i gran maestri già levati.
Purg. 27.112The darkness fled away on every side, And slumber with it; whereupon I rose, Seeing already the great Masters risen.
Purg. 27.115«Quel dolce pome che per tanti rami cercando va la cura de’ mortali, oggi porrà in pace le tue fami».
Purg. 27.115“That apple sweet, which through so many branches The care of mortals goeth in pursuit of, To-day shall put in peace thy hungerings.”
Purg. 27.118Virgilio inverso me queste cotali parole usò; e mai non furo strenne che fosser di piacere a queste iguali.
Purg. 27.118Speaking to me, Virgilius of such words As these made use; and never were there guerdons That could in pleasantness compare with these.
Purg. 27.121Tanto voler sopra voler mi venne de l’esser sù, ch’ad ogne passo poi al volo mi sentia crescer le penne.
Purg. 27.121Such longing upon longing came upon me To be above, that at each step thereafter For flight I felt in me the pinions growing.
Purg. 27.124Come la scala tutta sotto noi fu corsa e fummo in su ’l grado superno, in me ficcò Virgilio li occhi suoi,
Purg. 27.124When underneath us was the stairway all Run o’er, and we were on the highest step, Virgilius fastened upon me his eyes,
Purg. 27.127e disse: «Il temporal foco e l’etterno veduto hai, figlio; e se’ venuto in parte dov’ io per me più oltre non discerno.
Purg. 27.127And said: “The temporal fire and the eternal, Son, thou hast seen, and to a place art come Where of myself no farther I discern.
Purg. 27.130Tratto t’ho qui con ingegno e con arte; lo tuo piacere omai prendi per duce; fuor se’ de l’erte vie, fuor se’ de l’arte.
Purg. 27.130By intellect and art I here have brought thee; Take thine own pleasure for thy guide henceforth; Beyond the steep ways and the narrow art thou.
Purg. 27.133Vedi lo sol che ’n fronte ti riluce; vedi l’erbette, i fiori e li arbuscelli che qui la terra sol da sé produce.
Purg. 27.133Behold the sun, that shines upon thy forehead; Behold the grass, the flowerets, and the shrubs Which of itself alone this land produces.
Purg. 27.136Mentre che vegnan lieti li occhi belli che, lagrimando, a te venir mi fenno, seder ti puoi e puoi andar tra elli.
Purg. 27.136Until rejoicing come the beauteous eyes Which weeping caused me to come unto thee, Thou canst sit down, and thou canst walk among them.
Purg. 27.139Non aspettar mio dir più né mio cenno; libero, dritto e sano è tuo arbitrio, e fallo fora non fare a suo senno:
Purg. 27.139Expect no more or word or sign from me; Free and upright and sound is thy free-will, And error were it not to do its bidding;
Purg. 27.142per ch’io te sovra te corono e mitrio».
Purg. 27.142Thee o’er thyself I therefore crown and mitre!”
Purgatorio, Canto XXVIII
Purgatorio, Canto XXVIII — The River Lethe. Matilda. The Nature of the Terrestrial Paradise.
Purg. 28.1Vago già di cercar dentro e dintorno la divina foresta spessa e viva, ch’a li occhi temperava il novo giorno,
Purg. 28.1Eager already to search in and round The heavenly forest, dense and living-green, Which tempered to the eyes the new-born day,
Purg. 28.4sanza più aspettar, lasciai la riva, prendendo la campagna lento lento su per lo suol che d’ogne parte auliva.
Purg. 28.4Withouten more delay I left the bank, Taking the level country slowly, slowly Over the soil that everywhere breathes fragrance.
Purg. 28.7Un’aura dolce, sanza mutamento avere in sé, mi feria per la fronte non di più colpo che soave vento;
Purg. 28.7A softly-breathing air, that no mutation Had in itself, upon the forehead smote me No heavier blow than of a gentle wind,
Purg. 28.10per cui le fronde, tremolando, pronte tutte quante piegavano a la parte u’ la prim’ ombra gitta il santo monte;
Purg. 28.10Whereat the branches, lightly tremulous, Did all of them bow downward toward that side Where its first shadow casts the Holy Mountain;
Purg. 28.13non però dal loro esser dritto sparte tanto, che li augelletti per le cime lasciasser d’operare ogne lor arte;
Purg. 28.13Yet not from their upright direction swayed, So that the little birds upon their tops Should leave the practice of each art of theirs;
Purg. 28.16ma con piena letizia l’ore prime, cantando, ricevieno intra le foglie, che tenevan bordone a le sue rime,
Purg. 28.16But with full ravishment the hours of prime, Singing, received they in the midst of leaves, That ever bore a burden to their rhymes,
Purg. 28.19tal qual di ramo in ramo si raccoglie per la pineta in su ’l lito di Chiassi, quand’ Ëolo scilocco fuor discioglie.
Purg. 28.19Such as from branch to branch goes gathering on Through the pine forest on the shore of Chiassi, When Eolus unlooses the Sirocco.
Purg. 28.22Già m’avean trasportato i lenti passi dentro a la selva antica tanto, ch’io non potea rivedere ond’ io mi ’ntrassi;
Purg. 28.22Already my slow steps had carried me Into the ancient wood so far, that I Could not perceive where I had entered it.
Purg. 28.25ed ecco più andar mi tolse un rio, che ’nver’ sinistra con sue picciole onde piegava l’erba che ’n sua ripa uscìo.
Purg. 28.25And lo! my further course a stream cut off, Which tow’rd the left hand with its little waves Bent down the grass that on its margin sprang.
Purg. 28.28Tutte l’acque che son di qua più monde, parrieno avere in sé mistura alcuna verso di quella, che nulla nasconde,
Purg. 28.28All waters that on earth most limpid are Would seem to have within themselves some mixture Compared with that which nothing doth conceal,
Purg. 28.31avvegna che si mova bruna bruna sotto l’ombra perpetüa, che mai raggiar non lascia sole ivi né luna.
Purg. 28.31Although it moves on with a brown, brown current Under the shade perpetual, that never Ray of the sun lets in, nor of the moon.
Purg. 28.34Coi piè ristetti e con li occhi passai di là dal fiumicello, per mirare la gran varïazion d’i freschi mai;
Purg. 28.34With feet I stayed, and with mine eyes I passed Beyond the rivulet, to look upon The great variety of the fresh may.
Purg. 28.37e là m’apparve, sì com’ elli appare subitamente cosa che disvia per maraviglia tutto altro pensare,
Purg. 28.37And there appeared to me (even as appears Suddenly something that doth turn aside Through very wonder every other thought)
Purg. 28.40una donna soletta che si gia e cantando e scegliendo fior da fiore ond’ era pinta tutta la sua via.
Purg. 28.40A lady all alone, who went along Singing and culling floweret after floweret, With which her pathway was all painted over.
Purg. 28.43«Deh, bella donna, che a’ raggi d’amore ti scaldi, s’i’ vo’ credere a’ sembianti che soglion esser testimon del core,
Purg. 28.43“Ah, beauteous lady, who in rays of love Dost warm thyself, if I may trust to looks, Which the heart’s witnesses are wont to be,
Purg. 28.46vegnati in voglia di trarreti avanti», diss’ io a lei, «verso questa rivera, tanto ch’io possa intender che tu canti.
Purg. 28.46May the desire come unto thee to draw Near to this river’s bank,” I said to her, “So much that I might hear what thou art singing.
Purg. 28.49Tu mi fai rimembrar dove e qual era Proserpina nel tempo che perdette la madre lei, ed ella primavera».
Purg. 28.49Thou makest me remember where and what Proserpina that moment was when lost Her mother her, and she herself the Spring.”
Purg. 28.52Come si volge, con le piante strette a terra e intra sé, donna che balli, e piede innanzi piede a pena mette,
Purg. 28.52As turns herself, with feet together pressed And to the ground, a lady who is dancing, And hardly puts one foot before the other,
Purg. 28.55volsesi in su i vermigli e in su i gialli fioretti verso me, non altrimenti che vergine che li occhi onesti avvalli;
Purg. 28.55On the vermilion and the yellow flowerets She turned towards me, not in other wise Than maiden who her modest eyes casts down;
Purg. 28.58e fece i prieghi miei esser contenti, sì appressando sé, che ’l dolce suono veniva a me co’ suoi intendimenti.
Purg. 28.58And my entreaties made to be content, So near approaching, that the dulcet sound Came unto me together with its meaning
Purg. 28.61Tosto che fu là dove l’erbe sono bagnate già da l’onde del bel fiume, di levar li occhi suoi mi fece dono.
Purg. 28.61As soon as she was where the grasses are. Bathed by the waters of the beauteous river, To lift her eyes she granted me the boon.
Purg. 28.64Non credo che splendesse tanto lume sotto le ciglia a Venere, trafitta dal figlio fuor di tutto suo costume.
Purg. 28.64I do not think there shone so great a light Under the lids of Venus, when transfixed By her own son, beyond his usual custom!
Purg. 28.67Ella ridea da l’altra riva dritta, trattando più color con le sue mani, che l’alta terra sanza seme gitta.
Purg. 28.67Erect upon the other bank she smiled, Bearing full many colours in her hands, Which that high land produces without seed.
Purg. 28.70Tre passi ci facea il fiume lontani; ma Elesponto, là ’ve passò Serse, ancora freno a tutti orgogli umani,
Purg. 28.70Apart three paces did the river make us; But Hellespont, where Xerxes passed across, (A curb still to all human arrogance,)
Purg. 28.73più odio da Leandro non sofferse per mareggiare intra Sesto e Abido, che quel da me perch’ allor non s’aperse.
Purg. 28.73More hatred from Leander did not suffer For rolling between Sestos and Abydos, Than that from me, because it oped not then.
Purg. 28.76«Voi siete nuovi, e forse perch’ io rido», cominciò ella, «in questo luogo eletto a l’umana natura per suo nido,
Purg. 28.76“Ye are new-comers; and because I smile,” Began she, “peradventure, in this place Elect to human nature for its nest,
Purg. 28.79maravigliando tienvi alcun sospetto; ma luce rende il salmo Delectasti, che puote disnebbiar vostro intelletto.
Purg. 28.79Some apprehension keeps you marvelling; But the psalm ‘Delectasti’ giveth light Which has the power to uncloud your intellect.
Purg. 28.82E tu che se’ dinanzi e mi pregasti, dì s’altro vuoli udir; ch’i’ venni presta ad ogne tua question tanto che basti».
Purg. 28.82And thou who foremost art, and didst entreat me, Speak, if thou wouldst hear more; for I came ready To all thy questionings, as far as needful.”
Purg. 28.85«L’acqua», diss’ io, «e ’l suon de la foresta impugnan dentro a me novella fede di cosa ch’io udi’ contraria a questa».
Purg. 28.85“The water,” said I, “and the forest’s sound, Are combating within me my new faith In something which I heard opposed to this.”
Purg. 28.88Ond’ ella: «Io dicerò come procede per sua cagion ciò ch’ammirar ti face, e purgherò la nebbia che ti fiede.
Purg. 28.88Whence she: “I will relate how from its cause Proceedeth that which maketh thee to wonder, And purge away the cloud that smites upon thee.
Purg. 28.91Lo sommo Ben, che solo esso a sé piace, fé l’uom buono e a bene, e questo loco diede per arr’ a lui d’etterna pace.
Purg. 28.91The Good Supreme, sole in itself delighting, Created man good, and this goodly place Gave him as hansel of eternal peace.
Purg. 28.94Per sua difalta qui dimorò poco; per sua difalta in pianto e in affanno cambiò onesto riso e dolce gioco.
Purg. 28.94By his default short while he sojourned here; By his default to weeping and to toil He changed his innocent laughter and sweet play.
Purg. 28.97Perché ’l turbar che sotto da sé fanno l’essalazion de l’acqua e de la terra, che quanto posson dietro al calor vanno,
Purg. 28.97That the disturbance which below is made By exhalations of the land and water, (Which far as may be follow after heat,)
Purg. 28.100a l’uomo non facesse alcuna guerra, questo monte salìo verso ’l ciel tanto, e libero n’è d’indi ove si serra.
Purg. 28.100Might not upon mankind wage any war, This mount ascended tow’rds the heaven so high, And is exempt, from there where it is locked.
Purg. 28.103Or perché in circuito tutto quanto l’aere si volge con la prima volta, se non li è rotto il cerchio d’alcun canto,
Purg. 28.103Now since the universal atmosphere Turns in a circuit with the primal motion Unless the circle is broken on some side,
Purg. 28.106in questa altezza ch’è tutta disciolta ne l’aere vivo, tal moto percuote, e fa sonar la selva perch’ è folta;
Purg. 28.106Upon this height, that all is disengaged In living ether, doth this motion strike And make the forest sound, for it is dense;
Purg. 28.109e la percossa pianta tanto puote, che de la sua virtute l’aura impregna e quella poi, girando, intorno scuote;
Purg. 28.109And so much power the stricken plant possesses That with its virtue it impregns the air, And this, revolving, scatters it around;
Purg. 28.112e l’altra terra, secondo ch’è degna per sé e per suo ciel, concepe e figlia di diverse virtù diverse legna.
Purg. 28.112And yonder earth, according as ’tis worthy In self or in its clime, conceives and bears Of divers qualities the divers trees;
Purg. 28.115Non parrebbe di là poi maraviglia, udito questo, quando alcuna pianta sanza seme palese vi s’appiglia.
Purg. 28.115It should not seem a marvel then on earth, This being heard, whenever any plant Without seed manifest there taketh root.
Purg. 28.118E saper dei che la campagna santa dove tu se’, d’ogne semenza è piena, e frutto ha in sé che di là non si schianta.
Purg. 28.118And thou must know, this holy table-land In which thou art is full of every seed, And fruit has in it never gathered there.
Purg. 28.121L’acqua che vedi non surge di vena che ristori vapor che gel converta, come fiume ch’acquista e perde lena;
Purg. 28.121The water which thou seest springs not from vein Restored by vapour that the cold condenses, Like to a stream that gains or loses breath;
Purg. 28.124ma esce di fontana salda e certa, che tanto dal voler di Dio riprende, quant’ ella versa da due parti aperta.
Purg. 28.124But issues from a fountain safe and certain, Which by the will of God as much regains As it discharges, open on two sides.
Purg. 28.127Da questa parte con virtù discende che toglie altrui memoria del peccato; da l’altra d’ogne ben fatto la rende.
Purg. 28.127Upon this side with virtue it descends, Which takes away all memory of sin; On that, of every good deed done restores it.
Purg. 28.130Quinci Letè; così da l’altro lato Eünoè si chiama, e non adopra se quinci e quindi pria non è gustato:
Purg. 28.130Here Lethe, as upon the other side Eunoe, it is called; and worketh not If first on either side it be not tasted.
Purg. 28.133a tutti altri sapori esto è di sopra. E avvegna ch’assai possa esser sazia la sete tua perch’ io più non ti scuopra,
Purg. 28.133This every other savour doth transcend; And notwithstanding slaked so far may be Thy thirst, that I reveal to thee no more,
Purg. 28.136darotti un corollario ancor per grazia; né credo che ’l mio dir ti sia men caro, se oltre promession teco si spazia.
Purg. 28.136I’ll give thee a corollary still in grace, Nor think my speech will be to thee less dear If it spread out beyond my promise to thee.
Purg. 28.139Quelli ch’anticamente poetaro l’età de l’oro e suo stato felice, forse in Parnaso esto loco sognaro.
Purg. 28.139Those who in ancient times have feigned in song The Age of Gold and its felicity, Dreamed of this place perhaps upon Parnassus.
Purg. 28.142Qui fu innocente l’umana radice; qui primavera sempre e ogne frutto; nettare è questo di che ciascun dice».
Purg. 28.142Here was the human race in innocence; Here evermore was Spring, and every fruit; This is the nectar of which each one speaks.”
Purg. 28.145Io mi rivolsi ’n dietro allora tutto a’ miei poeti, e vidi che con riso udito avëan l’ultimo costrutto;
Purg. 28.145Then backward did I turn me wholly round Unto my Poets, and saw that with a smile They had been listening to these closing words;
Purg. 28.148poi a la bella donna torna’ il viso.
Purg. 28.148Then to the beautiful lady turned mine eyes.
Purgatorio, Canto XXIX
Purgatorio, Canto XXIX — The Triumph of the Church.
Purg. 29.1Cantando come donna innamorata, continüò col fin di sue parole: ‘Beati quorum tecta sunt peccata!’.
Purg. 29.1Singing like unto an enamoured lady She, with the ending of her words, continued: “Beati quorum tecta sunt peccata.”
Purg. 29.4E come ninfe che si givan sole per le salvatiche ombre, disïando qual di veder, qual di fuggir lo sole,
Purg. 29.4And even as Nymphs, that wandered all alone Among the sylvan shadows, sedulous One to avoid and one to see the sun,
Purg. 29.7allor si mosse contra ’l fiume, andando su per la riva; e io pari di lei, picciol passo con picciol seguitando.
Purg. 29.7She then against the stream moved onward, going Along the bank, and I abreast of her, Her little steps with little steps attending.
Purg. 29.10Non eran cento tra ’ suoi passi e ’ miei, quando le ripe igualmente dier volta, per modo ch’a levante mi rendei.
Purg. 29.10Between her steps and mine were not a hundred, When equally the margins gave a turn, In such a way, that to the East I faced.
Purg. 29.13Né ancor fu così nostra via molta, quando la donna tutta a me si torse, dicendo: «Frate mio, guarda e ascolta».
Purg. 29.13Nor even thus our way continued far Before the lady wholly turned herself Unto me, saying, “Brother, look and listen!”
Purg. 29.16Ed ecco un lustro sùbito trascorse da tutte parti per la gran foresta, tal che di balenar mi mise in forse.
Purg. 29.16And lo! a sudden lustre ran across On every side athwart the spacious forest, Such that it made me doubt if it were lightning.
Purg. 29.19Ma perché ’l balenar, come vien, resta, e quel, durando, più e più splendeva, nel mio pensier dicea: ‘Che cosa è questa?’.
Purg. 29.19But since the lightning ceases as it comes, And that continuing brightened more and more, Within my thought I said, “What thing is this?”
Purg. 29.22E una melodia dolce correva per l’aere luminoso; onde buon zelo mi fé riprender l’ardimento d’Eva,
Purg. 29.22And a delicious melody there ran Along the luminous air, whence holy zeal Made me rebuke the hardihood of Eve;
Purg. 29.25che là dove ubidia la terra e ’l cielo, femmina, sola e pur testé formata, non sofferse di star sotto alcun velo;
Purg. 29.25For there where earth and heaven obedient were, The woman only, and but just created, Could not endure to stay ’neath any veil;
Purg. 29.28sotto ’l qual se divota fosse stata, avrei quelle ineffabili delizie sentite prima e più lunga fïata.
Purg. 29.28Underneath which had she devoutly stayed, I sooner should have tasted those delights Ineffable, and for a longer time.
Purg. 29.31Mentr’ io m’andava tra tante primizie de l’etterno piacer tutto sospeso, e disïoso ancora a più letizie,
Purg. 29.31While ’mid such manifold first-fruits I walked Of the eternal pleasure all enrapt, And still solicitous of more delights,
Purg. 29.34dinanzi a noi, tal quale un foco acceso, ci si fé l’aere sotto i verdi rami; e ’l dolce suon per canti era già inteso.
Purg. 29.34In front of us like an enkindled fire Became the air beneath the verdant boughs, And the sweet sound as singing now was heard.
Purg. 29.37O sacrosante Vergini, se fami, freddi o vigilie mai per voi soffersi, cagion mi sprona ch’io mercé vi chiami.
Purg. 29.37O Virgins sacrosanct! if ever hunger, Vigils, or cold for you I have endured, The occasion spurs me their reward to claim!
Purg. 29.40Or convien che Elicona per me versi, e Uranìe m’aiuti col suo coro forti cose a pensar mettere in versi.
Purg. 29.40Now Helicon must needs pour forth for me, And with her choir Urania must assist me, To put in verse things difficult to think.
Purg. 29.43Poco più oltre, sette alberi d’oro falsava nel parere il lungo tratto del mezzo ch’era ancor tra noi e loro;
Purg. 29.43A little farther on, seven trees of gold In semblance the long space still intervening Between ourselves and them did counterfeit;
Purg. 29.46ma quand’ i’ fui sì presso di lor fatto, che l’obietto comun, che ’l senso inganna, non perdea per distanza alcun suo atto,
Purg. 29.46But when I had approached so near to them The common object, which the sense deceives, Lost not by distance any of its marks,
Purg. 29.49la virtù ch’a ragion discorso ammanna, sì com’ elli eran candelabri apprese, e ne le voci del cantare ‘Osanna’.
Purg. 29.49The faculty that lends discourse to reason Did apprehend that they were candlesticks, And in the voices of the song “Hosanna!”
Purg. 29.52Di sopra fiammeggiava il bello arnese più chiaro assai che luna per sereno di mezza notte nel suo mezzo mese.
Purg. 29.52Above them flamed the harness beautiful, Far brighter than the moon in the serene Of midnight, at the middle of her month.
Purg. 29.55Io mi rivolsi d’ammirazion pieno al buon Virgilio, ed esso mi rispuose con vista carca di stupor non meno.
Purg. 29.55I turned me round, with admiration filled, To good Virgilius, and he answered me With visage no less full of wonderment.
Purg. 29.58Indi rendei l’aspetto a l’alte cose che si movieno incontr’ a noi sì tardi, che foran vinte da novelle spose.
Purg. 29.58Then back I turned my face to those high things, Which moved themselves towards us so sedately, They had been distanced by new-wedded brides.
Purg. 29.61La donna mi sgridò: «Perché pur ardi sì ne l’affetto de le vive luci, e ciò che vien di retro a lor non guardi?».
Purg. 29.61The lady chid me: “Why dost thou burn only So with affection for the living lights, And dost not look at what comes after them?”
Purg. 29.64Genti vid’ io allor, come a lor duci, venire appresso, vestite di bianco; e tal candor di qua già mai non fuci.
Purg. 29.64Then saw I people, as behind their leaders, Coming behind them, garmented in white, And such a whiteness never was on earth.
Purg. 29.67L’acqua imprendëa dal sinistro fianco, e rendea me la mia sinistra costa, s’io riguardava in lei, come specchio anco.
Purg. 29.67The water on my left flank was resplendent, And back to me reflected my left side, E’en as a mirror, if I looked therein.
Purg. 29.70Quand’ io da la mia riva ebbi tal posta, che solo il fiume mi facea distante, per veder meglio ai passi diedi sosta,
Purg. 29.70When I upon my margin had such post That nothing but the stream divided us, Better to see I gave my steps repose;
Purg. 29.73e vidi le fiammelle andar davante, lasciando dietro a sé l’aere dipinto, e di tratti pennelli avean sembiante;
Purg. 29.73And I beheld the flamelets onward go, Leaving behind themselves the air depicted, And they of trailing pennons had the semblance,
Purg. 29.76sì che lì sopra rimanea distinto di sette liste, tutte in quei colori onde fa l’arco il Sole e Delia il cinto.
Purg. 29.76So that it overhead remained distinct With sevenfold lists, all of them of the colours Whence the sun’s bow is made, and Delia’s girdle.
Purg. 29.79Questi ostendali in dietro eran maggiori che la mia vista; e, quanto a mio avviso, diece passi distavan quei di fori.
Purg. 29.79These standards to the rearward longer were Than was my sight; and, as it seemed to me, Ten paces were the outermost apart.
Purg. 29.82Sotto così bel ciel com’ io diviso, ventiquattro seniori, a due a due, coronati venien di fiordaliso.
Purg. 29.82Under so fair a heaven as I describe The four and twenty Elders, two by two, Came on incoronate with flower-de-luce.
Purg. 29.85Tutti cantavan: «Benedicta tue ne le figlie d’Adamo, e benedette sieno in etterno le bellezze tue!».
Purg. 29.85They all of them were singing: “Blessed thou Among the daughters of Adam art, and blessed For evermore shall be thy loveliness.”
Purg. 29.88Poscia che i fiori e l’altre fresche erbette a rimpetto di me da l’altra sponda libere fuor da quelle genti elette,
Purg. 29.88After the flowers and other tender grasses In front of me upon the other margin Were disencumbered of that race elect,
Purg. 29.91sì come luce luce in ciel seconda, vennero appresso lor quattro animali, coronati ciascun di verde fronda.
Purg. 29.91Even as in heaven star followeth after star, There came close after them four animals, Incoronate each one with verdant leaf.
Purg. 29.94Ognuno era pennuto di sei ali; le penne piene d’occhi; e li occhi d’Argo, se fosser vivi, sarebber cotali.
Purg. 29.94Plumed with six wings was every one of them, The plumage full of eyes; the eyes of Argus If they were living would be such as these.
Purg. 29.97A descriver lor forme più non spargo rime, lettor; ch’altra spesa mi strigne, tanto ch’a questa non posso esser largo;
Purg. 29.97Reader! to trace their forms no more I waste My rhymes; for other spendings press me so, That I in this cannot be prodigal.
Purg. 29.100ma leggi Ezechïel, che li dipigne come li vide da la fredda parte venir con vento e con nube e con igne;
Purg. 29.100But read Ezekiel, who depicteth them As he beheld them from the region cold Coming with cloud, with whirlwind, and with fire;
Purg. 29.103e quali i troverai ne le sue carte, tali eran quivi, salvo ch’a le penne Giovanni è meco e da lui si diparte.
Purg. 29.103And such as thou shalt find them in his pages, Such were they here; saving that in their plumage John is with me, and differeth from him.
Purg. 29.106Lo spazio dentro a lor quattro contenne un carro, in su due rote, trïunfale, ch’al collo d’un grifon tirato venne.
Purg. 29.106The interval between these four contained A chariot triumphal on two wheels, Which by a Griffin’s neck came drawn along;
Purg. 29.109Esso tendeva in sù l’una e l’altra ale tra la mezzana e le tre e tre liste, sì ch’a nulla, fendendo, facea male.
Purg. 29.109And upward he extended both his wings Between the middle list and three and three, So that he injured none by cleaving it.
Purg. 29.112Tanto salivan che non eran viste; le membra d’oro avea quant’ era uccello, e bianche l’altre, di vermiglio miste.
Purg. 29.112So high they rose that they were lost to sight; His limbs were gold, so far as he was bird, And white the others with vermilion mingled.
Purg. 29.115Non che Roma di carro così bello rallegrasse Affricano, o vero Augusto, ma quel del Sol saria pover con ello;
Purg. 29.115Not only Rome with no such splendid car E’er gladdened Africanus, or Augustus, But poor to it that of the Sun would be,—
Purg. 29.118quel del Sol che, svïando, fu combusto per l’orazion de la Terra devota, quando fu Giove arcanamente giusto.
Purg. 29.118That of the Sun, which swerving was burnt up At the importunate orison of Earth, When Jove was so mysteriously just.
Purg. 29.121Tre donne in giro da la destra rota venian danzando; l’una tanto rossa ch’a pena fora dentro al foco nota;
Purg. 29.121Three maidens at the right wheel in a circle Came onward dancing; one so very red That in the fire she hardly had been noted.
Purg. 29.124l’altr’ era come se le carni e l’ossa fossero state di smeraldo fatte; la terza parea neve testé mossa;
Purg. 29.124The second was as if her flesh and bones Had all been fashioned out of emerald; The third appeared as snow but newly fallen.
Purg. 29.127e or parëan da la bianca tratte, or da la rossa; e dal canto di questa l’altre toglien l’andare e tarde e ratte.
Purg. 29.127And now they seemed conducted by the white, Now by the red, and from the song of her The others took their step, or slow or swift.
Purg. 29.130Da la sinistra quattro facean festa, in porpore vestite, dietro al modo d’una di lor ch’avea tre occhi in testa.
Purg. 29.130Upon the left hand four made holiday Vested in purple, following the measure Of one of them with three eyes in her head.
Purg. 29.133Appresso tutto il pertrattato nodo vidi due vecchi in abito dispari, ma pari in atto e onesto e sodo.
Purg. 29.133In rear of all the group here treated of Two old men I beheld, unlike in habit, But like in gait, each dignified and grave.
Purg. 29.136L’un si mostrava alcun de’ famigliari di quel sommo Ipocràte che natura a li animali fé ch’ell’ ha più cari;
Purg. 29.136One showed himself as one of the disciples Of that supreme Hippocrates, whom nature Made for the animals she holds most dear;
Purg. 29.139mostrava l’altro la contraria cura con una spada lucida e aguta, tal che di qua dal rio mi fé paura.
Purg. 29.139Contrary care the other manifested, With sword so shining and so sharp, it caused Terror to me on this side of the river.
Purg. 29.142Poi vidi quattro in umile paruta; e di retro da tutti un vecchio solo venir, dormendo, con la faccia arguta.
Purg. 29.142Thereafter four I saw of humble aspect, And behind all an aged man alone Walking in sleep with countenance acute.
Purg. 29.145E questi sette col primaio stuolo erano abitüati, ma di gigli dintorno al capo non facëan brolo,
Purg. 29.145And like the foremost company these seven Were habited; yet of the flower-de-luce No garland round about the head they wore,
Purg. 29.148anzi di rose e d’altri fior vermigli; giurato avria poco lontano aspetto che tutti ardesser di sopra da’ cigli.
Purg. 29.148But of the rose, and other flowers vermilion; At little distance would the sight have sworn That all were in a flame above their brows.
Purg. 29.151E quando il carro a me fu a rimpetto, un tuon s’udì, e quelle genti degne parvero aver l’andar più interdetto,
Purg. 29.151And when the car was opposite to me Thunder was heard; and all that folk august Seemed to have further progress interdicted,
Purg. 29.154fermandosi ivi con le prime insegne.
Purg. 29.154There with the vanward ensigns standing still.
Purgatorio, Canto XXX
Purgatorio, Canto XXX — Virgil’s Departure. Beatrice. Dante’s Shame.
Purg. 30.1Quando il settentrïon del primo cielo, che né occaso mai seppe né orto né d’altra nebbia che di colpa velo,
Purg. 30.1When the Septentrion of the highest heaven (Which never either setting knew or rising, Nor veil of other cloud than that of sin,
Purg. 30.4e che faceva lì ciascun accorto di suo dover, come ’l più basso face qual temon gira per venire a porto,
Purg. 30.4And which made every one therein aware Of his own duty, as the lower makes Whoever turns the helm to come to port)
Purg. 30.7fermo s’affisse: la gente verace, venuta prima tra ’l grifone ed esso, al carro volse sé come a sua pace;
Purg. 30.7Motionless halted, the veracious people, That came at first between it and the Griffin, Turned themselves to the car, as to their peace.
Purg. 30.10e un di loro, quasi da ciel messo, ‘Veni, sponsa, de Libano’ cantando gridò tre volte, e tutti li altri appresso.
Purg. 30.10And one of them, as if by Heaven commissioned, Singing, “Veni, sponsa, de Libano” Shouted three times, and all the others after.
Purg. 30.13Quali i beati al novissimo bando surgeran presti ognun di sua caverna, la revestita voce alleluiando,
Purg. 30.13Even as the Blessed at the final summons Shall rise up quickened each one from his cavern, Uplifting light the reinvested flesh,
Purg. 30.16cotali in su la divina basterna si levar cento, ad vocem tanti senis, ministri e messaggier di vita etterna.
Purg. 30.16So upon that celestial chariot A hundred rose ‘ad vocem tanti senis,’ Ministers and messengers of life eternal.
Purg. 30.19Tutti dicean: ‘Benedictus qui venis!’, e fior gittando e di sopra e dintorno, ‘Manibus, oh, date lilïa plenis!’.
Purg. 30.19They all were saying, “Benedictus qui venis,” And, scattering flowers above and round about, “Manibus o date lilia plenis.”
Purg. 30.22Io vidi già nel cominciar del giorno la parte orïental tutta rosata, e l’altro ciel di bel sereno addorno;
Purg. 30.22Ere now have I beheld, as day began, The eastern hemisphere all tinged with rose, And the other heaven with fair serene adorned;
Purg. 30.25e la faccia del sol nascere ombrata, sì che per temperanza di vapori l’occhio la sostenea lunga fïata:
Purg. 30.25And the sun’s face, uprising, overshadowed So that by tempering influence of vapours For a long interval the eye sustained it;
Purg. 30.28così dentro una nuvola di fiori che da le mani angeliche saliva e ricadeva in giù dentro e di fori,
Purg. 30.28Thus in the bosom of a cloud of flowers Which from those hands angelical ascended, And downward fell again inside and out,
Purg. 30.31sovra candido vel cinta d’uliva donna m’apparve, sotto verde manto vestita di color di fiamma viva.
Purg. 30.31Over her snow-white veil with olive cinct Appeared a lady under a green mantle, Vested in colour of the living flame.
Purg. 30.34E lo spirito mio, che già cotanto tempo era stato ch’a la sua presenza non era di stupor, tremando, affranto,
Purg. 30.34And my own spirit, that already now So long a time had been, that in her presence Trembling with awe it had not stood abashed,
Purg. 30.37sanza de li occhi aver più conoscenza, per occulta virtù che da lei mosse, d’antico amor sentì la gran potenza.
Purg. 30.37Without more knowledge having by mine eyes, Through occult virtue that from her proceeded Of ancient love the mighty influence felt.
Purg. 30.40Tosto che ne la vista mi percosse l’alta virtù che già m’avea trafitto prima ch’io fuor di püerizia fosse,
Purg. 30.40As soon as on my vision smote the power Sublime, that had already pierced me through Ere from my boyhood I had yet come forth,
Purg. 30.43volsimi a la sinistra col respitto col quale il fantolin corre a la mamma quando ha paura o quando elli è afflitto,
Purg. 30.43To the left hand I turned with that reliance With which the little child runs to his mother, When he has fear, or when he is afflicted,
Purg. 30.46per dicere a Virgilio: ‘Men che dramma di sangue m’è rimaso che non tremi: conosco i segni de l’antica fiamma’.
Purg. 30.46To say unto Virgilius: “Not a drachm Of blood remains in me, that does not tremble; I know the traces of the ancient flame.”
Purg. 30.49Ma Virgilio n’avea lasciati scemi di sé, Virgilio dolcissimo patre, Virgilio a cui per mia salute die’mi;
Purg. 30.49But us Virgilius of himself deprived Had left, Virgilius, sweetest of all fathers, Virgilius, to whom I for safety gave me:
Purg. 30.52né quantunque perdeo l’antica matre, valse a le guance nette di rugiada, che, lagrimando, non tornasser atre.
Purg. 30.52Nor whatsoever lost the ancient mother Availed my cheeks now purified from dew, That weeping they should not again be darkened.
Purg. 30.55«Dante, perché Virgilio se ne vada, non pianger anco, non piangere ancora; ché pianger ti conven per altra spada».
Purg. 30.55“Dante, because Virgilius has departed Do not weep yet, do not weep yet awhile; For by another sword thou need’st must weep.”
Purg. 30.58Quasi ammiraglio che in poppa e in prora viene a veder la gente che ministra per li altri legni, e a ben far l’incora;
Purg. 30.58E’en as an admiral, who on poop and prow Comes to behold the people that are working In other ships, and cheers them to well-doing,
Purg. 30.61in su la sponda del carro sinistra, quando mi volsi al suon del nome mio, che di necessità qui si registra,
Purg. 30.61Upon the left hand border of the car, When at the sound I turned of my own name, Which of necessity is here recorded,
Purg. 30.64vidi la donna che pria m’appario velata sotto l’angelica festa, drizzar li occhi ver’ me di qua dal rio.
Purg. 30.64I saw the Lady, who erewhile appeared Veiled underneath the angelic festival, Direct her eyes to me across the river.
Purg. 30.67Tutto che ’l vel che le scendea di testa, cerchiato de le fronde di Minerva, non la lasciasse parer manifesta,
Purg. 30.67Although the veil, that from her head descended, Encircled with the foliage of Minerva, Did not permit her to appear distinctly,
Purg. 30.70regalmente ne l’atto ancor proterva continüò come colui che dice e ’l più caldo parlar dietro reserva:
Purg. 30.70In attitude still royally majestic Continued she, like unto one who speaks, And keeps his warmest utterance in reserve:
Purg. 30.73«Guardaci ben! Ben son, ben son Beatrice. Come degnasti d’accedere al monte? non sapei tu che qui è l’uom felice?».
Purg. 30.73“Look at me well; in sooth I’m Beatrice! How didst thou deign to come unto the Mountain? Didst thou not know that man is happy here?”
Purg. 30.76Li occhi mi cadder giù nel chiaro fonte; ma veggendomi in esso, i trassi a l’erba, tanta vergogna mi gravò la fronte.
Purg. 30.76Mine eyes fell downward into the clear fountain, But, seeing myself therein, I sought the grass, So great a shame did weigh my forehead down.
Purg. 30.79Così la madre al figlio par superba, com’ ella parve a me; perché d’amaro sente il sapor de la pietade acerba.
Purg. 30.79As to the son the mother seems superb, So she appeared to me; for somewhat bitter Tasteth the savour of severe compassion.
Purg. 30.82Ella si tacque; e li angeli cantaro di sùbito ‘In te, Domine, speravi’; ma oltre ‘pedes meos’ non passaro.
Purg. 30.82Silent became she, and the Angels sang Suddenly, “In te, Domine, speravi:” But beyond ‘pedes meos’ did not pass.
Purg. 30.85Sì come neve tra le vive travi per lo dosso d’Italia si congela, soffiata e stretta da li venti schiavi,
Purg. 30.85Even as the snow among the living rafters Upon the back of Italy congeals, Blown on and drifted by Sclavonian winds,
Purg. 30.88poi, liquefatta, in sé stessa trapela, pur che la terra che perde ombra spiri, sì che par foco fonder la candela;
Purg. 30.88And then, dissolving, trickles through itself Whene’er the land that loses shadow breathes, So that it seems a fire that melts a taper;
Purg. 30.91così fui sanza lagrime e sospiri anzi ’l cantar di quei che notan sempre dietro a le note de li etterni giri;
Purg. 30.91E’en thus was I without a tear or sigh, Before the song of those who sing for ever After the music of the eternal spheres.
Purg. 30.94ma poi che ’ntesi ne le dolci tempre lor compatire a me, par che se detto avesser: ‘Donna, perché sì lo stempre?’,
Purg. 30.94But when I heard in their sweet melodies Compassion for me, more than had they said, “O wherefore, lady, dost thou thus upbraid him?”
Purg. 30.97lo gel che m’era intorno al cor ristretto, spirito e acqua fessi, e con angoscia de la bocca e de li occhi uscì del petto.
Purg. 30.97The ice, that was about my heart congealed, To air and water changed, and in my anguish Through mouth and eyes came gushing from my breast.
Purg. 30.100Ella, pur ferma in su la detta coscia del carro stando, a le sustanze pie volse le sue parole così poscia:
Purg. 30.100She, on the right-hand border of the car Still firmly standing, to those holy beings Thus her discourse directed afterwards:
Purg. 30.103«Voi vigilate ne l’etterno die, sì che notte né sonno a voi non fura passo che faccia il secol per sue vie;
Purg. 30.103“Ye keep your watch in the eternal day, So that nor night nor sleep can steal from you One step the ages make upon their path;
Purg. 30.106onde la mia risposta è con più cura che m’intenda colui che di là piagne, perché sia colpa e duol d’una misura.
Purg. 30.106Therefore my answer is with greater care, That he may hear me who is weeping yonder, So that the sin and dole be of one measure.
Purg. 30.109Non pur per ovra de le rote magne, che drizzan ciascun seme ad alcun fine secondo che le stelle son compagne,
Purg. 30.109Not only by the work of those great wheels, That destine every seed unto some end, According as the stars are in conjunction,
Purg. 30.112ma per larghezza di grazie divine, che sì alti vapori hanno a lor piova, che nostre viste là non van vicine,
Purg. 30.112But by the largess of celestial graces, Which have such lofty vapours for their rain That near to them our sight approaches not,
Purg. 30.115questi fu tal ne la sua vita nova virtüalmente, ch’ogne abito destro fatto averebbe in lui mirabil prova.
Purg. 30.115Such had this man become in his new life Potentially, that every righteous habit Would have made admirable proof in him;
Purg. 30.118Ma tanto più maligno e più silvestro si fa ’l terren col mal seme e non cólto, quant’ elli ha più di buon vigor terrestro.
Purg. 30.118But so much more malignant and more savage Becomes the land untilled and with bad seed, The more good earthly vigour it possesses.
Purg. 30.121Alcun tempo il sostenni col mio volto: mostrando li occhi giovanetti a lui, meco il menava in dritta parte vòlto.
Purg. 30.121Some time did I sustain him with my look; Revealing unto him my youthful eyes, I led him with me turned in the right way.
Purg. 30.124Sì tosto come in su la soglia fui di mia seconda etade e mutai vita, questi si tolse a me, e diessi altrui.
Purg. 30.124As soon as ever of my second age I was upon the threshold and changed life, Himself from me he took and gave to others.
Purg. 30.127Quando di carne a spirto era salita, e bellezza e virtù cresciuta m’era, fu’ io a lui men cara e men gradita;
Purg. 30.127When from the flesh to spirit I ascended, And beauty and virtue were in me increased, I was to him less dear and less delightful;
Purg. 30.130e volse i passi suoi per via non vera, imagini di ben seguendo false, che nulla promession rendono intera.
Purg. 30.130And into ways untrue he turned his steps, Pursuing the false images of good, That never any promises fulfil;
Purg. 30.133Né l’impetrare ispirazion mi valse, con le quali e in sogno e altrimenti lo rivocai: sì poco a lui ne calse!
Purg. 30.133Nor prayer for inspiration me availed, By means of which in dreams and otherwise I called him back, so little did he heed them.
Purg. 30.136Tanto giù cadde, che tutti argomenti a la salute sua eran già corti, fuor che mostrarli le perdute genti.
Purg. 30.136So low he fell, that all appliances For his salvation were already short, Save showing him the people of perdition.
Purg. 30.139Per questo visitai l’uscio d’i morti, e a colui che l’ha qua sù condotto, li prieghi miei, piangendo, furon porti.
Purg. 30.139For this I visited the gates of death, And unto him, who so far up has led him, My intercessions were with weeping borne.
Purg. 30.142Alto fato di Dio sarebbe rotto, se Letè si passasse e tal vivanda fosse gustata sanza alcuno scotto
Purg. 30.142God’s lofty fiat would be violated, If Lethe should be passed, and if such viands Should tasted be, withouten any scot
Purg. 30.145di pentimento che lagrime spanda».
Purg. 30.145Of penitence, that gushes forth in tears.”
Purgatorio, Canto XXXI
Purgatorio, Canto XXXI — Reproaches of Beatrice and Confession of Dante. The Passage of Lethe. The Seven Virtues. The Griffon.
Purg. 31.1«O tu che se’ di là dal fiume sacro», volgendo suo parlare a me per punta, che pur per taglio m’era paruto acro,
Purg. 31.1“O thou who art beyond the sacred river,” Turning to me the point of her discourse, That edgewise even had seemed to me so keen,
Purg. 31.4ricominciò, seguendo sanza cunta, «dì, dì se questo è vero: a tanta accusa tua confession conviene esser congiunta».
Purg. 31.4She recommenced, continuing without pause, “Say, say if this be true; to such a charge, Thy own confession needs must be conjoined.”
Purg. 31.7Era la mia virtù tanto confusa, che la voce si mosse, e pria si spense che da li organi suoi fosse dischiusa.
Purg. 31.7My faculties were in so great confusion, That the voice moved, but sooner was extinct Than by its organs it was set at large.
Purg. 31.10Poco sofferse; poi disse: «Che pense? Rispondi a me; ché le memorie triste in te non sono ancor da l’acqua offense».
Purg. 31.10Awhile she waited; then she said: “What thinkest? Answer me; for the mournful memories In thee not yet are by the waters injured.”
Purg. 31.13Confusione e paura insieme miste mi pinsero un tal «sì» fuor de la bocca, al quale intender fuor mestier le viste.
Purg. 31.13Confusion and dismay together mingled Forced such a Yes! from out my mouth, that sight Was needful to the understanding of it.
Purg. 31.16Come balestro frange, quando scocca da troppa tesa, la sua corda e l’arco, e con men foga l’asta il segno tocca,
Purg. 31.16Even as a cross-bow breaks, when ’tis discharged Too tensely drawn the bowstring and the bow, And with less force the arrow hits the mark,
Purg. 31.19sì scoppia’ io sottesso grave carco, fuori sgorgando lagrime e sospiri, e la voce allentò per lo suo varco.
Purg. 31.19So I gave way beneath that heavy burden, Outpouring in a torrent tears and sighs, And the voice flagged upon its passage forth.
Purg. 31.22Ond’ ella a me: «Per entro i mie’ disiri, che ti menavano ad amar lo bene di là dal qual non è a che s’aspiri,
Purg. 31.22Whence she to me: “In those desires of mine Which led thee to the loving of that good, Beyond which there is nothing to aspire to,
Purg. 31.25quai fossi attraversati o quai catene trovasti, per che del passare innanzi dovessiti così spogliar la spene?
Purg. 31.25What trenches lying traverse or what chains Didst thou discover, that of passing onward Thou shouldst have thus despoiled thee of the hope?
Purg. 31.28E quali agevolezze o quali avanzi ne la fronte de li altri si mostraro, per che dovessi lor passeggiare anzi?».
Purg. 31.28And what allurements or what vantages Upon the forehead of the others showed, That thou shouldst turn thy footsteps unto them?”
Purg. 31.31Dopo la tratta d’un sospiro amaro, a pena ebbi la voce che rispuose, e le labbra a fatica la formaro.
Purg. 31.31After the heaving of a bitter sigh, Hardly had I the voice to make response, And with fatigue my lips did fashion it.
Purg. 31.34Piangendo dissi: «Le presenti cose col falso lor piacer volser miei passi, tosto che ’l vostro viso si nascose».
Purg. 31.34Weeping I said: “The things that present were With their false pleasure turned aside my steps, Soon as your countenance concealed itself.”
Purg. 31.37Ed ella: «Se tacessi o se negassi ciò che confessi, non fora men nota la colpa tua: da tal giudice sassi!
Purg. 31.37And she: “Shouldst thou be silent, or deny What thou confessest, not less manifest Would be thy fault, by such a Judge ’tis known.
Purg. 31.40Ma quando scoppia de la propria gota l’accusa del peccato, in nostra corte rivolge sé contra ’l taglio la rota.
Purg. 31.40But when from one’s own cheeks comes bursting forth The accusal of the sin, in our tribunal Against the edge the wheel doth turn itself.
Purg. 31.43Tuttavia, perché mo vergogna porte del tuo errore, e perché altra volta, udendo le serene, sie più forte,
Purg. 31.43But still, that thou mayst feel a greater shame For thy transgression, and another time Hearing the Sirens thou mayst be more strong,
Purg. 31.46pon giù il seme del piangere e ascolta: sì udirai come in contraria parte mover dovieti mia carne sepolta.
Purg. 31.46Cast down the seed of weeping and attend; So shalt thou hear, how in an opposite way My buried flesh should have directed thee.
Purg. 31.49Mai non t’appresentò natura o arte piacer, quanto le belle membra in ch’io rinchiusa fui, e che so’ ’n terra sparte;
Purg. 31.49Never to thee presented art or nature Pleasure so great as the fair limbs wherein I was enclosed, which scattered are in earth.
Purg. 31.52e se ’l sommo piacer sì ti fallio per la mia morte, qual cosa mortale dovea poi trarre te nel suo disio?
Purg. 31.52And if the highest pleasure thus did fail thee By reason of my death, what mortal thing Should then have drawn thee into its desire?
Purg. 31.55Ben ti dovevi, per lo primo strale de le cose fallaci, levar suso di retro a me che non era più tale.
Purg. 31.55Thou oughtest verily at the first shaft Of things fallacious to have risen up To follow me, who was no longer such.
Purg. 31.58Non ti dovea gravar le penne in giuso, ad aspettar più colpo, o pargoletta o altra novità con sì breve uso.
Purg. 31.58Thou oughtest not to have stooped thy pinions downward To wait for further blows, or little girl, Or other vanity of such brief use.
Purg. 31.61Novo augelletto due o tre aspetta; ma dinanzi da li occhi d’i pennuti rete si spiega indarno o si saetta».
Purg. 31.61The callow birdlet waits for two or three, But to the eyes of those already fledged, In vain the net is spread or shaft is shot.”
Purg. 31.64Quali fanciulli, vergognando, muti con li occhi a terra stannosi, ascoltando e sé riconoscendo e ripentuti,
Purg. 31.64Even as children silent in their shame Stand listening with their eyes upon the ground, And conscious of their fault, and penitent;
Purg. 31.67tal mi stav’ io; ed ella disse: «Quando per udir se’ dolente, alza la barba, e prenderai più doglia riguardando».
Purg. 31.67So was I standing; and she said: “If thou In hearing sufferest pain, lift up thy beard And thou shalt feel a greater pain in seeing.”
Purg. 31.70Con men di resistenza si dibarba robusto cerro, o vero al nostral vento o vero a quel de la terra di Iarba,
Purg. 31.70With less resistance is a robust holm Uprooted, either by a native wind Or else by that from regions of Iarbas,
Purg. 31.73ch’io non levai al suo comando il mento; e quando per la barba il viso chiese, ben conobbi il velen de l’argomento.
Purg. 31.73Than I upraised at her command my chin; And when she by the beard the face demanded, Well I perceived the venom of her meaning.
Purg. 31.76E come la mia faccia si distese, posarsi quelle prime creature da loro aspersïon l’occhio comprese;
Purg. 31.76And as my countenance was lifted up, Mine eye perceived those creatures beautiful Had rested from the strewing of the flowers;
Purg. 31.79e le mie luci, ancor poco sicure, vider Beatrice volta in su la fiera ch’è sola una persona in due nature.
Purg. 31.79And, still but little reassured, mine eyes Saw Beatrice turned round towards the monster, That is one person only in two natures.
Purg. 31.82Sotto ’l suo velo e oltre la rivera vincer pariemi più sé stessa antica, vincer che l’altre qui, quand’ ella c’era.
Purg. 31.82Beneath her veil, beyond the margent green, She seemed to me far more her ancient self To excel, than others here, when she was here.
Purg. 31.85Di penter sì mi punse ivi l’ortica, che di tutte altre cose qual mi torse più nel suo amor, più mi si fé nemica.
Purg. 31.85So pricked me then the thorn of penitence, That of all other things the one which turned me Most to its love became the most my foe.
Purg. 31.88Tanta riconoscenza il cor mi morse, ch’io caddi vinto; e quale allora femmi, salsi colei che la cagion mi porse.
Purg. 31.88Such self-conviction stung me at the heart O’erpowered I fell, and what I then became She knoweth who had furnished me the cause.
Purg. 31.91Poi, quando il cor virtù di fuor rendemmi, la donna ch’io avea trovata sola sopra me vidi, e dicea: «Tiemmi, tiemmi!».
Purg. 31.91Then, when the heart restored my outward sense, The lady I had found alone, above me I saw, and she was saying, “Hold me, hold me.”
Purg. 31.94Tratto m’avea nel fiume infin la gola, e tirandosi me dietro sen giva sovresso l’acqua lieve come scola.
Purg. 31.94Up to my throat she in the stream had drawn me, And, dragging me behind her, she was moving Upon the water lightly as a shuttle.
Purg. 31.97Quando fui presso a la beata riva, ‘Asperges me’ sì dolcemente udissi, che nol so rimembrar, non ch’io lo scriva.
Purg. 31.97When I was near unto the blessed shore, “Asperges me,” I heard so sweetly sung, Remember it I cannot, much less write it.
Purg. 31.100La bella donna ne le braccia aprissi; abbracciommi la testa e mi sommerse ove convenne ch’io l’acqua inghiottissi.
Purg. 31.100The beautiful lady opened wide her arms, Embraced my head, and plunged me underneath, Where I was forced to swallow of the water.
Purg. 31.103Indi mi tolse, e bagnato m’offerse dentro a la danza de le quattro belle; e ciascuna del braccio mi coperse.
Purg. 31.103Then forth she drew me, and all dripping brought Into the dance of the four beautiful, And each one with her arm did cover me.
Purg. 31.106«Noi siam qui ninfe e nel ciel siamo stelle; pria che Beatrice discendesse al mondo, fummo ordinate a lei per sue ancelle.
Purg. 31.106‘We here are Nymphs, and in the Heaven are stars; Ere Beatrice descended to the world, We as her handmaids were appointed her.
Purg. 31.109Merrenti a li occhi suoi; ma nel giocondo lume ch’è dentro aguzzeranno i tuoi le tre di là, che miran più profondo».
Purg. 31.109We’ll lead thee to her eyes; but for the pleasant Light that within them is, shall sharpen thine The three beyond, who more profoundly look.’
Purg. 31.112Così cantando cominciaro; e poi al petto del grifon seco menarmi, ove Beatrice stava volta a noi.
Purg. 31.112Thus singing they began; and afterwards Unto the Griffin’s breast they led me with them, Where Beatrice was standing, turned towards us.
Purg. 31.115Disser: «Fa che le viste non risparmi; posto t’avem dinanzi a li smeraldi ond’ Amor già ti trasse le sue armi».
Purg. 31.115“See that thou dost not spare thine eyes,” they said; “Before the emeralds have we stationed thee, Whence Love aforetime drew for thee his weapons.”
Purg. 31.118Mille disiri più che fiamma caldi strinsermi li occhi a li occhi rilucenti, che pur sopra ’l grifone stavan saldi.
Purg. 31.118A thousand longings, hotter than the flame, Fastened mine eyes upon those eyes relucent, That still upon the Griffin steadfast stayed.
Purg. 31.121Come in lo specchio il sol, non altrimenti la doppia fiera dentro vi raggiava, or con altri, or con altri reggimenti.
Purg. 31.121As in a glass the sun, not otherwise Within them was the twofold monster shining, Now with the one, now with the other nature.
Purg. 31.124Pensa, lettor, s’io mi maravigliava, quando vedea la cosa in sé star queta, e ne l’idolo suo si trasmutava.
Purg. 31.124Think, Reader, if within myself I marvelled, When I beheld the thing itself stand still, And in its image it transformed itself.
Purg. 31.127Mentre che piena di stupore e lieta l’anima mia gustava di quel cibo che, saziando di sé, di sé asseta,
Purg. 31.127While with amazement filled and jubilant, My soul was tasting of the food, that while It satisfies us makes us hunger for it,
Purg. 31.130sé dimostrando di più alto tribo ne li atti, l’altre tre si fero avanti, danzando al loro angelico caribo.
Purg. 31.130Themselves revealing of the highest rank In bearing, did the other three advance, Singing to their angelic saraband.
Purg. 31.133«Volgi, Beatrice, volgi li occhi santi», era la sua canzone, «al tuo fedele che, per vederti, ha mossi passi tanti!
Purg. 31.133“Turn, Beatrice, O turn thy holy eyes,” Such was their song, “unto thy faithful one, Who has to see thee ta’en so many steps.
Purg. 31.136Per grazia fa noi grazia che disvele a lui la bocca tua, sì che discerna la seconda bellezza che tu cele».
Purg. 31.136In grace do us the grace that thou unveil Thy face to him, so that he may discern The second beauty which thou dost conceal.”
Purg. 31.139O isplendor di viva luce etterna, chi palido si fece sotto l’ombra sì di Parnaso, o bevve in sua cisterna,
Purg. 31.139O splendour of the living light eternal! Who underneath the shadow of Parnassus Has grown so pale, or drunk so at its cistern,
Purg. 31.142che non paresse aver la mente ingombra, tentando a render te qual tu paresti là dove armonizzando il ciel t’adombra,
Purg. 31.142He would not seem to have his mind encumbered Striving to paint thee as thou didst appear, Where the harmonious heaven o’ershadowed thee,
Purg. 31.145quando ne l’aere aperto ti solvesti?
Purg. 31.145When in the open air thou didst unveil?
Purgatorio, Canto XXXII
Purgatorio, Canto XXXII — The Tree of Knowledge. Allegory of the Chariot.
Purg. 32.1Tant’ eran li occhi miei fissi e attenti a disbramarsi la decenne sete, che li altri sensi m’eran tutti spenti.
Purg. 32.1So steadfast and attentive were mine eyes In satisfying their decennial thirst, That all my other senses were extinct,
Purg. 32.4Ed essi quinci e quindi avien parete di non caler—così lo santo riso a sé traéli con l’antica rete!—;
Purg. 32.4And upon this side and on that they had Walls of indifference, so the holy smile Drew them unto itself with the old net
Purg. 32.7quando per forza mi fu vòlto il viso ver’ la sinistra mia da quelle dee, perch’ io udi’ da loro un «Troppo fiso!»;
Purg. 32.7When forcibly my sight was turned away Towards my left hand by those goddesses, Because I heard from them a “Too intently!”
Purg. 32.10e la disposizion ch’a veder èe ne li occhi pur testé dal sol percossi, sanza la vista alquanto esser mi fée.
Purg. 32.10And that condition of the sight which is In eyes but lately smitten by the sun Bereft me of my vision some short while;
Purg. 32.13Ma poi ch’al poco il viso riformossi (e dico ‘al poco’ per rispetto al molto sensibile onde a forza mi rimossi),
Purg. 32.13But to the less when sight re-shaped itself, I say the less in reference to the greater Splendour from which perforce I had withdrawn,
Purg. 32.16vidi ’n sul braccio destro esser rivolto lo glorïoso essercito, e tornarsi col sole e con le sette fiamme al volto.
Purg. 32.16I saw upon its right wing wheeled about The glorious host returning with the sun And with the sevenfold flames upon their faces.
Purg. 32.19Come sotto li scudi per salvarsi volgesi schiera, e sé gira col segno, prima che possa tutta in sé mutarsi;
Purg. 32.19As underneath its shields, to save itself, A squadron turns, and with its banner wheels, Before the whole thereof can change its front,
Purg. 32.22quella milizia del celeste regno che procedeva, tutta trapassonne pria che piegasse il carro il primo legno.
Purg. 32.22That soldiery of the celestial kingdom Which marched in the advance had wholly passed us Before the chariot had turned its pole.
Purg. 32.25Indi a le rote si tornar le donne, e ’l grifon mosse il benedetto carco sì, che però nulla penna crollonne.
Purg. 32.25Then to the wheels the maidens turned themselves, And the Griffin moved his burden benedight, But so that not a feather of him fluttered.
Purg. 32.28La bella donna che mi trasse al varco e Stazio e io seguitavam la rota che fé l’orbita sua con minore arco.
Purg. 32.28The lady fair who drew me through the ford Followed with Statius and myself the wheel Which made its orbit with the lesser arc.
Purg. 32.31Sì passeggiando l’alta selva vòta, colpa di quella ch’al serpente crese, temprava i passi un’angelica nota.
Purg. 32.31So passing through the lofty forest, vacant By fault of her who in the serpent trusted, Angelic music made our steps keep time.
Purg. 32.34Forse in tre voli tanto spazio prese disfrenata saetta, quanto eramo rimossi, quando Bëatrice scese.
Purg. 32.34Perchance as great a space had in three flights An arrow loosened from the string o’erpassed, As we had moved when Beatrice descended.
Purg. 32.37Io senti’ mormorare a tutti «Adamo»; poi cerchiaro una pianta dispogliata di foglie e d’altra fronda in ciascun ramo.
Purg. 32.37I heard them murmur altogether, “Adam!” Then circled they about a tree despoiled Of blooms and other leafage on each bough.
Purg. 32.40La coma sua, che tanto si dilata più quanto più è sù, fora da l’Indi ne’ boschi lor per altezza ammirata.
Purg. 32.40Its tresses, which so much the more dilate As higher they ascend, had been by Indians Among their forests marvelled at for height.
Purg. 32.43«Beato se’, grifon, che non discindi col becco d’esto legno dolce al gusto, poscia che mal si torce il ventre quindi».
Purg. 32.43“Blessed art thou, O Griffin, who dost not Pluck with thy beak these branches sweet to taste, Since appetite by this was turned to evil.”
Purg. 32.46Così dintorno a l’albero robusto gridaron li altri; e l’animal binato: «Sì si conserva il seme d’ogne giusto».
Purg. 32.46After this fashion round the tree robust The others shouted; and the twofold creature: “Thus is preserved the seed of all the just.”
Purg. 32.49E vòlto al temo ch’elli avea tirato, trasselo al piè de la vedova frasca, e quel di lei a lei lasciò legato.
Purg. 32.49And turning to the pole which he had dragged, He drew it close beneath the widowed bough, And what was of it unto it left bound.
Purg. 32.52Come le nostre piante, quando casca giù la gran luce mischiata con quella che raggia dietro a la celeste lasca,
Purg. 32.52In the same manner as our trees (when downward Falls the great light, with that together mingled Which after the celestial Lasca shines)
Purg. 32.55turgide fansi, e poi si rinovella di suo color ciascuna, pria che ’l sole giunga li suoi corsier sotto altra stella;
Purg. 32.55Begin to swell, and then renew themselves, Each one with its own colour, ere the Sun Harness his steeds beneath another star:
Purg. 32.58men che di rose e più che di vïole colore aprendo, s’innovò la pianta, che prima avea le ramora sì sole.
Purg. 32.58Less than of rose and more than violet A hue disclosing, was renewed the tree That had erewhile its boughs so desolate.
Purg. 32.61Io non lo ’ntesi, né qui non si canta l’inno che quella gente allor cantaro, né la nota soffersi tutta quanta.
Purg. 32.61I never heard, nor here below is sung, The hymn which afterward that people sang, Nor did I bear the melody throughout.
Purg. 32.64S’io potessi ritrar come assonnaro li occhi spietati udendo di Siringa, li occhi a cui pur vegghiar costò sì caro;
Purg. 32.64Had I the power to paint how fell asleep Those eyes compassionless, of Syrinx hearing, Those eyes to which more watching cost so dear,
Purg. 32.67come pintor che con essempro pinga, disegnerei com’ io m’addormentai; ma qual vuol sia che l’assonnar ben finga.
Purg. 32.67Even as a painter who from model paints I would portray how I was lulled asleep; He may, who well can picture drowsihood.
Purg. 32.70Però trascorro a quando mi svegliai, e dico ch’un splendor mi squarciò ’l velo del sonno, e un chiamar: «Surgi: che fai?».
Purg. 32.70Therefore I pass to what time I awoke, And say a splendour rent from me the veil Of slumber, and a calling: “Rise, what dost thou?”
Purg. 32.73Quali a veder de’ fioretti del melo che del suo pome li angeli fa ghiotti e perpetüe nozze fa nel cielo,
Purg. 32.73As to behold the apple-tree in blossom Which makes the Angels greedy for its fruit, And keeps perpetual bridals in the Heaven,
Purg. 32.76Pietro e Giovanni e Iacopo condotti e vinti, ritornaro a la parola da la qual furon maggior sonni rotti,
Purg. 32.76Peter and John and James conducted were, And, overcome, recovered at the word By which still greater slumbers have been broken,
Purg. 32.79e videro scemata loro scuola così di Moïsè come d’Elia, e al maestro suo cangiata stola;
Purg. 32.79And saw their school diminished by the loss Not only of Elias, but of Moses, And the apparel of their Master changed;
Purg. 32.82tal torna’ io, e vidi quella pia sovra me starsi che conducitrice fu de’ miei passi lungo ’l fiume pria.
Purg. 32.82So I revived, and saw that piteous one Above me standing, who had been conductress Aforetime of my steps beside the river,
Purg. 32.85E tutto in dubbio dissi: «Ov’ è Beatrice?». Ond’ ella: «Vedi lei sotto la fronda nova sedere in su la sua radice.
Purg. 32.85And all in doubt I said, “Where’s Beatrice?” And she: “Behold her seated underneath The leafage new, upon the root of it.
Purg. 32.88Vedi la compagnia che la circonda: li altri dopo ’l grifon sen vanno suso con più dolce canzone e più profonda».
Purg. 32.88Behold the company that circles her; The rest behind the Griffin are ascending With more melodious song, and more profound.”
Purg. 32.91E se più fu lo suo parlar diffuso, non so, però che già ne li occhi m’era quella ch’ad altro intender m’avea chiuso.
Purg. 32.91And if her speech were more diffuse I know not, Because already in my sight was she Who from the hearing of aught else had shut me.
Purg. 32.94Sola sedeasi in su la terra vera, come guardia lasciata lì del plaustro che legar vidi a la biforme fera.
Purg. 32.94Alone she sat upon the very earth, Left there as guardian of the chariot Which I had seen the biform monster fasten.
Purg. 32.97In cerchio le facevan di sé claustro le sette ninfe, con quei lumi in mano che son sicuri d’Aquilone e d’Austro.
Purg. 32.97Encircling her, a cloister made themselves The seven Nymphs, with those lights in their hands Which are secure from Aquilon and Auster.
Purg. 32.100«Qui sarai tu poco tempo silvano; e sarai meco sanza fine cive di quella Roma onde Cristo è romano.
Purg. 32.100“Short while shalt thou be here a forester, And thou shalt be with me for evermore A citizen of that Rome where Christ is Roman.
Purg. 32.103Però, in pro del mondo che mal vive, al carro tieni or li occhi, e quel che vedi, ritornato di là, fa che tu scrive».
Purg. 32.103Therefore, for that world’s good which liveth ill, Fix on the car thine eyes, and what thou seest, Having returned to earth, take heed thou write.”
Purg. 32.106Così Beatrice; e io, che tutto ai piedi d’i suoi comandamenti era divoto, la mente e li occhi ov’ ella volle diedi.
Purg. 32.106Thus Beatrice; and I, who at the feet Of her commandments all devoted was, My mind and eyes directed where she willed.
Purg. 32.109Non scese mai con sì veloce moto foco di spessa nube, quando piove da quel confine che più va remoto,
Purg. 32.109Never descended with so swift a motion Fire from a heavy cloud, when it is raining From out the region which is most remote,
Purg. 32.112com’ io vidi calar l’uccel di Giove per l’alber giù, rompendo de la scorza, non che d’i fiori e de le foglie nove;
Purg. 32.112As I beheld the bird of Jove descend Down through the tree, rending away the bark, As well as blossoms and the foliage new,
Purg. 32.115e ferì ’l carro di tutta sua forza; ond’ el piegò come nave in fortuna, vinta da l’onda, or da poggia, or da orza.
Purg. 32.115And he with all his might the chariot smote, Whereat it reeled, like vessel in a tempest Tossed by the waves, now starboard and now larboard.
Purg. 32.118Poscia vidi avventarsi ne la cuna del trïunfal veiculo una volpe che d’ogne pasto buon parea digiuna;
Purg. 32.118Thereafter saw I leap into the body Of the triumphal vehicle a Fox, That seemed unfed with any wholesome food.
Purg. 32.121ma, riprendendo lei di laide colpe, la donna mia la volse in tanta futa quanto sofferser l’ossa sanza polpe.
Purg. 32.121But for his hideous sins upbraiding him, My Lady put him to as swift a flight As such a fleshless skeleton could bear.
Purg. 32.124Poscia per indi ond’ era pria venuta, l’aguglia vidi scender giù ne l’arca del carro e lasciar lei di sé pennuta;
Purg. 32.124Then by the way that it before had come, Into the chariot’s chest I saw the Eagle Descend, and leave it feathered with his plumes.
Purg. 32.127e qual esce di cuor che si rammarca, tal voce uscì del cielo e cotal disse: «O navicella mia, com’ mal se’ carca!».
Purg. 32.127And such as issues from a heart that mourns, A voice from Heaven there issued, and it said: “My little bark, how badly art thou freighted!”
Purg. 32.130Poi parve a me che la terra s’aprisse tr’ambo le ruote, e vidi uscirne un drago che per lo carro sù la coda fisse;
Purg. 32.130Methought, then, that the earth did yawn between Both wheels, and I saw rise from it a Dragon, Who through the chariot upward fixed his tail,
Purg. 32.133e come vespa che ritragge l’ago, a sé traendo la coda maligna, trasse del fondo, e gissen vago vago.
Purg. 32.133And as a wasp that draweth back its sting, Drawing unto himself his tail malign, Drew out the floor, and went his way rejoicing.
Purg. 32.136Quel che rimase, come da gramigna vivace terra, da la piuma, offerta forse con intenzion sana e benigna,
Purg. 32.136That which remained behind, even as with grass A fertile region, with the feathers, offered Perhaps with pure intention and benign,
Purg. 32.139si ricoperse, e funne ricoperta e l’una e l’altra rota e ’l temo, in tanto che più tiene un sospir la bocca aperta.
Purg. 32.139Reclothed itself, and with them were reclothed The pole and both the wheels so speedily, A sigh doth longer keep the lips apart.
Purg. 32.142Trasformato così ’l dificio santo mise fuor teste per le parti sue, tre sovra ’l temo e una in ciascun canto.
Purg. 32.142Transfigured thus the holy edifice Thrust forward heads upon the parts of it, Three on the pole and one at either corner.
Purg. 32.145Le prime eran cornute come bue, ma le quattro un sol corno avean per fronte: simile mostro visto ancor non fue.
Purg. 32.145The first were horned like oxen; but the four Had but a single horn upon the forehead; A monster such had never yet been seen!
Purg. 32.148Sicura, quasi rocca in alto monte, seder sovresso una puttana sciolta m’apparve con le ciglia intorno pronte;
Purg. 32.148Firm as a rock upon a mountain high, Seated upon it, there appeared to me A shameless whore, with eyes swift glancing round,
Purg. 32.151e come perché non li fosse tolta, vidi di costa a lei dritto un gigante; e basciavansi insieme alcuna volta.
Purg. 32.151And, as if not to have her taken from him, Upright beside her I beheld a giant; And ever and anon they kissed each other.
Purg. 32.154Ma perché l’occhio cupido e vagante a me rivolse, quel feroce drudo la flagellò dal capo infin le piante;
Purg. 32.154But because she her wanton, roving eye Turned upon me, her angry paramour Did scourge her from her head unto her feet.
Purg. 32.157poi, di sospetto pieno e d’ira crudo, disciolse il mostro, e trassel per la selva, tanto che sol di lei mi fece scudo
Purg. 32.157Then full of jealousy, and fierce with wrath, He loosed the monster, and across the forest Dragged it so far, he made of that alone
Purg. 32.160a la puttana e a la nova belva.
Purg. 32.160A shield unto the whore and the strange beast.
Purgatorio, Canto XXXIII
Purgatorio, Canto XXXIII — Lament over the State of the Church. Final Reproaches of Beatrice. The River Eunoe.
Purg. 33.1‘Deus, venerunt gentes’, alternando or tre or quattro dolce salmodia, le donne incominciaro, e lagrimando;
Purg. 33.1“Deus venerunt gentes,” alternating Now three, now four, melodious psalmody The maidens in the midst of tears began;
Purg. 33.4e Bëatrice, sospirosa e pia, quelle ascoltava sì fatta, che poco più a la croce si cambiò Maria.
Purg. 33.4And Beatrice, compassionate and sighing, Listened to them with such a countenance, That scarce more changed was Mary at the cross.
Purg. 33.7Ma poi che l’altre vergini dier loco a lei di dir, levata dritta in pè, rispuose, colorata come foco:
Purg. 33.7But when the other virgins place had given For her to speak, uprisen to her feet With colour as of fire, she made response:
Purg. 33.10‘Modicum, et non videbitis me; et iterum, sorelle mie dilette, modicum, et vos videbitis me’.
Purg. 33.10“‘Modicum, et non videbitis me; Et iterum,’ my sisters predilect, ‘Modicum, et vos videbitis me.’”
Purg. 33.13Poi le si mise innanzi tutte e sette, e dopo sé, solo accennando, mosse me e la donna e ’l savio che ristette.
Purg. 33.13Then all the seven in front of her she placed; And after her, by beckoning only, moved Me and the lady and the sage who stayed.
Purg. 33.16Così sen giva; e non credo che fosse lo decimo suo passo in terra posto, quando con li occhi li occhi mi percosse;
Purg. 33.16So she moved onward; and I do not think That her tenth step was placed upon the ground, When with her eyes upon mine eyes she smote,
Purg. 33.19e con tranquillo aspetto «Vien più tosto», mi disse, «tanto che, s’io parlo teco, ad ascoltarmi tu sie ben disposto».
Purg. 33.19And with a tranquil aspect, “Come more quickly,” To me she said, “that, if I speak with thee, To listen to me thou mayst be well placed.”
Purg. 33.22Sì com’ io fui, com’ io dovëa, seco, dissemi: «Frate, perché non t’attenti a domandarmi omai venendo meco?».
Purg. 33.22As soon as I was with her as I should be, She said to me: “Why, brother, dost thou not Venture to question now, in coming with me?”
Purg. 33.25Come a color che troppo reverenti dinanzi a suo maggior parlando sono, che non traggon la voce viva ai denti,
Purg. 33.25As unto those who are too reverential, Speaking in presence of superiors, Who drag no living utterance to their teeth,
Purg. 33.28avvenne a me, che sanza intero suono incominciai: «Madonna, mia bisogna voi conoscete, e ciò ch’ad essa è buono».
Purg. 33.28It me befell, that without perfect sound Began I: “My necessity, Madonna, You know, and that which thereunto is good.”
Purg. 33.31Ed ella a me: «Da tema e da vergogna voglio che tu omai ti disviluppe, sì che non parli più com’ om che sogna.
Purg. 33.31And she to me: “Of fear and bashfulness Henceforward I will have thee strip thyself, So that thou speak no more as one who dreams.
Purg. 33.34Sappi che ’l vaso che ’l serpente ruppe, fu e non è; ma chi n’ha colpa, creda che vendetta di Dio non teme suppe.
Purg. 33.34Know that the vessel which the serpent broke Was, and is not; but let him who is guilty Think that God’s vengeance does not fear a sop.
Purg. 33.37Non sarà tutto tempo sanza reda l’aguglia che lasciò le penne al carro, per che divenne mostro e poscia preda;
Purg. 33.37Without an heir shall not for ever be The Eagle that left his plumes upon the car, Whence it became a monster, then a prey;
Purg. 33.40ch’io veggio certamente, e però il narro, a darne tempo già stelle propinque, secure d’ogn’ intoppo e d’ogne sbarro,
Purg. 33.40For verily I see, and hence narrate it, The stars already near to bring the time, From every hindrance safe, and every bar,
Purg. 33.43nel quale un cinquecento diece e cinque, messo di Dio, anciderà la fuia con quel gigante che con lei delinque.
Purg. 33.43Within which a Five-hundred, Ten, and Five, One sent from God, shall slay the thievish woman And that same giant who is sinning with her.
Purg. 33.46E forse che la mia narrazion buia, qual Temi e Sfinge, men ti persuade, perch’ a lor modo lo ’ntelletto attuia;
Purg. 33.46And peradventure my dark utterance, Like Themis and the Sphinx, may less persuade thee, Since, in their mode, it clouds the intellect;
Purg. 33.49ma tosto fier li fatti le Naiade, che solveranno questo enigma forte sanza danno di pecore o di biade.
Purg. 33.49But soon the facts shall be the Naiades Who shall this difficult enigma solve, Without destruction of the flocks and harvests.
Purg. 33.52Tu nota; e sì come da me son porte, così queste parole segna a’ vivi del viver ch’è un correre a la morte.
Purg. 33.52Note thou; and even as by me are uttered These words, so teach them unto those who live That life which is a running unto death;
Purg. 33.55E aggi a mente, quando tu le scrivi, di non celar qual hai vista la pianta ch’è or due volte dirubata quivi.
Purg. 33.55And bear in mind, whene’er thou writest them, Not to conceal what thou hast seen the plant, That twice already has been pillaged here.
Purg. 33.58Qualunque ruba quella o quella schianta, con bestemmia di fatto offende a Dio, che solo a l’uso suo la creò santa.
Purg. 33.58Whoever pillages or shatters it, With blasphemy of deed offendeth God, Who made it holy for his use alone.
Purg. 33.61Per morder quella, in pena e in disio cinquemilia anni e più l’anima prima bramò colui che ’l morso in sé punio.
Purg. 33.61For biting that, in pain and in desire Five thousand years and more the first-born soul Craved Him, who punished in himself the bite.
Purg. 33.64Dorme lo ’ngegno tuo, se non estima per singular cagione esser eccelsa lei tanto e sì travolta ne la cima.
Purg. 33.64Thy genius slumbers, if it deem it not For special reason so pre-eminent In height, and so inverted in its summit.
Purg. 33.67E se stati non fossero acqua d’Elsa li pensier vani intorno a la tua mente, e ’l piacer loro un Piramo a la gelsa,
Purg. 33.67And if thy vain imaginings had not been Water of Elsa round about thy mind, And Pyramus to the mulberry, their pleasure,
Purg. 33.70per tante circostanze solamente la giustizia di Dio, ne l’interdetto, conosceresti a l’arbor moralmente.
Purg. 33.70Thou by so many circumstances only The justice of the interdict of God Morally in the tree wouldst recognize.
Purg. 33.73Ma perch’ io veggio te ne lo ’ntelletto fatto di pietra e, impetrato, tinto, sì che t’abbaglia il lume del mio detto,
Purg. 33.73But since I see thee in thine intellect Converted into stone and stained with sin, So that the light of my discourse doth daze thee,
Purg. 33.76voglio anco, e se non scritto, almen dipinto, che ’l te ne porti dentro a te per quello che si reca il bordon di palma cinto».
Purg. 33.76I will too, if not written, at least painted, Thou bear it back within thee, for the reason That cinct with palm the pilgrim’s staff is borne.”
Purg. 33.79E io: «Sì come cera da suggello, che la figura impressa non trasmuta, segnato è or da voi lo mio cervello.
Purg. 33.79And I: “As by a signet is the wax Which does not change the figure stamped upon it, My brain is now imprinted by yourself.
Purg. 33.82Ma perché tanto sovra mia veduta vostra parola disïata vola, che più la perde quanto più s’aiuta?».
Purg. 33.82But wherefore so beyond my power of sight Soars your desirable discourse, that aye The more I strive, so much the more I lose it?”
Purg. 33.85«Perché conoschi», disse, «quella scuola c’hai seguitata, e veggi sua dottrina come può seguitar la mia parola;
Purg. 33.85“That thou mayst recognize,” she said, “the school Which thou hast followed, and mayst see how far Its doctrine follows after my discourse,
Purg. 33.88e veggi vostra via da la divina distar cotanto, quanto si discorda da terra il ciel che più alto festina».
Purg. 33.88And mayst behold your path from the divine Distant as far as separated is From earth the heaven that highest hastens on.”
Purg. 33.91Ond’ io rispuosi lei: «Non mi ricorda ch’i’ stranïasse me già mai da voi, né honne coscïenza che rimorda».
Purg. 33.91Whence her I answered: “I do not remember That ever I estranged myself from you, Nor have I conscience of it that reproves me.”
Purg. 33.94«E se tu ricordar non te ne puoi», sorridendo rispuose, «or ti rammenta come bevesti di Letè ancoi;
Purg. 33.94“And if thou art not able to remember,” Smiling she answered, “recollect thee now That thou this very day hast drunk of Lethe;
Purg. 33.97e se dal fummo foco s’argomenta, cotesta oblivïon chiaro conchiude colpa ne la tua voglia altrove attenta.
Purg. 33.97And if from smoke a fire may be inferred, Such an oblivion clearly demonstrates Some error in thy will elsewhere intent.
Purg. 33.100Veramente oramai saranno nude le mie parole, quanto converrassi quelle scovrire a la tua vista rude».
Purg. 33.100Truly from this time forward shall my words Be naked, so far as it is befitting To lay them open unto thy rude gaze.”
Purg. 33.103E più corusco e con più lenti passi teneva il sole il cerchio di merigge, che qua e là, come li aspetti, fassi,
Purg. 33.103And more coruscant and with slower steps The sun was holding the meridian circle, Which, with the point of view, shifts here and there
Purg. 33.106quando s’affisser, sì come s’affigge chi va dinanzi a gente per iscorta se trova novitate o sue vestigge,
Purg. 33.106When halted (as he cometh to a halt, Who goes before a squadron as its escort, If something new he find upon his way)
Purg. 33.109le sette donne al fin d’un’ombra smorta, qual sotto foglie verdi e rami nigri sovra suoi freddi rivi l’alpe porta.
Purg. 33.109The ladies seven at a dark shadow’s edge, Such as, beneath green leaves and branches black, The Alp upon its frigid border wears.
Purg. 33.112Dinanzi ad esse Ëufratès e Tigri veder mi parve uscir d’una fontana, e, quasi amici, dipartirsi pigri.
Purg. 33.112In front of them the Tigris and Euphrates Methought I saw forth issue from one fountain, And slowly part, like friends, from one another.
Purg. 33.115«O luce, o gloria de la gente umana, che acqua è questa che qui si dispiega da un principio e sé da sé lontana?».
Purg. 33.115“O light, O glory of the human race! What stream is this which here unfolds itself From out one source, and from itself withdraws?”
Purg. 33.118Per cotal priego detto mi fu: «Priega Matelda che ’l ti dica». E qui rispuose, come fa chi da colpa si dislega,
Purg. 33.118For such a prayer, ’twas said unto me, “Pray Matilda that she tell thee;” and here answered, As one does who doth free himself from blame,
Purg. 33.121la bella donna: «Questo e altre cose dette li son per me; e son sicura che l’acqua di Letè non gliel nascose».
Purg. 33.121The beautiful lady: “This and other things Were told to him by me; and sure I am The water of Lethe has not hid them from him.”
Purg. 33.124E Bëatrice: «Forse maggior cura, che spesse volte la memoria priva, fatt’ ha la mente sua ne li occhi oscura.
Purg. 33.124And Beatrice: “Perhaps a greater care, Which oftentimes our memory takes away, Has made the vision of his mind obscure.
Purg. 33.127Ma vedi Eünoè che là diriva: menalo ad esso, e come tu se’ usa, la tramortita sua virtù ravviva».
Purg. 33.127But Eunoe behold, that yonder rises; Lead him to it, and, as thou art accustomed, Revive again the half-dead virtue in him.”
Purg. 33.130Come anima gentil, che non fa scusa, ma fa sua voglia de la voglia altrui tosto che è per segno fuor dischiusa;
Purg. 33.130Like gentle soul, that maketh no excuse, But makes its own will of another’s will As soon as by a sign it is disclosed,
Purg. 33.133così, poi che da essa preso fui, la bella donna mossesi, e a Stazio donnescamente disse: «Vien con lui».
Purg. 33.133Even so, when she had taken hold of me, The beautiful lady moved, and unto Statius Said, in her womanly manner, “Come with him.”
Purg. 33.136S’io avessi, lettor, più lungo spazio da scrivere, i’ pur cantere’ in parte lo dolce ber che mai non m’avria sazio;
Purg. 33.136If, Reader, I possessed a longer space For writing it, I yet would sing in part Of the sweet draught that ne’er would satiate me;
Purg. 33.139ma perché piene son tutte le carte ordite a questa cantica seconda, non mi lascia più ir lo fren de l’arte.
Purg. 33.139But inasmuch as full are all the leaves Made ready for this second canticle, The curb of art no farther lets me go.
Purg. 33.142Io ritornai da la santissima onda rifatto sì come piante novelle rinovellate di novella fronda,
Purg. 33.142From the most holy water I returned Regenerate, in the manner of new trees That are renewed with a new foliage,
Purg. 33.145puro e disposto a salire a le stelle.
Purg. 33.145Pure and disposed to mount unto the stars.
Paradiso
Contents — 33 sections
- Paradiso, Canto I — The Ascent to the First Heaven. The Sphere of Fire.
- Paradiso, Canto II — The First Heaven, the Moon: Spirits who, having taken Sacred Vows, were forced to violate them. The Lunar Spots.
- Paradiso, Canto III — Piccarda Donati and the Empress Constance.
- Paradiso, Canto IV — Questionings of the Soul and of Broken Vows.
- Paradiso, Canto V — Discourse of Beatrice on Vows and Compensations. Ascent to the Second Heaven, Mercury: Spirits who for the Love of Fame achieved great Deeds.
- Paradiso, Canto VI — Justinian. The Roman Eagle. The Empire. Romeo.
- Paradiso, Canto VII — Beatrice’s Discourse of the Crucifixion, the Incarnation, the Immortality of the Soul, and the Resurrection of the Body.
- Paradiso, Canto VIII — Ascent to the Third Heaven, Venus: Lovers. Charles Martel. Discourse on diverse Natures.
- Paradiso, Canto IX — Cunizza da Romano, Folco of Marseilles, and Rahab. Neglect of the Holy Land.
- Paradiso, Canto X — The Fourth Heaven, the Sun: Theologians and Fathers of the Church. The First Circle. St. Thomas of Aquinas.
- Paradiso, Canto XI — St. Thomas recounts the Life of St. Francis. Lament over the State of the Dominican Order.
- Paradiso, Canto XII — St. Buonaventura recounts the Life of St. Dominic. Lament over the State of the Franciscan Order. The Second Circle.
- Paradiso, Canto XIII — Of the Wisdom of Solomon. St. Thomas reproaches Dante’s Judgement.
- Paradiso, Canto XIV — The Third Circle. Discourse on the Resurrection of the Flesh. The Fifth Heaven, Mars: Martyrs and Crusaders who died fighting for the true Faith. The Celestial Cross.
- Paradiso, Canto XV — Cacciaguida. Florence in the Olden Time.
- Paradiso, Canto XVI — Dante’s Noble Ancestry. Cacciaguida’s Discourse of the Great Florentines.
- Paradiso, Canto XVII — Cacciaguida’s Prophecy of Dante’s Banishment.
- Paradiso, Canto XVIII — The Sixth Heaven, Jupiter: Righteous Kings and Rulers. The Celestial Eagle. Dante’s Invectives against ecclesiastical Avarice.
- Paradiso, Canto XIX — The Eagle discourses of Salvation, Faith, and Virtue. Condemnation of the vile Kings of A.D. 1300.
- Paradiso, Canto XX — The Eagle praises the Righteous Kings of old. Benevolence of the Divine Will.
- Paradiso, Canto XXI — The Seventh Heaven, Saturn: The Contemplative. The Celestial Stairway. St. Peter Damiano. His Invectives against the Luxury of the Prelates.
- Paradiso, Canto XXII — St. Benedict. His Lamentation over the Corruption of Monks. The Eighth Heaven, the Fixed Stars.
- Paradiso, Canto XXIII — The Triumph of Christ. The Virgin Mary. The Apostles. Gabriel.
- Paradiso, Canto XXIV — The Radiant Wheel. St. Peter examines Dante on Faith.
- Paradiso, Canto XXV — The Laurel Crown. St. James examines Dante on Hope. Dante’s Blindness.
- Paradiso, Canto XXVI — St. John examines Dante on Charity. Dante’s Sight. Adam.
- Paradiso, Canto XXVII — St. Peter’s reproof of bad Popes. The Ascent to the Ninth Heaven, the ‘Primum Mobile.’
- Paradiso, Canto XXVIII — God and the Angelic Hierarchies.
- Paradiso, Canto XXIX — Beatrice’s Discourse of the Creation of the Angels, and of the Fall of Lucifer. Her Reproof of Foolish and Avaricious Preachers.
- Paradiso, Canto XXX — The Tenth Heaven, or Empyrean. The River of Light. The Two Courts of Heaven. The White Rose of Paradise. The great Throne.
- Paradiso, Canto XXXI — The Glory of Paradise. Departure of Beatrice. St. Bernard.
- Paradiso, Canto XXXII — St. Bernard points out the Saints in the White Rose.
- Paradiso, Canto XXXIII — Prayer to the Virgin. The Threefold Circle of the Trinity. Mystery of the Divine and Human Nature.
Paradiso, Canto I — The Ascent to the First Heaven. The Sphere of Fire.
Par. 1.1The glory of Him who moveth everything Doth penetrate the universe, and shine In one part more and in another less.
Par. 1.4Within that heaven which most his light receives Was I, and things beheld which to repeat Nor knows, nor can, who from above descends;
Par. 1.7Because in drawing near to its desire Our intellect ingulphs itself so far, That after it the memory cannot go.
Par. 1.10Truly whatever of the holy realm I had the power to treasure in my mind Shall now become the subject of my song.
Par. 1.13O good Apollo, for this last emprise Make of me such a vessel of thy power As giving the beloved laurel asks!
Par. 1.16One summit of Parnassus hitherto Has been enough for me, but now with both I needs must enter the arena left.
Par. 1.19Enter into my bosom, thou, and breathe As at the time when Marsyas thou didst draw Out of the scabbard of those limbs of his.
Par. 1.22O power divine, lend’st thou thyself to me So that the shadow of the blessed realm Stamped in my brain I can make manifest,
Par. 1.25Thou’lt see me come unto thy darling tree, And crown myself thereafter with those leaves Of which the theme and thou shall make me worthy.
Par. 1.28So seldom, Father, do we gather them For triumph or of Caesar or of Poet, (The fault and shame of human inclinations,)
Par. 1.31That the Peneian foliage should bring forth Joy to the joyous Delphic deity, When any one it makes to thirst for it.
Par. 1.34A little spark is followed by great flame; Perchance with better voices after me Shall prayer be made that Cyrrha may respond!
Par. 1.37To mortal men by passages diverse Uprises the world’s lamp; but by that one Which circles four uniteth with three crosses,
Par. 1.40With better course and with a better star Conjoined it issues, and the mundane wax Tempers and stamps more after its own fashion.
Par. 1.43Almost that passage had made morning there And evening here, and there was wholly white That hemisphere, and black the other part,
Par. 1.46When Beatrice towards the left-hand side I saw turned round, and gazing at the sun; Never did eagle fasten so upon it!
Par. 1.49And even as a second ray is wont To issue from the first and reascend, Like to a pilgrim who would fain return,
Par. 1.52Thus of her action, through the eyes infused In my imagination, mine I made, And sunward fixed mine eyes beyond our wont.
Par. 1.55There much is lawful which is here unlawful Unto our powers, by virtue of the place Made for the human species as its own.
Par. 1.58Not long I bore it, nor so little while But I beheld it sparkle round about Like iron that comes molten from the fire;
Par. 1.61And suddenly it seemed that day to day Was added, as if He who has the power Had with another sun the heaven adorned.
Par. 1.64With eyes upon the everlasting wheels Stood Beatrice all intent, and I, on her Fixing my vision from above removed,
Par. 1.67Such at her aspect inwardly became As Glaucus, tasting of the herb that made him Peer of the other gods beneath the sea.
Par. 1.70To represent transhumanise in words Impossible were; the example, then, suffice Him for whom Grace the experience reserves.
Par. 1.73If I was merely what of me thou newly Createdst, Love who governest the heaven, Thou knowest, who didst lift me with thy light!
Par. 1.76When now the wheel, which thou dost make eternal Desiring thee, made me attentive to it By harmony thou dost modulate and measure,
Par. 1.79Then seemed to me so much of heaven enkindled By the sun’s flame, that neither rain nor river E’er made a lake so widely spread abroad.
Par. 1.82The newness of the sound and the great light Kindled in me a longing for their cause, Never before with such acuteness felt;
Par. 1.85Whence she, who saw me as I saw myself, To quiet in me my perturbed mind, Opened her mouth, ere I did mine to ask,
Par. 1.88And she began: “Thou makest thyself so dull With false imagining, that thou seest not What thou wouldst see if thou hadst shaken it off.
Par. 1.91Thou art not upon earth, as thou believest; But lightning, fleeing its appropriate site, Ne’er ran as thou, who thitherward returnest.”
Par. 1.94If of my former doubt I was divested By these brief little words more smiled than spoken, I in a new one was the more ensnared;
Par. 1.97And said: “Already did I rest content From great amazement; but am now amazed In what way I transcend these bodies light.”
Par. 1.100Whereupon she, after a pitying sigh, Her eyes directed tow’rds me with that look A mother casts on a delirious child;
Par. 1.103And she began: “All things whate’er they be Have order among themselves, and this is form, That makes the universe resemble God.
Par. 1.106Here do the higher creatures see the footprints Of the Eternal Power, which is the end Whereto is made the law already mentioned.
Par. 1.109In the order that I speak of are inclined All natures, by their destinies diverse, More or less near unto their origin;
Par. 1.112Hence they move onward unto ports diverse O’er the great sea of being; and each one With instinct given it which bears it on.
Par. 1.115This bears away the fire towards the moon; This is in mortal hearts the motive power This binds together and unites the earth.
Par. 1.118Nor only the created things that are Without intelligence this bow shoots forth, But those that have both intellect and love.
Par. 1.121The Providence that regulates all this Makes with its light the heaven forever quiet, Wherein that turns which has the greatest haste.
Par. 1.124And thither now, as to a site decreed, Bears us away the virtue of that cord Which aims its arrows at a joyous mark.
Par. 1.127True is it, that as oftentimes the form Accords not with the intention of the art, Because in answering is matter deaf,
Par. 1.130So likewise from this course doth deviate Sometimes the creature, who the power possesses, Though thus impelled, to swerve some other way,
Par. 1.133(In the same wise as one may see the fire Fall from a cloud,) if the first impetus Earthward is wrested by some false delight.
Par. 1.136Thou shouldst not wonder more, if well I judge, At thine ascent, than at a rivulet From some high mount descending to the lowland.
Par. 1.139Marvel it would be in thee, if deprived Of hindrance, thou wert seated down below, As if on earth the living fire were quiet.”
Par. 1.142Thereat she heavenward turned again her face.
Paradiso, Canto II — The First Heaven, the Moon: Spirits who, having taken Sacred Vows, were forced to violate them. The Lunar Spots.
Par. 2.1O Ye, who in some pretty little boat, Eager to listen, have been following Behind my ship, that singing sails along,
Par. 2.4Turn back to look again upon your shores; Do not put out to sea, lest peradventure, In losing me, you might yourselves be lost.
Par. 2.7The sea I sail has never yet been passed; Minerva breathes, and pilots me Apollo, And Muses nine point out to me the Bears.
Par. 2.10Ye other few who have the neck uplifted Betimes to th’ bread of Angels upon which One liveth here and grows not sated by it,
Par. 2.13Well may you launch upon the deep salt-sea Your vessel, keeping still my wake before you Upon the water that grows smooth again.
Par. 2.16Those glorious ones who unto Colchos passed Were not so wonder-struck as you shall be, When Jason they beheld a ploughman made!
Par. 2.19The con-created and perpetual thirst For the realm deiform did bear us on, As swift almost as ye the heavens behold.
Par. 2.22Upward gazed Beatrice, and I at her; And in such space perchance as strikes a bolt And flies, and from the notch unlocks itself,
Par. 2.25Arrived I saw me where a wondrous thing Drew to itself my sight; and therefore she From whom no care of mine could be concealed,
Par. 2.28Towards me turning, blithe as beautiful, Said unto me: “Fix gratefully thy mind On God, who unto the first star has brought us.”
Par. 2.31It seemed to me a cloud encompassed us, Luminous, dense, consolidate and bright As adamant on which the sun is striking.
Par. 2.34Into itself did the eternal pearl Receive us, even as water doth receive A ray of light, remaining still unbroken.
Par. 2.37If I was body, (and we here conceive not How one dimension tolerates another, Which needs must be if body enter body,)
Par. 2.40More the desire should be enkindled in us That essence to behold, wherein is seen How God and our own nature were united.
Par. 2.43There will be seen what we receive by faith, Not demonstrated, but self-evident In guise of the first truth that man believes.
Par. 2.46I made reply: “Madonna, as devoutly As most I can do I give thanks to Him Who has removed me from the mortal world.
Par. 2.49But tell me what the dusky spots may be Upon this body, which below on earth Make people tell that fabulous tale of Cain?”
Par. 2.52Somewhat she smiled; and then, “If the opinion Of mortals be erroneous,” she said, “Where’er the key of sense doth not unlock,
Par. 2.55Certes, the shafts of wonder should not pierce thee Now, forasmuch as, following the senses, Thou seest that the reason has short wings.
Par. 2.58But tell me what thou think’st of it thyself.” And I: “What seems to us up here diverse, Is caused, I think, by bodies rare and dense.”
Par. 2.61And she: “Right truly shalt thou see immersed In error thy belief, if well thou hearest The argument that I shall make against it.
Par. 2.64Lights many the eighth sphere displays to you Which in their quality and quantity May noted be of aspects different.
Par. 2.67If this were caused by rare and dense alone, One only virtue would there be in all Or more or less diffused, or equally.
Par. 2.70Virtues diverse must be perforce the fruits Of formal principles; and these, save one, Of course would by thy reasoning be destroyed.
Par. 2.73Besides, if rarity were of this dimness The cause thou askest, either through and through This planet thus attenuate were of matter,
Par. 2.76Or else, as in a body is apportioned The fat and lean, so in like manner this Would in its volume interchange the leaves.
Par. 2.79Were it the former, in the sun’s eclipse It would be manifest by the shining through Of light, as through aught tenuous interfused.
Par. 2.82This is not so; hence we must scan the other, And if it chance the other I demolish, Then falsified will thy opinion be.
Par. 2.85But if this rarity go not through and through, There needs must be a limit, beyond which Its contrary prevents the further passing,
Par. 2.88And thence the foreign radiance is reflected, Even as a colour cometh back from glass, The which behind itself concealeth lead.
Par. 2.91Now thou wilt say the sunbeam shows itself More dimly there than in the other parts, By being there reflected farther back.
Par. 2.94From this reply experiment will free thee If e’er thou try it, which is wont to be The fountain to the rivers of your arts.
Par. 2.97Three mirrors shalt thou take, and two remove Alike from thee, the other more remote Between the former two shall meet thine eyes.
Par. 2.100Turned towards these, cause that behind thy back Be placed a light, illuming the three mirrors And coming back to thee by all reflected.
Par. 2.103Though in its quantity be not so ample The image most remote, there shalt thou see How it perforce is equally resplendent.
Par. 2.106Now, as beneath the touches of warm rays Naked the subject of the snow remains Both of its former colour and its cold,
Par. 2.109Thee thus remaining in thy intellect, Will I inform with such a living light, That it shall tremble in its aspect to thee.
Par. 2.112Within the heaven of the divine repose Revolves a body, in whose virtue lies The being of whatever it contains.
Par. 2.115The following heaven, that has so many eyes, Divides this being by essences diverse, Distinguished from it, and by it contained.
Par. 2.118The other spheres, by various differences, All the distinctions which they have within them Dispose unto their ends and their effects.
Par. 2.121Thus do these organs of the world proceed, As thou perceivest now, from grade to grade; Since from above they take, and act beneath.
Par. 2.124Observe me well, how through this place I come Unto the truth thou wishest, that hereafter Thou mayst alone know how to keep the ford
Par. 2.127The power and motion of the holy spheres, As from the artisan the hammer’s craft, Forth from the blessed motors must proceed.
Par. 2.130The heaven, which lights so manifold make fair, From the Intelligence profound, which turns it, The image takes, and makes of it a seal.
Par. 2.133And even as the soul within your dust Through members different and accommodated To faculties diverse expands itself,
Par. 2.136So likewise this Intelligence diffuses Its virtue multiplied among the stars. Itself revolving on its unity.
Par. 2.139Virtue diverse doth a diverse alloyage Make with the precious body that it quickens, In which, as life in you, it is combined.
Par. 2.142From the glad nature whence it is derived, The mingled virtue through the body shines, Even as gladness through the living pupil.
Par. 2.145From this proceeds whate’er from light to light Appeareth different, not from dense and rare: This is the formal principle that produces,
Par. 2.148According to its goodness, dark and bright.”
Paradiso, Canto III — Piccarda Donati and the Empress Constance.
Par. 3.1That Sun, which erst with love my bosom warmed, Of beauteous truth had unto me discovered, By proving and reproving, the sweet aspect.
Par. 3.4And, that I might confess myself convinced And confident, so far as was befitting, I lifted more erect my head to speak.
Par. 3.7But there appeared a vision, which withdrew me So close to it, in order to be seen, That my confession I remembered not.
Par. 3.10Such as through polished and transparent glass, Or waters crystalline and undisturbed, But not so deep as that their bed be lost,
Par. 3.13Come back again the outlines of our faces So feeble, that a pearl on forehead white Comes not less speedily unto our eyes;
Par. 3.16Such saw I many faces prompt to speak, So that I ran in error opposite To that which kindled love ’twixt man and fountain.
Par. 3.19As soon as I became aware of them, Esteeming them as mirrored semblances, To see of whom they were, mine eyes I turned,
Par. 3.22And nothing saw, and once more turned them forward Direct into the light of my sweet Guide, Who smiling kindled in her holy eyes.
Par. 3.25“Marvel thou not,” she said to me, “because I smile at this thy puerile conceit, Since on the truth it trusts not yet its foot,
Par. 3.28But turns thee, as ’tis wont, on emptiness. True substances are these which thou beholdest, Here relegate for breaking of some vow.
Par. 3.31Therefore speak with them, listen and believe; For the true light, which giveth peace to them, Permits them not to turn from it their feet.”
Par. 3.34And I unto the shade that seemed most wishful To speak directed me, and I began, As one whom too great eagerness bewilders:
Par. 3.37“O well-created spirit, who in the rays Of life eternal dost the sweetness taste Which being untasted ne’er is comprehended,
Par. 3.40Grateful ’twill be to me, if thou content me Both with thy name and with your destiny.” Whereat she promptly and with laughing eyes:
Par. 3.43“Our charity doth never shut the doors Against a just desire, except as one Who wills that all her court be like herself.
Par. 3.46I was a virgin sister in the world; And if thy mind doth contemplate me well, The being more fair will not conceal me from thee,
Par. 3.49But thou shalt recognise I am Piccarda, Who, stationed here among these other blessed, Myself am blessed in the slowest sphere.
Par. 3.52All our affections, that alone inflamed Are in the pleasure of the Holy Ghost, Rejoice at being of his order formed;
Par. 3.55And this allotment, which appears so low, Therefore is given us, because our vows Have been neglected and in some part void.”
Par. 3.58Whence I to her: “In your miraculous aspects There shines I know not what of the divine, Which doth transform you from our first conceptions.
Par. 3.61Therefore I was not swift in my remembrance; But what thou tellest me now aids me so, That the refiguring is easier to me.
Par. 3.64But tell me, ye who in this place are happy, Are you desirous of a higher place, To see more or to make yourselves more friends?”
Par. 3.67First with those other shades she smiled a little; Thereafter answered me so full of gladness, She seemed to burn in the first fire of love:
Par. 3.70“Brother, our will is quieted by virtue Of charity, that makes us wish alone For what we have, nor gives us thirst for more.
Par. 3.73If to be more exalted we aspired, Discordant would our aspirations be Unto the will of Him who here secludes us;
Par. 3.76Which thou shalt see finds no place in these circles, If being in charity is needful here, And if thou lookest well into its nature;
Par. 3.79Nay, ’tis essential to this blest existence To keep itself within the will divine, Whereby our very wishes are made one;
Par. 3.82So that, as we are station above station Throughout this realm, to all the realm ’tis pleasing, As to the King, who makes his will our will.
Par. 3.85And his will is our peace; this is the sea To which is moving onward whatsoever It doth create, and all that nature makes.”
Par. 3.88Then it was clear to me how everywhere In heaven is Paradise, although the grace Of good supreme there rain not in one measure.
Par. 3.91But as it comes to pass, if one food sates, And for another still remains the longing, We ask for this, and that decline with thanks,
Par. 3.94E’en thus did I; with gesture and with word, To learn from her what was the web wherein She did not ply the shuttle to the end.
Par. 3.97“A perfect life and merit high in-heaven A lady o’er us,” said she, “by whose rule Down in your world they vest and veil themselves,
Par. 3.100That until death they may both watch and sleep Beside that Spouse who every vow accepts Which charity conformeth to his pleasure.
Par. 3.103To follow her, in girlhood from the world I fled, and in her habit shut myself, And pledged me to the pathway of her sect.
Par. 3.106Then men accustomed unto evil more Than unto good, from the sweet cloister tore me; God knows what afterward my life became.
Par. 3.109This other splendour, which to thee reveals Itself on my right side, and is enkindled With all the illumination of our sphere,
Par. 3.112What of myself I say applies to her; A nun was she, and likewise from her head Was ta’en the shadow of the sacred wimple.
Par. 3.115But when she too was to the world returned Against her wishes and against good usage, Of the heart’s veil she never was divested.
Par. 3.118Of great Costanza this is the effulgence, Who from the second wind of Suabia Brought forth the third and latest puissance.”
Par. 3.121Thus unto me she spake, and then began “Ave Maria” singing, and in singing Vanished, as through deep water something heavy.
Par. 3.124My sight, that followed her as long a time As it was possible, when it had lost her Turned round unto the mark of more desire,
Par. 3.127And wholly unto Beatrice reverted; But she such lightnings flashed into mine eyes, That at the first my sight endured it not;
Par. 3.130And this in questioning more backward made me.
Paradiso, Canto IV — Questionings of the Soul and of Broken Vows.
Par. 4.1Between two viands, equally removed And tempting, a free man would die of hunger Ere either he could bring unto his teeth.
Par. 4.4So would a lamb between the ravenings Of two fierce wolves stand fearing both alike; And so would stand a dog between two does.
Par. 4.7Hence, if I held my peace, myself I blame not, Impelled in equal measure by my doubts, Since it must be so, nor do I commend.
Par. 4.10I held my peace; but my desire was painted Upon my face, and questioning with that More fervent far than by articulate speech.
Par. 4.13Beatrice did as Daniel had done Relieving Nebuchadnezzar from the wrath Which rendered him unjustly merciless,
Par. 4.16And said: “Well see I how attracteth thee One and the other wish, so that thy care Binds itself so that forth it does not breathe.
Par. 4.19Thou arguest, if good will be permanent, The violence of others, for what reason Doth it decrease the measure of my merit?
Par. 4.22Again for doubting furnish thee occasion Souls seeming to return unto the stars, According to the sentiment of Plato.
Par. 4.25These are the questions which upon thy wish Are thrusting equally; and therefore first Will I treat that which hath the most of gall.
Par. 4.28He of the Seraphim most absorbed in God, Moses, and Samuel, and whichever John Thou mayst select, I say, and even Mary,
Par. 4.31Have not in any other heaven their seats, Than have those spirits that just appeared to thee, Nor of existence more or fewer years;
Par. 4.34But all make beautiful the primal circle, And have sweet life in different degrees, By feeling more or less the eternal breath.
Par. 4.37They showed themselves here, not because allotted This sphere has been to them, but to give sign Of the celestial which is least exalted.
Par. 4.40To speak thus is adapted to your mind, Since only through the sense it apprehendeth What then it worthy makes of intellect.
Par. 4.43On this account the Scripture condescends Unto your faculties, and feet and hands To God attributes, and means something else;
Par. 4.46And Holy Church under an aspect human Gabriel and Michael represent to you, And him who made Tobias whole again.
Par. 4.49That which Timaeus argues of the soul Doth not resemble that which here is seen, Because it seems that as he speaks he thinks.
Par. 4.52He says the soul unto its star returns, Believing it to have been severed thence Whenever nature gave it as a form.
Par. 4.55Perhaps his doctrine is of other guise Than the words sound, and possibly may be With meaning that is not to be derided.
Par. 4.58If he doth mean that to these wheels return The honour of their influence and the blame, Perhaps his bow doth hit upon some truth.
Par. 4.61This principle ill understood once warped The whole world nearly, till it went astray Invoking Jove and Mercury and Mars.
Par. 4.64The other doubt which doth disquiet thee Less venom has, for its malevolence Could never lead thee otherwhere from me.
Par. 4.67That as unjust our justice should appear In eyes of mortals, is an argument Of faith, and not of sin heretical.
Par. 4.70But still, that your perception may be able To thoroughly penetrate this verity, As thou desirest, I will satisfy thee.
Par. 4.73If it be violence when he who suffers Co-operates not with him who uses force, These souls were not on that account excused;
Par. 4.76For will is never quenched unless it will, But operates as nature doth in fire If violence a thousand times distort it.
Par. 4.79Hence, if it yieldeth more or less, it seconds The force; and these have done so, having power Of turning back unto the holy place.
Par. 4.82If their will had been perfect, like to that Which Lawrence fast upon his gridiron held, And Mutius made severe to his own hand,
Par. 4.85It would have urged them back along the road Whence they were dragged, as soon as they were free; But such a solid will is all too rare.
Par. 4.88And by these words, if thou hast gathered them As thou shouldst do, the argument is refuted That would have still annoyed thee many times.
Par. 4.91But now another passage runs across Before thine eyes, and such that by thyself Thou couldst not thread it ere thou wouldst be weary.
Par. 4.94I have for certain put into thy mind That soul beatified could never lie, For it is near the primal Truth,
Par. 4.97And then thou from Piccarda might’st have heard Costanza kept affection for the veil, So that she seemeth here to contradict me.
Par. 4.100Many times, brother, has it come to pass, That, to escape from peril, with reluctance That has been done it was not right to do,
Par. 4.103E’en as Alcmaeon (who, being by his father Thereto entreated, his own mother slew) Not to lose pity pitiless became.
Par. 4.106At this point I desire thee to remember That force with will commingles, and they cause That the offences cannot be excused.
Par. 4.109Will absolute consenteth not to evil; But in so far consenteth as it fears, If it refrain, to fall into more harm.
Par. 4.112Hence when Piccarda uses this expression, She meaneth the will absolute, and I The other, so that both of us speak truth.”
Par. 4.115Such was the flowing of the holy river That issued from the fount whence springs all truth; This put to rest my wishes one and all.
Par. 4.118“O love of the first lover, O divine,” Said I forthwith, “whose speech inundates me And warms me so, it more and more revives me,
Par. 4.121My own affection is not so profound As to suffice in rendering grace for grace; Let Him, who sees and can, thereto respond.
Par. 4.124Well I perceive that never sated is Our intellect unless the Truth illume it, Beyond which nothing true expands itself.
Par. 4.127It rests therein, as wild beast in his lair, When it attains it; and it can attain it; If not, then each desire would frustrate be.
Par. 4.130Therefore springs up, in fashion of a shoot, Doubt at the foot of truth; and this is nature, Which to the top from height to height impels us.
Par. 4.133This doth invite me, this assurance give me With reverence, Lady, to inquire of you Another truth, which is obscure to me.
Par. 4.136I wish to know if man can satisfy you For broken vows with other good deeds, so That in your balance they will not be light.”
Par. 4.139Beatrice gazed upon me with her eyes Full of the sparks of love, and so divine, That, overcome my power, I turned my back
Par. 4.142And almost lost myself with eyes downcast.
Paradiso, Canto V — Discourse of Beatrice on Vows and Compensations. Ascent to the Second Heaven, Mercury: Spirits who for the Love of Fame achieved great Deeds.
Par. 5.1“If in the heat of love I flame upon thee Beyond the measure that on earth is seen, So that the valour of thine eyes I vanquish,
Par. 5.4Marvel thou not thereat; for this proceeds From perfect sight, which as it apprehends To the good apprehended moves its feet.
Par. 5.7Well I perceive how is already shining Into thine intellect the eternal light, That only seen enkindles always love;
Par. 5.10And if some other thing your love seduce, ’Tis nothing but a vestige of the same, Ill understood, which there is shining through.
Par. 5.13Thou fain wouldst know if with another service For broken vow can such return be made As to secure the soul from further claim.”
Par. 5.16This Canto thus did Beatrice begin; And, as a man who breaks not off his speech, Continued thus her holy argument:
Par. 5.19“The greatest gift that in his largess God Creating made, and unto his own goodness Nearest conformed, and that which he doth prize
Par. 5.22Most highly, is the freedom of the will, Wherewith the creatures of intelligence Both all and only were and are endowed.
Par. 5.25Now wilt thou see, if thence thou reasonest, The high worth of a vow, if it he made So that when thou consentest God consents:
Par. 5.28For, closing between God and man the compact, A sacrifice is of this treasure made, Such as I say, and made by its own act.
Par. 5.31What can be rendered then as compensation? Think’st thou to make good use of what thou’st offered, With gains ill gotten thou wouldst do good deed.
Par. 5.34Now art thou certain of the greater point; But because Holy Church in this dispenses, Which seems against the truth which I have shown thee,
Par. 5.37Behoves thee still to sit awhile at table, Because the solid food which thou hast taken Requireth further aid for thy digestion.
Par. 5.40Open thy mind to that which I reveal, And fix it there within; for ’tis not knowledge, The having heard without retaining it.
Par. 5.43In the essence of this sacrifice two things Convene together; and the one is that Of which ’tis made, the other is the agreement.
Par. 5.46This last for evermore is cancelled not Unless complied with, and concerning this With such precision has above been spoken.
Par. 5.49Therefore it was enjoined upon the Hebrews To offer still, though sometimes what was offered Might be commuted, as thou ought’st to know.
Par. 5.52The other, which is known to thee as matter, May well indeed be such that one errs not If it for other matter be exchanged.
Par. 5.55But let none shift the burden on his shoulder At his arbitrament, without the turning Both of the white and of the yellow key;
Par. 5.58And every permutation deem as foolish, If in the substitute the thing relinquished, As the four is in six, be not contained.
Par. 5.61Therefore whatever thing has so great weight In value that it drags down every balance, Cannot be satisfied with other spending.
Par. 5.64Let mortals never take a vow in jest; Be faithful and not blind in doing that, As Jephthah was in his first offering,
Par. 5.67Whom more beseemed to say, ‘I have done wrong, Than to do worse by keeping; and as foolish Thou the great leader of the Greeks wilt find,
Par. 5.70Whence wept Iphigenia her fair face, And made for her both wise and simple weep, Who heard such kind of worship spoken of.’
Par. 5.73Christians, be ye more serious in your movements; Be ye not like a feather at each wind, And think not every water washes you.
Par. 5.76Ye have the Old and the New Testament, And the Pastor of the Church who guideth you Let this suffice you unto your salvation.
Par. 5.79If evil appetite cry aught else to you, Be ye as men, and not as silly sheep, So that the Jew among you may not mock you.
Par. 5.82Be ye not as the lamb that doth abandon Its mother’s milk, and frolicsome and simple Combats at its own pleasure with itself.”
Par. 5.85Thus Beatrice to me even as I write it; Then all desireful turned herself again To that part where the world is most alive.
Par. 5.88Her silence and her change of countenance Silence imposed upon my eager mind, That had already in advance new questions;
Par. 5.91And as an arrow that upon the mark Strikes ere the bowstring quiet hath become, So did we speed into the second realm.
Par. 5.94My Lady there so joyful I beheld, As into the brightness of that heaven she entered, More luminous thereat the planet grew;
Par. 5.97And if the star itself was changed and smiled, What became I, who by my nature am Exceeding mutable in every guise!
Par. 5.100As, in a fish-pond which is pure and tranquil, The fishes draw to that which from without Comes in such fashion that their food they deem it;
Par. 5.103So I beheld more than a thousand splendours Drawing towards us, and in each was heard: “Lo, this is she who shall increase our love.”
Par. 5.106And as each one was coming unto us, Full of beatitude the shade was seen, By the effulgence clear that issued from it.
Par. 5.109Think, Reader, if what here is just beginning No farther should proceed, how thou wouldst have An agonizing need of knowing more;
Par. 5.112And of thyself thou’lt see how I from these Was in desire of hearing their conditions, As they unto mine eyes were manifest.
Par. 5.115“O thou well-born, unto whom Grace concedes To see the thrones of the eternal triumph, Or ever yet the warfare be abandoned
Par. 5.118With light that through the whole of heaven is spread Kindled are we, and hence if thou desirest To know of us, at thine own pleasure sate thee.”
Par. 5.121Thus by some one among those holy spirits Was spoken, and by Beatrice: “Speak, speak Securely, and believe them even as Gods.”
Par. 5.124“Well I perceive how thou dost nest thyself In thine own light, and drawest it from thine eyes, Because they coruscate when thou dost smile,
Par. 5.127But know not who thou art, nor why thou hast, Spirit august, thy station in the sphere That veils itself to men in alien rays.”
Par. 5.130This said I in direction of the light Which first had spoken to me; whence it became By far more lucent than it was before.
Par. 5.133Even as the sun, that doth conceal himself By too much light, when heat has worn away The tempering influence of the vapours dense,
Par. 5.136By greater rapture thus concealed itself In its own radiance the figure saintly, And thus close, close enfolded answered me
Par. 5.139In fashion as the following Canto sings.
Paradiso, Canto VI — Justinian. The Roman Eagle. The Empire. Romeo.
Par. 6.1“After that Constantine the eagle turned Against the course of heaven, which it had followed Behind the ancient who Lavinia took,
Par. 6.4Two hundred years and more the bird of God In the extreme of Europe held itself, Near to the mountains whence it issued first;
Par. 6.7And under shadow of the sacred plumes It governed there the world from hand to hand, And, changing thus, upon mine own alighted.
Par. 6.10Caesar I was, and am Justinian, Who, by the will of primal Love I feel, Took from the laws the useless and redundant;
Par. 6.13And ere unto the work I was attent, One nature to exist in Christ, not more, Believed, and with such faith was I contented.
Par. 6.16But blessed Agapetus, he who was The supreme pastor, to the faith sincere Pointed me out the way by words of his.
Par. 6.19Him I believed, and what was his assertion I now see clearly, even as thou seest Each contradiction to be false and true.
Par. 6.22As soon as with the Church I moved my feet, God in his grace it pleased with this high task To inspire me, and I gave me wholly to it,
Par. 6.25And to my Belisarius I commended The arms, to which was heaven’s right hand so joined It was a signal that I should repose.
Par. 6.28Now here to the first question terminates My answer; but the character thereof Constrains me to continue with a sequel,
Par. 6.31In order that thou see with how great reason Men move against the standard sacrosanct, Both who appropriate and who oppose it.
Par. 6.34Behold how great a power has made it worthy Of reverence, beginning from the hour When Pallas died to give it sovereignty.
Par. 6.37Thou knowest it made in Alba its abode Three hundred years and upward, till at last The three to three fought for it yet again.
Par. 6.40Thou knowest what it achieved from Sabine wrong Down to Lucretia’s sorrow, in seven kings O’ercoming round about the neighboring nations;
Par. 6.43Thou knowest what it achieved, borne by the Romans Illustrious against Brennus, against Pyrrhus, Against the other princes and confederates.
Par. 6.46Torquatus thence and Quinctius, who from locks Unkempt was named, Decii and Fabii, Received the fame I willingly embalm;
Par. 6.49It struck to earth the pride of the Arabians, Who, following Hannibal, had passed across The Alpine ridges, Po, from which thou glidest;
Par. 6.52Beneath it triumphed while they yet were young Pompey and Scipio, and to the hill Beneath which thou wast born it bitter seemed;
Par. 6.55Then, near unto the time when heaven had willed To bring the whole world to its mood serene, Did Caesar by the will of Rome assume it.
Par. 6.58What it achieved from Var unto the Rhine, Isere beheld and Saone, beheld the Seine, And every valley whence the Rhone is filled;
Par. 6.61What it achieved when it had left Ravenna, And leaped the Rubicon, was such a flight That neither tongue nor pen could follow it.
Par. 6.64Round towards Spain it wheeled its legions; then Towards Durazzo, and Pharsalia smote That to the calid Nile was felt the pain.
Par. 6.67Antandros and the Simois, whence it started, It saw again, and there where Hector lies, And ill for Ptolemy then roused itself.
Par. 6.70From thence it came like lightning upon Juba; Then wheeled itself again into your West, Where the Pompeian clarion it heard.
Par. 6.73From what it wrought with the next standard-bearer Brutus and Cassius howl in Hell together, And Modena and Perugia dolent were;
Par. 6.76Still doth the mournful Cleopatra weep Because thereof, who, fleeing from before it, Took from the adder sudden and black death.
Par. 6.79With him it ran even to the Red Sea shore; With him it placed the world in so great peace, That unto Janus was his temple closed.
Par. 6.82But what the standard that has made me speak Achieved before, and after should achieve Throughout the mortal realm that lies beneath it,
Par. 6.85Becometh in appearance mean and dim, If in the hand of the third Caesar seen With eye unclouded and affection pure,
Par. 6.88Because the living Justice that inspires me Granted it, in the hand of him I speak of, The glory of doing vengeance for its wrath.
Par. 6.91Now here attend to what I answer thee; Later it ran with Titus to do vengeance Upon the vengeance of the ancient sin.
Par. 6.94And when the tooth of Lombardy had bitten The Holy Church, then underneath its wings Did Charlemagne victorious succor her.
Par. 6.97Now hast thou power to judge of such as those Whom I accused above, and of their crimes, Which are the cause of all your miseries.
Par. 6.100To the public standard one the yellow lilies Opposes, the other claims it for a party, So that ’tis hard to see which sins the most.
Par. 6.103Let, let the Ghibellines ply their handicraft Beneath some other standard; for this ever Ill follows he who it and justice parts.
Par. 6.106And let not this new Charles e’er strike it down, He and his Guelfs, but let him fear the talons That from a nobler lion stripped the fell.
Par. 6.109Already oftentimes the sons have wept The father’s crime; and let him not believe That God will change His scutcheon for the lilies.
Par. 6.112This little planet doth adorn itself With the good spirits that have active been, That fame and honour might come after them;
Par. 6.115And whensoever the desires mount thither, Thus deviating, must perforce the rays Of the true love less vividly mount upward.
Par. 6.118But in commensuration of our wages With our desert is portion of our joy, Because we see them neither less nor greater.
Par. 6.121Herein doth living Justice sweeten so Affection in us, that for evermore It cannot warp to any iniquity.
Par. 6.124Voices diverse make up sweet melodies; So in this life of ours the seats diverse Render sweet harmony among these spheres;
Par. 6.127And in the compass of this present pearl Shineth the sheen of Romeo, of whom The grand and beauteous work was ill rewarded.
Par. 6.130But the Provencals who against him wrought, They have not laughed, and therefore ill goes he Who makes his hurt of the good deeds of others.
Par. 6.133Four daughters, and each one of them a queen, Had Raymond Berenger, and this for him Did Romeo, a poor man and a pilgrim;
Par. 6.136And then malicious words incited him To summon to a reckoning this just man, Who rendered to him seven and five for ten.
Par. 6.139Then he departed poor and stricken in years, And if the world could know the heart he had, In begging bit by bit his livelihood,
Par. 6.142Though much it laud him, it would laud him more.”
Paradiso, Canto VII — Beatrice’s Discourse of the Crucifixion, the Incarnation, the Immortality of the Soul, and the Resurrection of the Body.
Par. 7.1“Osanna sanctus Deus Sabaoth, Superillustrans claritate tua Felices ignes horum malahoth!”
Par. 7.4In this wise, to his melody returning, This substance, upon which a double light Doubles itself, was seen by me to sing,
Par. 7.7And to their dance this and the others moved, And in the manner of swift-hurrying sparks Veiled themselves from me with a sudden distance.
Par. 7.10Doubting was I, and saying, “Tell her, tell her,” Within me, “tell her,” saying, “tell my Lady,” Who slakes my thirst with her sweet effluences;
Par. 7.13And yet that reverence which doth lord it over The whole of me only by B and ICE, Bowed me again like unto one who drowses.
Par. 7.16Short while did Beatrice endure me thus; And she began, lighting me with a smile Such as would make one happy in the fire:
Par. 7.19“According to infallible advisement, After what manner a just vengeance justly Could be avenged has put thee upon thinking,
Par. 7.22But I will speedily thy mind unloose; And do thou listen, for these words of mine Of a great doctrine will a present make thee.
Par. 7.25By not enduring on the power that wills Curb for his good, that man who ne’er was born, Damning himself damned all his progeny;
Par. 7.28Whereby the human species down below Lay sick for many centuries in great error, Till to descend it pleased the Word of God
Par. 7.31To where the nature, which from its own Maker Estranged itself, he joined to him in person By the sole act of his eternal love.
Par. 7.34Now unto what is said direct thy sight; This nature when united to its Maker, Such as created, was sincere and good;
Par. 7.37But by itself alone was banished forth From Paradise, because it turned aside Out of the way of truth and of its life.
Par. 7.40Therefore the penalty the cross held out, If measured by the nature thus assumed, None ever yet with so great justice stung,
Par. 7.43And none was ever of so great injustice, Considering who the Person was that suffered, Within whom such a nature was contracted.
Par. 7.46From one act therefore issued things diverse; To God and to the Jews one death was pleasing; Earth trembled at it and the Heaven was opened.
Par. 7.49It should no longer now seem difficult To thee, when it is said that a just vengeance By a just court was afterward avenged.
Par. 7.52But now do I behold thy mind entangled From thought to thought within a knot, from which With great desire it waits to free itself.
Par. 7.55Thou sayest, ‘Well discern I what I hear; But it is hidden from me why God willed For our redemption only this one mode.’
Par. 7.58Buried remaineth, brother, this decree Unto the eyes of every one whose nature Is in the flame of love not yet adult.
Par. 7.61Verily, inasmuch as at this mark One gazes long and little is discerned, Wherefore this mode was worthiest will I say.
Par. 7.64Goodness Divine, which from itself doth spurn All envy, burning in itself so sparkles That the eternal beauties it unfolds.
Par. 7.67Whate’er from this immediately distils Has afterwards no end, for ne’er removed Is its impression when it sets its seal.
Par. 7.70Whate’er from this immediately rains down Is wholly free, because it is not subject Unto the influences of novel things.
Par. 7.73The more conformed thereto, the more it pleases; For the blest ardour that irradiates all things In that most like itself is most vivacious.
Par. 7.76With all of these things has advantaged been The human creature; and if one be wanting, From his nobility he needs must fall.
Par. 7.79’Tis sin alone which doth disfranchise him, And render him unlike the Good Supreme, So that he little with its light is blanched,
Par. 7.82And to his dignity no more returns, Unless he fill up where transgression empties With righteous pains for criminal delights.
Par. 7.85Your nature when it sinned so utterly In its own seed, out of these dignities Even as out of Paradise was driven,
Par. 7.88Nor could itself recover, if thou notest With nicest subtilty, by any way, Except by passing one of these two fords:
Par. 7.91Either that God through clemency alone Had pardon granted, or that man himself Had satisfaction for his folly made.
Par. 7.94Fix now thine eye deep into the abyss Of the eternal counsel, to my speech As far as may be fastened steadfastly!
Par. 7.97Man in his limitations had not power To satisfy, not having power to sink In his humility obeying then,
Par. 7.100Far as he disobeying thought to rise; And for this reason man has been from power Of satisfying by himself excluded.
Par. 7.103Therefore it God behoved in his own ways Man to restore unto his perfect life, I say in one, or else in both of them.
Par. 7.106But since the action of the doer is So much more grateful, as it more presents The goodness of the heart from which it issues,
Par. 7.109Goodness Divine, that doth imprint the world, Has been contented to proceed by each And all its ways to lift you up again;
Par. 7.112Nor ’twixt the first day and the final night Such high and such magnificent proceeding By one or by the other was or shall be;
Par. 7.115For God more bounteous was himself to give To make man able to uplift himself, Than if he only of himself had pardoned;
Par. 7.118And all the other modes were insufficient For justice, were it not the Son of God Himself had humbled to become incarnate.
Par. 7.121Now, to fill fully each desire of thine, Return I to elucidate one place, In order that thou there mayst see as I do.
Par. 7.124Thou sayst: ‘I see the air, I see the fire, The water, and the earth, and all their mixtures Come to corruption, and short while endure;
Par. 7.127And these things notwithstanding were created;’ Therefore if that which I have said were true, They should have been secure against corruption.
Par. 7.130The Angels, brother, and the land sincere In which thou art, created may be called Just as they are in their entire existence;
Par. 7.133But all the elements which thou hast named, And all those things which out of them are made, By a created virtue are informed.
Par. 7.136Created was the matter which they have; Created was the informing influence Within these stars that round about them go.
Par. 7.139The soul of every brute and of the plants By its potential temperament attracts The ray and motion of the holy lights;
Par. 7.142But your own life immediately inspires Supreme Beneficence, and enamours it So with herself, it evermore desires her.
Par. 7.145And thou from this mayst argue furthermore Your resurrection, if thou think again How human flesh was fashioned at that time
Par. 7.148When the first parents both of them were made.”
Paradiso, Canto VIII — Ascent to the Third Heaven, Venus: Lovers. Charles Martel. Discourse on diverse Natures.
Par. 8.1The world used in its peril to believe That the fair Cypria delirious love Rayed out, in the third epicycle turning;
Par. 8.4Wherefore not only unto her paid honour Of sacrifices and of votive cry The ancient nations in the ancient error,
Par. 8.7But both Dione honoured they and Cupid, That as her mother, this one as her son, And said that he had sat in Dido’s lap;
Par. 8.10And they from her, whence I beginning take, Took the denomination of the star That woos the sun, now following, now in front.
Par. 8.13I was not ware of our ascending to it; But of our being in it gave full faith My Lady whom I saw more beauteous grow.
Par. 8.16And as within a flame a spark is seen, And as within a voice a voice discerned, When one is steadfast, and one comes and goes,
Par. 8.19Within that light beheld I other lamps Move in a circle, speeding more and less, Methinks in measure of their inward vision.
Par. 8.22From a cold cloud descended never winds, Or visible or not, so rapidly They would not laggard and impeded seem
Par. 8.25To any one who had those lights divine Seen come towards us, leaving the gyration Begun at first in the high Seraphim.
Par. 8.28And behind those that most in front appeared Sounded “Osanna!” so that never since To hear again was I without desire.
Par. 8.31Then unto us more nearly one approached, And it alone began: “We all are ready Unto thy pleasure, that thou joy in us.
Par. 8.34We turn around with the celestial Princes, One gyre and one gyration and one thirst, To whom thou in the world of old didst say,
Par. 8.37‘Ye who, intelligent, the third heaven are moving;’ And are so full of love, to pleasure thee A little quiet will not be less sweet.”
Par. 8.40After these eyes of mine themselves had offered Unto my Lady reverently, and she Content and certain of herself had made them,
Par. 8.43Back to the light they turned, which so great promise Made of itself, and “Say, who art thou?” was My voice, imprinted with a great affection.
Par. 8.46O how and how much I beheld it grow With the new joy that superadded was Unto its joys, as soon as I had spoken!
Par. 8.49Thus changed, it said to me: “The world possessed me Short time below; and, if it had been more, Much evil will be which would not have been.
Par. 8.52My gladness keepeth me concealed from thee, Which rayeth round about me, and doth hide me Like as a creature swathed in its own silk.
Par. 8.55Much didst thou love me, and thou hadst good reason; For had I been below, I should have shown thee Somewhat beyond the foliage of my love.
Par. 8.58That left-hand margin, which doth bathe itself In Rhone, when it is mingled with the Sorgue, Me for its lord awaited in due time,
Par. 8.61And that horn of Ausonia, which is towned With Bari, with Gaeta and Catona, Whence Tronto and Verde in the sea disgorge.
Par. 8.64Already flashed upon my brow the crown Of that dominion which the Danube waters After the German borders it abandons;
Par. 8.67And beautiful Trinacria, that is murky ’Twixt Pachino and Peloro, (on the gulf Which greatest scath from Eurus doth receive,)
Par. 8.70Not through Typhoeus, but through nascent sulphur, Would have awaited her own monarchs still, Through me from Charles descended and from Rudolph,
Par. 8.73If evil lordship, that exasperates ever The subject populations, had not moved Palermo to the outcry of ‘Death! death!’
Par. 8.76And if my brother could but this foresee, The greedy poverty of Catalonia Straight would he flee, that it might not molest him;
Par. 8.79For verily ’tis needful to provide, Through him or other, so that on his bark Already freighted no more freight be placed.
Par. 8.82His nature, which from liberal covetous Descended, such a soldiery would need As should not care for hoarding in a chest.”
Par. 8.85“Because I do believe the lofty joy Thy speech infuses into me, my Lord, Where every good thing doth begin and end
Par. 8.88Thou seest as I see it, the more grateful Is it to me; and this too hold I dear, That gazing upon God thou dost discern it.
Par. 8.91Glad hast thou made me; so make clear to me, Since speaking thou hast stirred me up to doubt, How from sweet seed can bitter issue forth.”
Par. 8.94This I to him; and he to me: “If I Can show to thee a truth, to what thou askest Thy face thou’lt hold as thou dost hold thy back.
Par. 8.97The Good which all the realm thou art ascending Turns and contents, maketh its providence To be a power within these bodies vast;
Par. 8.100And not alone the natures are foreseen Within the mind that in itself is perfect, But they together with their preservation.
Par. 8.103For whatsoever thing this bow shoots forth Falls foreordained unto an end foreseen, Even as a shaft directed to its mark.
Par. 8.106If that were not, the heaven which thou dost walk Would in such manner its effects produce, That they no longer would be arts, but ruins.
Par. 8.109This cannot be, if the Intelligences That keep these stars in motion are not maimed, And maimed the First that has not made them perfect.
Par. 8.112Wilt thou this truth have clearer made to thee?” And I: “Not so; for ’tis impossible That nature tire, I see, in what is needful.”
Par. 8.115Whence he again: “Now say, would it be worse For men on earth were they not citizens?” “Yes,” I replied; “and here I ask no reason.”
Par. 8.118“And can they be so, if below they live not Diversely unto offices diverse? No, if your master writeth well for you.”
Par. 8.121So came he with deductions to this point; Then he concluded: “Therefore it behoves The roots of your effects to be diverse.
Par. 8.124Hence one is Solon born, another Xerxes, Another Melchisedec, and another he Who, flying through the air, his son did lose.
Par. 8.127Revolving Nature, which a signet is To mortal wax, doth practise well her art, But not one inn distinguish from another;
Par. 8.130Thence happens it that Esau differeth In seed from Jacob; and Quirinus comes From sire so vile that he is given to Mars.
Par. 8.133A generated nature its own way Would always make like its progenitors, If Providence divine were not triumphant.
Par. 8.136Now that which was behind thee is before thee; But that thou know that I with thee am pleased, With a corollary will I mantle thee.
Par. 8.139Evermore nature, if it fortune find Discordant to it, like each other seed Out of its region, maketh evil thrift;
Par. 8.142And if the world below would fix its mind On the foundation which is laid by nature, Pursuing that, ’twould have the people good.
Par. 8.145But you unto religion wrench aside Him who was born to gird him with the sword, And make a king of him who is for sermons;
Par. 8.148Therefore your footsteps wander from the road.”
Paradiso, Canto IX — Cunizza da Romano, Folco of Marseilles, and Rahab. Neglect of the Holy Land.
Par. 9.1Beautiful Clemence, after that thy Charles Had me enlightened, he narrated to me The treacheries his seed should undergo;
Par. 9.4But said: “Be still and let the years roll round;” So I can only say, that lamentation Legitimate shall follow on your wrongs.
Par. 9.7And of that holy light the life already Had to the Sun which fills it turned again, As to that good which for each thing sufficeth.
Par. 9.10Ah, souls deceived, and creatures impious, Who from such good do turn away your hearts, Directing upon vanity your foreheads!
Par. 9.13And now, behold, another of those splendours Approached me, and its will to pleasure me It signified by brightening outwardly.
Par. 9.16The eyes of Beatrice, that fastened were Upon me, as before, of dear assent To my desire assurance gave to me.
Par. 9.19“Ah, bring swift compensation to my wish, Thou blessed spirit,” I said, “and give me proof That what I think in thee I can reflect!”
Par. 9.22Whereat the light, that still was new to me, Out of its depths, whence it before was singing, As one delighted to do good, continued:
Par. 9.25“Within that region of the land depraved Of Italy, that lies between Rialto And fountain-heads of Brenta and of Piava,
Par. 9.28Rises a hill, and mounts not very high, Wherefrom descended formerly a torch That made upon that region great assault.
Par. 9.31Out of one root were born both I and it; Cunizza was I called, and here I shine Because the splendour of this star o’ercame me.
Par. 9.34But gladly to myself the cause I pardon Of my allotment, and it does not grieve me; Which would perhaps seem strong unto your vulgar.
Par. 9.37Of this so luculent and precious jewel, Which of our heaven is nearest unto me, Great fame remained; and ere it die away
Par. 9.40This hundredth year shall yet quintupled be. See if man ought to make him excellent, So that another life the first may leave!
Par. 9.43And thus thinks not the present multitude Shut in by Adige and Tagliamento, Nor yet for being scourged is penitent.
Par. 9.46But soon ’twill be that Padua in the marsh Will change the water that Vicenza bathes, Because the folk are stubborn against duty;
Par. 9.49And where the Sile and Cagnano join One lordeth it, and goes with lofty head, For catching whom e’en now the net is making.
Par. 9.52Feltro moreover of her impious pastor Shall weep the crime, which shall so monstrous be That for the like none ever entered Malta.
Par. 9.55Ample exceedingly would be the vat That of the Ferrarese could hold the blood, And weary who should weigh it ounce by ounce,
Par. 9.58Of which this courteous priest shall make a gift To show himself a partisan; and such gifts Will to the living of the land conform.
Par. 9.61Above us there are mirrors, Thrones you call them, From which shines out on us God Judicant, So that this utterance seems good to us.”
Par. 9.64Here it was silent, and it had the semblance Of being turned elsewhither, by the wheel On which it entered as it was before.
Par. 9.67The other joy, already known to me, Became a thing transplendent in my sight, As a fine ruby smitten by the sun.
Par. 9.70Through joy effulgence is acquired above, As here a smile; but down below, the shade Outwardly darkens, as the mind is sad.
Par. 9.73“God seeth all things, and in Him, blest spirit, Thy sight is,” said I, “so that never will Of his can possibly from thee be hidden;
Par. 9.76Thy voice, then, that for ever makes the heavens Glad, with the singing of those holy fires Which of their six wings make themselves a cowl,
Par. 9.79Wherefore does it not satisfy my longings? Indeed, I would not wait thy questioning If I in thee were as thou art in me.”
Par. 9.82“The greatest of the valleys where the water Expands itself,” forthwith its words began, “That sea excepted which the earth engarlands,
Par. 9.85Between discordant shores against the sun Extends so far, that it meridian makes Where it was wont before to make the horizon.
Par. 9.88I was a dweller on that valley’s shore ’Twixt Ebro and Magra that with journey short Doth from the Tuscan part the Genoese.
Par. 9.91With the same sunset and same sunrise nearly Sit Buggia and the city whence I was, That with its blood once made the harbour hot.
Par. 9.94Folco that people called me unto whom My name was known; and now with me this heaven Imprints itself, as I did once with it;
Par. 9.97For more the daughter of Belus never burned, Offending both Sichaeus and Creusa, Than I, so long as it became my locks,
Par. 9.100Nor yet that Rodophean, who deluded was by Demophoon, nor yet Alcides, When Iole he in his heart had locked.
Par. 9.103Yet here is no repenting, but we smile, Not at the fault, which comes not back to mind, But at the power which ordered and foresaw.
Par. 9.106Here we behold the art that doth adorn With such affection, and the good discover Whereby the world above turns that below.
Par. 9.109But that thou wholly satisfied mayst bear Thy wishes hence which in this sphere are born, Still farther to proceed behoveth me.
Par. 9.112Thou fain wouldst know who is within this light That here beside me thus is scintillating, Even as a sunbeam in the limpid water.
Par. 9.115Then know thou, that within there is at rest Rahab, and being to our order joined, With her in its supremest grade ’tis sealed.
Par. 9.118Into this heaven, where ends the shadowy cone Cast by your world, before all other souls First of Christ’s triumph was she taken up.
Par. 9.121Full meet it was to leave her in some heaven, Even as a palm of the high victory Which he acquired with one palm and the other,
Par. 9.124Because she favoured the first glorious deed Of Joshua upon the Holy Land, That little stirs the memory of the Pope.
Par. 9.127Thy city, which an offshoot is of him Who first upon his Maker turned his back, And whose ambition is so sorely wept,
Par. 9.130Brings forth and scatters the accursed flower Which both the sheep and lambs hath led astray Since it has turned the shepherd to a wolf.
Par. 9.133For this the Evangel and the mighty Doctors Are derelict, and only the Decretals So studied that it shows upon their margins.
Par. 9.136On this are Pope and Cardinals intent; Their meditations reach not Nazareth, There where his pinions Gabriel unfolded;
Par. 9.139But Vatican and the other parts elect Of Rome, which have a cemetery been Unto the soldiery that followed Peter
Par. 9.142Shall soon be free from this adultery.”
Paradiso, Canto X — The Fourth Heaven, the Sun: Theologians and Fathers of the Church. The First Circle. St. Thomas of Aquinas.
Par. 10.1Looking into his Son with all the Love Which each of them eternally breathes forth, The Primal and unutterable Power
Par. 10.4Whate’er before the mind or eye revolves With so much order made, there can be none Who this beholds without enjoying Him.
Par. 10.7Lift up then, Reader, to the lofty wheels With me thy vision straight unto that part Where the one motion on the other strikes,
Par. 10.10And there begin to contemplate with joy That Master’s art, who in himself so loves it That never doth his eye depart therefrom.
Par. 10.13Behold how from that point goes branching off The oblique circle, which conveys the planets, To satisfy the world that calls upon them;
Par. 10.16And if their pathway were not thus inflected, Much virtue in the heavens would be in vain, And almost every power below here dead.
Par. 10.19If from the straight line distant more or less Were the departure, much would wanting be Above and underneath of mundane order.
Par. 10.22Remain now, Reader, still upon thy bench, In thought pursuing that which is foretasted, If thou wouldst jocund be instead of weary.
Par. 10.25I’ve set before thee; henceforth feed thyself, For to itself diverteth all my care That theme whereof I have been made the scribe.
Par. 10.28The greatest of the ministers of nature, Who with the power of heaven the world imprints And measures with his light the time for us,
Par. 10.31With that part which above is called to mind Conjoined, along the spirals was revolving, Where each time earlier he presents himself;
Par. 10.34And I was with him; but of the ascending I was not conscious, saving as a man Of a first thought is conscious ere it come;
Par. 10.37And Beatrice, she who is seen to pass From good to better, and so suddenly That not by time her action is expressed,
Par. 10.40How lucent in herself must she have been! And what was in the sun, wherein I entered, Apparent not by colour but by light,
Par. 10.43I, though I call on genius, art, and practice, Cannot so tell that it could be imagined; Believe one can, and let him long to see it.
Par. 10.46And if our fantasies too lowly are For altitude so great, it is no marvel, Since o’er the sun was never eye could go.
Par. 10.49Such in this place was the fourth family Of the high Father, who forever sates it, Showing how he breathes forth and how begets.
Par. 10.52And Beatrice began: “Give thanks, give thanks Unto the Sun of Angels, who to this Sensible one has raised thee by his grace!”
Par. 10.55Never was heart of mortal so disposed To worship, nor to give itself to God With all its gratitude was it so ready,
Par. 10.58As at those words did I myself become; And all my love was so absorbed in Him, That in oblivion Beatrice was eclipsed.
Par. 10.61Nor this displeased her; but she smiled at it So that the splendour of her laughing eyes My single mind on many things divided.
Par. 10.64Lights many saw I, vivid and triumphant, Make us a centre and themselves a circle, More sweet in voice than luminous in aspect.
Par. 10.67Thus girt about the daughter of Latona We sometimes see, when pregnant is the air, So that it holds the thread which makes her zone.
Par. 10.70Within the court of Heaven, whence I return, Are many jewels found, so fair and precious They cannot be transported from the realm;
Par. 10.73And of them was the singing of those lights. Who takes not wings that he may fly up thither, The tidings thence may from the dumb await!
Par. 10.76As soon as singing thus those burning suns Had round about us whirled themselves three times, Like unto stars neighbouring the steadfast poles,
Par. 10.79Ladies they seemed, not from the dance released, But who stop short, in silence listening Till they have gathered the new melody.
Par. 10.82And within one I heard beginning: “When The radiance of grace, by which is kindled True love, and which thereafter grows by loving,
Par. 10.85Within thee multiplied is so resplendent That it conducts thee upward by that stair, Where without reascending none descends,
Par. 10.88Who should deny the wine out of his vial Unto thy thirst, in liberty were not Except as water which descends not seaward.
Par. 10.91Fain wouldst thou know with what plants is enflowered This garland that encircles with delight The Lady fair who makes thee strong for heaven.
Par. 10.94Of the lambs was I of the holy flock Which Dominic conducteth by a road Where well one fattens if he strayeth not.
Par. 10.97He who is nearest to me on the right My brother and master was; and he Albertus Is of Cologne, I Thomas of Aquinum.
Par. 10.100If thou of all the others wouldst be certain, Follow behind my speaking with thy sight Upward along the blessed garland turning.
Par. 10.103That next effulgence issues from the smile Of Gratian, who assisted both the courts In such wise that it pleased in Paradise.
Par. 10.106The other which near by adorns our choir That Peter was who, e’en as the poor widow, Offered his treasure unto Holy Church.
Par. 10.109The fifth light, that among us is the fairest, Breathes forth from such a love, that all the world Below is greedy to learn tidings of it.
Par. 10.112Within it is the lofty mind, where knowledge So deep was put, that, if the true be true, To see so much there never rose a second.
Par. 10.115Thou seest next the lustre of that taper, Which in the flesh below looked most within The angelic nature and its ministry.
Par. 10.118Within that other little light is smiling The advocate of the Christian centuries, Out of whose rhetoric Augustine was furnished.
Par. 10.121Now if thou trainest thy mind’s eye along From light to light pursuant of my praise, With thirst already of the eighth thou waitest.
Par. 10.124By seeing every good therein exults The sainted soul, which the fallacious world Makes manifest to him who listeneth well;
Par. 10.127The body whence ’twas hunted forth is lying Down in Cieldauro, and from martyrdom And banishment it came unto this peace.
Par. 10.130See farther onward flame the burning breath Of Isidore, of Beda, and of Richard Who was in contemplation more than man.
Par. 10.133This, whence to me returneth thy regard, The light is of a spirit unto whom In his grave meditations death seemed slow.
Par. 10.136It is the light eternal of Sigier, Who, reading lectures in the Street of Straw, Did syllogize invidious verities.”
Par. 10.139Then, as a horologe that calleth us What time the Bride of God is rising up With matins to her Spouse that he may love her,
Par. 10.142Wherein one part the other draws and urges, Ting! ting! resounding with so sweet a note, That swells with love the spirit well disposed,
Par. 10.145Thus I beheld the glorious wheel move round, And render voice to voice, in modulation And sweetness that can not be comprehended,
Par. 10.148Excepting there where joy is made eternal.
Paradiso, Canto XI — St. Thomas recounts the Life of St. Francis. Lament over the State of the Dominican Order.
Par. 11.1O Thou insensate care of mortal men, How inconclusive are the syllogisms That make thee beat thy wings in downward flight!
Par. 11.4One after laws and one to aphorisms Was going, and one following the priesthood, And one to reign by force or sophistry,
Par. 11.7And one in theft, and one in state affairs, One in the pleasures of the flesh involved Wearied himself, one gave himself to ease;
Par. 11.10When I, from all these things emancipate, With Beatrice above there in the Heavens With such exceeding glory was received!
Par. 11.13When each one had returned unto that point Within the circle where it was before, It stood as in a candlestick a candle;
Par. 11.16And from within the effulgence which at first Had spoken unto me, I heard begin Smiling while it more luminous became:
Par. 11.19“Even as I am kindled in its ray, So, looking into the Eternal Light, The occasion of thy thoughts I apprehend.
Par. 11.22Thou doubtest, and wouldst have me to resift In language so extended and so open My speech, that to thy sense it may be plain,
Par. 11.25Where just before I said, ‘where well one fattens,’ And where I said, ‘there never rose a second;’ And here ’tis needful we distinguish well.
Par. 11.28The Providence, which governeth the world With counsel, wherein all created vision Is vanquished ere it reach unto the bottom,
Par. 11.31(So that towards her own Beloved might go The bride of Him who, uttering a loud cry, Espoused her with his consecrated blood,
Par. 11.34Self-confident and unto Him more faithful,) Two Princes did ordain in her behoof, Which on this side and that might be her guide.
Par. 11.37The one was all seraphical in ardour; The other by his wisdom upon earth A splendour was of light cherubical.
Par. 11.40One will I speak of, for of both is spoken In praising one, whichever may be taken, Because unto one end their labours were.
Par. 11.43Between Tupino and the stream that falls Down from the hill elect of blessed Ubald, A fertile slope of lofty mountain hangs,
Par. 11.46From which Perugia feels the cold and heat Through Porta Sole, and behind it weep Gualdo and Nocera their grievous yoke.
Par. 11.49From out that slope, there where it breaketh most Its steepness, rose upon the world a sun As this one does sometimes from out the Ganges;
Par. 11.52Therefore let him who speaketh of that place, Say not Ascesi, for he would say little, But Orient, if he properly would speak.
Par. 11.55He was not yet far distant from his rising Before he had begun to make the earth Some comfort from his mighty virtue feel.
Par. 11.58For he in youth his father’s wrath incurred For certain Dame, to whom, as unto death, The gate of pleasure no one doth unlock;
Par. 11.61And was before his spiritual court ‘Et coram patre’ unto her united; Then day by day more fervently he loved her.
Par. 11.64She, reft of her first husband, scorned, obscure, One thousand and one hundred years and more, Waited without a suitor till he came.
Par. 11.67Naught it availed to hear, that with Amyclas Found her unmoved at sounding of his voice He who struck terror into all the world;
Par. 11.70Naught it availed being constant and undaunted, So that, when Mary still remained below, She mounted up with Christ upon the cross.
Par. 11.73But that too darkly I may not proceed, Francis and Poverty for these two lovers Take thou henceforward in my speech diffuse.
Par. 11.76Their concord and their joyous semblances, The love, the wonder, and the sweet regard, They made to be the cause of holy thoughts;
Par. 11.79So much so that the venerable Bernard First bared his feet, and after so great peace Ran, and, in running, thought himself too slow.
Par. 11.82O wealth unknown! O veritable good! Giles bares his feet, and bares his feet Sylvester Behind the bridegroom, so doth please the bride!
Par. 11.85Then goes his way that father and that master, He and his Lady and that family Which now was girding on the humble cord;
Par. 11.88Nor cowardice of heart weighed down his brow At being son of Peter Bernardone, Nor for appearing marvellously scorned;
Par. 11.91But regally his hard determination To Innocent he opened, and from him Received the primal seal upon his Order.
Par. 11.94After the people mendicant increased Behind this man, whose admirable life Better in glory of the heavens were sung,
Par. 11.97Incoronated with a second crown Was through Honorius by the Eternal Spirit The holy purpose of this Archimandrite.
Par. 11.100And when he had, through thirst of martyrdom, In the proud presence of the Sultan preached Christ and the others who came after him,
Par. 11.103And, finding for conversion too unripe The folk, and not to tarry there in vain, Returned to fruit of the Italic grass,
Par. 11.106On the rude rock ’twixt Tiber and the Arno From Christ did he receive the final seal, Which during two whole years his members bore.
Par. 11.109When He, who chose him unto so much good, Was pleased to draw him up to the reward That he had merited by being lowly,
Par. 11.112Unto his friars, as to the rightful heirs, His most dear Lady did he recommend, And bade that they should love her faithfully;
Par. 11.115And from her bosom the illustrious soul Wished to depart, returning to its realm, And for its body wished no other bier.
Par. 11.118Think now what man was he, who was a fit Companion over the high seas to keep The bark of Peter to its proper bearings.
Par. 11.121And this man was our Patriarch; hence whoever Doth follow him as he commands can see That he is laden with good merchandise.
Par. 11.124But for new pasturage his flock has grown So greedy, that it is impossible They be not scattered over fields diverse;
Par. 11.127And in proportion as his sheep remote And vagabond go farther off from him, More void of milk return they to the fold.
Par. 11.130Verily some there are that fear a hurt, And keep close to the shepherd; but so few, That little cloth doth furnish forth their hoods.
Par. 11.133Now if my utterance be not indistinct, If thine own hearing hath attentive been, If thou recall to mind what I have said,
Par. 11.136In part contented shall thy wishes be; For thou shalt see the plant that’s chipped away, And the rebuke that lieth in the words,
Par. 11.139‘Where well one fattens, if he strayeth not.’”
Paradiso, Canto XII — St. Buonaventura recounts the Life of St. Dominic. Lament over the State of the Franciscan Order. The Second Circle.
Par. 12.1Soon as the blessed flame had taken up The final word to give it utterance, Began the holy millstone to revolve,
Par. 12.4And in its gyre had not turned wholly round, Before another in a ring enclosed it, And motion joined to motion, song to song;
Par. 12.7Song that as greatly doth transcend our Muses, Our Sirens, in those dulcet clarions, As primal splendour that which is reflected.
Par. 12.10And as are spanned athwart a tender cloud Two rainbows parallel and like in colour, When Juno to her handmaid gives command,
Par. 12.13(The one without born of the one within, Like to the speaking of that vagrant one Whom love consumed as doth the sun the vapours,)
Par. 12.16And make the people here, through covenant God set with Noah, presageful of the world That shall no more be covered with a flood,
Par. 12.19In such wise of those sempiternal roses The garlands twain encompassed us about, And thus the outer to the inner answered.
Par. 12.22After the dance, and other grand rejoicings, Both of the singing, and the flaming forth Effulgence with effulgence blithe and tender,
Par. 12.25Together, at once, with one accord had stopped, (Even as the eyes, that, as volition moves them, Must needs together shut and lift themselves,)
Par. 12.28Out of the heart of one of the new lights There came a voice, that needle to the star Made me appear in turning thitherward.
Par. 12.31And it began: “The love that makes me fair Draws me to speak about the other leader, By whom so well is spoken here of mine.
Par. 12.34’Tis right, where one is, to bring in the other, That, as they were united in their warfare, Together likewise may their glory shine.
Par. 12.37The soldiery of Christ, which it had cost So dear to arm again, behind the standard Moved slow and doubtful and in numbers few,
Par. 12.40When the Emperor who reigneth evermore Provided for the host that was in peril, Through grace alone and not that it was worthy;
Par. 12.43And, as was said, he to his Bride brought succour With champions twain, at whose deed, at whose word The straggling people were together drawn.
Par. 12.46Within that region where the sweet west wind Rises to open the new leaves, wherewith Europe is seen to clothe herself afresh,
Par. 12.49Not far off from the beating of the waves, Behind which in his long career the sun Sometimes conceals himself from every man,
Par. 12.52Is situate the fortunate Calahorra, Under protection of the mighty shield In which the Lion subject is and sovereign.
Par. 12.55Therein was born the amorous paramour Of Christian Faith, the athlete consecrate, Kind to his own and cruel to his foes;
Par. 12.58And when it was created was his mind Replete with such a living energy, That in his mother her it made prophetic.
Par. 12.61As soon as the espousals were complete Between him and the Faith at holy font, Where they with mutual safety dowered each other,
Par. 12.64The woman, who for him had given assent, Saw in a dream the admirable fruit That issue would from him and from his heirs;
Par. 12.67And that he might be construed as he was, A spirit from this place went forth to name him With His possessive whose he wholly was.
Par. 12.70Dominic was he called; and him I speak of Even as of the husbandman whom Christ Elected to his garden to assist him.
Par. 12.73Envoy and servant sooth he seemed of Christ, For the first love made manifest in him Was the first counsel that was given by Christ.
Par. 12.76Silent and wakeful many a time was he Discovered by his nurse upon the ground, As if he would have said, ‘For this I came.’
Par. 12.79O thou his father, Felix verily! O thou his mother, verily Joanna, If this, interpreted, means as is said!
Par. 12.82Not for the world which people toil for now In following Ostiense and Taddeo, But through his longing after the true manna,
Par. 12.85He in short time became so great a teacher, That he began to go about the vineyard, Which fadeth soon, if faithless be the dresser;
Par. 12.88And of the See, (that once was more benignant Unto the righteous poor, not through itself, But him who sits there and degenerates,)
Par. 12.91Not to dispense or two or three for six, Not any fortune of first vacancy, ‘Non decimas quae sunt pauperum Dei,’
Par. 12.94He asked for, but against the errant world Permission to do battle for the seed, Of which these four and twenty plants surround thee.
Par. 12.97Then with the doctrine and the will together, With office apostolical he moved, Like torrent which some lofty vein out-presses;
Par. 12.100And in among the shoots heretical His impetus with greater fury smote, Wherever the resistance was the greatest.
Par. 12.103Of him were made thereafter divers runnels, Whereby the garden catholic is watered, So that more living its plantations stand.
Par. 12.106If such the one wheel of the Biga was, In which the Holy Church itself defended And in the field its civic battle won,
Par. 12.109Truly full manifest should be to thee The excellence of the other, unto whom Thomas so courteous was before my coming.
Par. 12.112But still the orbit, which the highest part Of its circumference made, is derelict, So that the mould is where was once the crust.
Par. 12.115His family, that had straight forward moved With feet upon his footprints, are turned round So that they set the point upon the heel.
Par. 12.118And soon aware they will be of the harvest Of this bad husbandry, when shall the tares Complain the granary is taken from them.
Par. 12.121Yet say I, he who searcheth leaf by leaf Our volume through, would still some page discover Where he could read, ‘I am as I am wont.’
Par. 12.124’Twill not be from Casal nor Acquasparta, From whence come such unto the written word That one avoids it, and the other narrows.
Par. 12.127Bonaventura of Bagnoregio’s life Am I, who always in great offices Postponed considerations sinister.
Par. 12.130Here are Illuminato and Agostino, Who of the first barefooted beggars were That with the cord the friends of God became.
Par. 12.133Hugh of Saint Victor is among them here, And Peter Mangiador, and Peter of Spain, Who down below in volumes twelve is shining;
Par. 12.136Nathan the seer, and metropolitan Chrysostom, and Anselmus, and Donatus Who deigned to lay his hand to the first art;
Par. 12.139Here is Rabanus, and beside me here Shines the Calabrian Abbot Joachim, He with the spirit of prophecy endowed.
Par. 12.142To celebrate so great a paladin Have moved me the impassioned courtesy And the discreet discourses of Friar Thomas,
Par. 12.145And with me they have moved this company.”
Paradiso, Canto XIII — Of the Wisdom of Solomon. St. Thomas reproaches Dante’s Judgement.
Par. 13.1Let him imagine, who would well conceive What now I saw, and let him while I speak Retain the image as a steadfast rock,
Par. 13.4The fifteen stars, that in their divers regions The sky enliven with a light so great That it transcends all clusters of the air;
Par. 13.7Let him the Wain imagine unto which Our vault of heaven sufficeth night and day, So that in turning of its pole it fails not;
Par. 13.10Let him the mouth imagine of the horn That in the point beginneth of the axis Round about which the primal wheel revolves,—
Par. 13.13To have fashioned of themselves two signs in heaven, Like unto that which Minos’ daughter made, The moment when she felt the frost of death;
Par. 13.16And one to have its rays within the other, And both to whirl themselves in such a manner That one should forward go, the other backward;
Par. 13.19And he will have some shadowing forth of that True constellation and the double dance That circled round the point at which I was;
Par. 13.22Because it is as much beyond our wont, As swifter than the motion of the Chiana Moveth the heaven that all the rest outspeeds.
Par. 13.25There sang they neither Bacchus, nor Apollo, But in the divine nature Persons three, And in one person the divine and human.
Par. 13.28The singing and the dance fulfilled their measure, And unto us those holy lights gave need, Growing in happiness from care to care.
Par. 13.31Then broke the silence of those saints concordant The light in which the admirable life Of God’s own mendicant was told to me,
Par. 13.34And said: “Now that one straw is trodden out Now that its seed is garnered up already, Sweet love invites me to thresh out the other.
Par. 13.37Into that bosom, thou believest, whence Was drawn the rib to form the beauteous cheek Whose taste to all the world is costing dear,
Par. 13.40And into that which, by the lance transfixed, Before and since, such satisfaction made That it weighs down the balance of all sin,
Par. 13.43Whate’er of light it has to human nature Been lawful to possess was all infused By the same power that both of them created;
Par. 13.46And hence at what I said above dost wonder, When I narrated that no second had The good which in the fifth light is enclosed.
Par. 13.49Now ope thine eyes to what I answer thee, And thou shalt see thy creed and my discourse Fit in the truth as centre in a circle.
Par. 13.52That which can die, and that which dieth not, Are nothing but the splendour of the idea Which by his love our Lord brings into being;
Par. 13.55Because that living Light, which from its fount Effulgent flows, so that it disunites not From Him nor from the Love in them intrined,
Par. 13.58Through its own goodness reunites its rays In nine subsistences, as in a mirror, Itself eternally remaining One.
Par. 13.61Thence it descends to the last potencies, Downward from act to act becoming such That only brief contingencies it makes;
Par. 13.64And these contingencies I hold to be Things generated, which the heaven produces By its own motion, with seed and without.
Par. 13.67Neither their wax, nor that which tempers it, Remains immutable, and hence beneath The ideal signet more and less shines through;
Par. 13.70Therefore it happens, that the selfsame tree After its kind bears worse and better fruit, And ye are born with characters diverse.
Par. 13.73If in perfection tempered were the wax, And were the heaven in its supremest virtue, The brilliance of the seal would all appear;
Par. 13.76But nature gives it evermore deficient, In the like manner working as the artist, Who has the skill of art and hand that trembles.
Par. 13.79If then the fervent Love, the Vision clear, Of primal Virtue do dispose and seal, Perfection absolute is there acquired.
Par. 13.82Thus was of old the earth created worthy Of all and every animal perfection; And thus the Virgin was impregnate made;
Par. 13.85So that thine own opinion I commend, That human nature never yet has been, Nor will be, what it was in those two persons.
Par. 13.88Now if no farther forth I should proceed, ‘Then in what way was he without a peer?’ Would be the first beginning of thy words.
Par. 13.91But, that may well appear what now appears not, Think who he was, and what occasion moved him To make request, when it was told him, ‘Ask.’
Par. 13.94I’ve not so spoken that thou canst not see Clearly he was a king who asked for wisdom, That he might be sufficiently a king;
Par. 13.97’Twas not to know the number in which are The motors here above, or if ‘necesse’ With a contingent e’er ‘necesse’ make,
Par. 13.100‘Non si est dare primum motum esse,’ Or if in semicircle can be made Triangle so that it have no right angle.
Par. 13.103Whence, if thou notest this and what I said, A regal prudence is that peerless seeing In which the shaft of my intention strikes.
Par. 13.106And if on ‘rose’ thou turnest thy clear eyes, Thou’lt see that it has reference alone To kings who’re many, and the good are rare.
Par. 13.109With this distinction take thou what I said, And thus it can consist with thy belief Of the first father and of our Delight.
Par. 13.112And lead shall this be always to thy feet, To make thee, like a weary man, move slowly Both to the Yes and No thou seest not;
Par. 13.115For very low among the fools is he Who affirms without distinction, or denies, As well in one as in the other case;
Par. 13.118Because it happens that full often bends Current opinion in the false direction, And then the feelings bind the intellect.
Par. 13.121Far more than uselessly he leaves the shore, (Since he returneth not the same he went,) Who fishes for the truth, and has no skill;
Par. 13.124And in the world proofs manifest thereof Parmenides, Melissus, Brissus are, And many who went on and knew not whither;
Par. 13.127Thus did Sabellius, Arius, and those fools Who have been even as swords unto the Scriptures In rendering distorted their straight faces.
Par. 13.130Nor yet shall people be too confident In judging, even as he is who doth count The corn in field or ever it be ripe.
Par. 13.133For I have seen all winter long the thorn First show itself intractable and fierce, And after bear the rose upon its top;
Par. 13.136And I have seen a ship direct and swift Run o’er the sea throughout its course entire, To perish at the harbour’s mouth at last.
Par. 13.139Let not Dame Bertha nor Ser Martin think, Seeing one steal, another offering make, To see them in the arbitrament divine;
Par. 13.142For one may rise, and fall the other may.”
Paradiso, Canto XIV — The Third Circle. Discourse on the Resurrection of the Flesh. The Fifth Heaven, Mars: Martyrs and Crusaders who died fighting for the true Faith. The Celestial Cross.
Par. 14.1From centre unto rim, from rim to centre, In a round vase the water moves itself, As from without ’tis struck or from within.
Par. 14.4Into my mind upon a sudden dropped What I am saying, at the moment when Silent became the glorious life of Thomas,
Par. 14.7Because of the resemblance that was born Of his discourse and that of Beatrice, Whom, after him, it pleased thus to begin:
Par. 14.10“This man has need (and does not tell you so, Nor with the voice, nor even in his thought) Of going to the root of one truth more.
Par. 14.13Declare unto him if the light wherewith Blossoms your substance shall remain with you Eternally the same that it is now;
Par. 14.16And if it do remain, say in what manner, After ye are again made visible, It can be that it injure not your sight.”
Par. 14.19As by a greater gladness urged and drawn They who are dancing in a ring sometimes Uplift their voices and their motions quicken;
Par. 14.22So, at that orison devout and prompt, The holy circles a new joy displayed In their revolving and their wondrous song.
Par. 14.25Whoso lamenteth him that here we die That we may live above, has never there Seen the refreshment of the eternal rain.
Par. 14.28The One and Two and Three who ever liveth, And reigneth ever in Three and Two and One, Not circumscribed and all things circumscribing,
Par. 14.31Three several times was chanted by each one Among those spirits, with such melody That for all merit it were just reward;
Par. 14.34And, in the lustre most divine of all The lesser ring, I heard a modest voice, Such as perhaps the Angel’s was to Mary,
Par. 14.37Answer: “As long as the festivity Of Paradise shall be, so long our love Shall radiate round about us such a vesture.
Par. 14.40Its brightness is proportioned to the ardour, The ardour to the vision; and the vision Equals what grace it has above its worth.
Par. 14.43When, glorious and sanctified, our flesh Is reassumed, then shall our persons be More pleasing by their being all complete;
Par. 14.46For will increase whate’er bestows on us Of light gratuitous the Good Supreme, Light which enables us to look on Him;
Par. 14.49Therefore the vision must perforce increase, Increase the ardour which from that is kindled, Increase the radiance which from this proceeds.
Par. 14.52But even as a coal that sends forth flame, And by its vivid whiteness overpowers it So that its own appearance it maintains,
Par. 14.55Thus the effulgence that surrounds us now Shall be o’erpowered in aspect by the flesh, Which still to-day the earth doth cover up;
Par. 14.58Nor can so great a splendour weary us, For strong will be the organs of the body To everything which hath the power to please us.”
Par. 14.61So sudden and alert appeared to me Both one and the other choir to say Amen, That well they showed desire for their dead bodies;
Par. 14.64Nor sole for them perhaps, but for the mothers, The fathers, and the rest who had been dear Or ever they became eternal flames.
Par. 14.67And lo! all round about of equal brightness Arose a lustre over what was there, Like an horizon that is clearing up.
Par. 14.70And as at rise of early eve begin Along the welkin new appearances, So that the sight seems real and unreal,
Par. 14.73It seemed to me that new subsistences Began there to be seen, and make a circle Outside the other two circumferences.
Par. 14.76O very sparkling of the Holy Spirit, How sudden and incandescent it became Unto mine eyes, that vanquished bore it not!
Par. 14.79But Beatrice so beautiful and smiling Appeared to me, that with the other sights That followed not my memory I must leave her.
Par. 14.82Then to uplift themselves mine eyes resumed The power, and I beheld myself translated To higher salvation with my Lady only.
Par. 14.85Well was I ware that I was more uplifted By the enkindled smiling of the star, That seemed to me more ruddy than its wont.
Par. 14.88With all my heart, and in that dialect Which is the same in all, such holocaust To God I made as the new grace beseemed;
Par. 14.91And not yet from my bosom was exhausted The ardour of sacrifice, before I knew This offering was accepted and auspicious;
Par. 14.94For with so great a lustre and so red Splendours appeared to me in twofold rays, I said: “O Helios who dost so adorn them!”
Par. 14.97Even as distinct with less and greater lights Glimmers between the two poles of the world The Galaxy that maketh wise men doubt,
Par. 14.100Thus constellated in the depths of Mars, Those rays described the venerable sign That quadrants joining in a circle make.
Par. 14.103Here doth my memory overcome my genius; For on that cross as levin gleamed forth Christ, So that I cannot find ensample worthy;
Par. 14.106But he who takes his cross and follows Christ Again will pardon me what I omit, Seeing in that aurora lighten Christ.
Par. 14.109From horn to horn, and ’twixt the top and base, Lights were in motion, brightly scintillating As they together met and passed each other;
Par. 14.112Thus level and aslant and swift and slow We here behold, renewing still the sight, The particles of bodies long and short,
Par. 14.115Across the sunbeam move, wherewith is listed Sometimes the shade, which for their own defence People with cunning and with art contrive.
Par. 14.118And as a lute and harp, accordant strung With many strings, a dulcet tinkling make To him by whom the notes are not distinguished,
Par. 14.121So from the lights that there to me appeared Upgathered through the cross a melody, Which rapt me, not distinguishing the hymn.
Par. 14.124Well was I ware it was of lofty laud, Because there came to me, “Arise and conquer!” As unto him who hears and comprehends not.
Par. 14.127So much enamoured I became therewith, That until then there was not anything That e’er had fettered me with such sweet bonds.
Par. 14.130Perhaps my word appears somewhat too bold, Postponing the delight of those fair eyes, Into which gazing my desire has rest;
Par. 14.133But who bethinks him that the living seals Of every beauty grow in power ascending, And that I there had not turned round to those,
Par. 14.136Can me excuse, if I myself accuse To excuse myself, and see that I speak truly: For here the holy joy is not disclosed,
Par. 14.139Because ascending it becomes more pure.
Paradiso, Canto XV — Cacciaguida. Florence in the Olden Time.
Par. 15.1A will benign, in which reveals itself Ever the love that righteously inspires, As in the iniquitous, cupidity,
Par. 15.4Silence imposed upon that dulcet lyre, And quieted the consecrated chords, That Heaven’s right hand doth tighten and relax.
Par. 15.7How unto just entreaties shall be deaf Those substances, which, to give me desire Of praying them, with one accord grew silent?
Par. 15.10’Tis well that without end he should lament, Who for the love of thing that doth not last Eternally despoils him of that love!
Par. 15.13As through the pure and tranquil evening air There shoots from time to time a sudden fire, Moving the eyes that steadfast were before,
Par. 15.16And seems to be a star that changeth place, Except that in the part where it is kindled Nothing is missed, and this endureth little;
Par. 15.19So from the horn that to the right extends Unto that cross’s foot there ran a star Out of the constellation shining there;
Par. 15.22Nor was the gem dissevered from its ribbon, But down the radiant fillet ran along, So that fire seemed it behind alabaster.
Par. 15.25Thus piteous did Anchises’ shade reach forward, If any faith our greatest Muse deserve, When in Elysium he his son perceived.
Par. 15.28“O sanguis meus, O superinfusa Gratia Dei, sicut tibi, cui Bis unquam Coeli janua reclusa?”
Par. 15.31Thus that effulgence; whence I gave it heed; Then round unto my Lady turned my sight, And on this side and that was stupefied;
Par. 15.34For in her eyes was burning such a smile That with mine own methought I touched the bottom Both of my grace and of my Paradise!
Par. 15.37Then, pleasant to the hearing and the sight, The spirit joined to its beginning things I understood not, so profound it spake;
Par. 15.40Nor did it hide itself from me by choice, But by necessity; for its conception Above the mark of mortals set itself.
Par. 15.43And when the bow of burning sympathy Was so far slackened, that its speech descended Towards the mark of our intelligence,
Par. 15.46The first thing that was understood by me Was “Benedight be Thou, O Trine and One, Who hast unto my seed so courteous been!”
Par. 15.49And it continued: “Hunger long and grateful, Drawn from the reading of the mighty volume Wherein is never changed the white nor dark,
Par. 15.52Thou hast appeased, my son, within this light In which I speak to thee, by grace of her Who to this lofty flight with plumage clothed thee.
Par. 15.55Thou thinkest that to me thy thought doth pass From Him who is the first, as from the unit, If that be known, ray out the five and six;
Par. 15.58And therefore who I am thou askest not, And why I seem more joyous unto thee Than any other of this gladsome crowd.
Par. 15.61Thou think’st the truth; because the small and great Of this existence look into the mirror Wherein, before thou think’st, thy thought thou showest.
Par. 15.64But that the sacred love, in which I watch With sight perpetual, and which makes me thirst With sweet desire, may better be fulfilled,
Par. 15.67Now let thy voice secure and frank and glad Proclaim the wishes, the desire proclaim, To which my answer is decreed already.”
Par. 15.70To Beatrice I turned me, and she heard Before I spake, and smiled to me a sign, That made the wings of my desire increase;
Par. 15.73Then in this wise began I: “Love and knowledge, When on you dawned the first Equality, Of the same weight for each of you became;
Par. 15.76For in the Sun, which lighted you and burned With heat and radiance, they so equal are, That all similitudes are insufficient.
Par. 15.79But among mortals will and argument, For reason that to you is manifest, Diversely feathered in their pinions are.
Par. 15.82Whence I, who mortal am, feel in myself This inequality; so give not thanks, Save in my heart, for this paternal welcome.
Par. 15.85Truly do I entreat thee, living topaz! Set in this precious jewel as a gem, That thou wilt satisfy me with thy name.”
Par. 15.88“O leaf of mine, in whom I pleasure took E’en while awaiting, I was thine own root!” Such a beginning he in answer made me.
Par. 15.91Then said to me: “That one from whom is named Thy race, and who a hundred years and more Has circled round the mount on the first cornice,
Par. 15.94A son of mine and thy great-grandsire was; Well it behoves thee that the long fatigue Thou shouldst for him make shorter with thy works.
Par. 15.97Florence, within the ancient boundary From which she taketh still her tierce and nones, Abode in quiet, temperate and chaste.
Par. 15.100No golden chain she had, nor coronal, Nor ladies shod with sandal shoon, nor girdle That caught the eye more than the person did.
Par. 15.103Not yet the daughter at her birth struck fear Into the father, for the time and dower Did not o’errun this side or that the measure.
Par. 15.106No houses had she void of families, Not yet had thither come Sardanapalus To show what in a chamber can be done;
Par. 15.109Not yet surpassed had Montemalo been By your Uccellatojo, which surpassed Shall in its downfall be as in its rise.
Par. 15.112Bellincion Berti saw I go begirt With leather and with bone, and from the mirror His dame depart without a painted face;
Par. 15.115And him of Nerli saw, and him of Vecchio, Contented with their simple suits of buff And with the spindle and the flax their dames.
Par. 15.118O fortunate women! and each one was certain Of her own burial-place, and none as yet For sake of France was in her bed deserted.
Par. 15.121One o’er the cradle kept her studious watch, And in her lullaby the language used That first delights the fathers and the mothers;
Par. 15.124Another, drawing tresses from her distaff, Told o’er among her family the tales Of Trojans and of Fesole and Rome.
Par. 15.127As great a marvel then would have been held A Lapo Salterello, a Cianghella, As Cincinnatus or Cornelia now.
Par. 15.130To such a quiet, such a beautiful Life of the citizen, to such a safe Community, and to so sweet an inn,
Par. 15.133Did Mary give me, with loud cries invoked, And in your ancient Baptistery at once Christian and Cacciaguida I became.
Par. 15.136Moronto was my brother, and Eliseo; From Val di Pado came to me my wife, And from that place thy surname was derived.
Par. 15.139I followed afterward the Emperor Conrad, And he begirt me of his chivalry, So much I pleased him with my noble deeds.
Par. 15.142I followed in his train against that law’s Iniquity, whose people doth usurp Your just possession, through your Pastor’s fault.
Par. 15.145There by that execrable race was I Released from bonds of the fallacious world, The love of which defileth many souls,
Par. 15.148And came from martyrdom unto this peace.”
Paradiso, Canto XVI — Dante’s Noble Ancestry. Cacciaguida’s Discourse of the Great Florentines.
Par. 16.1O thou our poor nobility of blood, If thou dost make the people glory in thee Down here where our affection languishes,
Par. 16.4A marvellous thing it ne’er will be to me; For there where appetite is not perverted, I say in Heaven, of thee I made a boast!
Par. 16.7Truly thou art a cloak that quickly shortens, So that unless we piece thee day by day Time goeth round about thee with his shears!
Par. 16.10With ‘You,’ which Rome was first to tolerate, (Wherein her family less perseveres,) Yet once again my words beginning made;
Par. 16.13Whence Beatrice, who stood somewhat apart, Smiling, appeared like unto her who coughed At the first failing writ of Guenever.
Par. 16.16And I began: “You are my ancestor, You give to me all hardihood to speak, You lift me so that I am more than I.
Par. 16.19So many rivulets with gladness fill My mind, that of itself it makes a joy Because it can endure this and not burst.
Par. 16.22Then tell me, my beloved root ancestral, Who were your ancestors, and what the years That in your boyhood chronicled themselves?
Par. 16.25Tell me about the sheepfold of Saint John, How large it was, and who the people were Within it worthy of the highest seats.”
Par. 16.28As at the blowing of the winds a coal Quickens to flame, so I beheld that light Become resplendent at my blandishments.
Par. 16.31And as unto mine eyes it grew more fair, With voice more sweet and tender, but not in This modern dialect, it said to me:
Par. 16.34“From uttering of the ‘Ave,’ till the birth In which my mother, who is now a saint, Of me was lightened who had been her burden,
Par. 16.37Unto its Lion had this fire returned Five hundred fifty times and thirty more, To reinflame itself beneath his paw.
Par. 16.40My ancestors and I our birthplace had Where first is found the last ward of the city By him who runneth in your annual game.
Par. 16.43Suffice it of my elders to hear this; But who they were, and whence they thither came, Silence is more considerate than speech.
Par. 16.46All those who at that time were there between Mars and the Baptist, fit for bearing arms, Were a fifth part of those who now are living;
Par. 16.49But the community, that now is mixed With Campi and Certaldo and Figghine, Pure in the lowest artisan was seen.
Par. 16.52O how much better ’twere to have as neighbours The folk of whom I speak, and at Galluzzo And at Trespiano have your boundary,
Par. 16.55Than have them in the town, and bear the stench Of Aguglione’s churl, and him of Signa Who has sharp eyes for trickery already.
Par. 16.58Had not the folk, which most of all the world Degenerates, been a step-dame unto Caesar, But as a mother to her son benignant,
Par. 16.61Some who turn Florentines, and trade and discount, Would have gone back again to Simifonte There where their grandsires went about as beggars.
Par. 16.64At Montemurlo still would be the Counts, The Cerchi in the parish of Acone, Perhaps in Valdigrieve the Buondelmonti.
Par. 16.67Ever the intermingling of the people Has been the source of malady in cities, As in the body food it surfeits on;
Par. 16.70And a blind bull more headlong plunges down Than a blind lamb; and very often cuts Better and more a single sword than five.
Par. 16.73If Luni thou regard, and Urbisaglia, How they have passed away, and how are passing Chiusi and Sinigaglia after them,
Par. 16.76To hear how races waste themselves away, Will seem to thee no novel thing nor hard, Seeing that even cities have an end.
Par. 16.79All things of yours have their mortality, Even as yourselves; but it is hidden in some That a long while endure, and lives are short;
Par. 16.82And as the turning of the lunar heaven Covers and bares the shores without a pause, In the like manner fortune does with Florence.
Par. 16.85Therefore should not appear a marvellous thing What I shall say of the great Florentines Of whom the fame is hidden in the Past.
Par. 16.88I saw the Ughi, saw the Catellini, Filippi, Greci, Ormanni, and Alberichi, Even in their fall illustrious citizens;
Par. 16.91And saw, as mighty as they ancient were, With him of La Sannella him of Arca, And Soldanier, Ardinghi, and Bostichi.
Par. 16.94Near to the gate that is at present laden With a new felony of so much weight That soon it shall be jetsam from the bark,
Par. 16.97The Ravignani were, from whom descended The County Guido, and whoe’er the name Of the great Bellincione since hath taken.
Par. 16.100He of La Pressa knew the art of ruling Already, and already Galigajo Had hilt and pommel gilded in his house.
Par. 16.103Mighty already was the Column Vair, Sacchetti, Giuochi, Fifant, and Barucci, And Galli, and they who for the bushel blush.
Par. 16.106The stock from which were the Calfucci born Was great already, and already chosen To curule chairs the Sizii and Arrigucci.
Par. 16.109O how beheld I those who are undone By their own pride! and how the Balls of Gold Florence enflowered in all their mighty deeds!
Par. 16.112So likewise did the ancestors of those Who evermore, when vacant is your church, Fatten by staying in consistory.
Par. 16.115The insolent race, that like a dragon follows Whoever flees, and unto him that shows His teeth or purse is gentle as a lamb,
Par. 16.118Already rising was, but from low people; So that it pleased not Ubertin Donato That his wife’s father should make him their kin.
Par. 16.121Already had Caponsacco to the Market From Fesole descended, and already Giuda and Infangato were good burghers.
Par. 16.124I’ll tell a thing incredible, but true; One entered the small circuit by a gate Which from the Della Pera took its name!
Par. 16.127Each one that bears the beautiful escutcheon Of the great baron whose renown and name The festival of Thomas keepeth fresh,
Par. 16.130Knighthood and privilege from him received; Though with the populace unites himself To-day the man who binds it with a border.
Par. 16.133Already were Gualterotti and Importuni; And still more quiet would the Borgo be If with new neighbours it remained unfed.
Par. 16.136The house from which is born your lamentation, Through just disdain that death among you brought And put an end unto your joyous life,
Par. 16.139Was honoured in itself and its companions. O Buondelmonte, how in evil hour Thou fled’st the bridal at another’s promptings!
Par. 16.142Many would be rejoicing who are sad, If God had thee surrendered to the Ema The first time that thou camest to the city.
Par. 16.145But it behoved the mutilated stone Which guards the bridge, that Florence should provide A victim in her latest hour of peace.
Par. 16.148With all these families, and others with them, Florence beheld I in so great repose, That no occasion had she whence to weep;
Par. 16.151With all these families beheld so just And glorious her people, that the lily Never upon the spear was placed reversed,
Par. 16.154Nor by division was vermilion made.”
Paradiso, Canto XVII — Cacciaguida’s Prophecy of Dante’s Banishment.
Par. 17.1As came to Clymene, to be made certain Of that which he had heard against himself, He who makes fathers chary still to children,
Par. 17.4Even such was I, and such was I perceived By Beatrice and by the holy light That first on my account had changed its place.
Par. 17.7Therefore my Lady said to me: “Send forth The flame of thy desire, so that it issue Imprinted well with the internal stamp;
Par. 17.10Not that our knowledge may be greater made By speech of thine, but to accustom thee To tell thy thirst, that we may give thee drink.”
Par. 17.13“O my beloved tree, (that so dost lift thee, That even as minds terrestrial perceive No triangle containeth two obtuse,
Par. 17.16So thou beholdest the contingent things Ere in themselves they are, fixing thine eyes Upon the point in which all times are present,)
Par. 17.19While I was with Virgilius conjoined Upon the mountain that the souls doth heal, And when descending into the dead world,
Par. 17.22Were spoken to me of my future life Some grievous words; although I feel myself In sooth foursquare against the blows of chance.
Par. 17.25On this account my wish would be content To hear what fortune is approaching me, Because foreseen an arrow comes more slowly.”
Par. 17.28Thus did I say unto that selfsame light That unto me had spoken before; and even As Beatrice willed was my own will confessed.
Par. 17.31Not in vague phrase, in which the foolish folk Ensnared themselves of old, ere yet was slain The Lamb of God who taketh sins away,
Par. 17.34But with clear words and unambiguous Language responded that paternal love, Hid and revealed by its own proper smile:
Par. 17.37“Contingency, that outside of the volume Of your materiality extends not, Is all depicted in the eternal aspect.
Par. 17.40Necessity however thence it takes not, Except as from the eye, in which ’tis mirrored, A ship that with the current down descends.
Par. 17.43From thence, e’en as there cometh to the ear Sweet harmony from an organ, comes in sight To me the time that is preparing for thee.
Par. 17.46As forth from Athens went Hippolytus, By reason of his step-dame false and cruel, So thou from Florence must perforce depart.
Par. 17.49Already this is willed, and this is sought for; And soon it shall be done by him who thinks it, Where every day the Christ is bought and sold.
Par. 17.52The blame shall follow the offended party In outcry as is usual; but the vengeance Shall witness to the truth that doth dispense it.
Par. 17.55Thou shalt abandon everything beloved Most tenderly, and this the arrow is Which first the bow of banishment shoots forth.
Par. 17.58Thou shalt have proof how savoureth of salt The bread of others, and how hard a road The going down and up another’s stairs.
Par. 17.61And that which most shall weigh upon thy shoulders Will be the bad and foolish company With which into this valley thou shalt fall;
Par. 17.64For all ingrate, all mad and impious Will they become against thee; but soon after They, and not thou, shall have the forehead scarlet.
Par. 17.67Of their bestiality their own proceedings Shall furnish proof; so ’twill be well for thee A party to have made thee by thyself.
Par. 17.70Thine earliest refuge and thine earliest inn Shall be the mighty Lombard’s courtesy, Who on the Ladder bears the holy bird,
Par. 17.73Who such benign regard shall have for thee That ’twixt you twain, in doing and in asking, That shall be first which is with others last.
Par. 17.76With him shalt thou see one who at his birth Has by this star of strength been so impressed, That notable shall his achievements be.
Par. 17.79Not yet the people are aware of him Through his young age, since only nine years yet Around about him have these wheels revolved.
Par. 17.82But ere the Gascon cheat the noble Henry, Some sparkles of his virtue shall appear In caring not for silver nor for toil.
Par. 17.85So recognized shall his magnificence Become hereafter, that his enemies Will not have power to keep mute tongues about it.
Par. 17.88On him rely, and on his benefits; By him shall many people be transformed, Changing condition rich and mendicant;
Par. 17.91And written in thy mind thou hence shalt bear Of him, but shalt not say it”—and things said he Incredible to those who shall be present.
Par. 17.94Then added: “Son, these are the commentaries On what was said to thee; behold the snares That are concealed behind few revolutions;
Par. 17.97Yet would I not thy neighbours thou shouldst envy, Because thy life into the future reaches Beyond the punishment of their perfidies.”
Par. 17.100When by its silence showed that sainted soul That it had finished putting in the woof Into that web which I had given it warped,
Par. 17.103Began I, even as he who yearneth after, Being in doubt, some counsel from a person Who seeth, and uprightly wills, and loves:
Par. 17.106“Well see I, father mine, how spurreth on The time towards me such a blow to deal me As heaviest is to him who most gives way.
Par. 17.109Therefore with foresight it is well I arm me, That, if the dearest place be taken from me, I may not lose the others by my songs.
Par. 17.112Down through the world of infinite bitterness, And o’er the mountain, from whose beauteous summit The eyes of my own Lady lifted me,
Par. 17.115And afterward through heaven from light to light, I have learned that which, if I tell again, Will be a savour of strong herbs to many.
Par. 17.118And if I am a timid friend to truth, I fear lest I may lose my life with those Who will hereafter call this time the olden.”
Par. 17.121The light in which was smiling my own treasure Which there I had discovered, flashed at first As in the sunshine doth a golden mirror;
Par. 17.124Then made reply: “A conscience overcast Or with its own or with another’s shame, Will taste forsooth the tartness of thy word;
Par. 17.127But ne’ertheless, all falsehood laid aside, Make manifest thy vision utterly, And let them scratch wherever is the itch;
Par. 17.130For if thine utterance shall offensive be At the first taste, a vital nutriment ’Twill leave thereafter, when it is digested.
Par. 17.133This cry of thine shall do as doth the wind, Which smiteth most the most exalted summits, And that is no slight argument of honour.
Par. 17.136Therefore are shown to thee within these wheels, Upon the mount and in the dolorous valley, Only the souls that unto fame are known;
Par. 17.139Because the spirit of the hearer rests not, Nor doth confirm its faith by an example Which has the root of it unknown and hidden,
Par. 17.142Or other reason that is not apparent.”
Paradiso, Canto XVIII — The Sixth Heaven, Jupiter: Righteous Kings and Rulers. The Celestial Eagle. Dante’s Invectives against ecclesiastical Avarice.
Par. 18.1Now was alone rejoicing in its word That soul beatified, and I was tasting My own, the bitter tempering with the sweet,
Par. 18.4And the Lady who to God was leading me Said: “Change thy thought; consider that I am Near unto Him who every wrong disburdens.”
Par. 18.7Unto the loving accents of my comfort I turned me round, and then what love I saw Within those holy eyes I here relinquish;
Par. 18.10Not only that my language I distrust, But that my mind cannot return so far Above itself, unless another guide it.
Par. 18.13Thus much upon that point can I repeat, That, her again beholding, my affection From every other longing was released.
Par. 18.16While the eternal pleasure, which direct Rayed upon Beatrice, from her fair face Contented me with its reflected aspect,
Par. 18.19Conquering me with the radiance of a smile, She said to me, “Turn thee about and listen; Not in mine eyes alone is Paradise.”
Par. 18.22Even as sometimes here do we behold The affection in the look, if it be such That all the soul is wrapt away by it,
Par. 18.25So, by the flaming of the effulgence holy To which I turned, I recognized therein The wish of speaking to me somewhat farther.
Par. 18.28And it began: “In this fifth resting-place Upon the tree that liveth by its summit, And aye bears fruit, and never loses leaf,
Par. 18.31Are blessed spirits that below, ere yet They came to Heaven, were of such great renown That every Muse therewith would affluent be.
Par. 18.34Therefore look thou upon the cross’s horns; He whom I now shall name will there enact What doth within a cloud its own swift fire.”
Par. 18.37I saw athwart the Cross a splendour drawn By naming Joshua, (even as he did it,) Nor noted I the word before the deed;
Par. 18.40And at the name of the great Maccabee I saw another move itself revolving, And gladness was the whip unto that top.
Par. 18.43Likewise for Charlemagne and for Orlando, Two of them my regard attentive followed As followeth the eye its falcon flying.
Par. 18.46William thereafterward, and Renouard, And the Duke Godfrey, did attract my sight Along upon that Cross, and Robert Guiscard.
Par. 18.49Then, moved and mingled with the other lights, The soul that had addressed me showed how great An artist ’twas among the heavenly singers.
Par. 18.52To my right side I turned myself around, My duty to behold in Beatrice Either by words or gesture signified;
Par. 18.55And so translucent I beheld her eyes, So full of pleasure, that her countenance Surpassed its other and its latest wont.
Par. 18.58And as, by feeling greater delectation, A man in doing good from day to day Becomes aware his virtue is increasing,
Par. 18.61So I became aware that my gyration With heaven together had increased its arc, That miracle beholding more adorned.
Par. 18.64And such as is the change, in little lapse Of time, in a pale woman, when her face Is from the load of bashfulness unladen,
Par. 18.67Such was it in mine eyes, when I had turned, Caused by the whiteness of the temperate star, The sixth, which to itself had gathered me.
Par. 18.70Within that Jovial torch did I behold The sparkling of the love which was therein Delineate our language to mine eyes.
Par. 18.73And even as birds uprisen from the shore, As in congratulation o’er their food, Make squadrons of themselves, now round, now long,
Par. 18.76So from within those lights the holy creatures Sang flying to and fro, and in their figures Made of themselves now D, now I, now L.
Par. 18.79First singing they to their own music moved; Then one becoming of these characters, A little while they rested and were silent.
Par. 18.82O divine Pegasea, thou who genius Dost glorious make, and render it long-lived, And this through thee the cities and the kingdoms,
Par. 18.85Illume me with thyself, that I may bring Their figures out as I have them conceived! Apparent be thy power in these brief verses!
Par. 18.88Themselves then they displayed in five times seven Vowels and consonants; and I observed The parts as they seemed spoken unto me.
Par. 18.91‘Diligite justitiam,’ these were First verb and noun of all that was depicted; ‘Qui judicatis terram’ were the last.
Par. 18.94Thereafter in the M of the fifth word Remained they so arranged, that Jupiter Seemed to be silver there with gold inlaid.
Par. 18.97And other lights I saw descend where was The summit of the M, and pause there singing The good, I think, that draws them to itself.
Par. 18.100Then, as in striking upon burning logs Upward there fly innumerable sparks, Whence fools are wont to look for auguries,
Par. 18.103More than a thousand lights seemed thence to rise, And to ascend, some more, and others less, Even as the Sun that lights them had allotted;
Par. 18.106And, each one being quiet in its place, The head and neck beheld I of an eagle Delineated by that inlaid fire.
Par. 18.109He who there paints has none to be his guide; But Himself guides; and is from Him remembered That virtue which is form unto the nest.
Par. 18.112The other beatitude, that contented seemed At first to bloom a lily on the M, By a slight motion followed out the imprint.
Par. 18.115O gentle star! what and how many gems Did demonstrate to me, that all our justice Effect is of that heaven which thou ingemmest!
Par. 18.118Wherefore I pray the Mind, in which begin Thy motion and thy virtue, to regard Whence comes the smoke that vitiates thy rays;
Par. 18.121So that a second time it now be wroth With buying and with selling in the temple Whose walls were built with signs and martyrdoms!
Par. 18.124O soldiery of heaven, whom I contemplate, Implore for those who are upon the earth All gone astray after the bad example!
Par. 18.127Once ’twas the custom to make war with swords; But now ’tis made by taking here and there The bread the pitying Father shuts from none.
Par. 18.130Yet thou, who writest but to cancel, think That Peter and that Paul, who for this vineyard Which thou art spoiling died, are still alive!
Par. 18.133Well canst thou say: “So steadfast my desire Is unto him who willed to live alone, And for a dance was led to martyrdom,
Par. 18.136That I know not the Fisherman nor Paul.”
Paradiso, Canto XIX — The Eagle discourses of Salvation, Faith, and Virtue. Condemnation of the vile Kings of A.D. 1300.
Par. 19.1Appeared before me with its wings outspread The beautiful image that in sweet fruition Made jubilant the interwoven souls;
Par. 19.4Appeared a little ruby each, wherein Ray of the sun was burning so enkindled That each into mine eyes refracted it.
Par. 19.7And what it now behoves me to retrace Nor voice has e’er reported, nor ink written, Nor was by fantasy e’er comprehended;
Par. 19.10For speak I saw, and likewise heard, the beak, And utter with its voice both ‘I’ and ‘My,’ When in conception it was ‘We’ and ‘Our.’
Par. 19.13And it began: “Being just and merciful Am I exalted here unto that glory Which cannot be exceeded by desire;
Par. 19.16And upon earth I left my memory Such, that the evil-minded people there Commend it, but continue not the story.”
Par. 19.19So doth a single heat from many embers Make itself felt, even as from many loves Issued a single sound from out that image.
Par. 19.22Whence I thereafter: “O perpetual flowers Of the eternal joy, that only one Make me perceive your odours manifold,
Par. 19.25Exhaling, break within me the great fast Which a long season has in hunger held me, Not finding for it any food on earth.
Par. 19.28Well do I know, that if in heaven its mirror Justice Divine another realm doth make, Yours apprehends it not through any veil.
Par. 19.31You know how I attentively address me To listen; and you know what is the doubt That is in me so very old a fast.”
Par. 19.34Even as a falcon, issuing from his hood, Doth move his head, and with his wings applaud him, Showing desire, and making himself fine,
Par. 19.37Saw I become that standard, which of lauds Was interwoven of the grace divine, With such songs as he knows who there rejoices.
Par. 19.40Then it began: “He who a compass turned On the world’s outer verge, and who within it Devised so much occult and manifest,
Par. 19.43Could not the impress of his power so make On all the universe, as that his Word Should not remain in infinite excess.
Par. 19.46And this makes certain that the first proud being, Who was the paragon of every creature, By not awaiting light fell immature.
Par. 19.49And hence appears it, that each minor nature Is scant receptacle unto that good Which has no end, and by itself is measured.
Par. 19.52In consequence our vision, which perforce Must be some ray of that intelligence With which all things whatever are replete,
Par. 19.55Cannot in its own nature be so potent, That it shall not its origin discern Far beyond that which is apparent to it.
Par. 19.58Therefore into the justice sempiternal The power of vision that your world receives, As eye into the ocean, penetrates;
Par. 19.61Which, though it see the bottom near the shore, Upon the deep perceives it not, and yet ’Tis there, but it is hidden by the depth.
Par. 19.64There is no light but comes from the serene That never is o’ercast, nay, it is darkness Or shadow of the flesh, or else its poison.
Par. 19.67Amply to thee is opened now the cavern Which has concealed from thee the living justice Of which thou mad’st such frequent questioning.
Par. 19.70For saidst thou: ‘Born a man is on the shore Of Indus, and is none who there can speak Of Christ, nor who can read, nor who can write;
Par. 19.73And all his inclinations and his actions Are good, so far as human reason sees, Without a sin in life or in discourse:
Par. 19.76He dieth unbaptised and without faith; Where is this justice that condemneth him? Where is his fault, if he do not believe?’
Par. 19.79Now who art thou, that on the bench wouldst sit In judgment at a thousand miles away, With the short vision of a single span?
Par. 19.82Truly to him who with me subtilizes, If so the Scripture were not over you, For doubting there were marvellous occasion.
Par. 19.85O animals terrene, O stolid minds, The primal will, that in itself is good, Ne’er from itself, the Good Supreme, has moved.
Par. 19.88So much is just as is accordant with it; No good created draws it to itself, But it, by raying forth, occasions that.”
Par. 19.91Even as above her nest goes circling round The stork when she has fed her little ones, And he who has been fed looks up at her,
Par. 19.94So lifted I my brows, and even such Became the blessed image, which its wings Was moving, by so many counsels urged.
Par. 19.97Circling around it sang, and said: “As are My notes to thee, who dost not comprehend them, Such is the eternal judgment to you mortals.”
Par. 19.100Those lucent splendours of the Holy Spirit Grew quiet then, but still within the standard That made the Romans reverend to the world.
Par. 19.103It recommenced: “Unto this kingdom never Ascended one who had not faith in Christ, Before or since he to the tree was nailed.
Par. 19.106But look thou, many crying are, ‘Christ, Christ!’ Who at the judgment shall be far less near To him than some shall be who knew not Christ.
Par. 19.109Such Christians shall the Ethiop condemn, When the two companies shall be divided, The one for ever rich, the other poor.
Par. 19.112What to your kings may not the Persians say, When they that volume opened shall behold In which are written down all their dispraises?
Par. 19.115There shall be seen, among the deeds of Albert, That which ere long shall set the pen in motion, For which the realm of Prague shall be deserted.
Par. 19.118There shall be seen the woe that on the Seine He brings by falsifying of the coin, Who by the blow of a wild boar shall die.
Par. 19.121There shall be seen the pride that causes thirst, Which makes the Scot and Englishman so mad That they within their boundaries cannot rest;
Par. 19.124Be seen the luxury and effeminate life Of him of Spain, and the Bohemian, Who valour never knew and never wished;
Par. 19.127Be seen the Cripple of Jerusalem, His goodness represented by an I, While the reverse an M shall represent;
Par. 19.130Be seen the avarice and poltroonery Of him who guards the Island of the Fire, Wherein Anchises finished his long life;
Par. 19.133And to declare how pitiful he is Shall be his record in contracted letters Which shall make note of much in little space.
Par. 19.136And shall appear to each one the foul deeds Of uncle and of brother who a nation So famous have dishonoured, and two crowns.
Par. 19.139And he of Portugal and he of Norway Shall there be known, and he of Rascia too, Who saw in evil hour the coin of Venice.
Par. 19.142O happy Hungary, if she let herself Be wronged no farther! and Navarre the happy, If with the hills that gird her she be armed!
Par. 19.145And each one may believe that now, as hansel Thereof, do Nicosia and Famagosta Lament and rage because of their own beast,
Par. 19.148Who from the others’ flank departeth not.”
Paradiso, Canto XX — The Eagle praises the Righteous Kings of old. Benevolence of the Divine Will.
Par. 20.1When he who all the world illuminates Out of our hemisphere so far descends That on all sides the daylight is consumed,
Par. 20.4The heaven, that erst by him alone was kindled, Doth suddenly reveal itself again By many lights, wherein is one resplendent.
Par. 20.7And came into my mind this act of heaven, When the ensign of the world and of its leaders Had silent in the blessed beak become;
Par. 20.10Because those living luminaries all, By far more luminous, did songs begin Lapsing and falling from my memory.
Par. 20.13O gentle Love, that with a smile dost cloak thee, How ardent in those sparks didst thou appear, That had the breath alone of holy thoughts!
Par. 20.16After the precious and pellucid crystals, With which begemmed the sixth light I beheld, Silence imposed on the angelic bells,
Par. 20.19I seemed to hear the murmuring of a river That clear descendeth down from rock to rock, Showing the affluence of its mountain-top.
Par. 20.22And as the sound upon the cithern’s neck Taketh its form, and as upon the vent Of rustic pipe the wind that enters it,
Par. 20.25Even thus, relieved from the delay of waiting, That murmuring of the eagle mounted up Along its neck, as if it had been hollow.
Par. 20.28There it became a voice, and issued thence From out its beak, in such a form of words As the heart waited for wherein I wrote them.
Par. 20.31“The part in me which sees and bears the sun In mortal eagles,” it began to me, “Now fixedly must needs be looked upon;
Par. 20.34For of the fires of which I make my figure, Those whence the eye doth sparkle in my head Of all their orders the supremest are.
Par. 20.37He who is shining in the midst as pupil Was once the singer of the Holy Spirit, Who bore the ark from city unto city;
Par. 20.40Now knoweth he the merit of his song, In so far as effect of his own counsel, By the reward which is commensurate.
Par. 20.43Of five, that make a circle for my brow, He that approacheth nearest to my beak Did the poor widow for her son console;
Par. 20.46Now knoweth he how dearly it doth cost Not following Christ, by the experience Of this sweet life and of its opposite.
Par. 20.49He who comes next in the circumference Of which I speak, upon its highest arc, Did death postpone by penitence sincere;
Par. 20.52Now knoweth he that the eternal judgment Suffers no change, albeit worthy prayer Maketh below to-morrow of to-day.
Par. 20.55The next who follows, with the laws and me, Under the good intent that bore bad fruit Became a Greek by ceding to the pastor;
Par. 20.58Now knoweth he how all the ill deduced From his good action is not harmful to him, Although the world thereby may be destroyed.
Par. 20.61And he, whom in the downward arc thou seest, Guglielmo was, whom the same land deplores That weepeth Charles and Frederick yet alive;
Par. 20.64Now knoweth he how heaven enamoured is With a just king; and in the outward show Of his effulgence he reveals it still.
Par. 20.67Who would believe, down in the errant world, That e’er the Trojan Ripheus in this round Could be the fifth one of the holy lights?
Par. 20.70Now knoweth he enough of what the world Has not the power to see of grace divine, Although his sight may not discern the bottom.”
Par. 20.73Like as a lark that in the air expatiates, First singing and then silent with content Of the last sweetness that doth satisfy her,
Par. 20.76Such seemed to me the image of the imprint Of the eternal pleasure, by whose will Doth everything become the thing it is.
Par. 20.79And notwithstanding to my doubt I was As glass is to the colour that invests it, To wait the time in silence it endured not,
Par. 20.82But forth from out my mouth, “What things are these?” Extorted with the force of its own weight; Whereat I saw great joy of coruscation.
Par. 20.85Thereafterward with eye still more enkindled The blessed standard made to me reply, To keep me not in wonderment suspended:
Par. 20.88“I see that thou believest in these things Because I say them, but thou seest not how; So that, although believed in, they are hidden.
Par. 20.91Thou doest as he doth who a thing by name Well apprehendeth, but its quiddity Cannot perceive, unless another show it.
Par. 20.94‘Regnum coelorum’ suffereth violence From fervent love, and from that living hope That overcometh the Divine volition;
Par. 20.97Not in the guise that man o’ercometh man, But conquers it because it will be conquered, And conquered conquers by benignity.
Par. 20.100The first life of the eyebrow and the fifth Cause thee astonishment, because with them Thou seest the region of the angels painted.
Par. 20.103They passed not from their bodies, as thou thinkest, Gentiles, but Christians in the steadfast faith Of feet that were to suffer and had suffered.
Par. 20.106For one from Hell, where no one e’er turns back Unto good will, returned unto his bones, And that of living hope was the reward,—
Par. 20.109Of living hope, that placed its efficacy In prayers to God made to resuscitate him, So that ’twere possible to move his will.
Par. 20.112The glorious soul concerning which I speak, Returning to the flesh, where brief its stay, Believed in Him who had the power to aid it;
Par. 20.115And, in believing, kindled to such fire Of genuine love, that at the second death Worthy it was to come unto this joy.
Par. 20.118The other one, through grace, that from so deep A fountain wells that never hath the eye Of any creature reached its primal wave,
Par. 20.121Set all his love below on righteousness; Wherefore from grace to grace did God unclose His eye to our redemption yet to be,
Par. 20.124Whence he believed therein, and suffered not From that day forth the stench of paganism, And he reproved therefor the folk perverse.
Par. 20.127Those Maidens three, whom at the right-hand wheel Thou didst behold, were unto him for baptism More than a thousand years before baptizing.
Par. 20.130O thou predestination, how remote Thy root is from the aspect of all those Who the First Cause do not behold entire!
Par. 20.133And you, O mortals! hold yourselves restrained In judging; for ourselves, who look on God, We do not know as yet all the elect;
Par. 20.136And sweet to us is such a deprivation, Because our good in this good is made perfect, That whatsoe’er God wills, we also will.”
Par. 20.139After this manner by that shape divine, To make clear in me my short-sightedness, Was given to me a pleasant medicine;
Par. 20.142And as good singer a good lutanist Accompanies with vibrations of the chords, Whereby more pleasantness the song acquires,
Par. 20.145So, while it spake, do I remember me That I beheld both of those blessed lights, Even as the winking of the eyes concords,
Par. 20.148Moving unto the words their little flames.
Paradiso, Canto XXI — The Seventh Heaven, Saturn: The Contemplative. The Celestial Stairway. St. Peter Damiano. His Invectives against the Luxury of the Prelates.
Par. 21.1Already on my Lady’s face mine eyes Again were fastened, and with these my mind, And from all other purpose was withdrawn;
Par. 21.4And she smiled not; but “If I were to smile,” She unto me began, “thou wouldst become Like Semele, when she was turned to ashes.
Par. 21.7Because my beauty, that along the stairs Of the eternal palace more enkindles, As thou hast seen, the farther we ascend,
Par. 21.10If it were tempered not, is so resplendent That all thy mortal power in its effulgence Would seem a leaflet that the thunder crushes.
Par. 21.13We are uplifted to the seventh splendour, That underneath the burning Lion’s breast Now radiates downward mingled with his power.
Par. 21.16Fix in direction of thine eyes the mind, And make of them a mirror for the figure That in this mirror shall appear to thee.”
Par. 21.19He who could know what was the pasturage My sight had in that blessed countenance, When I transferred me to another care,
Par. 21.22Would recognize how grateful was to me Obedience unto my celestial escort, By counterpoising one side with the other.
Par. 21.25Within the crystal which, around the world Revolving, bears the name of its dear leader, Under whom every wickedness lay dead,
Par. 21.28Coloured like gold, on which the sunshine gleams, A stairway I beheld to such a height Uplifted, that mine eye pursued it not.
Par. 21.31Likewise beheld I down the steps descending So many splendours, that I thought each light That in the heaven appears was there diffused.
Par. 21.34And as accordant with their natural custom The rooks together at the break of day Bestir themselves to warm their feathers cold;
Par. 21.37Then some of them fly off without return, Others come back to where they started from, And others, wheeling round, still keep at home;
Par. 21.40Such fashion it appeared to me was there Within the sparkling that together came, As soon as on a certain step it struck,
Par. 21.43And that which nearest unto us remained Became so clear, that in my thought I said, “Well I perceive the love thou showest me;
Par. 21.46But she, from whom I wait the how and when Of speech and silence, standeth still; whence I Against desire do well if I ask not.”
Par. 21.49She thereupon, who saw my silentness In the sight of Him who seeth everything, Said unto me, “Let loose thy warm desire.”
Par. 21.52And I began: “No merit of my own Renders me worthy of response from thee; But for her sake who granteth me the asking,
Par. 21.55Thou blessed life that dost remain concealed In thy beatitude, make known to me The cause which draweth thee so near my side;
Par. 21.58And tell me why is silent in this wheel The dulcet symphony of Paradise, That through the rest below sounds so devoutly.”
Par. 21.61“Thou hast thy hearing mortal as thy sight,” It answer made to me; “they sing not here, For the same cause that Beatrice has not smiled.
Par. 21.64Thus far adown the holy stairway’s steps Have I descended but to give thee welcome With words, and with the light that mantles me;
Par. 21.67Nor did more love cause me to be more ready, For love as much and more up there is burning, As doth the flaming manifest to thee.
Par. 21.70But the high charity, that makes us servants Prompt to the counsel which controls the world, Allotteth here, even as thou dost observe.”
Par. 21.73“I see full well,” said I, “O sacred lamp! How love unfettered in this court sufficeth To follow the eternal Providence;
Par. 21.76But this is what seems hard for me to see, Wherefore predestinate wast thou alone Unto this office from among thy consorts.”
Par. 21.79No sooner had I come to the last word, Than of its middle made the light a centre, Whirling itself about like a swift millstone.
Par. 21.82When answer made the love that was therein: “On me directed is a light divine, Piercing through this in which I am embosomed,
Par. 21.85Of which the virtue with my sight conjoined Lifts me above myself so far, I see The supreme essence from which this is drawn.
Par. 21.88Hence comes the joyfulness with which I flame, For to my sight, as far as it is clear, The clearness of the flame I equal make.
Par. 21.91But that soul in the heaven which is most pure, That seraph which his eye on God most fixes, Could this demand of thine not satisfy;
Par. 21.94Because so deeply sinks in the abyss Of the eternal statute what thou askest, From all created sight it is cut off.
Par. 21.97And to the mortal world, when thou returnest, This carry back, that it may not presume Longer tow’rd such a goal to move its feet.
Par. 21.100The mind, that shineth here, on earth doth smoke; From this observe how can it do below That which it cannot though the heaven assume it?”
Par. 21.103Such limit did its words prescribe to me, The question I relinquished, and restricted Myself to ask it humbly who it was.
Par. 21.106“Between two shores of Italy rise cliffs, And not far distant from thy native place, So high, the thunders far below them sound,
Par. 21.109And form a ridge that Catria is called, ’Neath which is consecrate a hermitage Wont to be dedicate to worship only.”
Par. 21.112Thus unto me the third speech recommenced, And then, continuing, it said: “Therein Unto God’s service I became so steadfast,
Par. 21.115That feeding only on the juice of olives Lightly I passed away the heats and frosts, Contented in my thoughts contemplative.
Par. 21.118That cloister used to render to these heavens Abundantly, and now is empty grown, So that perforce it soon must be revealed.
Par. 21.121I in that place was Peter Damiano; And Peter the Sinner was I in the house Of Our Lady on the Adriatic shore.
Par. 21.124Little of mortal life remained to me, When I was called and dragged forth to the hat Which shifteth evermore from bad to worse.
Par. 21.127Came Cephas, and the mighty Vessel came Of the Holy Spirit, meagre and barefooted, Taking the food of any hostelry.
Par. 21.130Now some one to support them on each side The modern shepherds need, and some to lead them, So heavy are they, and to hold their trains.
Par. 21.133They cover up their palfreys with their cloaks, So that two beasts go underneath one skin; O Patience, that dost tolerate so much!”
Par. 21.136At this voice saw I many little flames From step to step descending and revolving, And every revolution made them fairer.
Par. 21.139Round about this one came they and stood still, And a cry uttered of so loud a sound, It here could find no parallel, nor I
Par. 21.142Distinguished it, the thunder so o’ercame me.
Paradiso, Canto XXII — St. Benedict. His Lamentation over the Corruption of Monks. The Eighth Heaven, the Fixed Stars.
Par. 22.1Oppressed with stupor, I unto my guide Turned like a little child who always runs For refuge there where he confideth most;
Par. 22.4And she, even as a mother who straightway Gives comfort to her pale and breathless boy With voice whose wont it is to reassure him,
Par. 22.7Said to me: “Knowest thou not thou art in heaven, And knowest thou not that heaven is holy all And what is done here cometh from good zeal?
Par. 22.10After what wise the singing would have changed thee And I by smiling, thou canst now imagine, Since that the cry has startled thee so much,
Par. 22.13In which if thou hadst understood its prayers Already would be known to thee the vengeance Which thou shalt look upon before thou diest.
Par. 22.16The sword above here smiteth not in haste Nor tardily, howe’er it seem to him Who fearing or desiring waits for it.
Par. 22.19But turn thee round towards the others now, For very illustrious spirits shalt thou see, If thou thy sight directest as I say.”
Par. 22.22As it seemed good to her mine eyes I turned, And saw a hundred spherules that together With mutual rays each other more embellished.
Par. 22.25I stood as one who in himself represses The point of his desire, and ventures not To question, he so feareth the too much.
Par. 22.28And now the largest and most luculent Among those pearls came forward, that it might Make my desire concerning it content.
Par. 22.31Within it then I heard: “If thou couldst see Even as myself the charity that burns Among us, thy conceits would be expressed;
Par. 22.34But, that by waiting thou mayst not come late To the high end, I will make answer even Unto the thought of which thou art so chary.
Par. 22.37That mountain on whose slope Cassino stands Was frequented of old upon its summit By a deluded folk and ill-disposed;
Par. 22.40And I am he who first up thither bore The name of Him who brought upon the earth The truth that so much sublimateth us.
Par. 22.43And such abundant grace upon me shone That all the neighbouring towns I drew away From the impious worship that seduced the world.
Par. 22.46These other fires, each one of them, were men Contemplative, enkindled by that heat Which maketh holy flowers and fruits spring up.
Par. 22.49Here is Macarius, here is Romualdus, Here are my brethren, who within the cloisters Their footsteps stayed and kept a steadfast heart.”
Par. 22.52And I to him: “The affection which thou showest Speaking with me, and the good countenance Which I behold and note in all your ardours,
Par. 22.55In me have so my confidence dilated As the sun doth the rose, when it becomes As far unfolded as it hath the power.
Par. 22.58Therefore I pray, and thou assure me, father, If I may so much grace receive, that I May thee behold with countenance unveiled.”
Par. 22.61He thereupon: “Brother, thy high desire In the remotest sphere shall be fulfilled, Where are fulfilled all others and my own.
Par. 22.64There perfect is, and ripened, and complete, Every desire; within that one alone Is every part where it has always been;
Par. 22.67For it is not in space, nor turns on poles, And unto it our stairway reaches up, Whence thus from out thy sight it steals away.
Par. 22.70Up to that height the Patriarch Jacob saw it Extending its supernal part, what time So thronged with angels it appeared to him.
Par. 22.73But to ascend it now no one uplifts His feet from off the earth, and now my Rule Below remaineth for mere waste of paper.
Par. 22.76The walls that used of old to be an Abbey Are changed to dens of robbers, and the cowls Are sacks filled full of miserable flour.
Par. 22.79But heavy usury is not taken up So much against God’s pleasure as that fruit Which maketh so insane the heart of monks;
Par. 22.82For whatsoever hath the Church in keeping Is for the folk that ask it in God’s name, Not for one’s kindred or for something worse.
Par. 22.85The flesh of mortals is so very soft, That good beginnings down below suffice not From springing of the oak to bearing acorns.
Par. 22.88Peter began with neither gold nor silver, And I with orison and abstinence, And Francis with humility his convent.
Par. 22.91And if thou lookest at each one’s beginning, And then regardest whither he has run, Thou shalt behold the white changed into brown.
Par. 22.94In verity the Jordan backward turned, And the sea’s fleeing, when God willed were more A wonder to behold, than succour here.”
Par. 22.97Thus unto me he said; and then withdrew To his own band, and the band closed together; Then like a whirlwind all was upward rapt.
Par. 22.100The gentle Lady urged me on behind them Up o’er that stairway by a single sign, So did her virtue overcome my nature;
Par. 22.103Nor here below, where one goes up and down By natural law, was motion e’er so swift That it could be compared unto my wing.
Par. 22.106Reader, as I may unto that devout Triumph return, on whose account I often For my transgressions weep and beat my breast,—
Par. 22.109Thou hadst not thrust thy finger in the fire And drawn it out again, before I saw The sign that follows Taurus, and was in it.
Par. 22.112O glorious stars, O light impregnated With mighty virtue, from which I acknowledge All of my genius, whatsoe’er it be,
Par. 22.115With you was born, and hid himself with you, He who is father of all mortal life, When first I tasted of the Tuscan air;
Par. 22.118And then when grace was freely given to me To enter the high wheel which turns you round, Your region was allotted unto me.
Par. 22.121To you devoutly at this hour my soul Is sighing, that it virtue may acquire For the stern pass that draws it to itself.
Par. 22.124“Thou art so near unto the last salvation,” Thus Beatrice began, “thou oughtest now To have thine eves unclouded and acute;
Par. 22.127And therefore, ere thou enter farther in, Look down once more, and see how vast a world Thou hast already put beneath thy feet;
Par. 22.130So that thy heart, as jocund as it may, Present itself to the triumphant throng That comes rejoicing through this rounded ether.”
Par. 22.133I with my sight returned through one and all The sevenfold spheres, and I beheld this globe Such that I smiled at its ignoble semblance;
Par. 22.136And that opinion I approve as best Which doth account it least; and he who thinks Of something else may truly be called just.
Par. 22.139I saw the daughter of Latona shining Without that shadow, which to me was cause That once I had believed her rare and dense.
Par. 22.142The aspect of thy son, Hyperion, Here I sustained, and saw how move themselves Around and near him Maia and Dione.
Par. 22.145Thence there appeared the temperateness of Jove ’Twixt son and father, and to me was clear The change that of their whereabout they make;
Par. 22.148And all the seven made manifest to me How great they are, and eke how swift they are, And how they are in distant habitations.
Par. 22.151The threshing-floor that maketh us so proud, To me revolving with the eternal Twins, Was all apparent made from hill to harbour!
Par. 22.154Then to the beauteous eyes mine eyes I turned.
Paradiso, Canto XXIII — The Triumph of Christ. The Virgin Mary. The Apostles. Gabriel.
Par. 23.1Even as a bird, ’mid the beloved leaves, Quiet upon the nest of her sweet brood Throughout the night, that hideth all things from us,
Par. 23.4Who, that she may behold their longed-for looks And find the food wherewith to nourish them, In which, to her, grave labours grateful are,
Par. 23.7Anticipates the time on open spray And with an ardent longing waits the sun, Gazing intent as soon as breaks the dawn:
Par. 23.10Even thus my Lady standing was, erect And vigilant, turned round towards the zone Underneath which the sun displays less haste;
Par. 23.13So that beholding her distraught and wistful, Such I became as he is who desiring For something yearns, and hoping is appeased.
Par. 23.16But brief the space from one When to the other; Of my awaiting, say I, and the seeing The welkin grow resplendent more and more.
Par. 23.19And Beatrice exclaimed: “Behold the hosts Of Christ’s triumphal march, and all the fruit Harvested by the rolling of these spheres!”
Par. 23.22It seemed to me her face was all aflame; And eyes she had so full of ecstasy That I must needs pass on without describing.
Par. 23.25As when in nights serene of the full moon Smiles Trivia among the nymphs eternal Who paint the firmament through all its gulfs,
Par. 23.28Saw I, above the myriads of lamps, A Sun that one and all of them enkindled, E’en as our own doth the supernal sights,
Par. 23.31And through the living light transparent shone The lucent substance so intensely clear Into my sight, that I sustained it not.
Par. 23.34O Beatrice, thou gentle guide and dear! To me she said: “What overmasters thee A virtue is from which naught shields itself.
Par. 23.37There are the wisdom and the omnipotence That oped the thoroughfares ’twixt heaven and earth, For which there erst had been so long a yearning.”
Par. 23.40As fire from out a cloud unlocks itself, Dilating so it finds not room therein, And down, against its nature, falls to earth,
Par. 23.43So did my mind, among those aliments Becoming larger, issue from itself, And that which it became cannot remember.
Par. 23.46“Open thine eyes, and look at what I am: Thou hast beheld such things, that strong enough Hast thou become to tolerate my smile.”
Par. 23.49I was as one who still retains the feeling Of a forgotten vision, and endeavours In vain to bring it back into his mind,
Par. 23.52When I this invitation heard, deserving Of so much gratitude, it never fades Out of the book that chronicles the past.
Par. 23.55If at this moment sounded all the tongues That Polyhymnia and her sisters made Most lubrical with their delicious milk,
Par. 23.58To aid me, to a thousandth of the truth It would not reach, singing the holy smile And how the holy aspect it illumed.
Par. 23.61And therefore, representing Paradise, The sacred poem must perforce leap over, Even as a man who finds his way cut off;
Par. 23.64But whoso thinketh of the ponderous theme, And of the mortal shoulder laden with it, Should blame it not, if under this it tremble.
Par. 23.67It is no passage for a little boat This which goes cleaving the audacious prow, Nor for a pilot who would spare himself.
Par. 23.70“Why doth my face so much enamour thee, That to the garden fair thou turnest not, Which under the rays of Christ is blossoming?
Par. 23.73There is the Rose in which the Word Divine Became incarnate; there the lilies are By whose perfume the good way was discovered.”
Par. 23.76Thus Beatrice; and I, who to her counsels Was wholly ready, once again betook me Unto the battle of the feeble brows.
Par. 23.79As in the sunshine, that unsullied streams Through fractured cloud, ere now a meadow of flowers Mine eyes with shadow covered o’er have seen,
Par. 23.82So troops of splendours manifold I saw Illumined from above with burning rays, Beholding not the source of the effulgence.
Par. 23.85O power benignant that dost so imprint them! Thou didst exalt thyself to give more scope There to mine eyes, that were not strong enough.
Par. 23.88The name of that fair flower I e’er invoke Morning and evening utterly enthralled My soul to gaze upon the greater fire.
Par. 23.91And when in both mine eyes depicted were The glory and greatness of the living star Which there excelleth, as it here excelled,
Par. 23.94Athwart the heavens a little torch descended Formed in a circle like a coronal, And cinctured it, and whirled itself about it.
Par. 23.97Whatever melody most sweetly soundeth On earth, and to itself most draws the soul, Would seem a cloud that, rent asunder, thunders,
Par. 23.100Compared unto the sounding of that lyre Wherewith was crowned the sapphire beautiful, Which gives the clearest heaven its sapphire hue.
Par. 23.103“I am Angelic Love, that circle round The joy sublime which breathes from out the womb That was the hostelry of our Desire;
Par. 23.106And I shall circle, Lady of Heaven, while Thou followest thy Son, and mak’st diviner The sphere supreme, because thou enterest there.”
Par. 23.109Thus did the circulated melody Seal itself up; and all the other lights Were making to resound the name of Mary.
Par. 23.112The regal mantle of the volumes all Of that world, which most fervid is and living With breath of God and with his works and ways,
Par. 23.115Extended over us its inner border, So very distant, that the semblance of it There where I was not yet appeared to me.
Par. 23.118Therefore mine eyes did not possess the power Of following the incoronated flame, Which mounted upward near to its own seed.
Par. 23.121And as a little child, that towards its mother Stretches its arms, when it the milk has taken, Through impulse kindled into outward flame,
Par. 23.124Each of those gleams of whiteness upward reached So with its summit, that the deep affection They had for Mary was revealed to me.
Par. 23.127Thereafter they remained there in my sight, ‘Regina coeli’ singing with such sweetness, That ne’er from me has the delight departed.
Par. 23.130O, what exuberance is garnered up Within those richest coffers, which had been Good husbandmen for sowing here below!
Par. 23.133There they enjoy and live upon the treasure Which was acquired while weeping in the exile Of Babylon, wherein the gold was left.
Par. 23.136There triumpheth, beneath the exalted Son Of God and Mary, in his victory, Both with the ancient council and the new,
Par. 23.139He who doth keep the keys of such a glory.
Paradiso, Canto XXIV — The Radiant Wheel. St. Peter examines Dante on Faith.
Par. 24.1“O company elect to the great supper Of the Lamb benedight, who feedeth you So that for ever full is your desire,
Par. 24.4If by the grace of God this man foretaste Something of that which falleth from your table, Or ever death prescribe to him the time,
Par. 24.7Direct your mind to his immense desire, And him somewhat bedew; ye drinking are For ever at the fount whence comes his thought.”
Par. 24.10Thus Beatrice; and those souls beatified Transformed themselves to spheres on steadfast poles, Flaming intensely in the guise of comets.
Par. 24.13And as the wheels in works of horologes Revolve so that the first to the beholder Motionless seems, and the last one to fly,
Par. 24.16So in like manner did those carols, dancing In different measure, of their affluence Give me the gauge, as they were swift or slow.
Par. 24.19From that one which I noted of most beauty Beheld I issue forth a fire so happy That none it left there of a greater brightness;
Par. 24.22And around Beatrice three several times It whirled itself with so divine a song, My fantasy repeats it not to me;
Par. 24.25Therefore the pen skips, and I write it not, Since our imagination for such folds, Much more our speech, is of a tint too glaring.
Par. 24.28“O holy sister mine, who us implorest With such devotion, by thine ardent love Thou dost unbind me from that beautiful sphere!”
Par. 24.31Thereafter, having stopped, the blessed fire Unto my Lady did direct its breath, Which spake in fashion as I here have said.
Par. 24.34And she: “O light eterne of the great man To whom our Lord delivered up the keys He carried down of this miraculous joy,
Par. 24.37This one examine on points light and grave, As good beseemeth thee, about the Faith By means of which thou on the sea didst walk.
Par. 24.40If he love well, and hope well, and believe, From thee ’tis hid not; for thou hast thy sight There where depicted everything is seen.
Par. 24.43But since this kingdom has made citizens By means of the true Faith, to glorify it ’Tis well he have the chance to speak thereof.”
Par. 24.46As baccalaureate arms himself, and speaks not Until the master doth propose the question, To argue it, and not to terminate it,
Par. 24.49So did I arm myself with every reason, While she was speaking, that I might be ready For such a questioner and such profession.
Par. 24.52“Say, thou good Christian; manifest thyself; What is the Faith?” Whereat I raised my brow Unto that light wherefrom was this breathed forth.
Par. 24.55Then turned I round to Beatrice, and she Prompt signals made to me that I should pour The water forth from my internal fountain.
Par. 24.58“May grace, that suffers me to make confession,” Began I, “to the great centurion, Cause my conceptions all to be explicit!”
Par. 24.61And I continued: “As the truthful pen, Father, of thy dear brother wrote of it, Who put with thee Rome into the good way,
Par. 24.64Faith is the substance of the things we hope for, And evidence of those that are not seen; And this appears to me its quiddity.”
Par. 24.67Then heard I: “Very rightly thou perceivest, If well thou understandest why he placed it With substances and then with evidences.”
Par. 24.70And I thereafterward: “The things profound, That here vouchsafe to me their apparition, Unto all eyes below are so concealed,
Par. 24.73That they exist there only in belief, Upon the which is founded the high hope, And hence it takes the nature of a substance.
Par. 24.76And it behoveth us from this belief To reason without having other sight, And hence it has the nature of evidence.”
Par. 24.79Then heard I: “If whatever is acquired Below by doctrine were thus understood, No sophist’s subtlety would there find place.”
Par. 24.82Thus was breathed forth from that enkindled love; Then added: “Very well has been gone over Already of this coin the alloy and weight;
Par. 24.85But tell me if thou hast it in thy purse?” And I: “Yes, both so shining and so round That in its stamp there is no peradventure.”
Par. 24.88Thereafter issued from the light profound That there resplendent was: “This precious jewel, Upon the which is every virtue founded,
Par. 24.91Whence hadst thou it?” And I: “The large outpouring Of Holy Spirit, which has been diffused Upon the ancient parchments and the new,
Par. 24.94A syllogism is, which proved it to me With such acuteness, that, compared therewith, All demonstration seems to me obtuse.”
Par. 24.97And then I heard: “The ancient and the new Postulates, that to thee are so conclusive, Why dost thou take them for the word divine?”
Par. 24.100And I: “The proofs, which show the truth to me, Are the works subsequent, whereunto Nature Ne’er heated iron yet, nor anvil beat.”
Par. 24.103’Twas answered me: “Say, who assureth thee That those works ever were? the thing itself That must be proved, nought else to thee affirms it.”
Par. 24.106“Were the world to Christianity converted,” I said, “withouten miracles, this one Is such, the rest are not its hundredth part;
Par. 24.109Because that poor and fasting thou didst enter Into the field to sow there the good plant, Which was a vine and has become a thorn!”
Par. 24.112This being finished, the high, holy Court Resounded through the spheres, “One God we praise!” In melody that there above is chanted.
Par. 24.115And then that Baron, who from branch to branch, Examining, had thus conducted me, Till the extremest leaves we were approaching,
Par. 24.118Again began: “The Grace that dallying Plays with thine intellect thy mouth has opened, Up to this point, as it should opened be,
Par. 24.121So that I do approve what forth emerged; But now thou must express what thou believest, And whence to thy belief it was presented.”
Par. 24.124“O holy father, spirit who beholdest What thou believedst so that thou o’ercamest, Towards the sepulchre, more youthful feet,”
Par. 24.127Began I, “thou dost wish me in this place The form to manifest of my prompt belief, And likewise thou the cause thereof demandest.
Par. 24.130And I respond: In one God I believe, Sole and eterne, who moveth all the heavens With love and with desire, himself unmoved;
Par. 24.133And of such faith not only have I proofs Physical and metaphysical, but gives them Likewise the truth that from this place rains down
Par. 24.136Through Moses, through the Prophets and the Psalms, Through the Evangel, and through you, who wrote After the fiery Spirit sanctified you;
Par. 24.139In Persons three eterne believe, and these One essence I believe, so one and trine They bear conjunction both with ‘sunt’ and ‘est.’
Par. 24.142With the profound condition and divine Which now I touch upon, doth stamp my mind Ofttimes the doctrine evangelical.
Par. 24.145This the beginning is, this is the spark Which afterwards dilates to vivid flame, And, like a star in heaven, is sparkling in me.”
Par. 24.148Even as a lord who hears what pleaseth him His servant straight embraces, gratulating For the good news as soon as he is silent;
Par. 24.151So, giving me its benediction, singing, Three times encircled me, when I was silent, The apostolic light, at whose command
Par. 24.154I spoken had, in speaking I so pleased him.
Paradiso, Canto XXV — The Laurel Crown. St. James examines Dante on Hope. Dante’s Blindness.
Par. 25.1If e’er it happen that the Poem Sacred, To which both heaven and earth have set their hand, So that it many a year hath made me lean,
Par. 25.4O’ercome the cruelty that bars me out From the fair sheepfold, where a lamb I slumbered, An enemy to the wolves that war upon it,
Par. 25.7With other voice forthwith, with other fleece Poet will I return, and at my font Baptismal will I take the laurel crown;
Par. 25.10Because into the Faith that maketh known All souls to God there entered I, and then Peter for her sake thus my brow encircled.
Par. 25.13Thereafterward towards us moved a light Out of that band whence issued the first-fruits Which of his vicars Christ behind him left,
Par. 25.16And then my Lady, full of ecstasy, Said unto me: “Look, look! behold the Baron For whom below Galicia is frequented.”
Par. 25.19In the same way as, when a dove alights Near his companion, both of them pour forth, Circling about and murmuring, their affection,
Par. 25.22So one beheld I by the other grand Prince glorified to be with welcome greeted, Lauding the food that there above is eaten.
Par. 25.25But when their gratulations were complete, Silently ‘coram me’ each one stood still, So incandescent it o’ercame my sight.
Par. 25.28Smiling thereafterwards, said Beatrice: “Illustrious life, by whom the benefactions Of our Basilica have been described,
Par. 25.31Make Hope resound within this altitude; Thou knowest as oft thou dost personify it As Jesus to the three gave greater clearness.”—
Par. 25.34“Lift up thy head, and make thyself assured; For what comes hither from the mortal world Must needs be ripened in our radiance.”
Par. 25.37This comfort came to me from the second fire; Wherefore mine eyes I lifted to the hills, Which bent them down before with too great weight.
Par. 25.40“Since, through his grace, our Emperor wills that thou Shouldst find thee face to face, before thy death, In the most secret chamber, with his Counts,
Par. 25.43So that, the truth beholden of this court, Hope, which below there rightfully enamours, Thereby thou strengthen in thyself and others,
Par. 25.46Say what it is, and how is flowering with it Thy mind, and say from whence it came to thee.” Thus did the second light again continue.
Par. 25.49And the Compassionate, who piloted The plumage of my wings in such high flight, Did in reply anticipate me thus:
Par. 25.52“No child whatever the Church Militant Of greater hope possesses, as is written In that Sun which irradiates all our band;
Par. 25.55Therefore it is conceded him from Egypt To come into Jerusalem to see, Or ever yet his warfare be completed.
Par. 25.58The two remaining points, that not for knowledge Have been demanded, but that he report How much this virtue unto thee is pleasing,
Par. 25.61To him I leave; for hard he will not find them, Nor of self-praise; and let him answer them; And may the grace of God in this assist him!”
Par. 25.64As a disciple, who his teacher follows, Ready and willing, where he is expert, That his proficiency may be displayed,
Par. 25.67“Hope,” said I, “is the certain expectation Of future glory, which is the effect Of grace divine and merit precedent.
Par. 25.70From many stars this light comes unto me; But he instilled it first into my heart Who was chief singer unto the chief captain.
Par. 25.73‘Sperent in te,’ in the high Theody He sayeth, ‘those who know thy name;’ and who Knoweth it not, if he my faith possess?
Par. 25.76Thou didst instil me, then, with his instilling In the Epistle, so that I am full, And upon others rain again your rain.”
Par. 25.79While I was speaking, in the living bosom Of that combustion quivered an effulgence, Sudden and frequent, in the guise of lightning;
Par. 25.82Then breathed: “The love wherewith I am inflamed Towards the virtue still which followed me Unto the palm and issue of the field,
Par. 25.85Wills that I breathe to thee that thou delight In her; and grateful to me is thy telling Whatever things Hope promises to thee.”
Par. 25.88And I: “The ancient Scriptures and the new The mark establish, and this shows it me, Of all the souls whom God hath made his friends.
Par. 25.91Isaiah saith, that each one garmented In his own land shall be with twofold garments, And his own land is this delightful life.
Par. 25.94Thy brother, too, far more explicitly, There where he treateth of the robes of white, This revelation manifests to us.”
Par. 25.97And first, and near the ending of these words, “Sperent in te” from over us was heard, To which responsive answered all the carols.
Par. 25.100Thereafterward a light among them brightened, So that, if Cancer one such crystal had, Winter would have a month of one sole day.
Par. 25.103And as uprises, goes, and enters the dance A winsome maiden, only to do honour To the new bride, and not from any failing,
Par. 25.106Even thus did I behold the brightened splendour Approach the two, who in a wheel revolved As was beseeming to their ardent love.
Par. 25.109Into the song and music there it entered; And fixed on them my Lady kept her look, Even as a bride silent and motionless.
Par. 25.112“This is the one who lay upon the breast Of him our Pelican; and this is he To the great office from the cross elected.”
Par. 25.115My Lady thus; but therefore none the more Did move her sight from its attentive gaze Before or afterward these words of hers.
Par. 25.118Even as a man who gazes, and endeavours To see the eclipsing of the sun a little, And who, by seeing, sightless doth become,
Par. 25.121So I became before that latest fire, While it was said, “Why dost thou daze thyself To see a thing which here hath no existence?
Par. 25.124Earth in the earth my body is, and shall be With all the others there, until our number With the eternal proposition tallies.
Par. 25.127With the two garments in the blessed cloister Are the two lights alone that have ascended: And this shalt thou take back into your world.”
Par. 25.130And at this utterance the flaming circle Grew quiet, with the dulcet intermingling Of sound that by the trinal breath was made,
Par. 25.133As to escape from danger or fatigue The oars that erst were in the water beaten Are all suspended at a whistle’s sound.
Par. 25.136Ah, how much in my mind was I disturbed, When I turned round to look on Beatrice, That her I could not see, although I was
Par. 25.139Close at her side and in the Happy World!
Paradiso, Canto XXVI — St. John examines Dante on Charity. Dante’s Sight. Adam.
Par. 26.1While I was doubting for my vision quenched, Out of the flame refulgent that had quenched it Issued a breathing, that attentive made me,
Par. 26.4Saying: “While thou recoverest the sense Of seeing which in me thou hast consumed, ’Tis well that speaking thou shouldst compensate it.
Par. 26.7Begin then, and declare to what thy soul Is aimed, and count it for a certainty, Sight is in thee bewildered and not dead;
Par. 26.10Because the Lady, who through this divine Region conducteth thee, has in her look The power the hand of Ananias had.”
Par. 26.13I said: “As pleaseth her, or soon or late Let the cure come to eyes that portals were When she with fire I ever burn with entered.
Par. 26.16The Good, that gives contentment to this Court, The Alpha and Omega is of all The writing that love reads me low or loud.”
Par. 26.19The selfsame voice, that taken had from me The terror of the sudden dazzlement, To speak still farther put it in my thought;
Par. 26.22And said: “In verity with finer sieve Behoveth thee to sift; thee it behoveth To say who aimed thy bow at such a target.”
Par. 26.25And I: “By philosophic arguments, And by authority that hence descends, Such love must needs imprint itself in me;
Par. 26.28For Good, so far as good, when comprehended Doth straight enkindle love, and so much greater As more of goodness in itself it holds;
Par. 26.31Then to that Essence (whose is such advantage That every good which out of it is found Is nothing but a ray of its own light)
Par. 26.34More than elsewhither must the mind be moved Of every one, in loving, who discerns The truth in which this evidence is founded.
Par. 26.37Such truth he to my intellect reveals Who demonstrates to me the primal love Of all the sempiternal substances.
Par. 26.40The voice reveals it of the truthful Author, Who says to Moses, speaking of Himself, ‘I will make all my goodness pass before thee.’
Par. 26.43Thou too revealest it to me, beginning The loud Evangel, that proclaims the secret Of heaven to earth above all other edict.”
Par. 26.46And I heard say: “By human intellect And by authority concordant with it, Of all thy loves reserve for God the highest.
Par. 26.49But say again if other cords thou feelest, Draw thee towards Him, that thou mayst proclaim With how many teeth this love is biting thee.”
Par. 26.52The holy purpose of the Eagle of Christ Not latent was, nay, rather I perceived Whither he fain would my profession lead.
Par. 26.55Therefore I recommenced: “All of those bites Which have the power to turn the heart to God Unto my charity have been concurrent.
Par. 26.58The being of the world, and my own being, The death which He endured that I may live, And that which all the faithful hope, as I do,
Par. 26.61With the forementioned vivid consciousness Have drawn me from the sea of love perverse, And of the right have placed me on the shore.
Par. 26.64The leaves, wherewith embowered is all the garden Of the Eternal Gardener, do I love As much as he has granted them of good.”
Par. 26.67As soon as I had ceased, a song most sweet Throughout the heaven resounded, and my Lady Said with the others, “Holy, holy, holy!”
Par. 26.70And as at some keen light one wakes from sleep By reason of the visual spirit that runs Unto the splendour passed from coat to coat,
Par. 26.73And he who wakes abhorreth what he sees, So all unconscious is his sudden waking, Until the judgment cometh to his aid,
Par. 26.76So from before mine eyes did Beatrice Chase every mote with radiance of her own, That cast its light a thousand miles and more.
Par. 26.79Whence better after than before I saw, And in a kind of wonderment I asked About a fourth light that I saw with us.
Par. 26.82And said my Lady: “There within those rays Gazes upon its Maker the first soul That ever the first virtue did create.”
Par. 26.85Even as the bough that downward bends its top At transit of the wind, and then is lifted By its own virtue, which inclines it upward,
Par. 26.88Likewise did I, the while that she was speaking, Being amazed, and then I was made bold By a desire to speak wherewith I burned.
Par. 26.91And I began: “O apple, that mature Alone hast been produced, O ancient father, To whom each wife is daughter and daughter-in-law,
Par. 26.94Devoutly as I can I supplicate thee That thou wouldst speak to me; thou seest my wish; And I, to hear thee quickly, speak it not.”
Par. 26.97Sometimes an animal, when covered, struggles So that his impulse needs must be apparent, By reason of the wrappage following it;
Par. 26.100And in like manner the primeval soul Made clear to me athwart its covering How jubilant it was to give me pleasure.
Par. 26.103Then breathed: “Without thy uttering it to me, Thine inclination better I discern Than thou whatever thing is surest to thee;
Par. 26.106For I behold it in the truthful mirror, That of Himself all things parhelion makes, And none makes Him parhelion of itself.
Par. 26.109Thou fain wouldst hear how long ago God placed me Within the lofty garden, where this Lady Unto so long a stairway thee disposed.
Par. 26.112And how long to mine eyes it was a pleasure, And of the great disdain the proper cause, And the language that I used and that I made.
Par. 26.115Now, son of mine, the tasting of the tree Not in itself was cause of so great exile, But solely the o’erstepping of the bounds.
Par. 26.118There, whence thy Lady moved Virgilius, Four thousand and three hundred and two circuits Made by the sun, this Council I desired;
Par. 26.121And him I saw return to all the lights Of his highway nine hundred times and thirty, Whilst I upon the earth was tarrying.
Par. 26.124The language that I spake was quite extinct Before that in the work interminable The people under Nimrod were employed;
Par. 26.127For nevermore result of reasoning (Because of human pleasure that doth change, Obedient to the heavens) was durable.
Par. 26.130A natural action is it that man speaks; But whether thus or thus, doth nature leave To your own art, as seemeth best to you.
Par. 26.133Ere I descended to the infernal anguish, ‘El’ was on earth the name of the Chief Good, From whom comes all the joy that wraps me round
Par. 26.136‘Eli’ he then was called, and that is proper, Because the use of men is like a leaf On bough, which goeth and another cometh.
Par. 26.139Upon the mount that highest o’er the wave Rises was I, in life or pure or sinful, From the first hour to that which is the second,
Par. 26.142As the sun changes quadrant, to the sixth.”
Paradiso, Canto XXVII — St. Peter’s reproof of bad Popes. The Ascent to the Ninth Heaven, the ‘Primum Mobile.’
Par. 27.1“Glory be to the Father, to the Son, And Holy Ghost!” all Paradise began, So that the melody inebriate made me.
Par. 27.4What I beheld seemed unto me a smile Of the universe; for my inebriation Found entrance through the hearing and the sight.
Par. 27.7O joy! O gladness inexpressible! O perfect life of love and peacefulness! O riches without hankering secure!
Par. 27.10Before mine eyes were standing the four torches Enkindled, and the one that first had come Began to make itself more luminous;
Par. 27.13And even such in semblance it became As Jupiter would become, if he and Mars Were birds, and they should interchange their feathers.
Par. 27.16That Providence, which here distributeth Season and service, in the blessed choir Had silence upon every side imposed.
Par. 27.19When I heard say: “If I my colour change, Marvel not at it; for while I am speaking Thou shalt behold all these their colour change.
Par. 27.22He who usurps upon the earth my place, My place, my place, which vacant has become Before the presence of the Son of God,
Par. 27.25Has of my cemetery made a sewer Of blood and stench, whereby the Perverse One, Who fell from here, below there is appeased!”
Par. 27.28With the same colour which, through sun adverse, Painteth the clouds at evening or at morn, Beheld I then the whole of heaven suffused.
Par. 27.31And as a modest woman, who abides Sure of herself, and at another’s failing, From listening only, timorous becomes,
Par. 27.34Even thus did Beatrice change countenance; And I believe in heaven was such eclipse, When suffered the supreme Omnipotence;
Par. 27.37Thereafterward proceeded forth his words With voice so much transmuted from itself, The very countenance was not more changed.
Par. 27.40“The spouse of Christ has never nurtured been On blood of mine, of Linus and of Cletus, To be made use of in acquest of gold;
Par. 27.43But in acquest of this delightful life Sixtus and Pius, Urban and Calixtus, After much lamentation, shed their blood.
Par. 27.46Our purpose was not, that on the right hand Of our successors should in part be seated The Christian folk, in part upon the other;
Par. 27.49Nor that the keys which were to me confided Should e’er become the escutcheon on a banner, That should wage war on those who are baptized;
Par. 27.52Nor I be made the figure of a seal To privileges venal and mendacious, Whereat I often redden and flash with fire.
Par. 27.55In garb of shepherds the rapacious wolves Are seen from here above o’er all the pastures! O wrath of God, why dost thou slumber still?
Par. 27.58To drink our blood the Caorsines and Gascons Are making ready. O thou good beginning, Unto how vile an end must thou needs fall!
Par. 27.61But the high Providence, that with Scipio At Rome the glory of the world defended, Will speedily bring aid, as I conceive;
Par. 27.64And thou, my son, who by thy mortal weight Shalt down return again, open thy mouth; What I conceal not, do not thou conceal.”
Par. 27.67As with its frozen vapours downward falls In flakes our atmosphere, what time the horn Of the celestial Goat doth touch the sun,
Par. 27.70Upward in such array saw I the ether Become, and flaked with the triumphant vapours, Which there together with us had remained.
Par. 27.73My sight was following up their semblances, And followed till the medium, by excess, The passing farther onward took from it;
Par. 27.76Whereat the Lady, who beheld me freed From gazing upward, said to me: “Cast down Thy sight, and see how far thou art turned round.”
Par. 27.79Since the first time that I had downward looked, I saw that I had moved through the whole arc Which the first climate makes from midst to end;
Par. 27.82So that I saw the mad track of Ulysses Past Gades, and this side, well nigh the shore Whereon became Europa a sweet burden.
Par. 27.85And of this threshing-floor the site to me Were more unveiled, but the sun was proceeding Under my feet, a sign and more removed.
Par. 27.88My mind enamoured, which is dallying At all times with my Lady, to bring back To her mine eyes was more than ever ardent.
Par. 27.91And if or Art or Nature has made bait To catch the eyes and so possess the mind, In human flesh or in its portraiture,
Par. 27.94All joined together would appear as nought To the divine delight which shone upon me When to her smiling face I turned me round.
Par. 27.97The virtue that her look endowed me with From the fair nest of Leda tore me forth, And up into the swiftest heaven impelled me.
Par. 27.100Its parts exceeding full of life and lofty Are all so uniform, I cannot say Which Beatrice selected for my place.
Par. 27.103But she, who was aware of my desire, Began, the while she smiled so joyously That God seemed in her countenance to rejoice:
Par. 27.106“The nature of that motion, which keeps quiet The centre and all the rest about it moves, From hence begins as from its starting point.
Par. 27.109And in this heaven there is no other Where Than in the Mind Divine, wherein is kindled The love that turns it, and the power it rains.
Par. 27.112Within a circle light and love embrace it, Even as this doth the others, and that precinct He who encircles it alone controls.
Par. 27.115Its motion is not by another meted, But all the others measured are by this, As ten is by the half and by the fifth.
Par. 27.118And in what manner time in such a pot May have its roots, and in the rest its leaves, Now unto thee can manifest be made.
Par. 27.121O Covetousness, that mortals dost ingulf Beneath thee so, that no one hath the power Of drawing back his eyes from out thy waves!
Par. 27.124Full fairly blossoms in mankind the will; But the uninterrupted rain converts Into abortive wildings the true plums.
Par. 27.127Fidelity and innocence are found Only in children; afterwards they both Take flight or e’er the cheeks with down are covered.
Par. 27.130One, while he prattles still, observes the fasts, Who, when his tongue is loosed, forthwith devours Whatever food under whatever moon;
Par. 27.133Another, while he prattles, loves and listens Unto his mother, who when speech is perfect Forthwith desires to see her in her grave.
Par. 27.136Even thus is swarthy made the skin so white In its first aspect of the daughter fair Of him who brings the morn, and leaves the night.
Par. 27.139Thou, that it may not be a marvel to thee, Think that on earth there is no one who governs; Whence goes astray the human family.
Par. 27.142Ere January be unwintered wholly By the centesimal on earth neglected, Shall these supernal circles roar so loud
Par. 27.145The tempest that has been so long awaited Shall whirl the poops about where are the prows; So that the fleet shall run its course direct,
Par. 27.148And the true fruit shall follow on the flower.”
Paradiso, Canto XXVIII — God and the Angelic Hierarchies.
Par. 28.1After the truth against the present life Of miserable mortals was unfolded By her who doth imparadise my mind,
Par. 28.4As in a looking-glass a taper’s flame He sees who from behind is lighted by it, Before he has it in his sight or thought,
Par. 28.7And turns him round to see if so the glass Tell him the truth, and sees that it accords Therewith as doth a music with its metre,
Par. 28.10In similar wise my memory recollecteth That I did, looking into those fair eyes, Of which Love made the springes to ensnare me.
Par. 28.13And as I turned me round, and mine were touched By that which is apparent in that volume, Whenever on its gyre we gaze intent,
Par. 28.16A point beheld I, that was raying out Light so acute, the sight which it enkindles Must close perforce before such great acuteness.
Par. 28.19And whatsoever star seems smallest here Would seem to be a moon, if placed beside it. As one star with another star is placed.
Par. 28.22Perhaps at such a distance as appears A halo cincturing the light that paints it, When densest is the vapour that sustains it,
Par. 28.25Thus distant round the point a circle of fire So swiftly whirled, that it would have surpassed Whatever motion soonest girds the world;
Par. 28.28And this was by another circumcinct, That by a third, the third then by a fourth, By a fifth the fourth, and then by a sixth the fifth;
Par. 28.31The seventh followed thereupon in width So ample now, that Juno’s messenger Entire would be too narrow to contain it.
Par. 28.34Even so the eighth and ninth; and every one More slowly moved, according as it was In number distant farther from the first.
Par. 28.37And that one had its flame most crystalline From which less distant was the stainless spark, I think because more with its truth imbued.
Par. 28.40My Lady, who in my anxiety Beheld me much perplexed, said: “From that point Dependent is the heaven and nature all.
Par. 28.43Behold that circle most conjoined to it, And know thou, that its motion is so swift Through burning love whereby it is spurred on.”
Par. 28.46And I to her: “If the world were arranged In the order which I see in yonder wheels, What’s set before me would have satisfied me;
Par. 28.49But in the world of sense we can perceive That evermore the circles are diviner As they are from the centre more remote
Par. 28.52Wherefore if my desire is to be ended In this miraculous and angelic temple, That has for confines only love and light,
Par. 28.55To hear behoves me still how the example And the exemplar go not in one fashion, Since for myself in vain I contemplate it.”
Par. 28.58“If thine own fingers unto such a knot Be insufficient, it is no great wonder, So hard hath it become for want of trying.”
Par. 28.61My Lady thus; then said she: “Do thou take What I shall tell thee, if thou wouldst be sated, And exercise on that thy subtlety.
Par. 28.64The circles corporal are wide and narrow According to the more or less of virtue Which is distributed through all their parts.
Par. 28.67The greater goodness works the greater weal, The greater weal the greater body holds, If perfect equally are all its parts.
Par. 28.70Therefore this one which sweeps along with it The universe sublime, doth correspond Unto the circle which most loves and knows.
Par. 28.73On which account, if thou unto the virtue Apply thy measure, not to the appearance Of substances that unto thee seem round,
Par. 28.76Thou wilt behold a marvellous agreement, Of more to greater, and of less to smaller, In every heaven, with its Intelligence.”
Par. 28.79Even as remaineth splendid and serene The hemisphere of air, when Boreas Is blowing from that cheek where he is mildest,
Par. 28.82Because is purified and resolved the rack That erst disturbed it, till the welkin laughs With all the beauties of its pageantry;
Par. 28.85Thus did I likewise, after that my Lady Had me provided with her clear response, And like a star in heaven the truth was seen.
Par. 28.88And soon as to a stop her words had come, Not otherwise does iron scintillate When molten, than those circles scintillated.
Par. 28.91Their coruscation all the sparks repeated, And they so many were, their number makes More millions than the doubling of the chess.
Par. 28.94I heard them sing hosanna choir by choir To the fixed point which holds them at the ‘Ubi,’ And ever will, where they have ever been.
Par. 28.97And she, who saw the dubious meditations Within my mind, “The primal circles,” said, “Have shown thee Seraphim and Cherubim.
Par. 28.100Thus rapidly they follow their own bonds, To be as like the point as most they can, And can as far as they are high in vision.
Par. 28.103Those other Loves, that round about them go, Thrones of the countenance divine are called, Because they terminate the primal Triad.
Par. 28.106And thou shouldst know that they all have delight As much as their own vision penetrates The Truth, in which all intellect finds rest.
Par. 28.109From this it may be seen how blessedness Is founded in the faculty which sees, And not in that which loves, and follows next;
Par. 28.112And of this seeing merit is the measure, Which is brought forth by grace, and by good will; Thus on from grade to grade doth it proceed.
Par. 28.115The second Triad, which is germinating In such wise in this sempiternal spring, That no nocturnal Aries despoils,
Par. 28.118Perpetually hosanna warbles forth With threefold melody, that sounds in three Orders of joy, with which it is intrined.
Par. 28.121The three Divine are in this hierarchy, First the Dominions, and the Virtues next; And the third order is that of the Powers.
Par. 28.124Then in the dances twain penultimate The Principalities and Archangels wheel; The last is wholly of angelic sports.
Par. 28.127These orders upward all of them are gazing, And downward so prevail, that unto God They all attracted are and all attract.
Par. 28.130And Dionysius with so great desire To contemplate these Orders set himself, He named them and distinguished them as I do.
Par. 28.133But Gregory afterwards dissented from him; Wherefore, as soon as he unclosed his eyes Within this heaven, he at himself did smile.
Par. 28.136And if so much of secret truth a mortal Proffered on earth, I would not have thee marvel, For he who saw it here revealed it to him,
Par. 28.139With much more of the truth about these circles.”
Paradiso, Canto XXIX — Beatrice’s Discourse of the Creation of the Angels, and of the Fall of Lucifer. Her Reproof of Foolish and Avaricious Preachers.
Par. 29.1At what time both the children of Latona, Surmounted by the Ram and by the Scales, Together make a zone of the horizon,
Par. 29.4As long as from the time the zenith holds them In equipoise, till from that girdle both Changing their hemisphere disturb the balance,
Par. 29.7So long, her face depicted with a smile, Did Beatrice keep silence while she gazed Fixedly at the point which had o’ercome me.
Par. 29.10Then she began: “I say, and I ask not What thou dost wish to hear, for I have seen it Where centres every When and every ‘Ubi.’
Par. 29.13Not to acquire some good unto himself, Which is impossible, but that his splendour In its resplendency may say, ‘Subsisto,’
Par. 29.16In his eternity outside of time, Outside all other limits, as it pleased him, Into new Loves the Eternal Love unfolded.
Par. 29.19Nor as if torpid did he lie before; For neither after nor before proceeded The going forth of God upon these waters.
Par. 29.22Matter and Form unmingled and conjoined Came into being that had no defect, E’en as three arrows from a three-stringed bow.
Par. 29.25And as in glass, in amber, or in crystal A sunbeam flashes so, that from its coming To its full being is no interval,
Par. 29.28So from its Lord did the triform effect Ray forth into its being all together, Without discrimination of beginning.
Par. 29.31Order was con-created and constructed In substances, and summit of the world Were those wherein the pure act was produced.
Par. 29.34Pure potentiality held the lowest part; Midway bound potentiality with act Such bond that it shall never be unbound.
Par. 29.37Jerome has written unto you of angels Created a long lapse of centuries Or ever yet the other world was made;
Par. 29.40But written is this truth in many places By writers of the Holy Ghost, and thou Shalt see it, if thou lookest well thereat.
Par. 29.43And even reason seeth it somewhat, For it would not concede that for so long Could be the motors without their perfection.
Par. 29.46Now dost thou know both where and when these Loves Created were, and how; so that extinct In thy desire already are three fires.
Par. 29.49Nor could one reach, in counting, unto twenty So swiftly, as a portion of these angels Disturbed the subject of your elements.
Par. 29.52The rest remained, and they began this art Which thou discernest, with so great delight That never from their circling do they cease.
Par. 29.55The occasion of the fall was the accursed Presumption of that One, whom thou hast seen By all the burden of the world constrained.
Par. 29.58Those whom thou here beholdest modest were To recognise themselves as of that goodness Which made them apt for so much understanding;
Par. 29.61On which account their vision was exalted By the enlightening grace and their own merit, So that they have a full and steadfast will.
Par. 29.64I would not have thee doubt, but certain be, ’Tis meritorious to receive this grace, According as the affection opens to it.
Par. 29.67Now round about in this consistory Much mayst thou contemplate, if these my words Be gathered up, without all further aid.
Par. 29.70But since upon the earth, throughout your schools, They teach that such is the angelic nature That it doth hear, and recollect, and will,
Par. 29.73More will I say, that thou mayst see unmixed The truth that is confounded there below, Equivocating in such like prelections.
Par. 29.76These substances, since in God’s countenance They jocund were, turned not away their sight From that wherefrom not anything is hidden;
Par. 29.79Hence they have not their vision intercepted By object new, and hence they do not need To recollect, through interrupted thought.
Par. 29.82So that below, not sleeping, people dream, Believing they speak truth, and not believing; And in the last is greater sin and shame.
Par. 29.85Below you do not journey by one path Philosophising; so transporteth you Love of appearance and the thought thereof.
Par. 29.88And even this above here is endured With less disdain, than when is set aside The Holy Writ, or when it is distorted.
Par. 29.91They think not there how much of blood it costs To sow it in the world, and how he pleases Who in humility keeps close to it.
Par. 29.94Each striveth for appearance, and doth make His own inventions; and these treated are By preachers, and the Evangel holds its peace.
Par. 29.97One sayeth that the moon did backward turn, In the Passion of Christ, and interpose herself So that the sunlight reached not down below;
Par. 29.100And lies; for of its own accord the light Hid itself; whence to Spaniards and to Indians, As to the Jews, did such eclipse respond.
Par. 29.103Florence has not so many Lapi and Bindi As fables such as these, that every year Are shouted from the pulpit back and forth,
Par. 29.106In such wise that the lambs, who do not know, Come back from pasture fed upon the wind, And not to see the harm doth not excuse them.
Par. 29.109Christ did not to his first disciples say, ‘Go forth, and to the world preach idle tales,’ But unto them a true foundation gave;
Par. 29.112And this so loudly sounded from their lips, That, in the warfare to enkindle Faith, They made of the Evangel shields and lances.
Par. 29.115Now men go forth with jests and drolleries To preach, and if but well the people laugh, The hood puffs out, and nothing more is asked.
Par. 29.118But in the cowl there nestles such a bird, That, if the common people were to see it, They would perceive what pardons they confide in,
Par. 29.121For which so great on earth has grown the folly, That, without proof of any testimony, To each indulgence they would flock together.
Par. 29.124By this Saint Anthony his pig doth fatten, And many others, who are worse than pigs, Paying in money without mark of coinage.
Par. 29.127But since we have digressed abundantly, Turn back thine eyes forthwith to the right path, So that the way be shortened with the time.
Par. 29.130This nature doth so multiply itself In numbers, that there never yet was speech Nor mortal fancy that can go so far.
Par. 29.133And if thou notest that which is revealed By Daniel, thou wilt see that in his thousands Number determinate is kept concealed.
Par. 29.136The primal light, that all irradiates it, By modes as many is received therein, As are the splendours wherewith it is mated.
Par. 29.139Hence, inasmuch as on the act conceptive The affection followeth, of love the sweetness Therein diversely fervid is or tepid.
Par. 29.142The height behold now and the amplitude Of the eternal power, since it hath made Itself so many mirrors, where ’tis broken,
Par. 29.145One in itself remaining as before.”
Paradiso, Canto XXX — The Tenth Heaven, or Empyrean. The River of Light. The Two Courts of Heaven. The White Rose of Paradise. The great Throne.
Par. 30.1Perchance six thousand miles remote from us Is glowing the sixth hour, and now this world Inclines its shadow almost to a level,
Par. 30.4When the mid-heaven begins to make itself So deep to us, that here and there a star Ceases to shine so far down as this depth,
Par. 30.7And as advances bright exceedingly The handmaid of the sun, the heaven is closed Light after light to the most beautiful;
Par. 30.10Not otherwise the Triumph, which for ever Plays round about the point that vanquished me, Seeming enclosed by what itself encloses,
Par. 30.13Little by little from my vision faded; Whereat to turn mine eyes on Beatrice My seeing nothing and my love constrained me.
Par. 30.16If what has hitherto been said of her Were all concluded in a single praise, Scant would it be to serve the present turn.
Par. 30.19Not only does the beauty I beheld Transcend ourselves, but truly I believe Its Maker only may enjoy it all.
Par. 30.22Vanquished do I confess me by this passage More than by problem of his theme was ever O’ercome the comic or the tragic poet;
Par. 30.25For as the sun the sight that trembles most, Even so the memory of that sweet smile My mind depriveth of its very self.
Par. 30.28From the first day that I beheld her face In this life, to the moment of this look, The sequence of my song has ne’er been severed;
Par. 30.31But now perforce this sequence must desist From following her beauty with my verse, As every artist at his uttermost.
Par. 30.34Such as I leave her to a greater fame Than any of my trumpet, which is bringing Its arduous matter to a final close,
Par. 30.37With voice and gesture of a perfect leader She recommenced: “We from the greatest body Have issued to the heaven that is pure light;
Par. 30.40Light intellectual replete with love, Love of true good replete with ecstasy, Ecstasy that transcendeth every sweetness.
Par. 30.43Here shalt thou see the one host and the other Of Paradise, and one in the same aspects Which at the final judgment thou shalt see.”
Par. 30.46Even as a sudden lightning that disperses The visual spirits, so that it deprives The eye of impress from the strongest objects,
Par. 30.49Thus round about me flashed a living light, And left me swathed around with such a veil Of its effulgence, that I nothing saw.
Par. 30.52“Ever the Love which quieteth this heaven Welcomes into itself with such salute, To make the candle ready for its flame.”
Par. 30.55No sooner had within me these brief words An entrance found, than I perceived myself To be uplifted over my own power,
Par. 30.58And I with vision new rekindled me, Such that no light whatever is so pure But that mine eyes were fortified against it.
Par. 30.61And light I saw in fashion of a river Fulvid with its effulgence, ’twixt two banks Depicted with an admirable Spring.
Par. 30.64Out of this river issued living sparks, And on all sides sank down into the flowers, Like unto rubies that are set in gold;
Par. 30.67And then, as if inebriate with the odours, They plunged again into the wondrous torrent, And as one entered issued forth another.
Par. 30.70“The high desire, that now inflames and moves thee To have intelligence of what thou seest, Pleaseth me all the more, the more it swells.
Par. 30.73But of this water it behoves thee drink Before so great a thirst in thee be slaked.” Thus said to me the sunshine of mine eyes;
Par. 30.76And added: “The river and the topazes Going in and out, and the laughing of the herbage, Are of their truth foreshadowing prefaces;
Par. 30.79Not that these things are difficult in themselves, But the deficiency is on thy side, For yet thou hast not vision so exalted.”
Par. 30.82There is no babe that leaps so suddenly With face towards the milk, if he awake Much later than his usual custom is,
Par. 30.85As I did, that I might make better mirrors Still of mine eyes, down stooping to the wave Which flows that we therein be better made.
Par. 30.88And even as the penthouse of mine eyelids Drank of it, it forthwith appeared to me Out of its length to be transformed to round.
Par. 30.91Then as a folk who have been under masks Seem other than before, if they divest The semblance not their own they disappeared in,
Par. 30.94Thus into greater pomp were changed for me The flowerets and the sparks, so that I saw Both of the Courts of Heaven made manifest.
Par. 30.97O splendour of God! by means of which I saw The lofty triumph of the realm veracious, Give me the power to say how it I saw!
Par. 30.100There is a light above, which visible Makes the Creator unto every creature, Who only in beholding Him has peace,
Par. 30.103And it expands itself in circular form To such extent, that its circumference Would be too large a girdle for the sun.
Par. 30.106The semblance of it is all made of rays Reflected from the top of Primal Motion, Which takes therefrom vitality and power.
Par. 30.109And as a hill in water at its base Mirrors itself, as if to see its beauty When affluent most in verdure and in flowers,
Par. 30.112So, ranged aloft all round about the light, Mirrored I saw in more ranks than a thousand All who above there have from us returned.
Par. 30.115And if the lowest row collect within it So great a light, how vast the amplitude Is of this Rose in its extremest leaves!
Par. 30.118My vision in the vastness and the height Lost not itself, but comprehended all The quantity and quality of that gladness.
Par. 30.121There near and far nor add nor take away; For there where God immediately doth govern, The natural law in naught is relevant.
Par. 30.124Into the yellow of the Rose Eternal That spreads, and multiplies, and breathes an odour Of praise unto the ever-vernal Sun,
Par. 30.127As one who silent is and fain would speak, Me Beatrice drew on, and said: “Behold Of the white stoles how vast the convent is!
Par. 30.130Behold how vast the circuit of our city! Behold our seats so filled to overflowing, That here henceforward are few people wanting!
Par. 30.133On that great throne whereon thine eyes are fixed For the crown’s sake already placed upon it, Before thou suppest at this wedding feast
Par. 30.136Shall sit the soul (that is to be Augustus On earth) of noble Henry, who shall come To redress Italy ere she be ready.
Par. 30.139Blind covetousness, that casts its spell upon you, Has made you like unto the little child, Who dies of hunger and drives off the nurse.
Par. 30.142And in the sacred forum then shall be A Prefect such, that openly or covert On the same road he will not walk with him.
Par. 30.145But long of God he will not be endured In holy office; he shall be thrust down Where Simon Magus is for his deserts,
Par. 30.148And make him of Alagna lower go!”
Paradiso, Canto XXXI — The Glory of Paradise. Departure of Beatrice. St. Bernard.
Par. 31.1In fashion then as of a snow-white rose Displayed itself to me the saintly host, Whom Christ in his own blood had made his bride,
Par. 31.4But the other host, that flying sees and sings The glory of Him who doth enamour it, And the goodness that created it so noble,
Par. 31.7Even as a swarm of bees, that sinks in flowers One moment, and the next returns again To where its labour is to sweetness turned,
Par. 31.10Sank into the great flower, that is adorned With leaves so many, and thence reascended To where its love abideth evermore.
Par. 31.13Their faces had they all of living flame, And wings of gold, and all the rest so white No snow unto that limit doth attain.
Par. 31.16From bench to bench, into the flower descending, They carried something of the peace and ardour Which by the fanning of their flanks they won.
Par. 31.19Nor did the interposing ’twixt the flower And what was o’er it of such plenitude Of flying shapes impede the sight and splendour;
Par. 31.22Because the light divine so penetrates The universe, according to its merit, That naught can be an obstacle against it.
Par. 31.25This realm secure and full of gladsomeness, Crowded with ancient people and with modern, Unto one mark had all its look and love.
Par. 31.28O Trinal Light, that in a single star Sparkling upon their sight so satisfies them, Look down upon our tempest here below!
Par. 31.31If the barbarians, coming from some region That every day by Helice is covered, Revolving with her son whom she delights in,
Par. 31.34Beholding Rome and all her noble works, Were wonder-struck, what time the Lateran Above all mortal things was eminent,—
Par. 31.37I who to the divine had from the human, From time unto eternity, had come, From Florence to a people just and sane,
Par. 31.40With what amazement must I have been filled! Truly between this and the joy, it was My pleasure not to hear, and to be mute.
Par. 31.43And as a pilgrim who delighteth him In gazing round the temple of his vow, And hopes some day to retell how it was,
Par. 31.46So through the living light my way pursuing Directed I mine eyes o’er all the ranks, Now up, now down, and now all round about.
Par. 31.49Faces I saw of charity persuasive, Embellished by His light and their own smile, And attitudes adorned with every grace.
Par. 31.52The general form of Paradise already My glance had comprehended as a whole, In no part hitherto remaining fixed,
Par. 31.55And round I turned me with rekindled wish My Lady to interrogate of things Concerning which my mind was in suspense.
Par. 31.58One thing I meant, another answered me; I thought I should see Beatrice, and saw An Old Man habited like the glorious people.
Par. 31.61O’erflowing was he in his eyes and cheeks With joy benign, in attitude of pity As to a tender father is becoming.
Par. 31.64And “She, where is she?” instantly I said; Whence he: “To put an end to thy desire, Me Beatrice hath sent from mine own place.
Par. 31.67And if thou lookest up to the third round Of the first rank, again shalt thou behold her Upon the throne her merits have assigned her.”
Par. 31.70Without reply I lifted up mine eyes, And saw her, as she made herself a crown Reflecting from herself the eternal rays.
Par. 31.73Not from that region which the highest thunders Is any mortal eye so far removed, In whatsoever sea it deepest sinks,
Par. 31.76As there from Beatrice my sight; but this Was nothing unto me; because her image Descended not to me by medium blurred.
Par. 31.79“O Lady, thou in whom my hope is strong, And who for my salvation didst endure In Hell to leave the imprint of thy feet,
Par. 31.82Of whatsoever things I have beheld, As coming from thy power and from thy goodness I recognise the virtue and the grace.
Par. 31.85Thou from a slave hast brought me unto freedom, By all those ways, by all the expedients, Whereby thou hadst the power of doing it.
Par. 31.88Preserve towards me thy magnificence, So that this soul of mine, which thou hast healed, Pleasing to thee be loosened from the body.”
Par. 31.91Thus I implored; and she, so far away, Smiled, as it seemed, and looked once more at me; Then unto the eternal fountain turned.
Par. 31.94And said the Old Man holy: “That thou mayst Accomplish perfectly thy journeying, Whereunto prayer and holy love have sent me,
Par. 31.97Fly with thine eyes all round about this garden; For seeing it will discipline thy sight Farther to mount along the ray divine.
Par. 31.100And she, the Queen of Heaven, for whom I burn Wholly with love, will grant us every grace, Because that I her faithful Bernard am.”
Par. 31.103As he who peradventure from Croatia Cometh to gaze at our Veronica, Who through its ancient fame is never sated,
Par. 31.106But says in thought, the while it is displayed, “My Lord, Christ Jesus, God of very God, Now was your semblance made like unto this?”
Par. 31.109Even such was I while gazing at the living Charity of the man, who in this world By contemplation tasted of that peace.
Par. 31.112“Thou son of grace, this jocund life,” began he, “Will not be known to thee by keeping ever Thine eyes below here on the lowest place;
Par. 31.115But mark the circles to the most remote, Until thou shalt behold enthroned the Queen To whom this realm is subject and devoted.”
Par. 31.118I lifted up mine eyes, and as at morn The oriental part of the horizon Surpasses that wherein the sun goes down,
Par. 31.121Thus, as if going with mine eyes from vale To mount, I saw a part in the remoteness Surpass in splendour all the other front.
Par. 31.124And even as there where we await the pole That Phaeton drove badly, blazes more The light, and is on either side diminished,
Par. 31.127So likewise that pacific oriflamme Gleamed brightest in the centre, and each side In equal measure did the flame abate.
Par. 31.130And at that centre, with their wings expanded, More than a thousand jubilant Angels saw I, Each differing in effulgence and in kind.
Par. 31.133I saw there at their sports and at their songs A beauty smiling, which the gladness was Within the eyes of all the other saints;
Par. 31.136And if I had in speaking as much wealth As in imagining, I should not dare To attempt the smallest part of its delight.
Par. 31.139Bernard, as soon as he beheld mine eyes Fixed and intent upon its fervid fervour, His own with such affection turned to her
Par. 31.142That it made mine more ardent to behold.
Paradiso, Canto XXXII — St. Bernard points out the Saints in the White Rose.
Par. 32.1Absorbed in his delight, that contemplator Assumed the willing office of a teacher, And gave beginning to these holy words:
Par. 32.4“The wound that Mary closed up and anointed, She at her feet who is so beautiful, She is the one who opened it and pierced it.
Par. 32.7Within that order which the third seats make Is seated Rachel, lower than the other, With Beatrice, in manner as thou seest.
Par. 32.10Sarah, Rebecca, Judith, and her who was Ancestress of the Singer, who for dole Of the misdeed said, ‘Miserere mei,’
Par. 32.13Canst thou behold from seat to seat descending Down in gradation, as with each one’s name I through the Rose go down from leaf to leaf.
Par. 32.16And downward from the seventh row, even as Above the same, succeed the Hebrew women, Dividing all the tresses of the flower;
Par. 32.19Because, according to the view which Faith In Christ had taken, these are the partition By which the sacred stairways are divided.
Par. 32.22Upon this side, where perfect is the flower With each one of its petals, seated are Those who believed in Christ who was to come.
Par. 32.25Upon the other side, where intersected With vacant spaces are the semicircles, Are those who looked to Christ already come.
Par. 32.28And as, upon this side, the glorious seat Of the Lady of Heaven, and the other seats Below it, such a great division make,
Par. 32.31So opposite doth that of the great John, Who, ever holy, desert and martyrdom Endured, and afterwards two years in Hell.
Par. 32.34And under him thus to divide were chosen Francis, and Benedict, and Augustine, And down to us the rest from round to round.
Par. 32.37Behold now the high providence divine; For one and other aspect of the Faith In equal measure shall this garden fill.
Par. 32.40And know that downward from that rank which cleaves Midway the sequence of the two divisions, Not by their proper merit are they seated;
Par. 32.43But by another’s under fixed conditions; For these are spirits one and all assoiled Before they any true election had.
Par. 32.46Well canst thou recognise it in their faces, And also in their voices puerile, If thou regard them well and hearken to them.
Par. 32.49Now doubtest thou, and doubting thou art silent; But I will loosen for thee the strong bond In which thy subtile fancies hold thee fast.
Par. 32.52Within the amplitude of this domain No casual point can possibly find place, No more than sadness can, or thirst, or hunger;
Par. 32.55For by eternal law has been established Whatever thou beholdest, so that closely The ring is fitted to the finger here.
Par. 32.58And therefore are these people, festinate Unto true life, not ‘sine causa’ here More and less excellent among themselves.
Par. 32.61The King, by means of whom this realm reposes In so great love and in so great delight That no will ventureth to ask for more,
Par. 32.64In his own joyous aspect every mind Creating, at his pleasure dowers with grace Diversely; and let here the effect suffice.
Par. 32.67And this is clearly and expressly noted For you in Holy Scripture, in those twins Who in their mother had their anger roused.
Par. 32.70According to the colour of the hair, Therefore, with such a grace the light supreme Consenteth that they worthily be crowned.
Par. 32.73Without, then, any merit of their deeds, Stationed are they in different gradations, Differing only in their first acuteness.
Par. 32.76’Tis true that in the early centuries, With innocence, to work out their salvation Sufficient was the faith of parents only.
Par. 32.79After the earlier ages were completed, Behoved it that the males by circumcision Unto their innocent wings should virtue add;
Par. 32.82But after that the time of grace had come Without the baptism absolute of Christ, Such innocence below there was retained.
Par. 32.85Look now into the face that unto Christ Hath most resemblance; for its brightness only Is able to prepare thee to see Christ.”
Par. 32.88On her did I behold so great a gladness Rain down, borne onward in the holy minds Created through that altitude to fly,
Par. 32.91That whatsoever I had seen before Did not suspend me in such admiration, Nor show me such similitude of God.
Par. 32.94And the same Love that first descended there, “Ave Maria, gratia plena,” singing, In front of her his wings expanded wide.
Par. 32.97Unto the canticle divine responded From every part the court beatified, So that each sight became serener for it.
Par. 32.100“O holy father, who for me endurest To be below here, leaving the sweet place In which thou sittest by eternal lot,
Par. 32.103Who is the Angel that with so much joy Into the eyes is looking of our Queen, Enamoured so that he seems made of fire?”
Par. 32.106Thus I again recourse had to the teaching Of that one who delighted him in Mary As doth the star of morning in the sun.
Par. 32.109And he to me: “Such gallantry and grace As there can be in Angel and in soul, All is in him; and thus we fain would have it;
Par. 32.112Because he is the one who bore the palm Down unto Mary, when the Son of God To take our burden on himself decreed.
Par. 32.115But now come onward with thine eyes, as I Speaking shall go, and note the great patricians Of this most just and merciful of empires.
Par. 32.118Those two that sit above there most enrapture As being very near unto Augusta, Are as it were the two roots of this Rose.
Par. 32.121He who upon the left is near her placed The father is, by whose audacious taste The human species so much bitter tastes.
Par. 32.124Upon the right thou seest that ancient father Of Holy Church, into whose keeping Christ The keys committed of this lovely flower.
Par. 32.127And he who all the evil days beheld, Before his death, of her the beauteous bride Who with the spear and with the nails was won,
Par. 32.130Beside him sits, and by the other rests That leader under whom on manna lived The people ingrate, fickle, and stiff-necked.
Par. 32.133Opposite Peter seest thou Anna seated, So well content to look upon her daughter, Her eyes she moves not while she sings Hosanna.
Par. 32.136And opposite the eldest household father Lucia sits, she who thy Lady moved When to rush downward thou didst bend thy brows.
Par. 32.139But since the moments of thy vision fly, Here will we make full stop, as a good tailor Who makes the gown according to his cloth,
Par. 32.142And unto the first Love will turn our eyes, That looking upon Him thou penetrate As far as possible through his effulgence.
Par. 32.145Truly, lest peradventure thou recede, Moving thy wings believing to advance, By prayer behoves it that grace be obtained;
Par. 32.148Grace from that one who has the power to aid thee; And thou shalt follow me with thy affection That from my words thy heart turn not aside.”
Par. 32.151And he began this holy orison.
Paradiso, Canto XXXIII — Prayer to the Virgin. The Threefold Circle of the Trinity. Mystery of the Divine and Human Nature.
Par. 33.1“Thou Virgin Mother, daughter of thy Son, Humble and high beyond all other creature, The limit fixed of the eternal counsel,
Par. 33.4Thou art the one who such nobility To human nature gave, that its Creator Did not disdain to make himself its creature.
Par. 33.7Within thy womb rekindled was the love, By heat of which in the eternal peace After such wise this flower has germinated.
Par. 33.10Here unto us thou art a noonday torch Of charity, and below there among mortals Thou art the living fountain-head of hope.
Par. 33.13Lady, thou art so great, and so prevailing, That he who wishes grace, nor runs to thee, His aspirations without wings would fly.
Par. 33.16Not only thy benignity gives succour To him who asketh it, but oftentimes Forerunneth of its own accord the asking.
Par. 33.19In thee compassion is, in thee is pity, In thee magnificence; in thee unites Whate’er of goodness is in any creature.
Par. 33.22Now doth this man, who from the lowest depth Of the universe as far as here has seen One after one the spiritual lives,
Par. 33.25Supplicate thee through grace for so much power That with his eyes he may uplift himself Higher towards the uttermost salvation.
Par. 33.28And I, who never burned for my own seeing More than I do for his, all of my prayers Proffer to thee, and pray they come not short,
Par. 33.31That thou wouldst scatter from him every cloud Of his mortality so with thy prayers, That the Chief Pleasure be to him displayed.
Par. 33.34Still farther do I pray thee, Queen, who canst Whate’er thou wilt, that sound thou mayst preserve After so great a vision his affections.
Par. 33.37Let thy protection conquer human movements; See Beatrice and all the blessed ones My prayers to second clasp their hands to thee!”
Par. 33.40The eyes beloved and revered of God, Fastened upon the speaker, showed to us How grateful unto her are prayers devout;
Par. 33.43Then unto the Eternal Light they turned, On which it is not credible could be By any creature bent an eye so clear.
Par. 33.46And I, who to the end of all desires Was now approaching, even as I ought The ardour of desire within me ended.
Par. 33.49Bernard was beckoning unto me, and smiling, That I should upward look; but I already Was of my own accord such as he wished;
Par. 33.52Because my sight, becoming purified, Was entering more and more into the ray Of the High Light which of itself is true.
Par. 33.55From that time forward what I saw was greater Than our discourse, that to such vision yields, And yields the memory unto such excess.
Par. 33.58Even as he is who seeth in a dream, And after dreaming the imprinted passion Remains, and to his mind the rest returns not,
Par. 33.61Even such am I, for almost utterly Ceases my vision, and distilleth yet Within my heart the sweetness born of it;
Par. 33.64Even thus the snow is in the sun unsealed, Even thus upon the wind in the light leaves Were the soothsayings of the Sibyl lost.
Par. 33.67O Light Supreme, that dost so far uplift thee From the conceits of mortals, to my mind Of what thou didst appear re-lend a little,
Par. 33.70And make my tongue of so great puissance, That but a single sparkle of thy glory It may bequeath unto the future people;
Par. 33.73For by returning to my memory somewhat, And by a little sounding in these verses, More of thy victory shall be conceived!
Par. 33.76I think the keenness of the living ray Which I endured would have bewildered me, If but mine eyes had been averted from it;
Par. 33.79And I remember that I was more bold On this account to bear, so that I joined My aspect with the Glory Infinite.
Par. 33.82O grace abundant, by which I presumed To fix my sight upon the Light Eternal, So that the seeing I consumed therein!
Par. 33.85I saw that in its depth far down is lying Bound up with love together in one volume, What through the universe in leaves is scattered;
Par. 33.88Substance, and accident, and their operations, All interfused together in such wise That what I speak of is one simple light.
Par. 33.91The universal fashion of this knot Methinks I saw, since more abundantly In saying this I feel that I rejoice.
Par. 33.94One moment is more lethargy to me, Than five and twenty centuries to the emprise That startled Neptune with the shade of Argo!
Par. 33.97My mind in this wise wholly in suspense, Steadfast, immovable, attentive gazed, And evermore with gazing grew enkindled.
Par. 33.100In presence of that light one such becomes, That to withdraw therefrom for other prospect It is impossible he e’er consent;
Par. 33.103Because the good, which object is of will, Is gathered all in this, and out of it That is defective which is perfect there.
Par. 33.106Shorter henceforward will my language fall Of what I yet remember, than an infant’s Who still his tongue doth moisten at the breast.
Par. 33.109Not because more than one unmingled semblance Was in the living light on which I looked, For it is always what it was before;
Par. 33.112But through the sight, that fortified itself In me by looking, one appearance only To me was ever changing as I changed.
Par. 33.115Within the deep and luminous subsistence Of the High Light appeared to me three circles, Of threefold colour and of one dimension,
Par. 33.118And by the second seemed the first reflected As Iris is by Iris, and the third Seemed fire that equally from both is breathed.
Par. 33.121O how all speech is feeble and falls short Of my conceit, and this to what I saw Is such, ’tis not enough to call it little!
Par. 33.124O Light Eterne, sole in thyself that dwellest, Sole knowest thyself, and, known unto thyself And knowing, lovest and smilest on thyself!
Par. 33.127That circulation, which being thus conceived Appeared in thee as a reflected light, When somewhat contemplated by mine eyes,
Par. 33.130Within itself, of its own very colour Seemed to me painted with our effigy, Wherefore my sight was all absorbed therein.
Par. 33.133As the geometrician, who endeavours To square the circle, and discovers not, By taking thought, the principle he wants,
Par. 33.136Even such was I at that new apparition; I wished to see how the image to the circle Conformed itself, and how it there finds place;
Par. 33.139But my own wings were not enough for this, Had it not been that then my mind there smote A flash of lightning, wherein came its wish.
Par. 33.142Here vigour failed the lofty fantasy: But now was turning my desire and will, Even as a wheel that equally is moved,
Par. 33.145The Love which moves the sun and the other stars.
Contents — 33 sections
- Paradiso, Canto I
- Paradiso, Canto II
- Paradiso, Canto III
- Paradiso, Canto IV
- Paradiso, Canto V
- Paradiso, Canto VI
- Paradiso, Canto VII
- Paradiso, Canto VIII
- Paradiso, Canto IX
- Paradiso, Canto X
- Paradiso, Canto XI
- Paradiso, Canto XII
- Paradiso, Canto XIII
- Paradiso, Canto XIV
- Paradiso, Canto XV
- Paradiso, Canto XVI
- Paradiso, Canto XVII
- Paradiso, Canto XVIII
- Paradiso, Canto XIX
- Paradiso, Canto XX
- Paradiso, Canto XXI
- Paradiso, Canto XXII
- Paradiso, Canto XXIII
- Paradiso, Canto XXIV
- Paradiso, Canto XXV
- Paradiso, Canto XXVI
- Paradiso, Canto XXVII
- Paradiso, Canto XXVIII
- Paradiso, Canto XXIX
- Paradiso, Canto XXX
- Paradiso, Canto XXXI
- Paradiso, Canto XXXII
- Paradiso, Canto XXXIII
Paradiso, Canto I
Par. 1.1La gloria di colui che tutto move per l’universo penetra, e risplende in una parte più e meno altrove.
Par. 1.4Nel ciel che più de la sua luce prende fu’ io, e vidi cose che ridire né sa né può chi di là sù discende;
Par. 1.7perché appressando sé al suo disire, nostro intelletto si profonda tanto, che dietro la memoria non può ire.
Par. 1.10Veramente quant’ io del regno santo ne la mia mente potei far tesoro, sarà ora materia del mio canto.
Par. 1.13O buono Appollo, a l’ultimo lavoro fammi del tuo valor sì fatto vaso, come dimandi a dar l’amato alloro.
Par. 1.16Infino a qui l’un giogo di Parnaso assai mi fu; ma or con amendue m’è uopo intrar ne l’aringo rimaso.
Par. 1.19Entra nel petto mio, e spira tue sì come quando Marsïa traesti de la vagina de le membra sue.
Par. 1.22O divina virtù, se mi ti presti tanto che l’ombra del beato regno segnata nel mio capo io manifesti,
Par. 1.25vedra’mi al piè del tuo diletto legno venire, e coronarmi de le foglie che la materia e tu mi farai degno.
Par. 1.28Sì rade volte, padre, se ne coglie per trïunfare o cesare o poeta, colpa e vergogna de l’umane voglie,
Par. 1.31che parturir letizia in su la lieta delfica deïtà dovria la fronda peneia, quando alcun di sé asseta.
Par. 1.34Poca favilla gran fiamma seconda: forse di retro a me con miglior voci si pregherà perché Cirra risponda.
Par. 1.37Surge ai mortali per diverse foci la lucerna del mondo; ma da quella che quattro cerchi giugne con tre croci,
Par. 1.40con miglior corso e con migliore stella esce congiunta, e la mondana cera più a suo modo tempera e suggella.
Par. 1.43Fatto avea di là mane e di qua sera tal foce, e quasi tutto era là bianco quello emisperio, e l’altra parte nera,
Par. 1.46quando Beatrice in sul sinistro fianco vidi rivolta e riguardar nel sole: aguglia sì non li s’affisse unquanco.
Par. 1.49E sì come secondo raggio suole uscir del primo e risalire in suso, pur come pelegrin che tornar vuole,
Par. 1.52così de l’atto suo, per li occhi infuso ne l’imagine mia, il mio si fece, e fissi li occhi al sole oltre nostr’ uso.
Par. 1.55Molto è licito là, che qui non lece a le nostre virtù, mercé del loco fatto per proprio de l’umana spece.
Par. 1.58Io nol soffersi molto, né sì poco, ch’io nol vedessi sfavillar dintorno, com’ ferro che bogliente esce del foco;
Par. 1.61e di sùbito parve giorno a giorno essere aggiunto, come quei che puote avesse il ciel d’un altro sole addorno.
Par. 1.64Beatrice tutta ne l’etterne rote fissa con li occhi stava; e io in lei le luci fissi, di là sù rimote.
Par. 1.67Nel suo aspetto tal dentro mi fei, qual si fé Glauco nel gustar de l’erba che ’l fé consorto in mar de li altri dèi.
Par. 1.70Trasumanar significar per verba non si poria; però l’essemplo basti a cui esperïenza grazia serba.
Par. 1.73S’i’ era sol di me quel che creasti novellamente, amor che ’l ciel governi, tu ’l sai, che col tuo lume mi levasti.
Par. 1.76Quando la rota che tu sempiterni desiderato, a sé mi fece atteso con l’armonia che temperi e discerni,
Par. 1.79parvemi tanto allor del cielo acceso de la fiamma del sol, che pioggia o fiume lago non fece alcun tanto disteso.
Par. 1.82La novità del suono e ’l grande lume di lor cagion m’accesero un disio mai non sentito di cotanto acume.
Par. 1.85Ond’ ella, che vedea me sì com’ io, a quïetarmi l’animo commosso, pria ch’io a dimandar, la bocca aprio
Par. 1.88e cominciò: «Tu stesso ti fai grosso col falso imaginar, sì che non vedi ciò che vedresti se l’avessi scosso.
Par. 1.91Tu non se’ in terra, sì come tu credi; ma folgore, fuggendo il proprio sito, non corse come tu ch’ad esso riedi».
Par. 1.94S’io fui del primo dubbio disvestito per le sorrise parolette brevi, dentro ad un nuovo più fu’ inretito
Par. 1.97e dissi: «Già contento requïevi di grande ammirazion; ma ora ammiro com’ io trascenda questi corpi levi».
Par. 1.100Ond’ ella, appresso d’un pïo sospiro, li occhi drizzò ver’ me con quel sembiante che madre fa sovra figlio deliro,
Par. 1.103e cominciò: «Le cose tutte quante hanno ordine tra loro, e questo è forma che l’universo a Dio fa simigliante.
Par. 1.106Qui veggion l’alte creature l’orma de l’etterno valore, il qual è fine al quale è fatta la toccata norma.
Par. 1.109Ne l’ordine ch’io dico sono accline tutte nature, per diverse sorti, più al principio loro e men vicine;
Par. 1.112onde si muovono a diversi porti per lo gran mar de l’essere, e ciascuna con istinto a lei dato che la porti.
Par. 1.115Questi ne porta il foco inver’ la luna; questi ne’ cor mortali è permotore; questi la terra in sé stringe e aduna;
Par. 1.118né pur le creature che son fore d’intelligenza quest’ arco saetta, ma quelle c’hanno intelletto e amore.
Par. 1.121La provedenza, che cotanto assetta, del suo lume fa ’l ciel sempre quïeto nel qual si volge quel c’ha maggior fretta;
Par. 1.124e ora lì, come a sito decreto, cen porta la virtù di quella corda che ciò che scocca drizza in segno lieto.
Par. 1.127Vero è che, come forma non s’accorda molte fïate a l’intenzion de l’arte, perch’ a risponder la materia è sorda,
Par. 1.130così da questo corso si diparte talor la creatura, c’ha podere di piegar, così pinta, in altra parte;
Par. 1.133e sì come veder si può cadere foco di nube, sì l’impeto primo l’atterra torto da falso piacere.
Par. 1.136Non dei più ammirar, se bene stimo, lo tuo salir, se non come d’un rivo se d’alto monte scende giuso ad imo.
Par. 1.139Maraviglia sarebbe in te se, privo d’impedimento, giù ti fossi assiso, com’ a terra quïete in foco vivo».
Par. 1.142Quinci rivolse inver’ lo cielo il viso.
Paradiso, Canto II
Par. 2.1O voi che siete in piccioletta barca, desiderosi d’ascoltar, seguiti dietro al mio legno che cantando varca,
Par. 2.4tornate a riveder li vostri liti: non vi mettete in pelago, ché forse, perdendo me, rimarreste smarriti.
Par. 2.7L’acqua ch’io prendo già mai non si corse; Minerva spira, e conducemi Appollo, e nove Muse mi dimostran l’Orse.
Par. 2.10Voialtri pochi che drizzaste il collo per tempo al pan de li angeli, del quale vivesi qui ma non sen vien satollo,
Par. 2.13metter potete ben per l’alto sale vostro navigio, servando mio solco dinanzi a l’acqua che ritorna equale.
Par. 2.16Que’ glorïosi che passaro al Colco non s’ammiraron come voi farete, quando Iasón vider fatto bifolco.
Par. 2.19La concreata e perpetüa sete del deïforme regno cen portava veloci quasi come ’l ciel vedete.
Par. 2.22Beatrice in suso, e io in lei guardava; e forse in tanto in quanto un quadrel posa e vola e da la noce si dischiava,
Par. 2.25giunto mi vidi ove mirabil cosa mi torse il viso a sé; e però quella cui non potea mia cura essere ascosa,
Par. 2.28volta ver’ me, sì lieta come bella, «Drizza la mente in Dio grata», mi disse, «che n’ha congiunti con la prima stella».
Par. 2.31Parev’ a me che nube ne coprisse lucida, spessa, solida e pulita, quasi adamante che lo sol ferisse.
Par. 2.34Per entro sé l’etterna margarita ne ricevette, com’ acqua recepe raggio di luce permanendo unita.
Par. 2.37S’io era corpo, e qui non si concepe com’ una dimensione altra patio, ch’esser convien se corpo in corpo repe,
Par. 2.40accender ne dovria più il disio di veder quella essenza in che si vede come nostra natura e Dio s’unio.
Par. 2.43Lì si vedrà ciò che tenem per fede, non dimostrato, ma fia per sé noto a guisa del ver primo che l’uom crede.
Par. 2.46Io rispuosi: «Madonna, sì devoto com’ esser posso più, ringrazio lui lo qual dal mortal mondo m’ha remoto.
Par. 2.49Ma ditemi: che son li segni bui di questo corpo, che là giuso in terra fan di Cain favoleggiare altrui?».
Par. 2.52Ella sorrise alquanto, e poi «S’elli erra l’oppinïon», mi disse, «d’i mortali dove chiave di senso non diserra,
Par. 2.55certo non ti dovrien punger li strali d’ammirazione omai, poi dietro ai sensi vedi che la ragione ha corte l’ali.
Par. 2.58Ma dimmi quel che tu da te ne pensi». E io: «Ciò che n’appar qua sù diverso credo che fanno i corpi rari e densi».
Par. 2.61Ed ella: «Certo assai vedrai sommerso nel falso il creder tuo, se bene ascolti l’argomentar ch’io li farò avverso.
Par. 2.64La spera ottava vi dimostra molti lumi, li quali e nel quale e nel quanto notar si posson di diversi volti.
Par. 2.67Se raro e denso ciò facesser tanto, una sola virtù sarebbe in tutti, più e men distributa e altrettanto.
Par. 2.70Virtù diverse esser convegnon frutti di princìpi formali, e quei, for ch’uno, seguiterieno a tua ragion distrutti.
Par. 2.73Ancor, se raro fosse di quel bruno cagion che tu dimandi, o d’oltre in parte fora di sua materia sì digiuno
Par. 2.76esto pianeto, o, sì come comparte lo grasso e ’l magro un corpo, così questo nel suo volume cangerebbe carte.
Par. 2.79Se ’l primo fosse, fora manifesto ne l’eclissi del sol, per trasparere lo lume come in altro raro ingesto.
Par. 2.82Questo non è: però è da vedere de l’altro; e s’elli avvien ch’io l’altro cassi, falsificato fia lo tuo parere.
Par. 2.85S’elli è che questo raro non trapassi, esser conviene un termine da onde lo suo contrario più passar non lassi;
Par. 2.88e indi l’altrui raggio si rifonde così come color torna per vetro lo qual di retro a sé piombo nasconde.
Par. 2.91Or dirai tu ch’el si dimostra tetro ivi lo raggio più che in altre parti, per esser lì refratto più a retro.
Par. 2.94Da questa instanza può deliberarti esperïenza, se già mai la provi, ch’esser suol fonte ai rivi di vostr’ arti.
Par. 2.97Tre specchi prenderai; e i due rimovi da te d’un modo, e l’altro, più rimosso, tr’ambo li primi li occhi tuoi ritrovi.
Par. 2.100Rivolto ad essi, fa che dopo il dosso ti stea un lume che i tre specchi accenda e torni a te da tutti ripercosso.
Par. 2.103Ben che nel quanto tanto non si stenda la vista più lontana, lì vedrai come convien ch’igualmente risplenda.
Par. 2.106Or, come ai colpi de li caldi rai de la neve riman nudo il suggetto e dal colore e dal freddo primai,
Par. 2.109così rimaso te ne l’intelletto voglio informar di luce sì vivace, che ti tremolerà nel suo aspetto.
Par. 2.112Dentro dal ciel de la divina pace si gira un corpo ne la cui virtute l’esser di tutto suo contento giace.
Par. 2.115Lo ciel seguente, c’ha tante vedute, quell’ esser parte per diverse essenze, da lui distratte e da lui contenute.
Par. 2.118Li altri giron per varie differenze le distinzion che dentro da sé hanno dispongono a lor fini e lor semenze.
Par. 2.121Questi organi del mondo così vanno, come tu vedi omai, di grado in grado, che di sù prendono e di sotto fanno.
Par. 2.124Riguarda bene omai sì com’ io vado per questo loco al vero che disiri, sì che poi sappi sol tener lo guado.
Par. 2.127Lo moto e la virtù d’i santi giri, come dal fabbro l’arte del martello, da’ beati motor convien che spiri;
Par. 2.130e ’l ciel cui tanti lumi fanno bello, de la mente profonda che lui volve prende l’image e fassene suggello.
Par. 2.133E come l’alma dentro a vostra polve per differenti membra e conformate a diverse potenze si risolve,
Par. 2.136così l’intelligenza sua bontate multiplicata per le stelle spiega, girando sé sovra sua unitate.
Par. 2.139Virtù diversa fa diversa lega col prezïoso corpo ch’ella avviva, nel qual, sì come vita in voi, si lega.
Par. 2.142Per la natura lieta onde deriva, la virtù mista per lo corpo luce come letizia per pupilla viva.
Par. 2.145Da essa vien ciò che da luce a luce par differente, non da denso e raro; essa è formal principio che produce,
Par. 2.148conforme a sua bontà, lo turbo e ’l chiaro».
Paradiso, Canto III
Par. 3.1Quel sol che pria d’amor mi scaldò ’l petto, di bella verità m’avea scoverto, provando e riprovando, il dolce aspetto;
Par. 3.4e io, per confessar corretto e certo me stesso, tanto quanto si convenne leva’ il capo a proferer più erto;
Par. 3.7ma visïone apparve che ritenne a sé me tanto stretto, per vedersi, che di mia confession non mi sovvenne.
Par. 3.10Quali per vetri trasparenti e tersi, o ver per acque nitide e tranquille, non sì profonde che i fondi sien persi,
Par. 3.13tornan d’i nostri visi le postille debili sì, che perla in bianca fronte non vien men forte a le nostre pupille;
Par. 3.16tali vid’ io più facce a parlar pronte; per ch’io dentro a l’error contrario corsi a quel ch’accese amor tra l’omo e ’l fonte.
Par. 3.19Sùbito sì com’ io di lor m’accorsi, quelle stimando specchiati sembianti, per veder di cui fosser, li occhi torsi;
Par. 3.22e nulla vidi, e ritorsili avanti dritti nel lume de la dolce guida, che, sorridendo, ardea ne li occhi santi.
Par. 3.25«Non ti maravigliar perch’ io sorrida», mi disse, «appresso il tuo püeril coto, poi sopra ’l vero ancor lo piè non fida,
Par. 3.28ma te rivolve, come suole, a vòto: vere sustanze son ciò che tu vedi, qui rilegate per manco di voto.
Par. 3.31Però parla con esse e odi e credi; ché la verace luce che le appaga da sé non lascia lor torcer li piedi».
Par. 3.34E io a l’ombra che parea più vaga di ragionar, drizza’mi, e cominciai, quasi com’ uom cui troppa voglia smaga:
Par. 3.37«O ben creato spirito, che a’ rai di vita etterna la dolcezza senti che, non gustata, non s’intende mai,
Par. 3.40grazïoso mi fia se mi contenti del nome tuo e de la vostra sorte». Ond’ ella, pronta e con occhi ridenti:
Par. 3.43«La nostra carità non serra porte a giusta voglia, se non come quella che vuol simile a sé tutta sua corte.
Par. 3.46I’ fui nel mondo vergine sorella; e se la mente tua ben sé riguarda, non mi ti celerà l’esser più bella,
Par. 3.49ma riconoscerai ch’i’ son Piccarda, che, posta qui con questi altri beati, beata sono in la spera più tarda.
Par. 3.52Li nostri affetti, che solo infiammati son nel piacer de lo Spirito Santo, letizian del suo ordine formati.
Par. 3.55E questa sorte che par giù cotanto, però n’è data, perché fuor negletti li nostri voti, e vòti in alcun canto».
Par. 3.58Ond’ io a lei: «Ne’ mirabili aspetti vostri risplende non so che divino che vi trasmuta da’ primi concetti:
Par. 3.61però non fui a rimembrar festino; ma or m’aiuta ciò che tu mi dici, sì che raffigurar m’è più latino.
Par. 3.64Ma dimmi: voi che siete qui felici, disiderate voi più alto loco per più vedere e per più farvi amici?».
Par. 3.67Con quelle altr’ ombre pria sorrise un poco; da indi mi rispuose tanto lieta, ch’arder parea d’amor nel primo foco:
Par. 3.70«Frate, la nostra volontà quïeta virtù di carità, che fa volerne sol quel ch’avemo, e d’altro non ci asseta.
Par. 3.73Se disïassimo esser più superne, foran discordi li nostri disiri dal voler di colui che qui ne cerne;
Par. 3.76che vedrai non capere in questi giri, s’essere in carità è qui necesse, e se la sua natura ben rimiri.
Par. 3.79Anzi è formale ad esto beato esse tenersi dentro a la divina voglia, per ch’una fansi nostre voglie stesse;
Par. 3.82sì che, come noi sem di soglia in soglia per questo regno, a tutto il regno piace com’ a lo re che ’n suo voler ne ’nvoglia.
Par. 3.85E ’n la sua volontade è nostra pace: ell’ è quel mare al qual tutto si move ciò ch’ella crïa o che natura face».
Par. 3.88Chiaro mi fu allor come ogne dove in cielo è paradiso, etsi la grazia del sommo ben d’un modo non vi piove.
Par. 3.91Ma sì com’ elli avvien, s’un cibo sazia e d’un altro rimane ancor la gola, che quel si chere e di quel si ringrazia,
Par. 3.94così fec’ io con atto e con parola, per apprender da lei qual fu la tela onde non trasse infino a co la spuola.
Par. 3.97«Perfetta vita e alto merto inciela donna più sù», mi disse, «a la cui norma nel vostro mondo giù si veste e vela,
Par. 3.100perché fino al morir si vegghi e dorma con quello sposo ch’ogne voto accetta che caritate a suo piacer conforma.
Par. 3.103Dal mondo, per seguirla, giovinetta fuggi’mi, e nel suo abito mi chiusi e promisi la via de la sua setta.
Par. 3.106Uomini poi, a mal più ch’a bene usi, fuor mi rapiron de la dolce chiostra: Iddio si sa qual poi mia vita fusi.
Par. 3.109E quest’ altro splendor che ti si mostra da la mia destra parte e che s’accende di tutto il lume de la spera nostra,
Par. 3.112ciò ch’io dico di me, di sé intende; sorella fu, e così le fu tolta di capo l’ombra de le sacre bende.
Par. 3.115Ma poi che pur al mondo fu rivolta contra suo grado e contra buona usanza, non fu dal vel del cor già mai disciolta.
Par. 3.118Quest’ è la luce de la gran Costanza che del secondo vento di Soave generò ’l terzo e l’ultima possanza».
Par. 3.121Così parlommi, e poi cominciò ‘Ave, Maria’ cantando, e cantando vanio come per acqua cupa cosa grave.
Par. 3.124La vista mia, che tanto lei seguio quanto possibil fu, poi che la perse, volsesi al segno di maggior disio,
Par. 3.127e a Beatrice tutta si converse; ma quella folgorò nel mïo sguardo sì che da prima il viso non sofferse;
Par. 3.130e ciò mi fece a dimandar più tardo.
Paradiso, Canto IV
Par. 4.1Intra due cibi, distanti e moventi d’un modo, prima si morria di fame, che liber’ omo l’un recasse ai denti;
Par. 4.4sì si starebbe un agno intra due brame di fieri lupi, igualmente temendo; sì si starebbe un cane intra due dame:
Par. 4.7per che, s’i’ mi tacea, me non riprendo, da li miei dubbi d’un modo sospinto, poi ch’era necessario, né commendo.
Par. 4.10Io mi tacea, ma ’l mio disir dipinto m’era nel viso, e ’l dimandar con ello, più caldo assai che per parlar distinto.
Par. 4.13Fé sì Beatrice qual fé Danïello, Nabuccodonosor levando d’ira, che l’avea fatto ingiustamente fello;
Par. 4.16e disse: «Io veggio ben come ti tira uno e altro disio, sì che tua cura sé stessa lega sì che fuor non spira.
Par. 4.19Tu argomenti: “Se ’l buon voler dura, la vïolenza altrui per qual ragione di meritar mi scema la misura?”.
Par. 4.22Ancor di dubitar ti dà cagione parer tornarsi l’anime a le stelle, secondo la sentenza di Platone.
Par. 4.25Queste son le question che nel tuo velle pontano igualmente; e però pria tratterò quella che più ha di felle.
Par. 4.28D’i Serafin colui che più s’india, Moïsè, Samuel, e quel Giovanni che prender vuoli, io dico, non Maria,
Par. 4.31non hanno in altro cielo i loro scanni che questi spirti che mo t’appariro, né hanno a l’esser lor più o meno anni;
Par. 4.34ma tutti fanno bello il primo giro, e differentemente han dolce vita per sentir più e men l’etterno spiro.
Par. 4.37Qui si mostraro, non perché sortita sia questa spera lor, ma per far segno de la celestïal c’ha men salita.
Par. 4.40Così parlar conviensi al vostro ingegno, però che solo da sensato apprende ciò che fa poscia d’intelletto degno.
Par. 4.43Per questo la Scrittura condescende a vostra facultate, e piedi e mano attribuisce a Dio e altro intende;
Par. 4.46e Santa Chiesa con aspetto umano Gabrïel e Michel vi rappresenta, e l’altro che Tobia rifece sano.
Par. 4.49Quel che Timeo de l’anime argomenta non è simile a ciò che qui si vede, però che, come dice, par che senta.
Par. 4.52Dice che l’alma a la sua stella riede, credendo quella quindi esser decisa quando natura per forma la diede;
Par. 4.55e forse sua sentenza è d’altra guisa che la voce non suona, ed esser puote con intenzion da non esser derisa.
Par. 4.58S’elli intende tornare a queste ruote l’onor de la influenza e ’l biasmo, forse in alcun vero suo arco percuote.
Par. 4.61Questo principio, male inteso, torse già tutto il mondo quasi, sì che Giove, Mercurio e Marte a nominar trascorse.
Par. 4.64L’altra dubitazion che ti commove ha men velen, però che sua malizia non ti poria menar da me altrove.
Par. 4.67Parere ingiusta la nostra giustizia ne li occhi d’i mortali, è argomento di fede e non d’eretica nequizia.
Par. 4.70Ma perché puote vostro accorgimento ben penetrare a questa veritate, come disiri, ti farò contento.
Par. 4.73Se vïolenza è quando quel che pate nïente conferisce a quel che sforza, non fuor quest’ alme per essa scusate:
Par. 4.76ché volontà, se non vuol, non s’ammorza, ma fa come natura face in foco, se mille volte vïolenza il torza.
Par. 4.79Per che, s’ella si piega assai o poco, segue la forza; e così queste fero possendo rifuggir nel santo loco.
Par. 4.82Se fosse stato lor volere intero, come tenne Lorenzo in su la grada, e fece Muzio a la sua man severo,
Par. 4.85così l’avria ripinte per la strada ond’ eran tratte, come fuoro sciolte; ma così salda voglia è troppo rada.
Par. 4.88E per queste parole, se ricolte l’hai come dei, è l’argomento casso che t’avria fatto noia ancor più volte.
Par. 4.91Ma or ti s’attraversa un altro passo dinanzi a li occhi, tal che per te stesso non usciresti: pria saresti lasso.
Par. 4.94Io t’ho per certo ne la mente messo ch’alma beata non poria mentire, però ch’è sempre al primo vero appresso;
Par. 4.97e poi potesti da Piccarda udire che l’affezion del vel Costanza tenne; sì ch’ella par qui meco contradire.
Par. 4.100Molte fïate già, frate, addivenne che, per fuggir periglio, contra grato si fé di quel che far non si convenne;
Par. 4.103come Almeone, che, di ciò pregato dal padre suo, la propria madre spense, per non perder pietà si fé spietato.
Par. 4.106A questo punto voglio che tu pense che la forza al voler si mischia, e fanno sì che scusar non si posson l’offense.
Par. 4.109Voglia assoluta non consente al danno; ma consentevi in tanto in quanto teme, se si ritrae, cadere in più affanno.
Par. 4.112Però, quando Piccarda quello spreme, de la voglia assoluta intende, e io de l’altra; sì che ver diciamo insieme».
Par. 4.115Cotal fu l’ondeggiar del santo rio ch’uscì del fonte ond’ ogne ver deriva; tal puose in pace uno e altro disio.
Par. 4.118«O amanza del primo amante, o diva», diss’ io appresso, «il cui parlar m’inonda e scalda sì, che più e più m’avviva,
Par. 4.121non è l’affezion mia tanto profonda, che basti a render voi grazia per grazia; ma quei che vede e puote a ciò risponda.
Par. 4.124Io veggio ben che già mai non si sazia nostro intelletto, se ’l ver non lo illustra di fuor dal qual nessun vero si spazia.
Par. 4.127Posasi in esso, come fera in lustra, tosto che giunto l’ha; e giugner puollo: se non, ciascun disio sarebbe frustra.
Par. 4.130Nasce per quello, a guisa di rampollo, a piè del vero il dubbio; ed è natura ch’al sommo pinge noi di collo in collo.
Par. 4.133Questo m’invita, questo m’assicura con reverenza, donna, a dimandarvi d’un’altra verità che m’è oscura.
Par. 4.136Io vo’ saper se l’uom può sodisfarvi ai voti manchi sì con altri beni, ch’a la vostra statera non sien parvi».
Par. 4.139Beatrice mi guardò con li occhi pieni di faville d’amor così divini, che, vinta, mia virtute diè le reni,
Par. 4.142e quasi mi perdei con li occhi chini.
Paradiso, Canto V
Par. 5.1«S’io ti fiammeggio nel caldo d’amore di là dal modo che ’n terra si vede, sì che del viso tuo vinco il valore,
Par. 5.4non ti maravigliar, ché ciò procede da perfetto veder, che, come apprende, così nel bene appreso move il piede.
Par. 5.7Io veggio ben sì come già resplende ne l’intelletto tuo l’etterna luce, che, vista, sola e sempre amore accende;
Par. 5.10e s’altra cosa vostro amor seduce, non è se non di quella alcun vestigio, mal conosciuto, che quivi traluce.
Par. 5.13Tu vuo’ saper se con altro servigio, per manco voto, si può render tanto che l’anima sicuri di letigio».
Par. 5.16Sì cominciò Beatrice questo canto; e sì com’ uom che suo parlar non spezza, continüò così ’l processo santo:
Par. 5.19«Lo maggior don che Dio per sua larghezza fesse creando, e a la sua bontate più conformato, e quel ch’e’ più apprezza,
Par. 5.22fu de la volontà la libertate; di che le creature intelligenti, e tutte e sole, fuoro e son dotate.
Par. 5.25Or ti parrà, se tu quinci argomenti, l’alto valor del voto, s’è sì fatto che Dio consenta quando tu consenti;
Par. 5.28ché, nel fermar tra Dio e l’omo il patto, vittima fassi di questo tesoro, tal quale io dico; e fassi col suo atto.
Par. 5.31Dunque che render puossi per ristoro? Se credi bene usar quel c’hai offerto, di maltolletto vuo’ far buon lavoro.
Par. 5.34Tu se’ omai del maggior punto certo; ma perché Santa Chiesa in ciò dispensa, che par contra lo ver ch’i’ t’ho scoverto,
Par. 5.37convienti ancor sedere un poco a mensa, però che ’l cibo rigido c’hai preso, richiede ancora aiuto a tua dispensa.
Par. 5.40Apri la mente a quel ch’io ti paleso e fermalvi entro; ché non fa scïenza, sanza lo ritenere, avere inteso.
Par. 5.43Due cose si convegnono a l’essenza di questo sacrificio: l’una è quella di che si fa; l’altr’ è la convenenza.
Par. 5.46Quest’ ultima già mai non si cancella se non servata; e intorno di lei sì preciso di sopra si favella:
Par. 5.49però necessitato fu a li Ebrei pur l’offerere, ancor ch’alcuna offerta sì permutasse, come saver dei.
Par. 5.52L’altra, che per materia t’è aperta, puote ben esser tal, che non si falla se con altra materia si converta.
Par. 5.55Ma non trasmuti carco a la sua spalla per suo arbitrio alcun, sanza la volta e de la chiave bianca e de la gialla;
Par. 5.58e ogne permutanza credi stolta, se la cosa dimessa in la sorpresa come ’l quattro nel sei non è raccolta.
Par. 5.61Però qualunque cosa tanto pesa per suo valor che tragga ogne bilancia, sodisfar non si può con altra spesa.
Par. 5.64Non prendan li mortali il voto a ciancia; siate fedeli, e a ciò far non bieci, come Ieptè a la sua prima mancia;
Par. 5.67cui più si convenia dicer ‘Mal feci’, che, servando, far peggio; e così stolto ritrovar puoi il gran duca de’ Greci,
Par. 5.70onde pianse Efigènia il suo bel volto, e fé pianger di sé i folli e i savi ch’udir parlar di così fatto cólto.
Par. 5.73Siate, Cristiani, a muovervi più gravi: non siate come penna ad ogne vento, e non crediate ch’ogne acqua vi lavi.
Par. 5.76Avete il novo e ’l vecchio Testamento, e ’l pastor de la Chiesa che vi guida; questo vi basti a vostro salvamento.
Par. 5.79Se mala cupidigia altro vi grida, uomini siate, e non pecore matte, sì che ’l Giudeo di voi tra voi non rida!
Par. 5.82Non fate com’ agnel che lascia il latte de la sua madre, e semplice e lascivo seco medesmo a suo piacer combatte!».
Par. 5.85Così Beatrice a me com’ ïo scrivo; poi si rivolse tutta disïante a quella parte ove ’l mondo è più vivo.
Par. 5.88Lo suo tacere e ’l trasmutar sembiante puoser silenzio al mio cupido ingegno, che già nuove questioni avea davante;
Par. 5.91e sì come saetta che nel segno percuote pria che sia la corda queta, così corremmo nel secondo regno.
Par. 5.94Quivi la donna mia vid’ io sì lieta, come nel lume di quel ciel si mise, che più lucente se ne fé ’l pianeta.
Par. 5.97E se la stella si cambiò e rise, qual mi fec’ io che pur da mia natura trasmutabile son per tutte guise!
Par. 5.100Come ’n peschiera ch’è tranquilla e pura traggonsi i pesci a ciò che vien di fori per modo che lo stimin lor pastura,
Par. 5.103sì vid’ io ben più di mille splendori trarsi ver’ noi, e in ciascun s’udia: «Ecco chi crescerà li nostri amori».
Par. 5.106E sì come ciascuno a noi venìa, vedeasi l’ombra piena di letizia nel folgór chiaro che di lei uscia.
Par. 5.109Pensa, lettor, se quel che qui s’inizia non procedesse, come tu avresti di più savere angosciosa carizia;
Par. 5.112e per te vederai come da questi m’era in disio d’udir lor condizioni, sì come a li occhi mi fur manifesti.
Par. 5.115«O bene nato a cui veder li troni del trïunfo etternal concede grazia prima che la milizia s’abbandoni,
Par. 5.118del lume che per tutto il ciel si spazia noi semo accesi; e però, se disii di noi chiarirti, a tuo piacer ti sazia».
Par. 5.121Così da un di quelli spirti pii detto mi fu; e da Beatrice: «Dì, dì sicuramente, e credi come a dii».
Par. 5.124«Io veggio ben sì come tu t’annidi nel proprio lume, e che de li occhi il traggi, perch’ e’ corusca sì come tu ridi;
Par. 5.127ma non so chi tu se’, né perché aggi, anima degna, il grado de la spera che si vela a’ mortai con altrui raggi».
Par. 5.130Questo diss’ io diritto a la lumera che pria m’avea parlato; ond’ ella fessi lucente più assai di quel ch’ell’ era.
Par. 5.133Sì come il sol che si cela elli stessi per troppa luce, come ’l caldo ha róse le temperanze d’i vapori spessi,
Par. 5.136per più letizia sì mi si nascose dentro al suo raggio la figura santa; e così chiusa chiusa mi rispuose
Par. 5.139nel modo che ’l seguente canto canta.
Paradiso, Canto VI
Par. 6.1«Poscia che Costantin l’aquila volse contr’ al corso del ciel, ch’ella seguio dietro a l’antico che Lavina tolse,
Par. 6.4cento e cent’ anni e più l’uccel di Dio ne lo stremo d’Europa si ritenne, vicino a’ monti de’ quai prima uscìo;
Par. 6.7e sotto l’ombra de le sacre penne governò ’l mondo lì di mano in mano, e, sì cangiando, in su la mia pervenne.
Par. 6.10Cesare fui e son Iustinïano, che, per voler del primo amor ch’i’ sento, d’entro le leggi trassi il troppo e ’l vano.
Par. 6.13E prima ch’io a l’ovra fossi attento, una natura in Cristo esser, non piùe, credea, e di tal fede era contento;
Par. 6.16ma ’l benedetto Agapito, che fue sommo pastore, a la fede sincera mi dirizzò con le parole sue.
Par. 6.19Io li credetti; e ciò che ’n sua fede era, vegg’ io or chiaro sì, come tu vedi ogni contradizione e falsa e vera.
Par. 6.22Tosto che con la Chiesa mossi i piedi, a Dio per grazia piacque di spirarmi l’alto lavoro, e tutto ’n lui mi diedi;
Par. 6.25e al mio Belisar commendai l’armi, cui la destra del ciel fu sì congiunta, che segno fu ch’i’ dovessi posarmi.
Par. 6.28Or qui a la question prima s’appunta la mia risposta; ma sua condizione mi stringe a seguitare alcuna giunta,
Par. 6.31perché tu veggi con quanta ragione si move contr’ al sacrosanto segno e chi ’l s’appropria e chi a lui s’oppone.
Par. 6.34Vedi quanta virtù l’ha fatto degno di reverenza; e cominciò da l’ora che Pallante morì per darli regno.
Par. 6.37Tu sai ch’el fece in Alba sua dimora per trecento anni e oltre, infino al fine che i tre a’ tre pugnar per lui ancora.
Par. 6.40E sai ch’el fé dal mal de le Sabine al dolor di Lucrezia in sette regi, vincendo intorno le genti vicine.
Par. 6.43Sai quel ch’el fé portato da li egregi Romani incontro a Brenno, incontro a Pirro, incontro a li altri principi e collegi;
Par. 6.46onde Torquato e Quinzio, che dal cirro negletto fu nomato, i Deci e ’ Fabi ebber la fama che volontier mirro.
Par. 6.49Esso atterrò l’orgoglio de li Aràbi che di retro ad Anibale passaro l’alpestre rocce, Po, di che tu labi.
Par. 6.52Sott’ esso giovanetti trïunfaro Scipïone e Pompeo; e a quel colle sotto ’l qual tu nascesti parve amaro.
Par. 6.55Poi, presso al tempo che tutto ’l ciel volle redur lo mondo a suo modo sereno, Cesare per voler di Roma il tolle.
Par. 6.58E quel che fé da Varo infino a Reno, Isara vide ed Era e vide Senna e ogne valle onde Rodano è pieno.
Par. 6.61Quel che fé poi ch’elli uscì di Ravenna e saltò Rubicon, fu di tal volo, che nol seguiteria lingua né penna.
Par. 6.64Inver’ la Spagna rivolse lo stuolo, poi ver’ Durazzo, e Farsalia percosse sì ch’al Nil caldo si sentì del duolo.
Par. 6.67Antandro e Simeonta, onde si mosse, rivide e là dov’ Ettore si cuba; e mal per Tolomeo poscia si scosse.
Par. 6.70Da indi scese folgorando a Iuba; onde si volse nel vostro occidente, ove sentia la pompeana tuba.
Par. 6.73Di quel che fé col baiulo seguente, Bruto con Cassio ne l’inferno latra, e Modena e Perugia fu dolente.
Par. 6.76Piangene ancor la trista Cleopatra, che, fuggendoli innanzi, dal colubro la morte prese subitana e atra.
Par. 6.79Con costui corse infino al lito rubro; con costui puose il mondo in tanta pace, che fu serrato a Giano il suo delubro.
Par. 6.82Ma ciò che ’l segno che parlar mi face fatto avea prima e poi era fatturo per lo regno mortal ch’a lui soggiace,
Par. 6.85diventa in apparenza poco e scuro, se in mano al terzo Cesare si mira con occhio chiaro e con affetto puro;
Par. 6.88ché la viva giustizia che mi spira, li concedette, in mano a quel ch’i’ dico, gloria di far vendetta a la sua ira.
Par. 6.91Or qui t’ammira in ciò ch’io ti replìco: poscia con Tito a far vendetta corse de la vendetta del peccato antico.
Par. 6.94E quando il dente longobardo morse la Santa Chiesa, sotto le sue ali Carlo Magno, vincendo, la soccorse.
Par. 6.97Omai puoi giudicar di quei cotali ch’io accusai di sopra e di lor falli, che son cagion di tutti vostri mali.
Par. 6.100L’uno al pubblico segno i gigli gialli oppone, e l’altro appropria quello a parte, sì ch’è forte a veder chi più si falli.
Par. 6.103Faccian li Ghibellin, faccian lor arte sott’ altro segno, ché mal segue quello sempre chi la giustizia e lui diparte;
Par. 6.106e non l’abbatta esto Carlo novello coi Guelfi suoi, ma tema de li artigli ch’a più alto leon trasser lo vello.
Par. 6.109Molte fïate già pianser li figli per la colpa del padre, e non si creda che Dio trasmuti l’armi per suoi gigli!
Par. 6.112Questa picciola stella si correda d’i buoni spirti che son stati attivi perché onore e fama li succeda:
Par. 6.115e quando li disiri poggian quivi, sì disvïando, pur convien che i raggi del vero amore in sù poggin men vivi.
Par. 6.118Ma nel commensurar d’i nostri gaggi col merto è parte di nostra letizia, perché non li vedem minor né maggi.
Par. 6.121Quindi addolcisce la viva giustizia in noi l’affetto sì, che non si puote torcer già mai ad alcuna nequizia.
Par. 6.124Diverse voci fanno dolci note; così diversi scanni in nostra vita rendon dolce armonia tra queste rote.
Par. 6.127E dentro a la presente margarita luce la luce di Romeo, di cui fu l’ovra grande e bella mal gradita.
Par. 6.130Ma i Provenzai che fecer contra lui non hanno riso; e però mal cammina qual si fa danno del ben fare altrui.
Par. 6.133Quattro figlie ebbe, e ciascuna reina, Ramondo Beringhiere, e ciò li fece Romeo, persona umìle e peregrina.
Par. 6.136E poi il mosser le parole biece a dimandar ragione a questo giusto, che li assegnò sette e cinque per diece,
Par. 6.139indi partissi povero e vetusto; e se ’l mondo sapesse il cor ch’elli ebbe mendicando sua vita a frusto a frusto,
Par. 6.142assai lo loda, e più lo loderebbe».
Paradiso, Canto VII
Par. 7.1«Osanna, sanctus Deus sabaòth, superillustrans claritate tua felices ignes horum malacòth!».
Par. 7.4Così, volgendosi a la nota sua, fu viso a me cantare essa sustanza, sopra la qual doppio lume s’addua;
Par. 7.7ed essa e l’altre mossero a sua danza, e quasi velocissime faville mi si velar di sùbita distanza.
Par. 7.10Io dubitava e dicea ‘Dille, dille!’ fra me, ‘dille’ dicea, ‘a la mia donna che mi diseta con le dolci stille’.
Par. 7.13Ma quella reverenza che s’indonna di tutto me, pur per Be e per ice, mi richinava come l’uom ch’assonna.
Par. 7.16Poco sofferse me cotal Beatrice e cominciò, raggiandomi d’un riso tal, che nel foco faria l’uom felice:
Par. 7.19«Secondo mio infallibile avviso, come giusta vendetta giustamente punita fosse, t’ha in pensier miso;
Par. 7.22ma io ti solverò tosto la mente; e tu ascolta, ché le mie parole di gran sentenza ti faran presente.
Par. 7.25Per non soffrire a la virtù che vole freno a suo prode, quell’ uom che non nacque, dannando sé, dannò tutta sua prole;
Par. 7.28onde l’umana specie inferma giacque giù per secoli molti in grande errore, fin ch’al Verbo di Dio discender piacque
Par. 7.31u’ la natura, che dal suo fattore s’era allungata, unì a sé in persona con l’atto sol del suo etterno amore.
Par. 7.34Or drizza il viso a quel ch’or si ragiona: questa natura al suo fattore unita, qual fu creata, fu sincera e buona;
Par. 7.37ma per sé stessa pur fu ella sbandita di paradiso, però che si torse da via di verità e da sua vita.
Par. 7.40La pena dunque che la croce porse s’a la natura assunta si misura, nulla già mai sì giustamente morse;
Par. 7.43e così nulla fu di tanta ingiura, guardando a la persona che sofferse, in che era contratta tal natura.
Par. 7.46Però d’un atto uscir cose diverse: ch’a Dio e a’ Giudei piacque una morte; per lei tremò la terra e ’l ciel s’aperse.
Par. 7.49Non ti dee oramai parer più forte, quando si dice che giusta vendetta poscia vengiata fu da giusta corte.
Par. 7.52Ma io veggi’ or la tua mente ristretta di pensiero in pensier dentro ad un nodo, del qual con gran disio solver s’aspetta.
Par. 7.55Tu dici: “Ben discerno ciò ch’i’ odo; ma perché Dio volesse, m’è occulto, a nostra redenzion pur questo modo”.
Par. 7.58Questo decreto, frate, sta sepulto a li occhi di ciascuno il cui ingegno ne la fiamma d’amor non è adulto.
Par. 7.61Veramente, però ch’a questo segno molto si mira e poco si discerne, dirò perché tal modo fu più degno.
Par. 7.64La divina bontà, che da sé sperne ogne livore, ardendo in sé, sfavilla sì che dispiega le bellezze etterne.
Par. 7.67Ciò che da lei sanza mezzo distilla non ha poi fine, perché non si move la sua imprenta quand’ ella sigilla.
Par. 7.70Ciò che da essa sanza mezzo piove libero è tutto, perché non soggiace a la virtute de le cose nove.
Par. 7.73Più l’è conforme, e però più le piace; ché l’ardor santo ch’ogne cosa raggia, ne la più somigliante è più vivace.
Par. 7.76Di tutte queste dote s’avvantaggia l’umana creatura, e s’una manca, di sua nobilità convien che caggia.
Par. 7.79Solo il peccato è quel che la disfranca e falla dissimìle al sommo bene, per che del lume suo poco s’imbianca;
Par. 7.82e in sua dignità mai non rivene, se non rïempie, dove colpa vòta, contra mal dilettar con giuste pene.
Par. 7.85Vostra natura, quando peccò tota nel seme suo, da queste dignitadi, come di paradiso, fu remota;
Par. 7.88né ricovrar potiensi, se tu badi ben sottilmente, per alcuna via, sanza passar per un di questi guadi:
Par. 7.91o che Dio solo per sua cortesia dimesso avesse, o che l’uom per sé isso avesse sodisfatto a sua follia.
Par. 7.94Ficca mo l’occhio per entro l’abisso de l’etterno consiglio, quanto puoi al mio parlar distrettamente fisso.
Par. 7.97Non potea l’uomo ne’ termini suoi mai sodisfar, per non potere ir giuso con umiltate obedïendo poi,
Par. 7.100quanto disobediendo intese ir suso; e questa è la cagion per che l’uom fue da poter sodisfar per sé dischiuso.
Par. 7.103Dunque a Dio convenia con le vie sue riparar l’omo a sua intera vita, dico con l’una, o ver con amendue.
Par. 7.106Ma perché l’ovra tanto è più gradita da l’operante, quanto più appresenta de la bontà del core ond’ ell’ è uscita,
Par. 7.109la divina bontà che ’l mondo imprenta, di proceder per tutte le sue vie, a rilevarvi suso, fu contenta.
Par. 7.112Né tra l’ultima notte e ’l primo die sì alto o sì magnifico processo, o per l’una o per l’altra, fu o fie:
Par. 7.115ché più largo fu Dio a dar sé stesso per far l’uom sufficiente a rilevarsi, che s’elli avesse sol da sé dimesso;
Par. 7.118e tutti li altri modi erano scarsi a la giustizia, se ’l Figliuol di Dio non fosse umilïato ad incarnarsi.
Par. 7.121Or per empierti bene ogne disio, ritorno a dichiararti in alcun loco, perché tu veggi lì così com’ io.
Par. 7.124Tu dici: “Io veggio l’acqua, io veggio il foco, l’aere e la terra e tutte lor misture venire a corruzione, e durar poco;
Par. 7.127e queste cose pur furon creature; per che, se ciò ch’è detto è stato vero, esser dovrien da corruzion sicure”.
Par. 7.130Li angeli, frate, e ’l paese sincero nel qual tu se’, dir si posson creati, sì come sono, in loro essere intero;
Par. 7.133ma li alimenti che tu hai nomati e quelle cose che di lor si fanno da creata virtù sono informati.
Par. 7.136Creata fu la materia ch’elli hanno; creata fu la virtù informante in queste stelle che ’ntorno a lor vanno.
Par. 7.139L’anima d’ogne bruto e de le piante di complession potenzïata tira lo raggio e ’l moto de le luci sante;
Par. 7.142ma vostra vita sanza mezzo spira la somma beninanza, e la innamora di sé sì che poi sempre la disira.
Par. 7.145E quinci puoi argomentare ancora vostra resurrezion, se tu ripensi come l’umana carne fessi allora
Par. 7.148che li primi parenti intrambo fensi».
Paradiso, Canto VIII
Par. 8.1Solea creder lo mondo in suo periclo che la bella Ciprigna il folle amore raggiasse, volta nel terzo epiciclo;
Par. 8.4per che non pur a lei faceano onore di sacrificio e di votivo grido le genti antiche ne l’antico errore;
Par. 8.7ma Dïone onoravano e Cupido, quella per madre sua, questo per figlio, e dicean ch’el sedette in grembo a Dido;
Par. 8.10e da costei ond’ io principio piglio pigliavano il vocabol de la stella che ’l sol vagheggia or da coppa or da ciglio.
Par. 8.13Io non m’accorsi del salire in ella; ma d’esservi entro mi fé assai fede la donna mia ch’i’ vidi far più bella.
Par. 8.16E come in fiamma favilla si vede, e come in voce voce si discerne, quand’ una è ferma e altra va e riede,
Par. 8.19vid’ io in essa luce altre lucerne muoversi in giro più e men correnti, al modo, credo, di lor viste interne.
Par. 8.22Di fredda nube non disceser venti, o visibili o no, tanto festini, che non paressero impediti e lenti
Par. 8.25a chi avesse quei lumi divini veduti a noi venir, lasciando il giro pria cominciato in li alti Serafini;
Par. 8.28e dentro a quei che più innanzi appariro sonava ‘Osanna’ sì, che unque poi di rïudir non fui sanza disiro.
Par. 8.31Indi si fece l’un più presso a noi e solo incominciò: «Tutti sem presti al tuo piacer, perché di noi ti gioi.
Par. 8.34Noi ci volgiam coi principi celesti d’un giro e d’un girare e d’una sete, ai quali tu del mondo già dicesti:
Par. 8.37‘Voi che ’ntendendo il terzo ciel movete’; e sem sì pien d’amor, che, per piacerti, non fia men dolce un poco di quïete».
Par. 8.40Poscia che li occhi miei si fuoro offerti a la mia donna reverenti, ed essa fatti li avea di sé contenti e certi,
Par. 8.43rivolsersi a la luce che promessa tanto s’avea, e «Deh, chi siete?» fue la voce mia di grande affetto impressa.
Par. 8.46E quanta e quale vid’ io lei far piùe per allegrezza nova che s’accrebbe, quando parlai, a l’allegrezze sue!
Par. 8.49Così fatta, mi disse: «Il mondo m’ebbe giù poco tempo; e se più fosse stato, molto sarà di mal, che non sarebbe.
Par. 8.52La mia letizia mi ti tien celato che mi raggia dintorno e mi nasconde quasi animal di sua seta fasciato.
Par. 8.55Assai m’amasti, e avesti ben onde; che s’io fossi giù stato, io ti mostrava di mio amor più oltre che le fronde.
Par. 8.58Quella sinistra riva che si lava di Rodano poi ch’è misto con Sorga, per suo segnore a tempo m’aspettava,
Par. 8.61e quel corno d’Ausonia che s’imborga di Bari e di Gaeta e di Catona, da ove Tronto e Verde in mare sgorga.
Par. 8.64Fulgeami già in fronte la corona di quella terra che ’l Danubio riga poi che le ripe tedesche abbandona.
Par. 8.67E la bella Trinacria, che caliga tra Pachino e Peloro, sopra ’l golfo che riceve da Euro maggior briga,
Par. 8.70non per Tifeo ma per nascente solfo, attesi avrebbe li suoi regi ancora, nati per me di Carlo e di Ridolfo,
Par. 8.73se mala segnoria, che sempre accora li popoli suggetti, non avesse mosso Palermo a gridar: “Mora, mora!”.
Par. 8.76E se mio frate questo antivedesse, l’avara povertà di Catalogna già fuggeria, perché non li offendesse;
Par. 8.79ché veramente proveder bisogna per lui, o per altrui, sì ch’a sua barca carcata più d’incarco non si pogna.
Par. 8.82La sua natura, che di larga parca discese, avria mestier di tal milizia che non curasse di mettere in arca».
Par. 8.85«Però ch’i’ credo che l’alta letizia che ’l tuo parlar m’infonde, segnor mio, là ’ve ogne ben si termina e s’inizia,
Par. 8.88per te si veggia come la vegg’ io, grata m’è più; e anco quest’ ho caro perché ’l discerni rimirando in Dio.
Par. 8.91Fatto m’hai lieto, e così mi fa chiaro, poi che, parlando, a dubitar m’hai mosso com’ esser può, di dolce seme, amaro».
Par. 8.94Questo io a lui; ed elli a me: «S’io posso mostrarti un vero, a quel che tu dimandi terrai lo viso come tien lo dosso.
Par. 8.97Lo ben che tutto il regno che tu scandi volge e contenta, fa esser virtute sua provedenza in questi corpi grandi.
Par. 8.100E non pur le nature provedute sono in la mente ch’è da sé perfetta, ma esse insieme con la lor salute:
Par. 8.103per che quantunque quest’ arco saetta disposto cade a proveduto fine, sì come cosa in suo segno diretta.
Par. 8.106Se ciò non fosse, il ciel che tu cammine producerebbe sì li suoi effetti, che non sarebbero arti, ma ruine;
Par. 8.109e ciò esser non può, se li ’ntelletti che muovon queste stelle non son manchi, e manco il primo, che non li ha perfetti.
Par. 8.112Vuo’ tu che questo ver più ti s’imbianchi?». E io: «Non già; ché impossibil veggio che la natura, in quel ch’è uopo, stanchi».
Par. 8.115Ond’ elli ancora: «Or dì: sarebbe il peggio per l’omo in terra, se non fosse cive?». «Sì», rispuos’ io; «e qui ragion non cheggio».
Par. 8.118«E puot’ elli esser, se giù non si vive diversamente per diversi offici? Non, se ’l maestro vostro ben vi scrive».
Par. 8.121Sì venne deducendo infino a quici; poscia conchiuse: «Dunque esser diverse convien di vostri effetti le radici:
Par. 8.124per ch’un nasce Solone e altro Serse, altro Melchisedèch e altro quello che, volando per l’aere, il figlio perse.
Par. 8.127La circular natura, ch’è suggello a la cera mortal, fa ben sua arte, ma non distingue l’un da l’altro ostello.
Par. 8.130Quinci addivien ch’Esaù si diparte per seme da Iacòb; e vien Quirino da sì vil padre, che si rende a Marte.
Par. 8.133Natura generata il suo cammino simil farebbe sempre a’ generanti, se non vincesse il proveder divino.
Par. 8.136Or quel che t’era dietro t’è davanti: ma perché sappi che di te mi giova, un corollario voglio che t’ammanti.
Par. 8.139Sempre natura, se fortuna trova discorde a sé, com’ ogne altra semente fuor di sua regïon, fa mala prova.
Par. 8.142E se ’l mondo là giù ponesse mente al fondamento che natura pone, seguendo lui, avria buona la gente.
Par. 8.145Ma voi torcete a la religïone tal che fia nato a cignersi la spada, e fate re di tal ch’è da sermone;
Par. 8.148onde la traccia vostra è fuor di strada».
Paradiso, Canto IX
Par. 9.1Da poi che Carlo tuo, bella Clemenza, m’ebbe chiarito, mi narrò li ’nganni che ricever dovea la sua semenza;
Par. 9.4ma disse: «Taci e lascia muover li anni»; sì ch’io non posso dir se non che pianto giusto verrà di retro ai vostri danni.
Par. 9.7E già la vita di quel lume santo rivolta s’era al Sol che la rïempie come quel ben ch’a ogne cosa è tanto.
Par. 9.10Ahi anime ingannate e fatture empie, che da sì fatto ben torcete i cuori, drizzando in vanità le vostre tempie!
Par. 9.13Ed ecco un altro di quelli splendori ver’ me si fece, e ’l suo voler piacermi significava nel chiarir di fori.
Par. 9.16Li occhi di Bëatrice, ch’eran fermi sovra me, come pria, di caro assenso al mio disio certificato fermi.
Par. 9.19«Deh, metti al mio voler tosto compenso, beato spirto», dissi, «e fammi prova ch’i’ possa in te refletter quel ch’io penso!».
Par. 9.22Onde la luce che m’era ancor nova, del suo profondo, ond’ ella pria cantava, seguette come a cui di ben far giova:
Par. 9.25«In quella parte de la terra prava italica che siede tra Rïalto e le fontane di Brenta e di Piava,
Par. 9.28si leva un colle, e non surge molt’ alto, là onde scese già una facella che fece a la contrada un grande assalto.
Par. 9.31D’una radice nacqui e io ed ella: Cunizza fui chiamata, e qui refulgo perché mi vinse il lume d’esta stella;
Par. 9.34ma lietamente a me medesma indulgo la cagion di mia sorte, e non mi noia; che parria forse forte al vostro vulgo.
Par. 9.37Di questa luculenta e cara gioia del nostro cielo che più m’è propinqua, grande fama rimase; e pria che moia,
Par. 9.40questo centesimo anno ancor s’incinqua: vedi se far si dee l’omo eccellente, sì ch’altra vita la prima relinqua.
Par. 9.43E ciò non pensa la turba presente che Tagliamento e Adice richiude, né per esser battuta ancor si pente;
Par. 9.46ma tosto fia che Padova al palude cangerà l’acqua che Vincenza bagna, per essere al dover le genti crude;
Par. 9.49e dove Sile e Cagnan s’accompagna, tal signoreggia e va con la testa alta, che già per lui carpir si fa la ragna.
Par. 9.52Piangerà Feltro ancora la difalta de l’empio suo pastor, che sarà sconcia sì, che per simil non s’entrò in malta.
Par. 9.55Troppo sarebbe larga la bigoncia che ricevesse il sangue ferrarese, e stanco chi ’l pesasse a oncia a oncia,
Par. 9.58che donerà questo prete cortese per mostrarsi di parte; e cotai doni conformi fieno al viver del paese.
Par. 9.61Sù sono specchi, voi dicete Troni, onde refulge a noi Dio giudicante; sì che questi parlar ne paion buoni».
Par. 9.64Qui si tacette; e fecemi sembiante che fosse ad altro volta, per la rota in che si mise com’ era davante.
Par. 9.67L’altra letizia, che m’era già nota per cara cosa, mi si fece in vista qual fin balasso in che lo sol percuota.
Par. 9.70Per letiziar là sù fulgor s’acquista, sì come riso qui; ma giù s’abbuia l’ombra di fuor, come la mente è trista.
Par. 9.73«Dio vede tutto, e tuo veder s’inluia», diss’ io, «beato spirto, sì che nulla voglia di sé a te puot’ esser fuia.
Par. 9.76Dunque la voce tua, che ’l ciel trastulla sempre col canto di quei fuochi pii che di sei ali facen la coculla,
Par. 9.79perché non satisface a’ miei disii? Già non attendere’ io tua dimanda, s’io m’intuassi, come tu t’inmii».
Par. 9.82«La maggior valle in che l’acqua si spanda», incominciaro allor le sue parole, «fuor di quel mar che la terra inghirlanda,
Par. 9.85tra ’ discordanti liti contra ’l sole tanto sen va, che fa meridïano là dove l’orizzonte pria far suole.
Par. 9.88Di quella valle fu’ io litorano tra Ebro e Macra, che per cammin corto parte lo Genovese dal Toscano.
Par. 9.91Ad un occaso quasi e ad un orto Buggea siede e la terra ond’ io fui, che fé del sangue suo già caldo il porto.
Par. 9.94Folco mi disse quella gente a cui fu noto il nome mio; e questo cielo di me s’imprenta, com’ io fe’ di lui;
Par. 9.97ché più non arse la figlia di Belo, noiando e a Sicheo e a Creusa, di me, infin che si convenne al pelo;
Par. 9.100né quella Rodopëa che delusa fu da Demofoonte, né Alcide quando Iole nel core ebbe rinchiusa.
Par. 9.103Non però qui si pente, ma si ride, non de la colpa, ch’a mente non torna, ma del valor ch’ordinò e provide.
Par. 9.106Qui si rimira ne l’arte ch’addorna cotanto affetto, e discernesi ’l bene per che ’l mondo di sù quel di giù torna.
Par. 9.109Ma perché tutte le tue voglie piene ten porti che son nate in questa spera, proceder ancor oltre mi convene.
Par. 9.112Tu vuo’ saper chi è in questa lumera che qui appresso me così scintilla come raggio di sole in acqua mera.
Par. 9.115Or sappi che là entro si tranquilla Raab; e a nostr’ ordine congiunta, di lei nel sommo grado si sigilla.
Par. 9.118Da questo cielo, in cui l’ombra s’appunta che ’l vostro mondo face, pria ch’altr’ alma del trïunfo di Cristo fu assunta.
Par. 9.121Ben si convenne lei lasciar per palma in alcun cielo de l’alta vittoria che s’acquistò con l’una e l’altra palma,
Par. 9.124perch’ ella favorò la prima gloria di Iosüè in su la Terra Santa, che poco tocca al papa la memoria.
Par. 9.127La tua città, che di colui è pianta che pria volse le spalle al suo fattore e di cui è la ’nvidia tanto pianta,
Par. 9.130produce e spande il maladetto fiore c’ha disvïate le pecore e li agni, però che fatto ha lupo del pastore.
Par. 9.133Per questo l’Evangelio e i dottor magni son derelitti, e solo ai Decretali si studia, sì che pare a’ lor vivagni.
Par. 9.136A questo intende il papa e ’ cardinali; non vanno i lor pensieri a Nazarette, là dove Gabrïello aperse l’ali.
Par. 9.139Ma Vaticano e l’altre parti elette di Roma che son state cimitero a la milizia che Pietro seguette,
Par. 9.142tosto libere fien de l’avoltero».
Paradiso, Canto X
Par. 10.1Guardando nel suo Figlio con l’Amore che l’uno e l’altro etternalmente spira, lo primo e ineffabile Valore
Par. 10.4quanto per mente e per loco si gira con tant’ ordine fé, ch’esser non puote sanza gustar di lui chi ciò rimira.
Par. 10.7Leva dunque, lettore, a l’alte rote meco la vista, dritto a quella parte dove l’un moto e l’altro si percuote;
Par. 10.10e lì comincia a vagheggiar ne l’arte di quel maestro che dentro a sé l’ama, tanto che mai da lei l’occhio non parte.
Par. 10.13Vedi come da indi si dirama l’oblico cerchio che i pianeti porta, per sodisfare al mondo che li chiama.
Par. 10.16Che se la strada lor non fosse torta, molta virtù nel ciel sarebbe in vano, e quasi ogne potenza qua giù morta;
Par. 10.19e se dal dritto più o men lontano fosse ’l partire, assai sarebbe manco e giù e sù de l’ordine mondano.
Par. 10.22Or ti riman, lettor, sovra ’l tuo banco, dietro pensando a ciò che si preliba, s’esser vuoi lieto assai prima che stanco.
Par. 10.25Messo t’ho innanzi: omai per te ti ciba; ché a sé torce tutta la mia cura quella materia ond’ io son fatto scriba.
Par. 10.28Lo ministro maggior de la natura, che del valor del ciel lo mondo imprenta e col suo lume il tempo ne misura,
Par. 10.31con quella parte che sù si rammenta congiunto, si girava per le spire in che più tosto ognora s’appresenta;
Par. 10.34e io era con lui; ma del salire non m’accors’ io, se non com’ uom s’accorge, anzi ’l primo pensier, del suo venire.
Par. 10.37È Bëatrice quella che sì scorge di bene in meglio, sì subitamente che l’atto suo per tempo non si sporge.
Par. 10.40Quant’ esser convenia da sé lucente quel ch’era dentro al sol dov’ io entra’mi, non per color, ma per lume parvente!
Par. 10.43Perch’ io lo ’ngegno e l’arte e l’uso chiami, sì nol direi che mai s’imaginasse; ma creder puossi e di veder si brami.
Par. 10.46E se le fantasie nostre son basse a tanta altezza, non è maraviglia; ché sopra ’l sol non fu occhio ch’andasse.
Par. 10.49Tal era quivi la quarta famiglia de l’alto Padre, che sempre la sazia, mostrando come spira e come figlia.
Par. 10.52E Bëatrice cominciò: «Ringrazia, ringrazia il Sol de li angeli, ch’a questo sensibil t’ha levato per sua grazia».
Par. 10.55Cor di mortal non fu mai sì digesto a divozione e a rendersi a Dio con tutto ’l suo gradir cotanto presto,
Par. 10.58come a quelle parole mi fec’ io; e sì tutto ’l mio amore in lui si mise, che Bëatrice eclissò ne l’oblio.
Par. 10.61Non le dispiacque; ma sì se ne rise, che lo splendor de li occhi suoi ridenti mia mente unita in più cose divise.
Par. 10.64Io vidi più folgór vivi e vincenti far di noi centro e di sé far corona, più dolci in voce che in vista lucenti:
Par. 10.67così cinger la figlia di Latona vedem talvolta, quando l’aere è pregno, sì che ritenga il fil che fa la zona.
Par. 10.70Ne la corte del cielo, ond’ io rivegno, si trovan molte gioie care e belle tanto che non si posson trar del regno;
Par. 10.73e ’l canto di quei lumi era di quelle; chi non s’impenna sì che là sù voli, dal muto aspetti quindi le novelle.
Par. 10.76Poi, sì cantando, quelli ardenti soli si fuor girati intorno a noi tre volte, come stelle vicine a’ fermi poli,
Par. 10.79donne mi parver, non da ballo sciolte, ma che s’arrestin tacite, ascoltando fin che le nove note hanno ricolte.
Par. 10.82E dentro a l’un senti’ cominciar: «Quando lo raggio de la grazia, onde s’accende verace amore e che poi cresce amando,
Par. 10.85multiplicato in te tanto resplende, che ti conduce su per quella scala u’ sanza risalir nessun discende;
Par. 10.88qual ti negasse il vin de la sua fiala per la tua sete, in libertà non fora se non com’ acqua ch’al mar non si cala.
Par. 10.91Tu vuo’ saper di quai piante s’infiora questa ghirlanda che ’ntorno vagheggia la bella donna ch’al ciel t’avvalora.
Par. 10.94Io fui de li agni de la santa greggia che Domenico mena per cammino u’ ben s’impingua se non si vaneggia.
Par. 10.97Questi che m’è a destra più vicino, frate e maestro fummi, ed esso Alberto è di Cologna, e io Thomas d’Aquino.
Par. 10.100Se sì di tutti li altri esser vuo’ certo, di retro al mio parlar ten vien col viso girando su per lo beato serto.
Par. 10.103Quell’ altro fiammeggiare esce del riso di Grazïan, che l’uno e l’altro foro aiutò sì che piace in paradiso.
Par. 10.106L’altro ch’appresso addorna il nostro coro, quel Pietro fu che con la poverella offerse a Santa Chiesa suo tesoro.
Par. 10.109La quinta luce, ch’è tra noi più bella, spira di tale amor, che tutto ’l mondo là giù ne gola di saper novella:
Par. 10.112entro v’è l’alta mente u’ sì profondo saver fu messo, che, se ’l vero è vero, a veder tanto non surse il secondo.
Par. 10.115Appresso vedi il lume di quel cero che giù in carne più a dentro vide l’angelica natura e ’l ministero.
Par. 10.118Ne l’altra piccioletta luce ride quello avvocato de’ tempi cristiani del cui latino Augustin si provide.
Par. 10.121Or se tu l’occhio de la mente trani di luce in luce dietro a le mie lode, già de l’ottava con sete rimani.
Par. 10.124Per vedere ogne ben dentro vi gode l’anima santa che ’l mondo fallace fa manifesto a chi di lei ben ode.
Par. 10.127Lo corpo ond’ ella fu cacciata giace giuso in Cieldauro; ed essa da martiro e da essilio venne a questa pace.
Par. 10.130Vedi oltre fiammeggiar l’ardente spiro d’Isidoro, di Beda e di Riccardo, che a considerar fu più che viro.
Par. 10.133Questi onde a me ritorna il tuo riguardo, è ’l lume d’uno spirto che ’n pensieri gravi a morir li parve venir tardo:
Par. 10.136essa è la luce etterna di Sigieri, che, leggendo nel Vico de li Strami, silogizzò invidïosi veri».
Par. 10.139Indi, come orologio che ne chiami ne l’ora che la sposa di Dio surge a mattinar lo sposo perché l’ami,
Par. 10.142che l’una parte e l’altra tira e urge, tin tin sonando con sì dolce nota, che ’l ben disposto spirto d’amor turge;
Par. 10.145così vid’ ïo la gloriosa rota muoversi e render voce a voce in tempra e in dolcezza ch’esser non pò nota
Par. 10.148se non colà dove gioir s’insempra.
Paradiso, Canto XI
Par. 11.1O insensata cura de’ mortali, quanto son difettivi silogismi quei che ti fanno in basso batter l’ali!
Par. 11.4Chi dietro a iura e chi ad amforismi sen giva, e chi seguendo sacerdozio, e chi regnar per forza o per sofismi,
Par. 11.7e chi rubare e chi civil negozio, chi nel diletto de la carne involto s’affaticava e chi si dava a l’ozio,
Par. 11.10quando, da tutte queste cose sciolto, con Bëatrice m’era suso in cielo cotanto glorïosamente accolto.
Par. 11.13Poi che ciascuno fu tornato ne lo punto del cerchio in che avanti s’era, fermossi, come a candellier candelo.
Par. 11.16E io senti’ dentro a quella lumera che pria m’avea parlato, sorridendo incominciar, faccendosi più mera:
Par. 11.19«Così com’ io del suo raggio resplendo, sì, riguardando ne la luce etterna, li tuoi pensieri onde cagioni apprendo.
Par. 11.22Tu dubbi, e hai voler che si ricerna in sì aperta e ’n sì distesa lingua lo dicer mio, ch’al tuo sentir si sterna,
Par. 11.25ove dinanzi dissi: “U’ ben s’impingua”, e là u’ dissi: “Non nacque il secondo”; e qui è uopo che ben si distingua.
Par. 11.28La provedenza, che governa il mondo con quel consiglio nel quale ogne aspetto creato è vinto pria che vada al fondo,
Par. 11.31però che andasse ver’ lo suo diletto la sposa di colui ch’ad alte grida disposò lei col sangue benedetto,
Par. 11.34in sé sicura e anche a lui più fida, due principi ordinò in suo favore, che quinci e quindi le fosser per guida.
Par. 11.37L’un fu tutto serafico in ardore; l’altro per sapïenza in terra fue di cherubica luce uno splendore.
Par. 11.40De l’un dirò, però che d’amendue si dice l’un pregiando, qual ch’om prende, perch’ ad un fine fur l’opere sue.
Par. 11.43Intra Tupino e l’acqua che discende del colle eletto dal beato Ubaldo, fertile costa d’alto monte pende,
Par. 11.46onde Perugia sente freddo e caldo da Porta Sole; e di rietro le piange per grave giogo Nocera con Gualdo.
Par. 11.49Di questa costa, là dov’ ella frange più sua rattezza, nacque al mondo un sole, come fa questo talvolta di Gange.
Par. 11.52Però chi d’esso loco fa parole, non dica Ascesi, ché direbbe corto, ma Orïente, se proprio dir vuole.
Par. 11.55Non era ancor molto lontan da l’orto, ch’el cominciò a far sentir la terra de la sua gran virtute alcun conforto;
Par. 11.58ché per tal donna, giovinetto, in guerra del padre corse, a cui, come a la morte, la porta del piacer nessun diserra;
Par. 11.61e dinanzi a la sua spirital corte et coram patre le si fece unito; poscia di dì in dì l’amò più forte.
Par. 11.64Questa, privata del primo marito, millecent’ anni e più dispetta e scura fino a costui si stette sanza invito;
Par. 11.67né valse udir che la trovò sicura con Amiclate, al suon de la sua voce, colui ch’a tutto ’l mondo fé paura;
Par. 11.70né valse esser costante né feroce, sì che, dove Maria rimase giuso, ella con Cristo pianse in su la croce.
Par. 11.73Ma perch’ io non proceda troppo chiuso, Francesco e Povertà per questi amanti prendi oramai nel mio parlar diffuso.
Par. 11.76La lor concordia e i lor lieti sembianti, amore e maraviglia e dolce sguardo facieno esser cagion di pensier santi;
Par. 11.79tanto che ’l venerabile Bernardo si scalzò prima, e dietro a tanta pace corse e, correndo, li parve esser tardo.
Par. 11.82Oh ignota ricchezza! oh ben ferace! Scalzasi Egidio, scalzasi Silvestro dietro a lo sposo, sì la sposa piace.
Par. 11.85Indi sen va quel padre e quel maestro con la sua donna e con quella famiglia che già legava l’umile capestro.
Par. 11.88Né li gravò viltà di cuor le ciglia per esser fi’ di Pietro Bernardone, né per parer dispetto a maraviglia;
Par. 11.91ma regalmente sua dura intenzione ad Innocenzio aperse, e da lui ebbe primo sigillo a sua religïone.
Par. 11.94Poi che la gente poverella crebbe dietro a costui, la cui mirabil vita meglio in gloria del ciel si canterebbe,
Par. 11.97di seconda corona redimita fu per Onorio da l’Etterno Spiro la santa voglia d’esto archimandrita.
Par. 11.100E poi che, per la sete del martiro, ne la presenza del Soldan superba predicò Cristo e li altri che ’l seguiro,
Par. 11.103e per trovare a conversione acerba troppo la gente e per non stare indarno, redissi al frutto de l’italica erba,
Par. 11.106nel crudo sasso intra Tevero e Arno da Cristo prese l’ultimo sigillo, che le sue membra due anni portarno.
Par. 11.109Quando a colui ch’a tanto ben sortillo piacque di trarlo suso a la mercede ch’el meritò nel suo farsi pusillo,
Par. 11.112a’ frati suoi, sì com’ a giuste rede, raccomandò la donna sua più cara, e comandò che l’amassero a fede;
Par. 11.115e del suo grembo l’anima preclara mover si volle, tornando al suo regno, e al suo corpo non volle altra bara.
Par. 11.118Pensa oramai qual fu colui che degno collega fu a mantener la barca di Pietro in alto mar per dritto segno;
Par. 11.121e questo fu il nostro patrïarca; per che qual segue lui, com’ el comanda, discerner puoi che buone merce carca.
Par. 11.124Ma ’l suo pecuglio di nova vivanda è fatto ghiotto, sì ch’esser non puote che per diversi salti non si spanda;
Par. 11.127e quanto le sue pecore remote e vagabunde più da esso vanno, più tornano a l’ovil di latte vòte.
Par. 11.130Ben son di quelle che temono ’l danno e stringonsi al pastor; ma son sì poche, che le cappe fornisce poco panno.
Par. 11.133Or, se le mie parole non son fioche, se la tua audïenza è stata attenta, se ciò ch’è detto a la mente revoche,
Par. 11.136in parte fia la tua voglia contenta, perché vedrai la pianta onde si scheggia, e vedra’ il corrègger che argomenta
Par. 11.139“U’ ben s’impingua, se non si vaneggia”».
Paradiso, Canto XII
Par. 12.1Sì tosto come l’ultima parola la benedetta fiamma per dir tolse, a rotar cominciò la santa mola;
Par. 12.4e nel suo giro tutta non si volse prima ch’un’altra di cerchio la chiuse, e moto a moto e canto a canto colse;
Par. 12.7canto che tanto vince nostre muse, nostre serene in quelle dolci tube, quanto primo splendor quel ch’e’ refuse.
Par. 12.10Come si volgon per tenera nube due archi paralelli e concolori, quando Iunone a sua ancella iube,
Par. 12.13nascendo di quel d’entro quel di fori, a guisa del parlar di quella vaga ch’amor consunse come sol vapori,
Par. 12.16e fanno qui la gente esser presaga, per lo patto che Dio con Noè puose, del mondo che già mai più non s’allaga:
Par. 12.19così di quelle sempiterne rose volgiensi circa noi le due ghirlande, e sì l’estrema a l’intima rispuose.
Par. 12.22Poi che ’l tripudio e l’altra festa grande, sì del cantare e sì del fiammeggiarsi luce con luce gaudïose e blande,
Par. 12.25insieme a punto e a voler quetarsi, pur come li occhi ch’al piacer che i move conviene insieme chiudere e levarsi;
Par. 12.28del cor de l’una de le luci nove si mosse voce, che l’ago a la stella parer mi fece in volgermi al suo dove;
Par. 12.31e cominciò: «L’amor che mi fa bella mi tragge a ragionar de l’altro duca per cui del mio sì ben ci si favella.
Par. 12.34Degno è che, dov’ è l’un, l’altro s’induca: sì che, com’ elli ad una militaro, così la gloria loro insieme luca.
Par. 12.37L’essercito di Cristo, che sì caro costò a rïarmar, dietro a la ’nsegna si movea tardo, sospeccioso e raro,
Par. 12.40quando lo ’mperador che sempre regna provide a la milizia, ch’era in forse, per sola grazia, non per esser degna;
Par. 12.43e, come è detto, a sua sposa soccorse con due campioni, al cui fare, al cui dire lo popol disvïato si raccorse.
Par. 12.46In quella parte ove surge ad aprire Zefiro dolce le novelle fronde di che si vede Europa rivestire,
Par. 12.49non molto lungi al percuoter de l’onde dietro a le quali, per la lunga foga, lo sol talvolta ad ogne uom si nasconde,
Par. 12.52siede la fortunata Calaroga sotto la protezion del grande scudo in che soggiace il leone e soggioga:
Par. 12.55dentro vi nacque l’amoroso drudo de la fede cristiana, il santo atleta benigno a’ suoi e a’ nemici crudo;
Par. 12.58e come fu creata, fu repleta sì la sua mente di viva vertute che, ne la madre, lei fece profeta.
Par. 12.61Poi che le sponsalizie fuor compiute al sacro fonte intra lui e la Fede, u’ si dotar di mutüa salute,
Par. 12.64la donna che per lui l’assenso diede, vide nel sonno il mirabile frutto ch’uscir dovea di lui e de le rede;
Par. 12.67e perché fosse qual era in costrutto, quinci si mosse spirito a nomarlo del possessivo di cui era tutto.
Par. 12.70Domenico fu detto; e io ne parlo sì come de l’agricola che Cristo elesse a l’orto suo per aiutarlo.
Par. 12.73Ben parve messo e famigliar di Cristo: che ’l primo amor che ’n lui fu manifesto, fu al primo consiglio che diè Cristo.
Par. 12.76Spesse fïate fu tacito e desto trovato in terra da la sua nutrice, come dicesse: ‘Io son venuto a questo’.
Par. 12.79Oh padre suo veramente Felice! oh madre sua veramente Giovanna, se, interpretata, val come si dice!
Par. 12.82Non per lo mondo, per cui mo s’affanna di retro ad Ostïense e a Taddeo, ma per amor de la verace manna
Par. 12.85in picciol tempo gran dottor si feo; tal che si mise a circüir la vigna che tosto imbianca, se ’l vignaio è reo.
Par. 12.88E a la sedia che fu già benigna più a’ poveri giusti, non per lei, ma per colui che siede, che traligna,
Par. 12.91non dispensare o due o tre per sei, non la fortuna di prima vacante, non decimas, quae sunt pauperum Dei,
Par. 12.94addimandò, ma contro al mondo errante licenza di combatter per lo seme del qual ti fascian ventiquattro piante.
Par. 12.97Poi, con dottrina e con volere insieme, con l’officio appostolico si mosse quasi torrente ch’alta vena preme;
Par. 12.100e ne li sterpi eretici percosse l’impeto suo, più vivamente quivi dove le resistenze eran più grosse.
Par. 12.103Di lui si fecer poi diversi rivi onde l’orto catolico si riga, sì che i suoi arbuscelli stan più vivi.
Par. 12.106Se tal fu l’una rota de la biga in che la Santa Chiesa si difese e vinse in campo la sua civil briga,
Par. 12.109ben ti dovrebbe assai esser palese l’eccellenza de l’altra, di cui Tomma dinanzi al mio venir fu sì cortese.
Par. 12.112Ma l’orbita che fé la parte somma di sua circunferenza, è derelitta, sì ch’è la muffa dov’ era la gromma.
Par. 12.115La sua famiglia, che si mosse dritta coi piedi a le sue orme, è tanto volta, che quel dinanzi a quel di retro gitta;
Par. 12.118e tosto si vedrà de la ricolta de la mala coltura, quando il loglio si lagnerà che l’arca li sia tolta.
Par. 12.121Ben dico, chi cercasse a foglio a foglio nostro volume, ancor troveria carta u’ leggerebbe “I’ mi son quel ch’i’ soglio”;
Par. 12.124ma non fia da Casal né d’Acquasparta, là onde vegnon tali a la scrittura, ch’uno la fugge e altro la coarta.
Par. 12.127Io son la vita di Bonaventura da Bagnoregio, che ne’ grandi offici sempre pospuosi la sinistra cura.
Par. 12.130Illuminato e Augustin son quici, che fuor de’ primi scalzi poverelli che nel capestro a Dio si fero amici.
Par. 12.133Ugo da San Vittore è qui con elli, e Pietro Mangiadore e Pietro Spano, lo qual giù luce in dodici libelli;
Par. 12.136Natàn profeta e ’l metropolitano Crisostomo e Anselmo e quel Donato ch’a la prim’ arte degnò porre mano.
Par. 12.139Rabano è qui, e lucemi dallato il calavrese abate Giovacchino di spirito profetico dotato.
Par. 12.142Ad inveggiar cotanto paladino mi mosse l’infiammata cortesia di fra Tommaso e ’l discreto latino;
Par. 12.145e mosse meco questa compagnia».
Paradiso, Canto XIII
Par. 13.1Imagini, chi bene intender cupe quel ch’i’ or vidi—e ritegna l’image, mentre ch’io dico, come ferma rupe—,
Par. 13.4quindici stelle che ’n diverse plage lo ciel avvivan di tanto sereno che soperchia de l’aere ogne compage;
Par. 13.7imagini quel carro a cu’ il seno basta del nostro cielo e notte e giorno, sì ch’al volger del temo non vien meno;
Par. 13.10imagini la bocca di quel corno che si comincia in punta de lo stelo a cui la prima rota va dintorno,
Par. 13.13aver fatto di sé due segni in cielo, qual fece la figliuola di Minoi allora che sentì di morte il gelo;
Par. 13.16e l’un ne l’altro aver li raggi suoi, e amendue girarsi per maniera che l’uno andasse al primo e l’altro al poi;
Par. 13.19e avrà quasi l’ombra de la vera costellazione e de la doppia danza che circulava il punto dov’ io era:
Par. 13.22poi ch’è tanto di là da nostra usanza, quanto di là dal mover de la Chiana si move il ciel che tutti li altri avanza.
Par. 13.25Lì si cantò non Bacco, non Peana, ma tre persone in divina natura, e in una persona essa e l’umana.
Par. 13.28Compié ’l cantare e ’l volger sua misura; e attesersi a noi quei santi lumi, felicitando sé di cura in cura.
Par. 13.31Ruppe il silenzio ne’ concordi numi poscia la luce in che mirabil vita del poverel di Dio narrata fumi,
Par. 13.34e disse: «Quando l’una paglia è trita, quando la sua semenza è già riposta, a batter l’altra dolce amor m’invita.
Par. 13.37Tu credi che nel petto onde la costa si trasse per formar la bella guancia il cui palato a tutto ’l mondo costa,
Par. 13.40e in quel che, forato da la lancia, e prima e poscia tanto sodisfece, che d’ogne colpa vince la bilancia,
Par. 13.43quantunque a la natura umana lece aver di lume, tutto fosse infuso da quel valor che l’uno e l’altro fece;
Par. 13.46e però miri a ciò ch’io dissi suso, quando narrai che non ebbe ’l secondo lo ben che ne la quinta luce è chiuso.
Par. 13.49Or apri li occhi a quel ch’io ti rispondo, e vedräi il tuo credere e ’l mio dire nel vero farsi come centro in tondo.
Par. 13.52Ciò che non more e ciò che può morire non è se non splendor di quella idea che partorisce, amando, il nostro Sire;
Par. 13.55ché quella viva luce che sì mea dal suo lucente, che non si disuna da lui né da l’amor ch’a lor s’intrea,
Par. 13.58per sua bontate il suo raggiare aduna, quasi specchiato, in nove sussistenze, etternalmente rimanendosi una.
Par. 13.61Quindi discende a l’ultime potenze giù d’atto in atto, tanto divenendo, che più non fa che brevi contingenze;
Par. 13.64e queste contingenze essere intendo le cose generate, che produce con seme e sanza seme il ciel movendo.
Par. 13.67La cera di costoro e chi la duce non sta d’un modo; e però sotto ’l segno idëale poi più e men traluce.
Par. 13.70Ond’ elli avvien ch’un medesimo legno, secondo specie, meglio e peggio frutta; e voi nascete con diverso ingegno.
Par. 13.73Se fosse a punto la cera dedutta e fosse il cielo in sua virtù supprema, la luce del suggel parrebbe tutta;
Par. 13.76ma la natura la dà sempre scema, similemente operando a l’artista ch’a l’abito de l’arte ha man che trema.
Par. 13.79Però se ’l caldo amor la chiara vista de la prima virtù dispone e segna, tutta la perfezion quivi s’acquista.
Par. 13.82Così fu fatta già la terra degna di tutta l’animal perfezïone; così fu fatta la Vergine pregna;
Par. 13.85sì ch’io commendo tua oppinïone, che l’umana natura mai non fue né fia qual fu in quelle due persone.
Par. 13.88Or s’i’ non procedesse avanti piùe, ‘Dunque, come costui fu sanza pare?’ comincerebber le parole tue.
Par. 13.91Ma perché paia ben ciò che non pare, pensa chi era, e la cagion che ’l mosse, quando fu detto “Chiedi”, a dimandare.
Par. 13.94Non ho parlato sì, che tu non posse ben veder ch’el fu re, che chiese senno acciò che re sufficïente fosse;
Par. 13.97non per sapere il numero in che enno li motor di qua sù, o se necesse con contingente mai necesse fenno;
Par. 13.100non si est dare primum motum esse, o se del mezzo cerchio far si puote trïangol sì ch’un retto non avesse.
Par. 13.103Onde, se ciò ch’io dissi e questo note, regal prudenza è quel vedere impari in che lo stral di mia intenzion percuote;
Par. 13.106e se al “surse” drizzi li occhi chiari, vedrai aver solamente respetto ai regi, che son molti, e ’ buon son rari.
Par. 13.109Con questa distinzion prendi ’l mio detto; e così puote star con quel che credi del primo padre e del nostro Diletto.
Par. 13.112E questo ti sia sempre piombo a’ piedi, per farti mover lento com’ uom lasso e al sì e al no che tu non vedi:
Par. 13.115ché quelli è tra li stolti bene a basso, che sanza distinzione afferma e nega ne l’un così come ne l’altro passo;
Par. 13.118perch’ elli ’ncontra che più volte piega l’oppinïon corrente in falsa parte, e poi l’affetto l’intelletto lega.
Par. 13.121Vie più che ’ndarno da riva si parte, perché non torna tal qual e’ si move, chi pesca per lo vero e non ha l’arte.
Par. 13.124E di ciò sono al mondo aperte prove Parmenide, Melisso e Brisso e molti, li quali andaro e non sapëan dove;
Par. 13.127sì fé Sabellio e Arrio e quelli stolti che furon come spade a le Scritture in render torti li diritti volti.
Par. 13.130Non sien le genti, ancor, troppo sicure a giudicar, sì come quei che stima le biade in campo pria che sien mature;
Par. 13.133ch’i’ ho veduto tutto ’l verno prima lo prun mostrarsi rigido e feroce, poscia portar la rosa in su la cima;
Par. 13.136e legno vidi già dritto e veloce correr lo mar per tutto suo cammino, perire al fine a l’intrar de la foce.
Par. 13.139Non creda donna Berta e ser Martino, per vedere un furare, altro offerere, vederli dentro al consiglio divino;
Par. 13.142ché quel può surgere, e quel può cadere».
Paradiso, Canto XIV
Par. 14.1Dal centro al cerchio, e sì dal cerchio al centro movesi l’acqua in un ritondo vaso, secondo ch’è percosso fuori o dentro:
Par. 14.4ne la mia mente fé sùbito caso questo ch’io dico, sì come si tacque la glorïosa vita di Tommaso,
Par. 14.7per la similitudine che nacque del suo parlare e di quel di Beatrice, a cui sì cominciar, dopo lui, piacque:
Par. 14.10«A costui fa mestieri, e nol vi dice né con la voce né pensando ancora, d’un altro vero andare a la radice.
Par. 14.13Diteli se la luce onde s’infiora vostra sustanza, rimarrà con voi etternalmente sì com’ ell’ è ora;
Par. 14.16e se rimane, dite come, poi che sarete visibili rifatti, esser porà ch’al veder non vi nòi».
Par. 14.19Come, da più letizia pinti e tratti, a la fïata quei che vanno a rota levan la voce e rallegrano li atti,
Par. 14.22così, a l’orazion pronta e divota, li santi cerchi mostrar nova gioia nel torneare e ne la mira nota.
Par. 14.25Qual si lamenta perché qui si moia per viver colà sù, non vide quive lo refrigerio de l’etterna ploia.
Par. 14.28Quell’ uno e due e tre che sempre vive e regna sempre in tre e ’n due e ’n uno, non circunscritto, e tutto circunscrive,
Par. 14.31tre volte era cantato da ciascuno di quelli spirti con tal melodia, ch’ad ogne merto saria giusto muno.
Par. 14.34E io udi’ ne la luce più dia del minor cerchio una voce modesta, forse qual fu da l’angelo a Maria,
Par. 14.37risponder: «Quanto fia lunga la festa di paradiso, tanto il nostro amore si raggerà dintorno cotal vesta.
Par. 14.40La sua chiarezza séguita l’ardore; l’ardor la visïone, e quella è tanta, quant’ ha di grazia sovra suo valore.
Par. 14.43Come la carne glorïosa e santa fia rivestita, la nostra persona più grata fia per esser tutta quanta;
Par. 14.46per che s’accrescerà ciò che ne dona di gratüito lume il sommo bene, lume ch’a lui veder ne condiziona;
Par. 14.49onde la visïon crescer convene, crescer l’ardor che di quella s’accende, crescer lo raggio che da esso vene.
Par. 14.52Ma sì come carbon che fiamma rende, e per vivo candor quella soverchia, sì che la sua parvenza si difende;
Par. 14.55così questo folgór che già ne cerchia fia vinto in apparenza da la carne che tutto dì la terra ricoperchia;
Par. 14.58né potrà tanta luce affaticarne: ché li organi del corpo saran forti a tutto ciò che potrà dilettarne».
Par. 14.61Tanto mi parver sùbiti e accorti e l’uno e l’altro coro a dicer «Amme!», che ben mostrar disio d’i corpi morti:
Par. 14.64forse non pur per lor, ma per le mamme, per li padri e per li altri che fuor cari anzi che fosser sempiterne fiamme.
Par. 14.67Ed ecco intorno, di chiarezza pari, nascere un lustro sopra quel che v’era, per guisa d’orizzonte che rischiari.
Par. 14.70E sì come al salir di prima sera comincian per lo ciel nove parvenze, sì che la vista pare e non par vera,
Par. 14.73parvemi lì novelle sussistenze cominciare a vedere, e fare un giro di fuor da l’altre due circunferenze.
Par. 14.76Oh vero sfavillar del Santo Spiro! come si fece sùbito e candente a li occhi miei che, vinti, nol soffriro!
Par. 14.79Ma Bëatrice sì bella e ridente mi si mostrò, che tra quelle vedute si vuol lasciar che non seguir la mente.
Par. 14.82Quindi ripreser li occhi miei virtute a rilevarsi; e vidimi translato sol con mia donna in più alta salute.
Par. 14.85Ben m’accors’ io ch’io era più levato, per l’affocato riso de la stella, che mi parea più roggio che l’usato.
Par. 14.88Con tutto ’l core e con quella favella ch’è una in tutti, a Dio feci olocausto, qual conveniesi a la grazia novella.
Par. 14.91E non er’ anco del mio petto essausto l’ardor del sacrificio, ch’io conobbi esso litare stato accetto e fausto;
Par. 14.94ché con tanto lucore e tanto robbi m’apparvero splendor dentro a due raggi, ch’io dissi: «O Elïòs che sì li addobbi!».
Par. 14.97Come distinta da minori e maggi lumi biancheggia tra ’ poli del mondo Galassia sì, che fa dubbiar ben saggi;
Par. 14.100sì costellati facean nel profondo Marte quei raggi il venerabil segno che fan giunture di quadranti in tondo.
Par. 14.103Qui vince la memoria mia lo ’ngegno; ché quella croce lampeggiava Cristo, sì ch’io non so trovare essempro degno;
Par. 14.106ma chi prende sua croce e segue Cristo, ancor mi scuserà di quel ch’io lasso, vedendo in quell’ albor balenar Cristo.
Par. 14.109Di corno in corno e tra la cima e ’l basso si movien lumi, scintillando forte nel congiugnersi insieme e nel trapasso:
Par. 14.112così si veggion qui diritte e torte, veloci e tarde, rinovando vista, le minuzie d’i corpi, lunghe e corte,
Par. 14.115moversi per lo raggio onde si lista talvolta l’ombra che, per sua difesa, la gente con ingegno e arte acquista.
Par. 14.118E come giga e arpa, in tempra tesa di molte corde, fa dolce tintinno a tal da cui la nota non è intesa,
Par. 14.121così da’ lumi che lì m’apparinno s’accogliea per la croce una melode che mi rapiva, sanza intender l’inno.
Par. 14.124Ben m’accors’ io ch’elli era d’alte lode, però ch’a me venìa «Resurgi» e «Vinci» come a colui che non intende e ode.
Par. 14.127Ïo m’innamorava tanto quinci, che ’nfino a lì non fu alcuna cosa che mi legasse con sì dolci vinci.
Par. 14.130Forse la mia parola par troppo osa, posponendo il piacer de li occhi belli, ne’ quai mirando mio disio ha posa;
Par. 14.133ma chi s’avvede che i vivi suggelli d’ogne bellezza più fanno più suso, e ch’io non m’era lì rivolto a quelli,
Par. 14.136escusar puommi di quel ch’io m’accuso per escusarmi, e vedermi dir vero: ché ’l piacer santo non è qui dischiuso,
Par. 14.139perché si fa, montando, più sincero.
Paradiso, Canto XV
Par. 15.1Benigna volontade in che si liqua sempre l’amor che drittamente spira, come cupidità fa ne la iniqua,
Par. 15.4silenzio puose a quella dolce lira, e fece quïetar le sante corde che la destra del cielo allenta e tira.
Par. 15.7Come saranno a’ giusti preghi sorde quelle sustanze che, per darmi voglia ch’io le pregassi, a tacer fur concorde?
Par. 15.10Bene è che sanza termine si doglia chi, per amor di cosa che non duri etternalmente, quello amor si spoglia.
Par. 15.13Quale per li seren tranquilli e puri discorre ad ora ad or sùbito foco, movendo li occhi che stavan sicuri,
Par. 15.16e pare stella che tramuti loco, se non che da la parte ond’ e’ s’accende nulla sen perde, ed esso dura poco:
Par. 15.19tale dal corno che ’n destro si stende a piè di quella croce corse un astro de la costellazion che lì resplende;
Par. 15.22né si partì la gemma dal suo nastro, ma per la lista radïal trascorse, che parve foco dietro ad alabastro.
Par. 15.25Sì pïa l’ombra d’Anchise si porse, se fede merta nostra maggior musa, quando in Eliso del figlio s’accorse.
Par. 15.28«O sanguis meus, o superinfusa gratïa Deï, sicut tibi cui bis unquam celi ianüa reclusa?».
Par. 15.31Così quel lume: ond’ io m’attesi a lui; poscia rivolsi a la mia donna il viso, e quinci e quindi stupefatto fui;
Par. 15.34ché dentro a li occhi suoi ardeva un riso tal, ch’io pensai co’ miei toccar lo fondo de la mia gloria e del mio paradiso.
Par. 15.37Indi, a udire e a veder giocondo, giunse lo spirto al suo principio cose, ch’io non lo ’ntesi, sì parlò profondo;
Par. 15.40né per elezïon mi si nascose, ma per necessità, ché ’l suo concetto al segno d’i mortal si soprapuose.
Par. 15.43E quando l’arco de l’ardente affetto fu sì sfogato, che ’l parlar discese inver’ lo segno del nostro intelletto,
Par. 15.46la prima cosa che per me s’intese, «Benedetto sia tu», fu, «trino e uno, che nel mio seme se’ tanto cortese!».
Par. 15.49E seguì: «Grato e lontano digiuno, tratto leggendo del magno volume du’ non si muta mai bianco né bruno,
Par. 15.52solvuto hai, figlio, dentro a questo lume in ch’io ti parlo, mercè di colei ch’a l’alto volo ti vestì le piume.
Par. 15.55Tu credi che a me tuo pensier mei da quel ch’è primo, così come raia da l’un, se si conosce, il cinque e ’l sei;
Par. 15.58e però ch’io mi sia e perch’ io paia più gaudïoso a te, non mi domandi, che alcun altro in questa turba gaia.
Par. 15.61Tu credi ’l vero; ché i minori e ’ grandi di questa vita miran ne lo speglio in che, prima che pensi, il pensier pandi;
Par. 15.64ma perché ’l sacro amore in che io veglio con perpetüa vista e che m’asseta di dolce disïar, s’adempia meglio,
Par. 15.67la voce tua sicura, balda e lieta suoni la volontà, suoni ’l disio, a che la mia risposta è già decreta!».
Par. 15.70Io mi volsi a Beatrice, e quella udio pria ch’io parlassi, e arrisemi un cenno che fece crescer l’ali al voler mio.
Par. 15.73Poi cominciai così: «L’affetto e ’l senno, come la prima equalità v’apparse, d’un peso per ciascun di voi si fenno,
Par. 15.76però che ’l sol che v’allumò e arse, col caldo e con la luce è sì iguali, che tutte simiglianze sono scarse.
Par. 15.79Ma voglia e argomento ne’ mortali, per la cagion ch’a voi è manifesta, diversamente son pennuti in ali;
Par. 15.82ond’ io, che son mortal, mi sento in questa disagguaglianza, e però non ringrazio se non col core a la paterna festa.
Par. 15.85Ben supplico io a te, vivo topazio che questa gioia prezïosa ingemmi, perché mi facci del tuo nome sazio».
Par. 15.88«O fronda mia in che io compiacemmi pur aspettando, io fui la tua radice»: cotal principio, rispondendo, femmi.
Par. 15.91Poscia mi disse: «Quel da cui si dice tua cognazione e che cent’ anni e piùe girato ha ’l monte in la prima cornice,
Par. 15.94mio figlio fu e tuo bisavol fue: ben si convien che la lunga fatica tu li raccorci con l’opere tue.
Par. 15.97Fiorenza dentro da la cerchia antica, ond’ ella toglie ancora e terza e nona, si stava in pace, sobria e pudica.
Par. 15.100Non avea catenella, non corona, non gonne contigiate, non cintura che fosse a veder più che la persona.
Par. 15.103Non faceva, nascendo, ancor paura la figlia al padre, che ’l tempo e la dote non fuggien quinci e quindi la misura.
Par. 15.106Non avea case di famiglia vòte; non v’era giunto ancor Sardanapalo a mostrar ciò che ’n camera si puote.
Par. 15.109Non era vinto ancora Montemalo dal vostro Uccellatoio, che, com’ è vinto nel montar sù, così sarà nel calo.
Par. 15.112Bellincion Berti vid’ io andar cinto di cuoio e d’osso, e venir da lo specchio la donna sua sanza ’l viso dipinto;
Par. 15.115e vidi quel d’i Nerli e quel del Vecchio esser contenti a la pelle scoperta, e le sue donne al fuso e al pennecchio.
Par. 15.118Oh fortunate! ciascuna era certa de la sua sepultura, e ancor nulla era per Francia nel letto diserta.
Par. 15.121L’una vegghiava a studio de la culla, e, consolando, usava l’idïoma che prima i padri e le madri trastulla;
Par. 15.124l’altra, traendo a la rocca la chioma, favoleggiava con la sua famiglia d’i Troiani, di Fiesole e di Roma.
Par. 15.127Saria tenuta allor tal maraviglia una Cianghella, un Lapo Salterello, qual or saria Cincinnato e Corniglia.
Par. 15.130A così riposato, a così bello viver di cittadini, a così fida cittadinanza, a così dolce ostello,
Par. 15.133Maria mi diè, chiamata in alte grida; e ne l’antico vostro Batisteo insieme fui cristiano e Cacciaguida.
Par. 15.136Moronto fu mio frate ed Eliseo; mia donna venne a me di val di Pado, e quindi il sopranome tuo si feo.
Par. 15.139Poi seguitai lo ’mperador Currado; ed el mi cinse de la sua milizia, tanto per bene ovrar li venni in grado.
Par. 15.142Dietro li andai incontro a la nequizia di quella legge il cui popolo usurpa, per colpa d’i pastor, vostra giustizia.
Par. 15.145Quivi fu’ io da quella gente turpa disviluppato dal mondo fallace, lo cui amor molt’ anime deturpa;
Par. 15.148e venni dal martiro a questa pace».
Paradiso, Canto XVI
Par. 16.1O poca nostra nobiltà di sangue, se glorïar di te la gente fai qua giù dove l’affetto nostro langue,
Par. 16.4mirabil cosa non mi sarà mai: ché là dove appetito non si torce, dico nel cielo, io me ne gloriai.
Par. 16.7Ben se’ tu manto che tosto raccorce: sì che, se non s’appon di dì in die, lo tempo va dintorno con le force.
Par. 16.10Dal ‘voi’ che prima a Roma s’offerie, in che la sua famiglia men persevra, ricominciaron le parole mie;
Par. 16.13onde Beatrice, ch’era un poco scevra, ridendo, parve quella che tossio al primo fallo scritto di Ginevra.
Par. 16.16Io cominciai: «Voi siete il padre mio; voi mi date a parlar tutta baldezza; voi mi levate sì, ch’i’ son più ch’io.
Par. 16.19Per tanti rivi s’empie d’allegrezza la mente mia, che di sé fa letizia perché può sostener che non si spezza.
Par. 16.22Ditemi dunque, cara mia primizia, quai fuor li vostri antichi e quai fuor li anni che si segnaro in vostra püerizia;
Par. 16.25ditemi de l’ovil di San Giovanni quanto era allora, e chi eran le genti tra esso degne di più alti scanni».
Par. 16.28Come s’avviva a lo spirar d’i venti carbone in fiamma, così vid’ io quella luce risplendere a’ miei blandimenti;
Par. 16.31e come a li occhi miei si fé più bella, così con voce più dolce e soave, ma non con questa moderna favella,
Par. 16.34dissemi: «Da quel dì che fu detto ‘Ave’ al parto in che mia madre, ch’è or santa, s’allevïò di me ond’ era grave,
Par. 16.37al suo Leon cinquecento cinquanta e trenta fiate venne questo foco a rinfiammarsi sotto la sua pianta.
Par. 16.40Li antichi miei e io nacqui nel loco dove si truova pria l’ultimo sesto da quei che corre il vostro annüal gioco.
Par. 16.43Basti d’i miei maggiori udirne questo: chi ei si fosser e onde venner quivi, più è tacer che ragionare onesto.
Par. 16.46Tutti color ch’a quel tempo eran ivi da poter arme tra Marte e ’l Batista, eran il quinto di quei ch’or son vivi.
Par. 16.49Ma la cittadinanza, ch’è or mista di Campi, di Certaldo e di Fegghine, pura vediesi ne l’ultimo artista.
Par. 16.52Oh quanto fora meglio esser vicine quelle genti ch’io dico, e al Galluzzo e a Trespiano aver vostro confine,
Par. 16.55che averle dentro e sostener lo puzzo del villan d’Aguglion, di quel da Signa, che già per barattare ha l’occhio aguzzo!
Par. 16.58Se la gente ch’al mondo più traligna non fosse stata a Cesare noverca, ma come madre a suo figlio benigna,
Par. 16.61tal fatto è fiorentino e cambia e merca, che si sarebbe vòlto a Simifonti, là dove andava l’avolo a la cerca;
Par. 16.64sariesi Montemurlo ancor de’ Conti; sarieno i Cerchi nel piovier d’Acone, e forse in Valdigrieve i Buondelmonti.
Par. 16.67Sempre la confusion de le persone principio fu del mal de la cittade, come del vostro il cibo che s’appone;
Par. 16.70e cieco toro più avaccio cade che cieco agnello; e molte volte taglia più e meglio una che le cinque spade.
Par. 16.73Se tu riguardi Luni e Orbisaglia come sono ite, e come se ne vanno di retro ad esse Chiusi e Sinigaglia,
Par. 16.76udir come le schiatte si disfanno non ti parrà nova cosa né forte, poscia che le cittadi termine hanno.
Par. 16.79Le vostre cose tutte hanno lor morte, sì come voi; ma celasi in alcuna che dura molto, e le vite son corte.
Par. 16.82E come ’l volger del ciel de la luna cuopre e discuopre i liti sanza posa, così fa di Fiorenza la Fortuna:
Par. 16.85per che non dee parer mirabil cosa ciò ch’io dirò de li alti Fiorentini onde è la fama nel tempo nascosa.
Par. 16.88Io vidi li Ughi e vidi i Catellini, Filippi, Greci, Ormanni e Alberichi, già nel calare, illustri cittadini;
Par. 16.91e vidi così grandi come antichi, con quel de la Sannella, quel de l’Arca, e Soldanieri e Ardinghi e Bostichi.
Par. 16.94Sovra la porta ch’al presente è carca di nova fellonia di tanto peso che tosto fia iattura de la barca,
Par. 16.97erano i Ravignani, ond’ è disceso il conte Guido e qualunque del nome de l’alto Bellincione ha poscia preso.
Par. 16.100Quel de la Pressa sapeva già come regger si vuole, e avea Galigaio dorata in casa sua già l’elsa e ’l pome.
Par. 16.103Grand’ era già la colonna del Vaio, Sacchetti, Giuochi, Fifanti e Barucci e Galli e quei ch’arrossan per lo staio.
Par. 16.106Lo ceppo di che nacquero i Calfucci era già grande, e già eran tratti a le curule Sizii e Arrigucci.
Par. 16.109Oh quali io vidi quei che son disfatti per lor superbia! e le palle de l’oro fiorian Fiorenza in tutt’ i suoi gran fatti.
Par. 16.112Così facieno i padri di coloro che, sempre che la vostra chiesa vaca, si fanno grassi stando a consistoro.
Par. 16.115L’oltracotata schiatta che s’indraca dietro a chi fugge, e a chi mostra ’l dente o ver la borsa, com’ agnel si placa,
Par. 16.118già venìa sù, ma di picciola gente; sì che non piacque ad Ubertin Donato che poï il suocero il fé lor parente.
Par. 16.121Già era ’l Caponsacco nel mercato disceso giù da Fiesole, e già era buon cittadino Giuda e Infangato.
Par. 16.124Io dirò cosa incredibile e vera: nel picciol cerchio s’entrava per porta che si nomava da quei de la Pera.
Par. 16.127Ciascun che de la bella insegna porta del gran barone il cui nome e ’l cui pregio la festa di Tommaso riconforta,
Par. 16.130da esso ebbe milizia e privilegio; avvegna che con popol si rauni oggi colui che la fascia col fregio.
Par. 16.133Già eran Gualterotti e Importuni; e ancor saria Borgo più quïeto, se di novi vicin fosser digiuni.
Par. 16.136La casa di che nacque il vostro fleto, per lo giusto disdegno che v’ha morti e puose fine al vostro viver lieto,
Par. 16.139era onorata, essa e suoi consorti: o Buondelmonte, quanto mal fuggisti le nozze süe per li altrui conforti!
Par. 16.142Molti sarebber lieti, che son tristi, se Dio t’avesse conceduto ad Ema la prima volta ch’a città venisti.
Par. 16.145Ma conveniesi a quella pietra scema che guarda ’l ponte, che Fiorenza fesse vittima ne la sua pace postrema.
Par. 16.148Con queste genti, e con altre con esse, vid’ io Fiorenza in sì fatto riposo, che non avea cagione onde piangesse.
Par. 16.151Con queste genti vid’io glorïoso e giusto il popol suo, tanto che ’l giglio non era ad asta mai posto a ritroso,
Par. 16.154né per divisïon fatto vermiglio».
Paradiso, Canto XVII
Par. 17.1Qual venne a Climenè, per accertarsi di ciò ch’avëa incontro a sé udito, quei ch’ancor fa li padri ai figli scarsi;
Par. 17.4tal era io, e tal era sentito e da Beatrice e da la santa lampa che pria per me avea mutato sito.
Par. 17.7Per che mia donna «Manda fuor la vampa del tuo disio», mi disse, «sì ch’ella esca segnata bene de la interna stampa:
Par. 17.10non perché nostra conoscenza cresca per tuo parlare, ma perché t’ausi a dir la sete, sì che l’uom ti mesca».
Par. 17.13«O cara piota mia che sì t’insusi, che, come veggion le terrene menti non capere in trïangol due ottusi,
Par. 17.16così vedi le cose contingenti anzi che sieno in sé, mirando il punto a cui tutti li tempi son presenti;
Par. 17.19mentre ch’io era a Virgilio congiunto su per lo monte che l’anime cura e discendendo nel mondo defunto,
Par. 17.22dette mi fuor di mia vita futura parole gravi, avvegna ch’io mi senta ben tetragono ai colpi di ventura;
Par. 17.25per che la voglia mia saria contenta d’intender qual fortuna mi s’appressa: ché saetta previsa vien più lenta».
Par. 17.28Così diss’ io a quella luce stessa che pria m’avea parlato; e come volle Beatrice, fu la mia voglia confessa.
Par. 17.31Né per ambage, in che la gente folle già s’inviscava pria che fosse anciso l’Agnel di Dio che le peccata tolle,
Par. 17.34ma per chiare parole e con preciso latin rispuose quello amor paterno, chiuso e parvente del suo proprio riso:
Par. 17.37«La contingenza, che fuor del quaderno de la vostra matera non si stende, tutta è dipinta nel cospetto etterno;
Par. 17.40necessità però quindi non prende se non come dal viso in che si specchia nave che per torrente giù discende.
Par. 17.43Da indi, sì come viene ad orecchia dolce armonia da organo, mi viene a vista il tempo che ti s’apparecchia.
Par. 17.46Qual si partio Ipolito d’Atene per la spietata e perfida noverca, tal di Fiorenza partir ti convene.
Par. 17.49Questo si vuole e questo già si cerca, e tosto verrà fatto a chi ciò pensa là dove Cristo tutto dì si merca.
Par. 17.52La colpa seguirà la parte offensa in grido, come suol; ma la vendetta fia testimonio al ver che la dispensa.
Par. 17.55Tu lascerai ogne cosa diletta più caramente; e questo è quello strale che l’arco de lo essilio pria saetta.
Par. 17.58Tu proverai sì come sa di sale lo pane altrui, e come è duro calle lo scendere e ’l salir per l’altrui scale.
Par. 17.61E quel che più ti graverà le spalle, sarà la compagnia malvagia e scempia con la qual tu cadrai in questa valle;
Par. 17.64che tutta ingrata, tutta matta ed empia si farà contr’ a te; ma, poco appresso, ella, non tu, n’avrà rossa la tempia.
Par. 17.67Di sua bestialitate il suo processo farà la prova; sì ch’a te fia bello averti fatta parte per te stesso.
Par. 17.70Lo primo tuo refugio e ’l primo ostello sarà la cortesia del gran Lombardo che ’n su la scala porta il santo uccello;
Par. 17.73ch’in te avrà sì benigno riguardo, che del fare e del chieder, tra voi due, fia primo quel che tra li altri è più tardo.
Par. 17.76Con lui vedrai colui che ’mpresso fue, nascendo, sì da questa stella forte, che notabili fier l’opere sue.
Par. 17.79Non se ne son le genti ancora accorte per la novella età, ché pur nove anni son queste rote intorno di lui torte;
Par. 17.82ma pria che ’l Guasco l’alto Arrigo inganni, parran faville de la sua virtute in non curar d’argento né d’affanni.
Par. 17.85Le sue magnificenze conosciute saranno ancora, sì che ’ suoi nemici non ne potran tener le lingue mute.
Par. 17.88A lui t’aspetta e a’ suoi benefici; per lui fia trasmutata molta gente, cambiando condizion ricchi e mendici;
Par. 17.91e portera’ne scritto ne la mente di lui, e nol dirai»; e disse cose incredibili a quei che fier presente.
Par. 17.94Poi giunse: «Figlio, queste son le chiose di quel che ti fu detto; ecco le ’nsidie che dietro a pochi giri son nascose.
Par. 17.97Non vo’ però ch’a’ tuoi vicini invidie, poscia che s’infutura la tua vita vie più là che ’l punir di lor perfidie».
Par. 17.100Poi che, tacendo, si mostrò spedita l’anima santa di metter la trama in quella tela ch’io le porsi ordita,
Par. 17.103io cominciai, come colui che brama, dubitando, consiglio da persona che vede e vuol dirittamente e ama:
Par. 17.106«Ben veggio, padre mio, sì come sprona lo tempo verso me, per colpo darmi tal, ch’è più grave a chi più s’abbandona;
Par. 17.109per che di provedenza è buon ch’io m’armi, sì che, se loco m’è tolto più caro, io non perdessi li altri per miei carmi.
Par. 17.112Giù per lo mondo sanza fine amaro, e per lo monte del cui bel cacume li occhi de la mia donna mi levaro,
Par. 17.115e poscia per lo ciel, di lume in lume, ho io appreso quel che s’io ridico, a molti fia sapor di forte agrume;
Par. 17.118e s’io al vero son timido amico, temo di perder viver tra coloro che questo tempo chiameranno antico».
Par. 17.121La luce in che rideva il mio tesoro ch’io trovai lì, si fé prima corusca, quale a raggio di sole specchio d’oro;
Par. 17.124indi rispuose: «Coscïenza fusca o de la propria o de l’altrui vergogna pur sentirà la tua parola brusca.
Par. 17.127Ma nondimen, rimossa ogne menzogna, tutta tua visïon fa manifesta; e lascia pur grattar dov’ è la rogna.
Par. 17.130Ché se la voce tua sarà molesta nel primo gusto, vital nodrimento lascerà poi, quando sarà digesta.
Par. 17.133Questo tuo grido farà come vento, che le più alte cime più percuote; e ciò non fa d’onor poco argomento.
Par. 17.136Però ti son mostrate in queste rote, nel monte e ne la valle dolorosa pur l’anime che son di fama note,
Par. 17.139che l’animo di quel ch’ode, non posa né ferma fede per essempro ch’aia la sua radice incognita e ascosa,
Par. 17.142né per altro argomento che non paia».
Paradiso, Canto XVIII
Par. 18.1Già si godeva solo del suo verbo quello specchio beato, e io gustava lo mio, temprando col dolce l’acerbo;
Par. 18.4e quella donna ch’a Dio mi menava disse: «Muta pensier; pensa ch’i’ sono presso a colui ch’ogne torto disgrava».
Par. 18.7Io mi rivolsi a l’amoroso suono del mio conforto; e qual io allor vidi ne li occhi santi amor, qui l’abbandono:
Par. 18.10non perch’ io pur del mio parlar diffidi, ma per la mente che non può redire sovra sé tanto, s’altri non la guidi.
Par. 18.13Tanto poss’ io di quel punto ridire, che, rimirando lei, lo mio affetto libero fu da ogne altro disire,
Par. 18.16fin che ’l piacere etterno, che diretto raggiava in Bëatrice, dal bel viso mi contentava col secondo aspetto.
Par. 18.19Vincendo me col lume d’un sorriso, ella mi disse: «Volgiti e ascolta; ché non pur ne’ miei occhi è paradiso».
Par. 18.22Come si vede qui alcuna volta l’affetto ne la vista, s’elli è tanto, che da lui sia tutta l’anima tolta,
Par. 18.25così nel fiammeggiar del folgór santo, a ch’io mi volsi, conobbi la voglia in lui di ragionarmi ancora alquanto.
Par. 18.28El cominciò: «In questa quinta soglia de l’albero che vive de la cima e frutta sempre e mai non perde foglia,
Par. 18.31spiriti son beati, che giù, prima che venissero al ciel, fuor di gran voce, sì ch’ogne musa ne sarebbe opima.
Par. 18.34Però mira ne’ corni de la croce: quello ch’io nomerò, lì farà l’atto che fa in nube il suo foco veloce».
Par. 18.37Io vidi per la croce un lume tratto dal nomar Iosuè, com’ el si feo; né mi fu noto il dir prima che ’l fatto.
Par. 18.40E al nome de l’alto Macabeo vidi moversi un altro roteando, e letizia era ferza del paleo.
Par. 18.43Così per Carlo Magno e per Orlando due ne seguì lo mio attento sguardo, com’ occhio segue suo falcon volando.
Par. 18.46Poscia trasse Guiglielmo e Rinoardo e ’l duca Gottifredi la mia vista per quella croce, e Ruberto Guiscardo.
Par. 18.49Indi, tra l’altre luci mota e mista, mostrommi l’alma che m’avea parlato qual era tra i cantor del cielo artista.
Par. 18.52Io mi rivolsi dal mio destro lato per vedere in Beatrice il mio dovere, o per parlare o per atto, segnato;
Par. 18.55e vidi le sue luci tanto mere, tanto gioconde, che la sua sembianza vinceva li altri e l’ultimo solere.
Par. 18.58E come, per sentir più dilettanza bene operando, l’uom di giorno in giorno s’accorge che la sua virtute avanza,
Par. 18.61sì m’accors’ io che ’l mio girare intorno col cielo insieme avea cresciuto l’arco, veggendo quel miracol più addorno.
Par. 18.64E qual è ’l trasmutare in picciol varco di tempo in bianca donna, quando ’l volto suo si discarchi di vergogna il carco,
Par. 18.67tal fu ne li occhi miei, quando fui vòlto, per lo candor de la temprata stella sesta, che dentro a sé m’avea ricolto.
Par. 18.70Io vidi in quella giovïal facella lo sfavillar de l’amor che lì era segnare a li occhi miei nostra favella.
Par. 18.73E come augelli surti di rivera, quasi congratulando a lor pasture, fanno di sé or tonda or altra schiera,
Par. 18.76sì dentro ai lumi sante creature volitando cantavano, e faciensi or D, or I, or L in sue figure.
Par. 18.79Prima, cantando, a sua nota moviensi; poi, diventando l’un di questi segni, un poco s’arrestavano e taciensi.
Par. 18.82O diva Pegasëa che li ’ngegni fai glorïosi e rendili longevi, ed essi teco le cittadi e ’ regni,
Par. 18.85illustrami di te, sì ch’io rilevi le lor figure com’ io l’ho concette: paia tua possa in questi versi brevi!
Par. 18.88Mostrarsi dunque in cinque volte sette vocali e consonanti; e io notai le parti sì, come mi parver dette.
Par. 18.91‘DILIGITE IUSTITIAM’, primai fur verbo e nome di tutto ’l dipinto; ‘QUI IUDICATIS TERRAM’, fur sezzai.
Par. 18.94Poscia ne l’emme del vocabol quinto rimasero ordinate; sì che Giove pareva argento lì d’oro distinto.
Par. 18.97E vidi scendere altre luci dove era il colmo de l’emme, e lì quetarsi cantando, credo, il ben ch’a sé le move.
Par. 18.100Poi, come nel percuoter d’i ciocchi arsi surgono innumerabili faville, onde li stolti sogliono agurarsi,
Par. 18.103resurger parver quindi più di mille luci e salir, qual assai e qual poco, sì come ’l sol che l’accende sortille;
Par. 18.106e quïetata ciascuna in suo loco, la testa e ’l collo d’un’aguglia vidi rappresentare a quel distinto foco.
Par. 18.109Quei che dipinge lì, non ha chi ’l guidi; ma esso guida, e da lui si rammenta quella virtù ch’è forma per li nidi.
Par. 18.112L’altra bëatitudo, che contenta pareva prima d’ingigliarsi a l’emme, con poco moto seguitò la ’mprenta.
Par. 18.115O dolce stella, quali e quante gemme mi dimostraro che nostra giustizia effetto sia del ciel che tu ingemme!
Par. 18.118Per ch’io prego la mente in che s’inizia tuo moto e tua virtute, che rimiri ond’ esce il fummo che ’l tuo raggio vizia;
Par. 18.121sì ch’un’altra fïata omai s’adiri del comperare e vender dentro al templo che si murò di segni e di martìri.
Par. 18.124O milizia del ciel cu’ io contemplo, adora per color che sono in terra tutti svïati dietro al malo essemplo!
Par. 18.127Già si solea con le spade far guerra; ma or si fa togliendo or qui or quivi lo pan che ’l pïo Padre a nessun serra.
Par. 18.130Ma tu che sol per cancellare scrivi, pensa che Pietro e Paulo, che moriro per la vigna che guasti, ancor son vivi.
Par. 18.133Ben puoi tu dire: «I’ ho fermo ’l disiro sì a colui che volle viver solo e che per salti fu tratto al martiro,
Par. 18.136ch’io non conosco il pescator né Polo».
Paradiso, Canto XIX
Par. 19.1Parea dinanzi a me con l’ali aperte la bella image che nel dolce frui liete facevan l’anime conserte;
Par. 19.4parea ciascuna rubinetto in cui raggio di sole ardesse sì acceso, che ne’ miei occhi rifrangesse lui.
Par. 19.7E quel che mi convien ritrar testeso, non portò voce mai, né scrisse incostro, né fu per fantasia già mai compreso;
Par. 19.10ch’io vidi e anche udi’ parlar lo rostro, e sonar ne la voce e «io» e «mio», quand’ era nel concetto e ‘noi’ e ‘nostro’.
Par. 19.13E cominciò: «Per esser giusto e pio son io qui essaltato a quella gloria che non si lascia vincere a disio;
Par. 19.16e in terra lasciai la mia memoria sì fatta, che le genti lì malvage commendan lei, ma non seguon la storia».
Par. 19.19Così un sol calor di molte brage si fa sentir, come di molti amori usciva solo un suon di quella image.
Par. 19.22Ond’ io appresso: «O perpetüi fiori de l’etterna letizia, che pur uno parer mi fate tutti vostri odori,
Par. 19.25solvetemi, spirando, il gran digiuno che lungamente m’ha tenuto in fame, non trovandoli in terra cibo alcuno.
Par. 19.28Ben so io che, se ’n cielo altro reame la divina giustizia fa suo specchio, che ’l vostro non l’apprende con velame.
Par. 19.31Sapete come attento io m’apparecchio ad ascoltar; sapete qual è quello dubbio che m’è digiun cotanto vecchio».
Par. 19.34Quasi falcone ch’esce del cappello, move la testa e con l’ali si plaude, voglia mostrando e faccendosi bello,
Par. 19.37vid’ io farsi quel segno, che di laude de la divina grazia era contesto, con canti quai si sa chi là sù gaude.
Par. 19.40Poi cominciò: «Colui che volse il sesto a lo stremo del mondo, e dentro ad esso distinse tanto occulto e manifesto,
Par. 19.43non poté suo valor sì fare impresso in tutto l’universo, che ’l suo verbo non rimanesse in infinito eccesso.
Par. 19.46E ciò fa certo che ’l primo superbo, che fu la somma d’ogne creatura, per non aspettar lume, cadde acerbo;
Par. 19.49e quinci appar ch’ogne minor natura è corto recettacolo a quel bene che non ha fine e sé con sé misura.
Par. 19.52Dunque vostra veduta, che convene esser alcun de’ raggi de la mente di che tutte le cose son ripiene,
Par. 19.55non pò da sua natura esser possente tanto, che suo principio discerna molto di là da quel che l’è parvente.
Par. 19.58Però ne la giustizia sempiterna la vista che riceve il vostro mondo, com’ occhio per lo mare, entro s’interna;
Par. 19.61che, ben che da la proda veggia il fondo, in pelago nol vede; e nondimeno èli, ma cela lui l’esser profondo.
Par. 19.64Lume non è, se non vien dal sereno che non si turba mai; anzi è tenèbra od ombra de la carne o suo veleno.
Par. 19.67Assai t’è mo aperta la latebra che t’ascondeva la giustizia viva, di che facei question cotanto crebra;
Par. 19.70ché tu dicevi: “Un uom nasce a la riva de l’Indo, e quivi non è chi ragioni di Cristo né chi legga né chi scriva;
Par. 19.73e tutti suoi voleri e atti buoni sono, quanto ragione umana vede, sanza peccato in vita o in sermoni.
Par. 19.76Muore non battezzato e sanza fede: ov’ è questa giustizia che ’l condanna? ov’ è la colpa sua, se ei non crede?”.
Par. 19.79Or tu chi se’, che vuo’ sedere a scranna, per giudicar di lungi mille miglia con la veduta corta d’una spanna?
Par. 19.82Certo a colui che meco s’assottiglia, se la Scrittura sovra voi non fosse, da dubitar sarebbe a maraviglia.
Par. 19.85Oh terreni animali! oh menti grosse! La prima volontà, ch’è da sé buona, da sé, ch’è sommo ben, mai non si mosse.
Par. 19.88Cotanto è giusto quanto a lei consuona: nullo creato bene a sé la tira, ma essa, radïando, lui cagiona».
Par. 19.91Quale sovresso il nido si rigira poi c’ha pasciuti la cicogna i figli, e come quel ch’è pasto la rimira;
Par. 19.94cotal si fece, e sì leväi i cigli, la benedetta imagine, che l’ali movea sospinte da tanti consigli.
Par. 19.97Roteando cantava, e dicea: «Quali son le mie note a te, che non le ’ntendi, tal è il giudicio etterno a voi mortali».
Par. 19.100Poi si quetaro quei lucenti incendi de lo Spirito Santo ancor nel segno che fé i Romani al mondo reverendi,
Par. 19.103esso ricominciò: «A questo regno non salì mai chi non credette ’n Cristo, né pria né poi ch’el si chiavasse al legno.
Par. 19.106Ma vedi: molti gridan “Cristo, Cristo!”, che saranno in giudicio assai men prope a lui, che tal che non conosce Cristo;
Par. 19.109e tai Cristian dannerà l’Etïòpe, quando si partiranno i due collegi, l’uno in etterno ricco e l’altro inòpe.
Par. 19.112Che poran dir li Perse a’ vostri regi, come vedranno quel volume aperto nel qual si scrivon tutti suoi dispregi?
Par. 19.115Lì si vedrà, tra l’opere d’Alberto, quella che tosto moverà la penna, per che ’l regno di Praga fia diserto.
Par. 19.118Lì si vedrà il duol che sovra Senna induce, falseggiando la moneta, quel che morrà di colpo di cotenna.
Par. 19.121Lì si vedrà la superbia ch’asseta, che fa lo Scotto e l’Inghilese folle, sì che non può soffrir dentro a sua meta.
Par. 19.124Vedrassi la lussuria e ’l viver molle di quel di Spagna e di quel di Boemme, che mai valor non conobbe né volle.
Par. 19.127Vedrassi al Ciotto di Ierusalemme segnata con un i la sua bontate, quando ’l contrario segnerà un emme.
Par. 19.130Vedrassi l’avarizia e la viltate di quei che guarda l’isola del foco, ove Anchise finì la lunga etate;
Par. 19.133e a dare ad intender quanto è poco, la sua scrittura fian lettere mozze, che noteranno molto in parvo loco.
Par. 19.136E parranno a ciascun l’opere sozze del barba e del fratel, che tanto egregia nazione e due corone han fatte bozze.
Par. 19.139E quel di Portogallo e di Norvegia lì si conosceranno, e quel di Rascia che male ha visto il conio di Vinegia.
Par. 19.142Oh beata Ungheria, se non si lascia più malmenare! e beata Navarra, se s’armasse del monte che la fascia!
Par. 19.145E creder de’ ciascun che già, per arra di questo, Niccosïa e Famagosta per la lor bestia si lamenti e garra,
Par. 19.148che dal fianco de l’altre non si scosta».
Paradiso, Canto XX
Par. 20.1Quando colui che tutto ’l mondo alluma de l’emisperio nostro sì discende, che ’l giorno d’ogne parte si consuma,
Par. 20.4lo ciel, che sol di lui prima s’accende, subitamente si rifà parvente per molte luci, in che una risplende;
Par. 20.7e questo atto del ciel mi venne a mente, come ’l segno del mondo e de’ suoi duci nel benedetto rostro fu tacente;
Par. 20.10però che tutte quelle vive luci, vie più lucendo, cominciaron canti da mia memoria labili e caduci.
Par. 20.13O dolce amor che di riso t’ammanti, quanto parevi ardente in que’ flailli, ch’avieno spirto sol di pensier santi!
Par. 20.16Poscia che i cari e lucidi lapilli ond’ io vidi ingemmato il sesto lume puoser silenzio a li angelici squilli,
Par. 20.19udir mi parve un mormorar di fiume che scende chiaro giù di pietra in pietra, mostrando l’ubertà del suo cacume.
Par. 20.22E come suono al collo de la cetra prende sua forma, e sì com’ al pertugio de la sampogna vento che penètra,
Par. 20.25così, rimosso d’aspettare indugio, quel mormorar de l’aguglia salissi su per lo collo, come fosse bugio.
Par. 20.28Fecesi voce quivi, e quindi uscissi per lo suo becco in forma di parole, quali aspettava il core ov’ io le scrissi.
Par. 20.31«La parte in me che vede e pate il sole ne l’aguglie mortali», incominciommi, «or fisamente riguardar si vole,
Par. 20.34perché d’i fuochi ond’ io figura fommi, quelli onde l’occhio in testa mi scintilla, e’ di tutti lor gradi son li sommi.
Par. 20.37Colui che luce in mezzo per pupilla, fu il cantor de lo Spirito Santo, che l’arca traslatò di villa in villa:
Par. 20.40ora conosce il merto del suo canto, in quanto effetto fu del suo consiglio, per lo remunerar ch’è altrettanto.
Par. 20.43Dei cinque che mi fan cerchio per ciglio, colui che più al becco mi s’accosta, la vedovella consolò del figlio:
Par. 20.46ora conosce quanto caro costa non seguir Cristo, per l’esperïenza di questa dolce vita e de l’opposta.
Par. 20.49E quel che segue in la circunferenza di che ragiono, per l’arco superno, morte indugiò per vera penitenza:
Par. 20.52ora conosce che ’l giudicio etterno non si trasmuta, quando degno preco fa crastino là giù de l’odïerno.
Par. 20.55L’altro che segue, con le leggi e meco, sotto buona intenzion che fé mal frutto, per cedere al pastor si fece greco:
Par. 20.58ora conosce come il mal dedutto dal suo bene operar non li è nocivo, avvegna che sia ’l mondo indi distrutto.
Par. 20.61E quel che vedi ne l’arco declivo, Guiglielmo fu, cui quella terra plora che piagne Carlo e Federigo vivo:
Par. 20.64ora conosce come s’innamora lo ciel del giusto rege, e al sembiante del suo fulgore il fa vedere ancora.
Par. 20.67Chi crederebbe giù nel mondo errante che Rifëo Troiano in questo tondo fosse la quinta de le luci sante?
Par. 20.70Ora conosce assai di quel che ’l mondo veder non può de la divina grazia, ben che sua vista non discerna il fondo».
Par. 20.73Quale allodetta che ’n aere si spazia prima cantando, e poi tace contenta de l’ultima dolcezza che la sazia,
Par. 20.76tal mi sembiò l’imago de la ’mprenta de l’etterno piacere, al cui disio ciascuna cosa qual ell’ è diventa.
Par. 20.79E avvegna ch’io fossi al dubbiar mio lì quasi vetro a lo color ch’el veste, tempo aspettar tacendo non patio,
Par. 20.82ma de la bocca, «Che cose son queste?», mi pinse con la forza del suo peso: per ch’io di coruscar vidi gran feste.
Par. 20.85Poi appresso, con l’occhio più acceso, lo benedetto segno mi rispuose per non tenermi in ammirar sospeso:
Par. 20.88«Io veggio che tu credi queste cose perch’ io le dico, ma non vedi come; sì che, se son credute, sono ascose.
Par. 20.91Fai come quei che la cosa per nome apprende ben, ma la sua quiditate veder non può se altri non la prome.
Par. 20.94Regnum celorum vïolenza pate da caldo amore e da viva speranza, che vince la divina volontate:
Par. 20.97non a guisa che l’omo a l’om sobranza, ma vince lei perché vuole esser vinta, e, vinta, vince con sua beninanza.
Par. 20.100La prima vita del ciglio e la quinta ti fa maravigliar, perché ne vedi la regïon de li angeli dipinta.
Par. 20.103D’i corpi suoi non uscir, come credi, Gentili, ma Cristiani, in ferma fede quel d’i passuri e quel d’i passi piedi.
Par. 20.106Ché l’una de lo ’nferno, u’ non si riede già mai a buon voler, tornò a l’ossa; e ciò di viva spene fu mercede:
Par. 20.109di viva spene, che mise la possa ne’ prieghi fatti a Dio per suscitarla, sì che potesse sua voglia esser mossa.
Par. 20.112L’anima glorïosa onde si parla, tornata ne la carne, in che fu poco, credette in lui che potëa aiutarla;
Par. 20.115e credendo s’accese in tanto foco di vero amor, ch’a la morte seconda fu degna di venire a questo gioco.
Par. 20.118L’altra, per grazia che da sì profonda fontana stilla, che mai creatura non pinse l’occhio infino a la prima onda,
Par. 20.121tutto suo amor là giù pose a drittura: per che, di grazia in grazia, Dio li aperse l’occhio a la nostra redenzion futura;
Par. 20.124ond’ ei credette in quella, e non sofferse da indi il puzzo più del paganesmo; e riprendiene le genti perverse.
Par. 20.127Quelle tre donne li fur per battesmo che tu vedesti da la destra rota, dinanzi al battezzar più d’un millesmo.
Par. 20.130O predestinazion, quanto remota è la radice tua da quelli aspetti che la prima cagion non veggion tota!
Par. 20.133E voi, mortali, tenetevi stretti a giudicar: ché noi, che Dio vedemo, non conosciamo ancor tutti li eletti;
Par. 20.136ed ènne dolce così fatto scemo, perché il ben nostro in questo ben s’affina, che quel che vole Iddio, e noi volemo».
Par. 20.139Così da quella imagine divina, per farmi chiara la mia corta vista, data mi fu soave medicina.
Par. 20.142E come a buon cantor buon citarista fa seguitar lo guizzo de la corda, in che più di piacer lo canto acquista,
Par. 20.145sì, mentre ch’e’ parlò, sì mi ricorda ch’io vidi le due luci benedette, pur come batter d’occhi si concorda,
Par. 20.148con le parole mover le fiammette.
Paradiso, Canto XXI
Par. 21.1Già eran li occhi miei rifissi al volto de la mia donna, e l’animo con essi, e da ogne altro intento s’era tolto.
Par. 21.4E quella non ridea; ma «S’io ridessi», mi cominciò, «tu ti faresti quale fu Semelè quando di cener fessi:
Par. 21.7ché la bellezza mia, che per le scale de l’etterno palazzo più s’accende, com’ hai veduto, quanto più si sale,
Par. 21.10se non si temperasse, tanto splende, che ’l tuo mortal podere, al suo fulgore, sarebbe fronda che trono scoscende.
Par. 21.13Noi sem levati al settimo splendore, che sotto ’l petto del Leone ardente raggia mo misto giù del suo valore.
Par. 21.16Ficca di retro a li occhi tuoi la mente, e fa di quelli specchi a la figura che ’n questo specchio ti sarà parvente».
Par. 21.19Qual savesse qual era la pastura del viso mio ne l’aspetto beato quand’ io mi trasmutai ad altra cura,
Par. 21.22conoscerebbe quanto m’era a grato ubidire a la mia celeste scorta, contrapesando l’un con l’altro lato.
Par. 21.25Dentro al cristallo che ’l vocabol porta, cerchiando il mondo, del suo caro duce sotto cui giacque ogne malizia morta,
Par. 21.28di color d’oro in che raggio traluce vid’ io uno scaleo eretto in suso tanto, che nol seguiva la mia luce.
Par. 21.31Vidi anche per li gradi scender giuso tanti splendor, ch’io pensai ch’ogne lume che par nel ciel, quindi fosse diffuso.
Par. 21.34E come, per lo natural costume, le pole insieme, al cominciar del giorno, si movono a scaldar le fredde piume;
Par. 21.37poi altre vanno via sanza ritorno, altre rivolgon sé onde son mosse, e altre roteando fan soggiorno;
Par. 21.40tal modo parve me che quivi fosse in quello sfavillar che ’nsieme venne, sì come in certo grado si percosse.
Par. 21.43E quel che presso più ci si ritenne, si fé sì chiaro, ch’io dicea pensando: ‘Io veggio ben l’amor che tu m’accenne.
Par. 21.46Ma quella ond’ io aspetto il come e ’l quando del dire e del tacer, si sta; ond’ io, contra ’l disio, fo ben ch’io non dimando’.
Par. 21.49Per ch’ella, che vedëa il tacer mio nel veder di colui che tutto vede, mi disse: «Solvi il tuo caldo disio».
Par. 21.52E io incominciai: «La mia mercede non mi fa degno de la tua risposta; ma per colei che ’l chieder mi concede,
Par. 21.55vita beata che ti stai nascosta dentro a la tua letizia, fammi nota la cagion che sì presso mi t’ha posta;
Par. 21.58e dì perché si tace in questa rota la dolce sinfonia di paradiso, che giù per l’altre suona sì divota».
Par. 21.61«Tu hai l’udir mortal sì come il viso», rispuose a me; «onde qui non si canta per quel che Bëatrice non ha riso.
Par. 21.64Giù per li gradi de la scala santa discesi tanto sol per farti festa col dire e con la luce che mi ammanta;
Par. 21.67né più amor mi fece esser più presta, ché più e tanto amor quinci sù ferve, sì come il fiammeggiar ti manifesta.
Par. 21.70Ma l’alta carità, che ci fa serve pronte al consiglio che ’l mondo governa, sorteggia qui sì come tu osserve».
Par. 21.73«Io veggio ben», diss’ io, «sacra lucerna, come libero amore in questa corte basta a seguir la provedenza etterna;
Par. 21.76ma questo è quel ch’a cerner mi par forte, perché predestinata fosti sola a questo officio tra le tue consorte».
Par. 21.79Né venni prima a l’ultima parola, che del suo mezzo fece il lume centro, girando sé come veloce mola;
Par. 21.82poi rispuose l’amor che v’era dentro: «Luce divina sopra me s’appunta, penetrando per questa in ch’io m’inventro,
Par. 21.85la cui virtù, col mio veder congiunta, mi leva sopra me tanto, ch’i’ veggio la somma essenza de la quale è munta.
Par. 21.88Quinci vien l’allegrezza ond’ io fiammeggio; per ch’a la vista mia, quant’ ella è chiara, la chiarità de la fiamma pareggio.
Par. 21.91Ma quell’ alma nel ciel che più si schiara, quel serafin che ’n Dio più l’occhio ha fisso, a la dimanda tua non satisfara,
Par. 21.94però che sì s’innoltra ne lo abisso de l’etterno statuto quel che chiedi, che da ogne creata vista è scisso.
Par. 21.97E al mondo mortal, quando tu riedi, questo rapporta, sì che non presumma a tanto segno più mover li piedi.
Par. 21.100La mente, che qui luce, in terra fumma; onde riguarda come può là giùe quel che non pote perché ’l ciel l’assumma».
Par. 21.103Sì mi prescrisser le parole sue, ch’io lasciai la quistione e mi ritrassi a dimandarla umilmente chi fue.
Par. 21.106«Tra ’ due liti d’Italia surgon sassi, e non molto distanti a la tua patria, tanto che ’ troni assai suonan più bassi,
Par. 21.109e fanno un gibbo che si chiama Catria, di sotto al quale è consecrato un ermo, che suole esser disposto a sola latria».
Par. 21.112Così ricominciommi il terzo sermo; e poi, continüando, disse: «Quivi al servigio di Dio mi fe’ sì fermo,
Par. 21.115che pur con cibi di liquor d’ulivi lievemente passava caldi e geli, contento ne’ pensier contemplativi.
Par. 21.118Render solea quel chiostro a questi cieli fertilemente; e ora è fatto vano, sì che tosto convien che si riveli.
Par. 21.121In quel loco fu’ io Pietro Damiano, e Pietro Peccator fu’ ne la casa di Nostra Donna in sul lito adriano.
Par. 21.124Poca vita mortal m’era rimasa, quando fui chiesto e tratto a quel cappello, che pur di male in peggio si travasa.
Par. 21.127Venne Cefàs e venne il gran vasello de lo Spirito Santo, magri e scalzi, prendendo il cibo da qualunque ostello.
Par. 21.130Or voglion quinci e quindi chi rincalzi li moderni pastori e chi li meni, tanto son gravi, e chi di rietro li alzi.
Par. 21.133Cuopron d’i manti loro i palafreni, sì che due bestie van sott’ una pelle: oh pazïenza che tanto sostieni!».
Par. 21.136A questa voce vid’ io più fiammelle di grado in grado scendere e girarsi, e ogne giro le facea più belle.
Par. 21.139Dintorno a questa vennero e fermarsi, e fero un grido di sì alto suono, che non potrebbe qui assomigliarsi;
Par. 21.142né io lo ’ntesi, sì mi vinse il tuono.
Paradiso, Canto XXII
Par. 22.1Oppresso di stupore, a la mia guida mi volsi, come parvol che ricorre sempre colà dove più si confida;
Par. 22.4e quella, come madre che soccorre sùbito al figlio palido e anelo con la sua voce, che ’l suol ben disporre,
Par. 22.7mi disse: «Non sai tu che tu se’ in cielo? e non sai tu che ’l cielo è tutto santo, e ciò che ci si fa vien da buon zelo?
Par. 22.10Come t’avrebbe trasmutato il canto, e io ridendo, mo pensar lo puoi, poscia che ’l grido t’ha mosso cotanto;
Par. 22.13nel qual, se ’nteso avessi i prieghi suoi, già ti sarebbe nota la vendetta che tu vedrai innanzi che tu muoi.
Par. 22.16La spada di qua sù non taglia in fretta né tardo, ma’ ch’al parer di colui che disïando o temendo l’aspetta.
Par. 22.19Ma rivolgiti omai inverso altrui; ch’assai illustri spiriti vedrai, se com’ io dico l’aspetto redui».
Par. 22.22Come a lei piacque, li occhi ritornai, e vidi cento sperule che ’nsieme più s’abbellivan con mutüi rai.
Par. 22.25Io stava come quei che ’n sé repreme la punta del disio, e non s’attenta di domandar, sì del troppo si teme;
Par. 22.28e la maggiore e la più luculenta di quelle margherite innanzi fessi, per far di sé la mia voglia contenta.
Par. 22.31Poi dentro a lei udi’: «Se tu vedessi com’ io la carità che tra noi arde, li tuoi concetti sarebbero espressi.
Par. 22.34Ma perché tu, aspettando, non tarde a l’alto fine, io ti farò risposta pur al pensier, da che sì ti riguarde.
Par. 22.37Quel monte a cui Cassino è ne la costa fu frequentato già in su la cima da la gente ingannata e mal disposta;
Par. 22.40e quel son io che sù vi portai prima lo nome di colui che ’n terra addusse la verità che tanto ci soblima;
Par. 22.43e tanta grazia sopra me relusse, ch’io ritrassi le ville circunstanti da l’empio cólto che ’l mondo sedusse.
Par. 22.46Questi altri fuochi tutti contemplanti uomini fuoro, accesi di quel caldo che fa nascere i fiori e ’ frutti santi.
Par. 22.49Qui è Maccario, qui è Romoaldo, qui son li frati miei che dentro ai chiostri fermar li piedi e tennero il cor saldo».
Par. 22.52E io a lui: «L’affetto che dimostri meco parlando, e la buona sembianza ch’io veggio e noto in tutti li ardor vostri,
Par. 22.55così m’ha dilatata mia fidanza, come ’l sol fa la rosa quando aperta tanto divien quant’ ell’ ha di possanza.
Par. 22.58Però ti priego, e tu, padre, m’accerta s’io posso prender tanta grazia, ch’io ti veggia con imagine scoverta».
Par. 22.61Ond’ elli: «Frate, il tuo alto disio s’adempierà in su l’ultima spera, ove s’adempion tutti li altri e ’l mio.
Par. 22.64Ivi è perfetta, matura e intera ciascuna disïanza; in quella sola è ogne parte là ove sempr’ era,
Par. 22.67perché non è in loco e non s’impola; e nostra scala infino ad essa varca, onde così dal viso ti s’invola.
Par. 22.70Infin là sù la vide il patriarca Iacobbe porger la superna parte, quando li apparve d’angeli sì carca.
Par. 22.73Ma, per salirla, mo nessun diparte da terra i piedi, e la regola mia rimasa è per danno de le carte.
Par. 22.76Le mura che solieno esser badia fatte sono spelonche, e le cocolle sacca son piene di farina ria.
Par. 22.79Ma grave usura tanto non si tolle contra ’l piacer di Dio, quanto quel frutto che fa il cor de’ monaci sì folle;
Par. 22.82ché quantunque la Chiesa guarda, tutto è de la gente che per Dio dimanda; non di parenti né d’altro più brutto.
Par. 22.85La carne d’i mortali è tanto blanda, che giù non basta buon cominciamento dal nascer de la quercia al far la ghianda.
Par. 22.88Pier cominciò sanz’ oro e sanz’ argento, e io con orazione e con digiuno, e Francesco umilmente il suo convento;
Par. 22.91e se guardi ’l principio di ciascuno, poscia riguardi là dov’ è trascorso, tu vederai del bianco fatto bruno.
Par. 22.94Veramente Iordan vòlto retrorso più fu, e ’l mar fuggir, quando Dio volse, mirabile a veder che qui ’l soccorso».
Par. 22.97Così mi disse, e indi si raccolse al suo collegio, e ’l collegio si strinse; poi, come turbo, in sù tutto s’avvolse.
Par. 22.100La dolce donna dietro a lor mi pinse con un sol cenno su per quella scala, sì sua virtù la mia natura vinse;
Par. 22.103né mai qua giù dove si monta e cala naturalmente, fu sì ratto moto ch’agguagliar si potesse a la mia ala.
Par. 22.106S’io torni mai, lettore, a quel divoto trïunfo per lo quale io piango spesso le mie peccata e ’l petto mi percuoto,
Par. 22.109tu non avresti in tanto tratto e messo nel foco il dito, in quant’ io vidi ’l segno che segue il Tauro e fui dentro da esso.
Par. 22.112O glorïose stelle, o lume pregno di gran virtù, dal quale io riconosco tutto, qual che si sia, il mio ingegno,
Par. 22.115con voi nasceva e s’ascondeva vosco quelli ch’è padre d’ogne mortal vita, quand’ io senti’ di prima l’aere tosco;
Par. 22.118e poi, quando mi fu grazia largita d’entrar ne l’alta rota che vi gira, la vostra regïon mi fu sortita.
Par. 22.121A voi divotamente ora sospira l’anima mia, per acquistar virtute al passo forte che a sé la tira.
Par. 22.124«Tu se’ sì presso a l’ultima salute», cominciò Bëatrice, «che tu dei aver le luci tue chiare e acute;
Par. 22.127e però, prima che tu più t’inlei, rimira in giù, e vedi quanto mondo sotto li piedi già esser ti fei;
Par. 22.130sì che ’l tuo cor, quantunque può, giocondo s’appresenti a la turba trïunfante che lieta vien per questo etera tondo».
Par. 22.133Col viso ritornai per tutte quante le sette spere, e vidi questo globo tal, ch’io sorrisi del suo vil sembiante;
Par. 22.136e quel consiglio per migliore approbo che l’ha per meno; e chi ad altro pensa chiamar si puote veramente probo.
Par. 22.139Vidi la figlia di Latona incensa sanza quell’ ombra che mi fu cagione per che già la credetti rara e densa.
Par. 22.142L’aspetto del tuo nato, Iperïone, quivi sostenni, e vidi com’ si move circa e vicino a lui Maia e Dïone.
Par. 22.145Quindi m’apparve il temperar di Giove tra ’l padre e ’l figlio; e quindi mi fu chiaro il varïar che fanno di lor dove;
Par. 22.148e tutti e sette mi si dimostraro quanto son grandi e quanto son veloci e come sono in distante riparo.
Par. 22.151L’aiuola che ci fa tanto feroci, volgendom’ io con li etterni Gemelli, tutta m’apparve da’ colli a le foci;
Par. 22.154poscia rivolsi li occhi a li occhi belli.
Paradiso, Canto XXIII
Par. 23.1Come l’augello, intra l’amate fronde, posato al nido de’ suoi dolci nati la notte che le cose ci nasconde,
Par. 23.4che, per veder li aspetti disïati e per trovar lo cibo onde li pasca, in che gravi labor li sono aggrati,
Par. 23.7previene il tempo in su aperta frasca, e con ardente affetto il sole aspetta, fiso guardando pur che l’alba nasca;
Par. 23.10così la donna mïa stava eretta e attenta, rivolta inver’ la plaga sotto la quale il sol mostra men fretta:
Par. 23.13sì che, veggendola io sospesa e vaga, fecimi qual è quei che disïando altro vorria, e sperando s’appaga.
Par. 23.16Ma poco fu tra uno e altro quando, del mio attender, dico, e del vedere lo ciel venir più e più rischiarando;
Par. 23.19e Bëatrice disse: «Ecco le schiere del trïunfo di Cristo e tutto ’l frutto ricolto del girar di queste spere!».
Par. 23.22Pariemi che ’l suo viso ardesse tutto, e li occhi avea di letizia sì pieni, che passarmen convien sanza costrutto.
Par. 23.25Quale ne’ plenilunïi sereni Trivïa ride tra le ninfe etterne che dipingon lo ciel per tutti i seni,
Par. 23.28vid’ i’ sopra migliaia di lucerne un sol che tutte quante l’accendea, come fa ’l nostro le viste superne;
Par. 23.31e per la viva luce trasparea la lucente sustanza tanto chiara nel viso mio, che non la sostenea.
Par. 23.34Oh Bëatrice, dolce guida e cara! Ella mi disse: «Quel che ti sobranza è virtù da cui nulla si ripara.
Par. 23.37Quivi è la sapïenza e la possanza ch’aprì le strade tra ’l cielo e la terra, onde fu già sì lunga disïanza».
Par. 23.40Come foco di nube si diserra per dilatarsi sì che non vi cape, e fuor di sua natura in giù s’atterra,
Par. 23.43la mente mia così, tra quelle dape fatta più grande, di sé stessa uscìo, e che si fesse rimembrar non sape.
Par. 23.46«Apri li occhi e riguarda qual son io; tu hai vedute cose, che possente se’ fatto a sostener lo riso mio».
Par. 23.49Io era come quei che si risente di visïone oblita e che s’ingegna indarno di ridurlasi a la mente,
Par. 23.52quand’ io udi’ questa proferta, degna di tanto grato, che mai non si stingue del libro che ’l preterito rassegna.
Par. 23.55Se mo sonasser tutte quelle lingue che Polimnïa con le suore fero del latte lor dolcissimo più pingue,
Par. 23.58per aiutarmi, al millesmo del vero non si verria, cantando il santo riso e quanto il santo aspetto facea mero;
Par. 23.61e così, figurando il paradiso, convien saltar lo sacrato poema, come chi trova suo cammin riciso.
Par. 23.64Ma chi pensasse il ponderoso tema e l’omero mortal che se ne carca, nol biasmerebbe se sott’ esso trema:
Par. 23.67non è pareggio da picciola barca quel che fendendo va l’ardita prora, né da nocchier ch’a sé medesmo parca.
Par. 23.70«Perché la faccia mia sì t’innamora, che tu non ti rivolgi al bel giardino che sotto i raggi di Cristo s’infiora?
Par. 23.73Quivi è la rosa in che ’l verbo divino carne si fece; quivi son li gigli al cui odor si prese il buon cammino».
Par. 23.76Così Beatrice; e io, che a’ suoi consigli tutto era pronto, ancora mi rendei a la battaglia de’ debili cigli.
Par. 23.79Come a raggio di sol, che puro mei per fratta nube, già prato di fiori vider, coverti d’ombra, li occhi miei;
Par. 23.82vid’ io così più turbe di splendori, folgorate di sù da raggi ardenti, sanza veder principio di folgóri.
Par. 23.85O benigna vertù che sì li ’mprenti, sù t’essaltasti, per largirmi loco a li occhi lì che non t’eran possenti.
Par. 23.88Il nome del bel fior ch’io sempre invoco e mane e sera, tutto mi ristrinse l’animo ad avvisar lo maggior foco;
Par. 23.91e come ambo le luci mi dipinse il quale e il quanto de la viva stella che là sù vince come qua giù vinse,
Par. 23.94per entro il cielo scese una facella, formata in cerchio a guisa di corona, e cinsela e girossi intorno ad ella.
Par. 23.97Qualunque melodia più dolce suona qua giù e più a sé l’anima tira, parrebbe nube che squarciata tona,
Par. 23.100comparata al sonar di quella lira onde si coronava il bel zaffiro del quale il ciel più chiaro s’inzaffira.
Par. 23.103«Io sono amore angelico, che giro l’alta letizia che spira del ventre che fu albergo del nostro disiro;
Par. 23.106e girerommi, donna del ciel, mentre che seguirai tuo figlio, e farai dia più la spera suprema perché lì entre».
Par. 23.109Così la circulata melodia si sigillava, e tutti li altri lumi facean sonare il nome di Maria.
Par. 23.112Lo real manto di tutti i volumi del mondo, che più ferve e più s’avviva ne l’alito di Dio e nei costumi,
Par. 23.115avea sopra di noi l’interna riva tanto distante, che la sua parvenza, là dov’ io era, ancor non appariva:
Par. 23.118però non ebber li occhi miei potenza di seguitar la coronata fiamma che si levò appresso sua semenza.
Par. 23.121E come fantolin che ’nver’ la mamma tende le braccia, poi che ’l latte prese, per l’animo che ’nfin di fuor s’infiamma;
Par. 23.124ciascun di quei candori in sù si stese con la sua cima, sì che l’alto affetto ch’elli avieno a Maria mi fu palese.
Par. 23.127Indi rimaser lì nel mio cospetto, ‘Regina celi’ cantando sì dolce, che mai da me non si partì ’l diletto.
Par. 23.130Oh quanta è l’ubertà che si soffolce in quelle arche ricchissime che fuoro a seminar qua giù buone bobolce!
Par. 23.133Quivi si vive e gode del tesoro che s’acquistò piangendo ne lo essilio di Babillòn, ove si lasciò l’oro.
Par. 23.136Quivi trïunfa, sotto l’alto Filio di Dio e di Maria, di sua vittoria, e con l’antico e col novo concilio,
Par. 23.139colui che tien le chiavi di tal gloria.
Paradiso, Canto XXIV
Par. 24.1«O sodalizio eletto a la gran cena del benedetto Agnello, il qual vi ciba sì, che la vostra voglia è sempre piena,
Par. 24.4se per grazia di Dio questi preliba di quel che cade de la vostra mensa, prima che morte tempo li prescriba,
Par. 24.7ponete mente a l’affezione immensa e roratelo alquanto: voi bevete sempre del fonte onde vien quel ch’ei pensa».
Par. 24.10Così Beatrice; e quelle anime liete si fero spere sopra fissi poli, fiammando, a volte, a guisa di comete.
Par. 24.13E come cerchi in tempra d’orïuoli si giran sì, che ’l primo a chi pon mente quïeto pare, e l’ultimo che voli;
Par. 24.16così quelle carole, differente- mente danzando, de la sua ricchezza mi facieno stimar, veloci e lente.
Par. 24.19Di quella ch’io notai di più carezza vid’ ïo uscire un foco sì felice, che nullo vi lasciò di più chiarezza;
Par. 24.22e tre fïate intorno di Beatrice si volse con un canto tanto divo, che la mia fantasia nol mi ridice.
Par. 24.25Però salta la penna e non lo scrivo: ché l’imagine nostra a cotai pieghe, non che ’l parlare, è troppo color vivo.
Par. 24.28«O santa suora mia che sì ne prieghe divota, per lo tuo ardente affetto da quella bella spera mi disleghe».
Par. 24.31Poscia fermato, il foco benedetto a la mia donna dirizzò lo spiro, che favellò così com’ i’ ho detto.
Par. 24.34Ed ella: «O luce etterna del gran viro a cui Nostro Segnor lasciò le chiavi, ch’ei portò giù, di questo gaudio miro,
Par. 24.37tenta costui di punti lievi e gravi, come ti piace, intorno de la fede, per la qual tu su per lo mare andavi.
Par. 24.40S’elli ama bene e bene spera e crede, non t’è occulto, perché ’l viso hai quivi dov’ ogne cosa dipinta si vede;
Par. 24.43ma perché questo regno ha fatto civi per la verace fede, a glorïarla, di lei parlare è ben ch’a lui arrivi».
Par. 24.46Sì come il baccialier s’arma e non parla fin che ’l maestro la question propone, per approvarla, non per terminarla,
Par. 24.49così m’armava io d’ogne ragione mentre ch’ella dicea, per esser presto a tal querente e a tal professione.
Par. 24.52«Dì, buon Cristiano, fatti manifesto: fede che è?». Ond’ io levai la fronte in quella luce onde spirava questo;
Par. 24.55poi mi volsi a Beatrice, ed essa pronte sembianze femmi perch’ ïo spandessi l’acqua di fuor del mio interno fonte.
Par. 24.58«La Grazia che mi dà ch’io mi confessi», comincia’ io, «da l’alto primipilo, faccia li miei concetti bene espressi».
Par. 24.61E seguitai: «Come ’l verace stilo ne scrisse, padre, del tuo caro frate che mise teco Roma nel buon filo,
Par. 24.64fede è sustanza di cose sperate e argomento de le non parventi; e questa pare a me sua quiditate».
Par. 24.67Allora udi’: «Dirittamente senti, se bene intendi perché la ripuose tra le sustanze, e poi tra li argomenti».
Par. 24.70E io appresso: «Le profonde cose che mi largiscon qui la lor parvenza, a li occhi di là giù son sì ascose,
Par. 24.73che l’esser loro v’è in sola credenza, sopra la qual si fonda l’alta spene; e però di sustanza prende intenza.
Par. 24.76E da questa credenza ci convene silogizzar, sanz’ avere altra vista: però intenza d’argomento tene».
Par. 24.79Allora udi’: «Se quantunque s’acquista giù per dottrina, fosse così ’nteso, non lì avria loco ingegno di sofista».
Par. 24.82Così spirò di quello amore acceso; indi soggiunse: «Assai bene è trascorsa d’esta moneta già la lega e ’l peso;
Par. 24.85ma dimmi se tu l’hai ne la tua borsa». Ond’ io: «Sì ho, sì lucida e sì tonda, che nel suo conio nulla mi s’inforsa».
Par. 24.88Appresso uscì de la luce profonda che lì splendeva: «Questa cara gioia sopra la quale ogne virtù si fonda,
Par. 24.91onde ti venne?». E io: «La larga ploia de lo Spirito Santo, ch’è diffusa in su le vecchie e ’n su le nuove cuoia,
Par. 24.94è silogismo che la m’ha conchiusa acutamente sì, che ’nverso d’ella ogne dimostrazion mi pare ottusa».
Par. 24.97Io udi’ poi: «L’antica e la novella proposizion che così ti conchiude, perché l’hai tu per divina favella?».
Par. 24.100E io: «La prova che ’l ver mi dischiude, son l’opere seguite, a che natura non scalda ferro mai né batte incude».
Par. 24.103Risposto fummi: «Dì, chi t’assicura che quell’ opere fosser? Quel medesmo che vuol provarsi, non altri, il ti giura».
Par. 24.106«Se ’l mondo si rivolse al cristianesmo», diss’ io, «sanza miracoli, quest’ uno è tal, che li altri non sono il centesmo:
Par. 24.109ché tu intrasti povero e digiuno in campo, a seminar la buona pianta che fu già vite e ora è fatta pruno».
Par. 24.112Finito questo, l’alta corte santa risonò per le spere un ‘Dio laudamo’ ne la melode che là sù si canta.
Par. 24.115E quel baron che sì di ramo in ramo, essaminando, già tratto m’avea, che a l’ultime fronde appressavamo,
Par. 24.118ricominciò: «La Grazia, che donnea con la tua mente, la bocca t’aperse infino a qui come aprir si dovea,
Par. 24.121sì ch’io approvo ciò che fuori emerse; ma or convien espremer quel che credi, e onde a la credenza tua s’offerse».
Par. 24.124«O santo padre, e spirito che vedi ciò che credesti sì, che tu vincesti ver’ lo sepulcro più giovani piedi»,
Par. 24.127comincia’ io, «tu vuo’ ch’io manifesti la forma qui del pronto creder mio, e anche la cagion di lui chiedesti.
Par. 24.130E io rispondo: Io credo in uno Dio solo ed etterno, che tutto ’l ciel move, non moto, con amore e con disio;
Par. 24.133e a tal creder non ho io pur prove fisice e metafisice, ma dalmi anche la verità che quinci piove
Par. 24.136per Moïsè, per profeti e per salmi, per l’Evangelio e per voi che scriveste poi che l’ardente Spirto vi fé almi;
Par. 24.139e credo in tre persone etterne, e queste credo una essenza sì una e sì trina, che soffera congiunto ‘sono’ ed ‘este’.
Par. 24.142De la profonda condizion divina ch’io tocco mo, la mente mi sigilla più volte l’evangelica dottrina.
Par. 24.145Quest’ è ’l principio, quest’ è la favilla che si dilata in fiamma poi vivace, e come stella in cielo in me scintilla».
Par. 24.148Come ’l segnor ch’ascolta quel che i piace, da indi abbraccia il servo, gratulando per la novella, tosto ch’el si tace;
Par. 24.151così, benedicendomi cantando, tre volte cinse me, sì com’ io tacqui, l’appostolico lume al cui comando
Par. 24.154io avea detto: sì nel dir li piacqui!
Paradiso, Canto XXV
Par. 25.1Se mai continga che ’l poema sacro al quale ha posto mano e cielo e terra, sì che m’ha fatto per molti anni macro,
Par. 25.4vinca la crudeltà che fuor mi serra del bello ovile ov’ io dormi’ agnello, nimico ai lupi che li danno guerra;
Par. 25.7con altra voce omai, con altro vello ritornerò poeta, e in sul fonte del mio battesmo prenderò ’l cappello;
Par. 25.10però che ne la fede, che fa conte l’anime a Dio, quivi intra’ io, e poi Pietro per lei sì mi girò la fronte.
Par. 25.13Indi si mosse un lume verso noi di quella spera ond’ uscì la primizia che lasciò Cristo d’i vicari suoi;
Par. 25.16e la mia donna, piena di letizia, mi disse: «Mira, mira: ecco il barone per cui là giù si vicita Galizia».
Par. 25.19Sì come quando il colombo si pone presso al compagno, l’uno a l’altro pande, girando e mormorando, l’affezione;
Par. 25.22così vid’ ïo l’un da l’altro grande principe glorïoso essere accolto, laudando il cibo che là sù li prande.
Par. 25.25Ma poi che ’l gratular si fu assolto, tacito coram me ciascun s’affisse, ignito sì che vincëa ’l mio volto.
Par. 25.28Ridendo allora Bëatrice disse: «Inclita vita per cui la larghezza de la nostra basilica si scrisse,
Par. 25.31fa risonar la spene in questa altezza: tu sai, che tante fiate la figuri, quante Iesù ai tre fé più carezza».
Par. 25.34«Leva la testa e fa che t’assicuri: che ciò che vien qua sù del mortal mondo, convien ch’ai nostri raggi si maturi».
Par. 25.37Questo conforto del foco secondo mi venne; ond’ io leväi li occhi a’ monti che li ’ncurvaron pria col troppo pondo.
Par. 25.40«Poi che per grazia vuol che tu t’affronti lo nostro Imperadore, anzi la morte, ne l’aula più secreta co’ suoi conti,
Par. 25.43sì che, veduto il ver di questa corte, la spene, che là giù bene innamora, in te e in altrui di ciò conforte,
Par. 25.46di’ quel ch’ell’ è, di’ come se ne ’nfiora la mente tua, e dì onde a te venne». Così seguì ’l secondo lume ancora.
Par. 25.49E quella pïa che guidò le penne de le mie ali a così alto volo, a la risposta così mi prevenne:
Par. 25.52«La Chiesa militante alcun figliuolo non ha con più speranza, com’ è scritto nel Sol che raggia tutto nostro stuolo:
Par. 25.55però li è conceduto che d’Egitto vegna in Ierusalemme per vedere, anzi che ’l militar li sia prescritto.
Par. 25.58Li altri due punti, che non per sapere son dimandati, ma perch’ ei rapporti quanto questa virtù t’è in piacere,
Par. 25.61a lui lasc’ io, ché non li saran forti né di iattanza; ed elli a ciò risponda, e la grazia di Dio ciò li comporti».
Par. 25.64Come discente ch’a dottor seconda pronto e libente in quel ch’elli è esperto, perché la sua bontà si disasconda,
Par. 25.67«Spene», diss’ io, «è uno attender certo de la gloria futura, il qual produce grazia divina e precedente merto.
Par. 25.70Da molte stelle mi vien questa luce; ma quei la distillò nel mio cor pria che fu sommo cantor del sommo duce.
Par. 25.73‘Sperino in te’, ne la sua tëodia dice, ‘color che sanno il nome tuo’: e chi nol sa, s’elli ha la fede mia?
Par. 25.76Tu mi stillasti, con lo stillar suo, ne la pistola poi; sì ch’io son pieno, e in altrui vostra pioggia repluo».
Par. 25.79Mentr’ io diceva, dentro al vivo seno di quello incendio tremolava un lampo sùbito e spesso a guisa di baleno.
Par. 25.82Indi spirò: «L’amore ond’ ïo avvampo ancor ver’ la virtù che mi seguette infin la palma e a l’uscir del campo,
Par. 25.85vuol ch’io respiri a te che ti dilette di lei; ed emmi a grato che tu diche quello che la speranza ti ’mpromette».
Par. 25.88E io: «Le nove e le scritture antiche pongon lo segno, ed esso lo mi addita, de l’anime che Dio s’ha fatte amiche.
Par. 25.91Dice Isaia che ciascuna vestita ne la sua terra fia di doppia vesta: e la sua terra è questa dolce vita;
Par. 25.94e ’l tuo fratello assai vie più digesta, là dove tratta de le bianche stole, questa revelazion ci manifesta».
Par. 25.97E prima, appresso al fin d’este parole, ‘Sperent in te’ di sopr’ a noi s’udì; a che rispuoser tutte le carole.
Par. 25.100Poscia tra esse un lume si schiarì sì che, se ’l Cancro avesse un tal cristallo, l’inverno avrebbe un mese d’un sol dì.
Par. 25.103E come surge e va ed entra in ballo vergine lieta, sol per fare onore a la novizia, non per alcun fallo,
Par. 25.106così vid’ io lo schiarato splendore venire a’ due che si volgieno a nota qual conveniesi al loro ardente amore.
Par. 25.109Misesi lì nel canto e ne la rota; e la mia donna in lor tenea l’aspetto, pur come sposa tacita e immota.
Par. 25.112«Questi è colui che giacque sopra ’l petto del nostro pellicano, e questi fue di su la croce al grande officio eletto».
Par. 25.115La donna mia così; né però piùe mosser la vista sua di stare attenta poscia che prima le parole sue.
Par. 25.118Qual è colui ch’adocchia e s’argomenta di vedere eclissar lo sole un poco, che, per veder, non vedente diventa;
Par. 25.121tal mi fec’ ïo a quell’ ultimo foco mentre che detto fu: «Perché t’abbagli per veder cosa che qui non ha loco?
Par. 25.124In terra è terra il mio corpo, e saragli tanto con li altri, che ’l numero nostro con l’etterno proposito s’agguagli.
Par. 25.127Con le due stole nel beato chiostro son le due luci sole che saliro; e questo apporterai nel mondo vostro».
Par. 25.130A questa voce l’infiammato giro si quïetò con esso il dolce mischio che si facea nel suon del trino spiro,
Par. 25.133sì come, per cessar fatica o rischio, li remi, pria ne l’acqua ripercossi, tutti si posano al sonar d’un fischio.
Par. 25.136Ahi quanto ne la mente mi commossi, quando mi volsi per veder Beatrice, per non poter veder, benché io fossi
Par. 25.139presso di lei, e nel mondo felice!
Paradiso, Canto XXVI
Par. 26.1Mentr’ io dubbiava per lo viso spento, de la fulgida fiamma che lo spense uscì un spiro che mi fece attento,
Par. 26.4dicendo: «Intanto che tu ti risense de la vista che haï in me consunta, ben è che ragionando la compense.
Par. 26.7Comincia dunque; e dì ove s’appunta l’anima tua, e fa ragion che sia la vista in te smarrita e non defunta:
Par. 26.10perché la donna che per questa dia regïon ti conduce, ha ne lo sguardo la virtù ch’ebbe la man d’Anania».
Par. 26.13Io dissi: «Al suo piacere e tosto e tardo vegna remedio a li occhi, che fuor porte quand’ ella entrò col foco ond’ io sempr’ ardo.
Par. 26.16Lo ben che fa contenta questa corte, Alfa e O è di quanta scrittura mi legge Amore o lievemente o forte».
Par. 26.19Quella medesma voce che paura tolta m’avea del sùbito abbarbaglio, di ragionare ancor mi mise in cura;
Par. 26.22e disse: «Certo a più angusto vaglio ti conviene schiarar: dicer convienti chi drizzò l’arco tuo a tal berzaglio».
Par. 26.25E io: «Per filosofici argomenti e per autorità che quinci scende cotale amor convien che in me si ’mprenti:
Par. 26.28ché ’l bene, in quanto ben, come s’intende, così accende amore, e tanto maggio quanto più di bontate in sé comprende.
Par. 26.31Dunque a l’essenza ov’ è tanto avvantaggio, che ciascun ben che fuor di lei si trova altro non è ch’un lume di suo raggio,
Par. 26.34più che in altra convien che si mova la mente, amando, di ciascun che cerne il vero in che si fonda questa prova.
Par. 26.37Tal vero a l’intelletto mïo sterne colui che mi dimostra il primo amore di tutte le sustanze sempiterne.
Par. 26.40Sternel la voce del verace autore, che dice a Moïsè, di sé parlando: ‘Io ti farò vedere ogne valore’.
Par. 26.43Sternilmi tu ancora, incominciando l’alto preconio che grida l’arcano di qui là giù sovra ogne altro bando».
Par. 26.46E io udi’: «Per intelletto umano e per autoritadi a lui concorde d’i tuoi amori a Dio guarda il sovrano.
Par. 26.49Ma dì ancor se tu senti altre corde tirarti verso lui, sì che tu suone con quanti denti questo amor ti morde».
Par. 26.52Non fu latente la santa intenzione de l’aguglia di Cristo, anzi m’accorsi dove volea menar mia professione.
Par. 26.55Però ricominciai: «Tutti quei morsi che posson far lo cor volgere a Dio, a la mia caritate son concorsi:
Par. 26.58ché l’essere del mondo e l’esser mio, la morte ch’el sostenne perch’ io viva, e quel che spera ogne fedel com’ io,
Par. 26.61con la predetta conoscenza viva, tratto m’hanno del mar de l’amor torto, e del diritto m’han posto a la riva.
Par. 26.64Le fronde onde s’infronda tutto l’orto de l’ortolano etterno, am’ io cotanto quanto da lui a lor di bene è porto».
Par. 26.67Sì com’ io tacqui, un dolcissimo canto risonò per lo cielo, e la mia donna dicea con li altri: «Santo, santo, santo!».
Par. 26.70E come a lume acuto si disonna per lo spirto visivo che ricorre a lo splendor che va di gonna in gonna,
Par. 26.73e lo svegliato ciò che vede aborre, sì nescïa è la sùbita vigilia fin che la stimativa non soccorre;
Par. 26.76così de li occhi miei ogne quisquilia fugò Beatrice col raggio d’i suoi, che rifulgea da più di mille milia:
Par. 26.79onde mei che dinanzi vidi poi; e quasi stupefatto domandai d’un quarto lume ch’io vidi tra noi.
Par. 26.82E la mia donna: «Dentro da quei rai vagheggia il suo fattor l’anima prima che la prima virtù creasse mai».
Par. 26.85Come la fronda che flette la cima nel transito del vento, e poi si leva per la propria virtù che la soblima,
Par. 26.88fec’ io in tanto in quant’ ella diceva, stupendo, e poi mi rifece sicuro un disio di parlare ond’ ïo ardeva.
Par. 26.91E cominciai: «O pomo che maturo solo prodotto fosti, o padre antico a cui ciascuna sposa è figlia e nuro,
Par. 26.94divoto quanto posso a te supplìco perché mi parli: tu vedi mia voglia, e per udirti tosto non la dico».
Par. 26.97Talvolta un animal coverto broglia, sì che l’affetto convien che si paia per lo seguir che face a lui la ’nvoglia;
Par. 26.100e similmente l’anima primaia mi facea trasparer per la coverta quant’ ella a compiacermi venìa gaia.
Par. 26.103Indi spirò: «Sanz’ essermi proferta da te, la voglia tua discerno meglio che tu qualunque cosa t’è più certa;
Par. 26.106perch’ io la veggio nel verace speglio che fa di sé pareglio a l’altre cose, e nulla face lui di sé pareglio.
Par. 26.109Tu vuogli udir quant’ è che Dio mi puose ne l’eccelso giardino, ove costei a così lunga scala ti dispuose,
Par. 26.112e quanto fu diletto a li occhi miei, e la propria cagion del gran disdegno, e l’idïoma ch’usai e che fei.
Par. 26.115Or, figluol mio, non il gustar del legno fu per sé la cagion di tanto essilio, ma solamente il trapassar del segno.
Par. 26.118Quindi onde mosse tua donna Virgilio, quattromilia trecento e due volumi di sol desiderai questo concilio;
Par. 26.121e vidi lui tornare a tutt’ i lumi de la sua strada novecento trenta fïate, mentre ch’ïo in terra fu’mi.
Par. 26.124La lingua ch’io parlai fu tutta spenta innanzi che a l’ovra inconsummabile fosse la gente di Nembròt attenta:
Par. 26.127ché nullo effetto mai razïonabile, per lo piacere uman che rinovella seguendo il cielo, sempre fu durabile.
Par. 26.130Opera naturale è ch’uom favella; ma così o così, natura lascia poi fare a voi secondo che v’abbella.
Par. 26.133Pria ch’i’ scendessi a l’infernale ambascia, I s’appellava in terra il sommo bene onde vien la letizia che mi fascia;
Par. 26.136e El si chiamò poi: e ciò convene, ché l’uso d’i mortali è come fronda in ramo, che sen va e altra vene.
Par. 26.139Nel monte che si leva più da l’onda, fu’ io, con vita pura e disonesta, da la prim’ ora a quella che seconda,
Par. 26.142come ’l sol muta quadra, l’ora sesta».
Paradiso, Canto XXVII
Par. 27.1‘Al Padre, al Figlio, a lo Spirito Santo’, cominciò, ‘gloria!’, tutto ’l paradiso, sì che m’inebrïava il dolce canto.
Par. 27.4Ciò ch’io vedeva mi sembiava un riso de l’universo; per che mia ebbrezza intrava per l’udire e per lo viso.
Par. 27.7Oh gioia! oh ineffabile allegrezza! oh vita intègra d’amore e di pace! oh sanza brama sicura ricchezza!
Par. 27.10Dinanzi a li occhi miei le quattro face stavano accese, e quella che pria venne incominciò a farsi più vivace,
Par. 27.13e tal ne la sembianza sua divenne, qual diverrebbe Iove, s’elli e Marte fossero augelli e cambiassersi penne.
Par. 27.16La provedenza, che quivi comparte vice e officio, nel beato coro silenzio posto avea da ogne parte,
Par. 27.19quand’ ïo udi’: «Se io mi trascoloro, non ti maravigliar, ché, dicend’ io, vedrai trascolorar tutti costoro.
Par. 27.22Quelli ch’usurpa in terra il luogo mio, il luogo mio, il luogo mio, che vaca ne la presenza del Figliuol di Dio,
Par. 27.25fatt’ ha del cimitero mio cloaca del sangue e de la puzza; onde ’l perverso che cadde di qua sù, là giù si placa».
Par. 27.28Di quel color che per lo sole avverso nube dipigne da sera e da mane, vid’ ïo allora tutto ’l ciel cosperso.
Par. 27.31E come donna onesta che permane di sé sicura, e per l’altrui fallanza, pur ascoltando, timida si fane,
Par. 27.34così Beatrice trasmutò sembianza; e tale eclissi credo che ’n ciel fue quando patì la supprema possanza.
Par. 27.37Poi procedetter le parole sue con voce tanto da sé trasmutata, che la sembianza non si mutò piùe:
Par. 27.40«Non fu la sposa di Cristo allevata del sangue mio, di Lin, di quel di Cleto, per essere ad acquisto d’oro usata;
Par. 27.43ma per acquisto d’esto viver lieto e Sisto e Pïo e Calisto e Urbano sparser lo sangue dopo molto fleto.
Par. 27.46Non fu nostra intenzion ch’a destra mano d’i nostri successor parte sedesse, parte da l’altra del popol cristiano;
Par. 27.49né che le chiavi che mi fuor concesse, divenisser signaculo in vessillo che contra battezzati combattesse;
Par. 27.52né ch’io fossi figura di sigillo a privilegi venduti e mendaci, ond’ io sovente arrosso e disfavillo.
Par. 27.55In vesta di pastor lupi rapaci si veggion di qua sù per tutti i paschi: o difesa di Dio, perché pur giaci?
Par. 27.58Del sangue nostro Caorsini e Guaschi s’apparecchian di bere: o buon principio, a che vil fine convien che tu caschi!
Par. 27.61Ma l’alta provedenza, che con Scipio difese a Roma la gloria del mondo, soccorrà tosto, sì com’ io concipio;
Par. 27.64e tu, figliuol, che per lo mortal pondo ancor giù tornerai, apri la bocca, e non asconder quel ch’io non ascondo».
Par. 27.67Sì come di vapor gelati fiocca in giuso l’aere nostro, quando ’l corno de la capra del ciel col sol si tocca,
Par. 27.70in sù vid’ io così l’etera addorno farsi e fioccar di vapor trïunfanti che fatto avien con noi quivi soggiorno.
Par. 27.73Lo viso mio seguiva i suoi sembianti, e seguì fin che ’l mezzo, per lo molto, li tolse il trapassar del più avanti.
Par. 27.76Onde la donna, che mi vide assolto de l’attendere in sù, mi disse: «Adima il viso e guarda come tu se’ vòlto».
Par. 27.79Da l’ora ch’ïo avea guardato prima i’ vidi mosso me per tutto l’arco che fa dal mezzo al fine il primo clima;
Par. 27.82sì ch’io vedea di là da Gade il varco folle d’Ulisse, e di qua presso il lito nel qual si fece Europa dolce carco.
Par. 27.85E più mi fora discoverto il sito di questa aiuola; ma ’l sol procedea sotto i mie’ piedi un segno e più partito.
Par. 27.88La mente innamorata, che donnea con la mia donna sempre, di ridure ad essa li occhi più che mai ardea;
Par. 27.91e se natura o arte fé pasture da pigliare occhi, per aver la mente, in carne umana o ne le sue pitture,
Par. 27.94tutte adunate, parrebber nïente ver’ lo piacer divin che mi refulse, quando mi volsi al suo viso ridente.
Par. 27.97E la virtù che lo sguardo m’indulse, del bel nido di Leda mi divelse, e nel ciel velocissimo m’impulse.
Par. 27.100Le parti sue vivissime ed eccelse sì uniforme son, ch’i’ non so dire qual Bëatrice per loco mi scelse.
Par. 27.103Ma ella, che vedëa ’l mio disire, incominciò, ridendo tanto lieta, che Dio parea nel suo volto gioire:
Par. 27.106«La natura del mondo, che quïeta il mezzo e tutto l’altro intorno move, quinci comincia come da sua meta;
Par. 27.109e questo cielo non ha altro dove che la mente divina, in che s’accende l’amor che ’l volge e la virtù ch’ei piove.
Par. 27.112Luce e amor d’un cerchio lui comprende, sì come questo li altri; e quel precinto colui che ’l cinge solamente intende.
Par. 27.115Non è suo moto per altro distinto, ma li altri son mensurati da questo, sì come diece da mezzo e da quinto;
Par. 27.118e come il tempo tegna in cotal testo le sue radici e ne li altri le fronde, omai a te può esser manifesto.
Par. 27.121Oh cupidigia che i mortali affonde sì sotto te, che nessuno ha podere di trarre li occhi fuor de le tue onde!
Par. 27.124Ben fiorisce ne li uomini il volere; ma la pioggia continüa converte in bozzacchioni le sosine vere.
Par. 27.127Fede e innocenza son reperte solo ne’ parvoletti; poi ciascuna pria fugge che le guance sian coperte.
Par. 27.130Tale, balbuzïendo ancor, digiuna, che poi divora, con la lingua sciolta, qualunque cibo per qualunque luna;
Par. 27.133e tal, balbuzïendo, ama e ascolta la madre sua, che, con loquela intera, disïa poi di vederla sepolta.
Par. 27.136Così si fa la pelle bianca nera nel primo aspetto de la bella figlia di quel ch’apporta mane e lascia sera.
Par. 27.139Tu, perché non ti facci maraviglia, pensa che ’n terra non è chi governi; onde sì svïa l’umana famiglia.
Par. 27.142Ma prima che gennaio tutto si sverni per la centesma ch’è là giù negletta, raggeran sì questi cerchi superni,
Par. 27.145che la fortuna che tanto s’aspetta, le poppe volgerà u’ son le prore, sì che la classe correrà diretta;
Par. 27.148e vero frutto verrà dopo ’l fiore».
Paradiso, Canto XXVIII
Par. 28.1Poscia che ’ncontro a la vita presente d’i miseri mortali aperse ’l vero quella che ’mparadisa la mia mente,
Par. 28.4come in lo specchio fiamma di doppiero vede colui che se n’alluma retro, prima che l’abbia in vista o in pensiero,
Par. 28.7e sé rivolge per veder se ’l vetro li dice il vero, e vede ch’el s’accorda con esso come nota con suo metro;
Par. 28.10così la mia memoria si ricorda ch’io feci riguardando ne’ belli occhi onde a pigliarmi fece Amor la corda.
Par. 28.13E com’ io mi rivolsi e furon tocchi li miei da ciò che pare in quel volume, quandunque nel suo giro ben s’adocchi,
Par. 28.16un punto vidi che raggiava lume acuto sì, che ’l viso ch’elli affoca chiuder conviensi per lo forte acume;
Par. 28.19e quale stella par quinci più poca, parrebbe luna, locata con esso come stella con stella si collòca.
Par. 28.22Forse cotanto quanto pare appresso alo cigner la luce che ’l dipigne quando ’l vapor che ’l porta più è spesso,
Par. 28.25distante intorno al punto un cerchio d’igne si girava sì ratto, ch’avria vinto quel moto che più tosto il mondo cigne;
Par. 28.28e questo era d’un altro circumcinto, e quel dal terzo, e ’l terzo poi dal quarto, dal quinto il quarto, e poi dal sesto il quinto.
Par. 28.31Sopra seguiva il settimo sì sparto già di larghezza, che ’l messo di Iuno intero a contenerlo sarebbe arto.
Par. 28.34Così l’ottavo e ’l nono; e chiascheduno più tardo si movea, secondo ch’era in numero distante più da l’uno;
Par. 28.37e quello avea la fiamma più sincera cui men distava la favilla pura, credo, però che più di lei s’invera.
Par. 28.40La donna mia, che mi vedëa in cura forte sospeso, disse: «Da quel punto depende il cielo e tutta la natura.
Par. 28.43Mira quel cerchio che più li è congiunto; e sappi che ’l suo muovere è sì tosto per l’affocato amore ond’ elli è punto».
Par. 28.46E io a lei: «Se ’l mondo fosse posto con l’ordine ch’io veggio in quelle rote, sazio m’avrebbe ciò che m’è proposto;
Par. 28.49ma nel mondo sensibile si puote veder le volte tanto più divine, quant’ elle son dal centro più remote.
Par. 28.52Onde, se ’l mio disir dee aver fine in questo miro e angelico templo che solo amore e luce ha per confine,
Par. 28.55udir convienmi ancor come l’essemplo e l’essemplare non vanno d’un modo, ché io per me indarno a ciò contemplo».
Par. 28.58«Se li tuoi diti non sono a tal nodo sufficïenti, non è maraviglia: tanto, per non tentare, è fatto sodo!».
Par. 28.61Così la donna mia; poi disse: «Piglia quel ch’io ti dicerò, se vuo’ saziarti; e intorno da esso t’assottiglia.
Par. 28.64Li cerchi corporai sono ampi e arti secondo il più e ’l men de la virtute che si distende per tutte lor parti.
Par. 28.67Maggior bontà vuol far maggior salute; maggior salute maggior corpo cape, s’elli ha le parti igualmente compiute.
Par. 28.70Dunque costui che tutto quanto rape l’altro universo seco, corrisponde al cerchio che più ama e che più sape:
Par. 28.73per che, se tu a la virtù circonde la tua misura, non a la parvenza de le sustanze che t’appaion tonde,
Par. 28.76tu vederai mirabil consequenza di maggio a più e di minore a meno, in ciascun cielo, a süa intelligenza».
Par. 28.79Come rimane splendido e sereno l’emisperio de l’aere, quando soffia Borea da quella guancia ond’ è più leno,
Par. 28.82per che si purga e risolve la roffia che pria turbava, sì che ’l ciel ne ride con le bellezze d’ogne sua paroffia;
Par. 28.85così fec’ïo, poi che mi provide la donna mia del suo risponder chiaro, e come stella in cielo il ver si vide.
Par. 28.88E poi che le parole sue restaro, non altrimenti ferro disfavilla che bolle, come i cerchi sfavillaro.
Par. 28.91L’incendio suo seguiva ogne scintilla; ed eran tante, che ’l numero loro più che ’l doppiar de li scacchi s’inmilla.
Par. 28.94Io sentiva osannar di coro in coro al punto fisso che li tiene a li ubi, e terrà sempre, ne’ quai sempre fuoro.
Par. 28.97E quella che vedëa i pensier dubi ne la mia mente, disse: «I cerchi primi t’hanno mostrato Serafi e Cherubi.
Par. 28.100Così veloci seguono i suoi vimi, per somigliarsi al punto quanto ponno; e posson quanto a veder son soblimi.
Par. 28.103Quelli altri amori che ’ntorno li vonno, si chiaman Troni del divino aspetto, per che ’l primo ternaro terminonno;
Par. 28.106e dei saper che tutti hanno diletto quanto la sua veduta si profonda nel vero in che si queta ogne intelletto.
Par. 28.109Quinci si può veder come si fonda l’esser beato ne l’atto che vede, non in quel ch’ama, che poscia seconda;
Par. 28.112e del vedere è misura mercede, che grazia partorisce e buona voglia: così di grado in grado si procede.
Par. 28.115L’altro ternaro, che così germoglia in questa primavera sempiterna che notturno Arïete non dispoglia,
Par. 28.118perpetüalemente ‘Osanna’ sberna con tre melode, che suonano in tree ordini di letizia onde s’interna.
Par. 28.121In essa gerarcia son l’altre dee: prima Dominazioni, e poi Virtudi; l’ordine terzo di Podestadi èe.
Par. 28.124Poscia ne’ due penultimi tripudi Principati e Arcangeli si girano; l’ultimo è tutto d’Angelici ludi.
Par. 28.127Questi ordini di sù tutti s’ammirano, e di giù vincon sì, che verso Dio tutti tirati sono e tutti tirano.
Par. 28.130E Dïonisio con tanto disio a contemplar questi ordini si mise, che li nomò e distinse com’ io.
Par. 28.133Ma Gregorio da lui poi si divise; onde, sì tosto come li occhi aperse in questo ciel, di sé medesmo rise.
Par. 28.136E se tanto secreto ver proferse mortale in terra, non voglio ch’ammiri: ché chi ’l vide qua sù gliel discoperse
Par. 28.139con altro assai del ver di questi giri».
Paradiso, Canto XXIX
Par. 29.1Quando ambedue li figli di Latona, coperti del Montone e de la Libra, fanno de l’orizzonte insieme zona,
Par. 29.4quant’ è dal punto che ’l cenìt inlibra infin che l’uno e l’altro da quel cinto, cambiando l’emisperio, si dilibra,
Par. 29.7tanto, col volto di riso dipinto, si tacque Bëatrice, riguardando fiso nel punto che m’avëa vinto.
Par. 29.10Poi cominciò: «Io dico, e non dimando, quel che tu vuoli udir, perch’ io l’ho visto là ’ve s’appunta ogne ubi e ogne quando.
Par. 29.13Non per aver a sé di bene acquisto, ch’esser non può, ma perché suo splendore potesse, risplendendo, dir “Subsisto”,
Par. 29.16in sua etternità di tempo fore, fuor d’ogne altro comprender, come i piacque, s’aperse in nuovi amor l’etterno amore.
Par. 29.19Né prima quasi torpente si giacque; ché né prima né poscia procedette lo discorrer di Dio sovra quest’ acque.
Par. 29.22Forma e materia, congiunte e purette, usciro ad esser che non avia fallo, come d’arco tricordo tre saette.
Par. 29.25E come in vetro, in ambra o in cristallo raggio resplende sì, che dal venire a l’esser tutto non è intervallo,
Par. 29.28così ’l triforme effetto del suo sire ne l’esser suo raggiò insieme tutto sanza distinzïone in essordire.
Par. 29.31Concreato fu ordine e costrutto a le sustanze; e quelle furon cima nel mondo in che puro atto fu produtto;
Par. 29.34pura potenza tenne la parte ima; nel mezzo strinse potenza con atto tal vime, che già mai non si divima.
Par. 29.37Ieronimo vi scrisse lungo tratto di secoli de li angeli creati anzi che l’altro mondo fosse fatto;
Par. 29.40ma questo vero è scritto in molti lati da li scrittor de lo Spirito Santo, e tu te n’avvedrai se bene agguati;
Par. 29.43e anche la ragione il vede alquanto, che non concederebbe che ’ motori sanza sua perfezion fosser cotanto.
Par. 29.46Or sai tu dove e quando questi amori furon creati e come: sì che spenti nel tuo disïo già son tre ardori.
Par. 29.49Né giugneriesi, numerando, al venti sì tosto, come de li angeli parte turbò il suggetto d’i vostri alimenti.
Par. 29.52L’altra rimase, e cominciò quest’ arte che tu discerni, con tanto diletto, che mai da circüir non si diparte.
Par. 29.55Principio del cader fu il maladetto superbir di colui che tu vedesti da tutti i pesi del mondo costretto.
Par. 29.58Quelli che vedi qui furon modesti a riconoscer sé da la bontate che li avea fatti a tanto intender presti:
Par. 29.61per che le viste lor furo essaltate con grazia illuminante e con lor merto, si c’hanno ferma e piena volontate;
Par. 29.64e non voglio che dubbi, ma sia certo, che ricever la grazia è meritorio secondo che l’affetto l’è aperto.
Par. 29.67Omai dintorno a questo consistorio puoi contemplare assai, se le parole mie son ricolte, sanz’ altro aiutorio.
Par. 29.70Ma perché ’n terra per le vostre scole si legge che l’angelica natura è tal, che ’ntende e si ricorda e vole,
Par. 29.73ancor dirò, perché tu veggi pura la verità che là giù si confonde, equivocando in sì fatta lettura.
Par. 29.76Queste sustanze, poi che fur gioconde de la faccia di Dio, non volser viso da essa, da cui nulla si nasconde:
Par. 29.79però non hanno vedere interciso da novo obietto, e però non bisogna rememorar per concetto diviso;
Par. 29.82sì che là giù, non dormendo, si sogna, credendo e non credendo dicer vero; ma ne l’uno è più colpa e più vergogna.
Par. 29.85Voi non andate giù per un sentiero filosofando: tanto vi trasporta l’amor de l’apparenza e ’l suo pensiero!
Par. 29.88E ancor questo qua sù si comporta con men disdegno che quando è posposta la divina Scrittura o quando è torta.
Par. 29.91Non vi si pensa quanto sangue costa seminarla nel mondo e quanto piace chi umilmente con essa s’accosta.
Par. 29.94Per apparer ciascun s’ingegna e face sue invenzioni; e quelle son trascorse da’ predicanti e ’l Vangelio si tace.
Par. 29.97Un dice che la luna si ritorse ne la passion di Cristo e s’interpuose, per che ’l lume del sol giù non si porse;
Par. 29.100e mente, ché la luce si nascose da sé: però a li Spani e a l’Indi come a’ Giudei tale eclissi rispuose.
Par. 29.103Non ha Fiorenza tanti Lapi e Bindi quante sì fatte favole per anno in pergamo si gridan quinci e quindi:
Par. 29.106sì che le pecorelle, che non sanno, tornan del pasco pasciute di vento, e non le scusa non veder lo danno.
Par. 29.109Non disse Cristo al suo primo convento: ‘Andate, e predicate al mondo ciance’; ma diede lor verace fondamento;
Par. 29.112e quel tanto sonò ne le sue guance, sì ch’a pugnar per accender la fede de l’Evangelio fero scudo e lance.
Par. 29.115Ora si va con motti e con iscede a predicare, e pur che ben si rida, gonfia il cappuccio e più non si richiede.
Par. 29.118Ma tale uccel nel becchetto s’annida, che se ’l vulgo il vedesse, vederebbe la perdonanza di ch’el si confida:
Par. 29.121per cui tanta stoltezza in terra crebbe, che, sanza prova d’alcun testimonio, ad ogne promession si correrebbe.
Par. 29.124Di questo ingrassa il porco sant’ Antonio, e altri assai che sono ancor più porci, pagando di moneta sanza conio.
Par. 29.127Ma perché siam digressi assai, ritorci li occhi oramai verso la dritta strada, sì che la via col tempo si raccorci.
Par. 29.130Questa natura sì oltre s’ingrada in numero, che mai non fu loquela né concetto mortal che tanto vada;
Par. 29.133e se tu guardi quel che si revela per Danïel, vedrai che ’n sue migliaia determinato numero si cela.
Par. 29.136La prima luce, che tutta la raia, per tanti modi in essa si recepe, quanti son li splendori a chi s’appaia.
Par. 29.139Onde, però che a l’atto che concepe segue l’affetto, d’amar la dolcezza diversamente in essa ferve e tepe.
Par. 29.142Vedi l’eccelso omai e la larghezza de l’etterno valor, poscia che tanti speculi fatti s’ha in che si spezza,
Par. 29.145uno manendo in sé come davanti».
Paradiso, Canto XXX
Par. 30.1Forse semilia miglia di lontano ci ferve l’ora sesta, e questo mondo china già l’ombra quasi al letto piano,
Par. 30.4quando ’l mezzo del cielo, a noi profondo, comincia a farsi tal, ch’alcuna stella perde il parere infino a questo fondo;
Par. 30.7e come vien la chiarissima ancella del sol più oltre, così ’l ciel si chiude di vista in vista infino a la più bella.
Par. 30.10Non altrimenti il trïunfo che lude sempre dintorno al punto che mi vinse, parendo inchiuso da quel ch’elli ’nchiude,
Par. 30.13a poco a poco al mio veder si stinse: per che tornar con li occhi a Bëatrice nulla vedere e amor mi costrinse.
Par. 30.16Se quanto infino a qui di lei si dice fosse conchiuso tutto in una loda, poca sarebbe a fornir questa vice.
Par. 30.19La bellezza ch’io vidi si trasmoda non pur di là da noi, ma certo io credo che solo il suo fattor tutta la goda.
Par. 30.22Da questo passo vinto mi concedo più che già mai da punto di suo tema soprato fosse comico o tragedo:
Par. 30.25ché, come sole in viso che più trema, così lo rimembrar del dolce riso la mente mia da me medesmo scema.
Par. 30.28Dal primo giorno ch’i’ vidi il suo viso in questa vita, infino a questa vista, non m’è il seguire al mio cantar preciso;
Par. 30.31ma or convien che mio seguir desista più dietro a sua bellezza, poetando, come a l’ultimo suo ciascuno artista.
Par. 30.34Cotal qual io lascio a maggior bando che quel de la mia tuba, che deduce l’ardüa sua matera terminando,
Par. 30.37con atto e voce di spedito duce ricominciò: «Noi siamo usciti fore del maggior corpo al ciel ch’è pura luce:
Par. 30.40luce intellettüal, piena d’amore; amor di vero ben, pien di letizia; letizia che trascende ogne dolzore.
Par. 30.43Qui vederai l’una e l’altra milizia di paradiso, e l’una in quelli aspetti che tu vedrai a l’ultima giustizia».
Par. 30.46Come sùbito lampo che discetti li spiriti visivi, sì che priva da l’atto l’occhio di più forti obietti,
Par. 30.49così mi circunfulse luce viva, e lasciommi fasciato di tal velo del suo fulgor, che nulla m’appariva.
Par. 30.52«Sempre l’amor che queta questo cielo accoglie in sé con sì fatta salute, per far disposto a sua fiamma il candelo».
Par. 30.55Non fur più tosto dentro a me venute queste parole brievi, ch’io compresi me sormontar di sopr’ a mia virtute;
Par. 30.58e di novella vista mi raccesi tale, che nulla luce è tanto mera, che li occhi miei non si fosser difesi;
Par. 30.61e vidi lume in forma di rivera fulvido di fulgore, intra due rive dipinte di mirabil primavera.
Par. 30.64Di tal fiumana uscian faville vive, e d’ogne parte si mettien ne’ fiori, quasi rubin che oro circunscrive;
Par. 30.67poi, come inebrïate da li odori, riprofondavan sé nel miro gurge, e s’una intrava, un’altra n’uscia fori.
Par. 30.70«L’alto disio che mo t’infiamma e urge, d’aver notizia di ciò che tu vei, tanto mi piace più quanto più turge;
Par. 30.73ma di quest’ acqua convien che tu bei prima che tanta sete in te si sazi»: così mi disse il sol de li occhi miei.
Par. 30.76Anche soggiunse: «Il fiume e li topazi ch’entrano ed escono e ’l rider de l’erbe son di lor vero umbriferi prefazi.
Par. 30.79Non che da sé sian queste cose acerbe; ma è difetto da la parte tua, che non hai viste ancor tanto superbe».
Par. 30.82Non è fantin che sì sùbito rua col volto verso il latte, se si svegli molto tardato da l’usanza sua,
Par. 30.85come fec’ io, per far migliori spegli ancor de li occhi, chinandomi a l’onda che si deriva perché vi s’immegli;
Par. 30.88e sì come di lei bevve la gronda de le palpebre mie, così mi parve di sua lunghezza divenuta tonda.
Par. 30.91Poi, come gente stata sotto larve, che pare altro che prima, se si sveste la sembianza non süa in che disparve,
Par. 30.94così mi si cambiaro in maggior feste li fiori e le faville, sì ch’io vidi ambo le corti del ciel manifeste.
Par. 30.97O isplendor di Dio, per cu’ io vidi l’alto trïunfo del regno verace, dammi virtù a dir com’ ïo il vidi!
Par. 30.100Lume è là sù che visibile face lo creatore a quella creatura che solo in lui vedere ha la sua pace.
Par. 30.103E’ si distende in circular figura, in tanto che la sua circunferenza sarebbe al sol troppo larga cintura.
Par. 30.106Fassi di raggio tutta sua parvenza reflesso al sommo del mobile primo, che prende quindi vivere e potenza.
Par. 30.109E come clivo in acqua di suo imo si specchia, quasi per vedersi addorno, quando è nel verde e ne’ fioretti opimo,
Par. 30.112sì, soprastando al lume intorno intorno, vidi specchiarsi in più di mille soglie quanto di noi là sù fatto ha ritorno.
Par. 30.115E se l’infimo grado in sé raccoglie sì grande lume, quanta è la larghezza di questa rosa ne l’estreme foglie!
Par. 30.118La vista mia ne l’ampio e ne l’altezza non si smarriva, ma tutto prendeva il quanto e ’l quale di quella allegrezza.
Par. 30.121Presso e lontano, lì, né pon né leva: ché dove Dio sanza mezzo governa, la legge natural nulla rileva.
Par. 30.124Nel giallo de la rosa sempiterna, che si digrada e dilata e redole odor di lode al sol che sempre verna,
Par. 30.127qual è colui che tace e dicer vole, mi trasse Bëatrice, e disse: «Mira quanto è ’l convento de le bianche stole!
Par. 30.130Vedi nostra città quant’ ella gira; vedi li nostri scanni sì ripieni, che poca gente più ci si disira.
Par. 30.133E ’n quel gran seggio a che tu li occhi tieni per la corona che già v’è sù posta, prima che tu a queste nozze ceni,
Par. 30.136sederà l’alma, che fia giù agosta, de l’alto Arrigo, ch’a drizzare Italia verrà in prima ch’ella sia disposta.
Par. 30.139La cieca cupidigia che v’ammalia simili fatti v’ha al fantolino che muor per fame e caccia via la balia.
Par. 30.142E fia prefetto nel foro divino allora tal, che palese e coverto non anderà con lui per un cammino.
Par. 30.145Ma poco poi sarà da Dio sofferto nel santo officio; ch’el sarà detruso là dove Simon mago è per suo merto,
Par. 30.148e farà quel d’Alagna intrar più giuso».
Paradiso, Canto XXXI
Par. 31.1In forma dunque di candida rosa mi si mostrava la milizia santa che nel suo sangue Cristo fece sposa;
Par. 31.4ma l’altra, che volando vede e canta la gloria di colui che la ’nnamora e la bontà che la fece cotanta,
Par. 31.7sì come schiera d’ape che s’infiora una fïata e una si ritorna là dove suo laboro s’insapora,
Par. 31.10nel gran fior discendeva che s’addorna di tante foglie, e quindi risaliva là dove ’l süo amor sempre soggiorna.
Par. 31.13Le facce tutte avean di fiamma viva e l’ali d’oro, e l’altro tanto bianco, che nulla neve a quel termine arriva.
Par. 31.16Quando scendean nel fior, di banco in banco porgevan de la pace e de l’ardore ch’elli acquistavan ventilando il fianco.
Par. 31.19Né l’interporsi tra ’l disopra e ’l fiore di tanta moltitudine volante impediva la vista e lo splendore:
Par. 31.22ché la luce divina è penetrante per l’universo secondo ch’è degno, sì che nulla le puote essere ostante.
Par. 31.25Questo sicuro e gaudïoso regno, frequente in gente antica e in novella, viso e amore avea tutto ad un segno.
Par. 31.28O trina luce che ’n unica stella scintillando a lor vista, sì li appaga! guarda qua giuso a la nostra procella!
Par. 31.31Se i barbari, venendo da tal plaga che ciascun giorno d’Elice si cuopra, rotante col suo figlio ond’ ella è vaga,
Par. 31.34veggendo Roma e l’ardüa sua opra, stupefaciensi, quando Laterano a le cose mortali andò di sopra;
Par. 31.37ïo, che al divino da l’umano, a l’etterno dal tempo era venuto, e di Fiorenza in popol giusto e sano,
Par. 31.40di che stupor dovea esser compiuto! Certo tra esso e ’l gaudio mi facea libito non udire e starmi muto.
Par. 31.43E quasi peregrin che si ricrea nel tempio del suo voto riguardando, e spera già ridir com’ ello stea,
Par. 31.46su per la viva luce passeggiando, menava ïo li occhi per li gradi, mo sù, mo giù e mo recirculando.
Par. 31.49Vedëa visi a carità süadi, d’altrui lume fregiati e di suo riso, e atti ornati di tutte onestadi.
Par. 31.52La forma general di paradiso già tutta mïo sguardo avea compresa, in nulla parte ancor fermato fiso;
Par. 31.55e volgeami con voglia rïaccesa per domandar la mia donna di cose di che la mente mia era sospesa.
Par. 31.58Uno intendëa, e altro mi rispuose: credea veder Beatrice e vidi un sene vestito con le genti glorïose.
Par. 31.61Diffuso era per li occhi e per le gene di benigna letizia, in atto pio quale a tenero padre si convene.
Par. 31.64E «Ov’ è ella?», sùbito diss’ io. Ond’ elli: «A terminar lo tuo disiro mosse Beatrice me del loco mio;
Par. 31.67e se riguardi sù nel terzo giro dal sommo grado, tu la rivedrai nel trono che suoi merti le sortiro».
Par. 31.70Sanza risponder, li occhi sù levai, e vidi lei che si facea corona reflettendo da sé li etterni rai.
Par. 31.73Da quella regïon che più sù tona occhio mortale alcun tanto non dista, qualunque in mare più giù s’abbandona,
Par. 31.76quanto lì da Beatrice la mia vista; ma nulla mi facea, ché süa effige non discendëa a me per mezzo mista.
Par. 31.79«O donna in cui la mia speranza vige, e che soffristi per la mia salute in inferno lasciar le tue vestige,
Par. 31.82di tante cose quant’ i’ ho vedute, dal tuo podere e da la tua bontate riconosco la grazia e la virtute.
Par. 31.85Tu m’hai di servo tratto a libertate per tutte quelle vie, per tutt’ i modi che di ciò fare avei la potestate.
Par. 31.88La tua magnificenza in me custodi, sì che l’anima mia, che fatt’ hai sana, piacente a te dal corpo si disnodi».
Par. 31.91Così orai; e quella, sì lontana come parea, sorrise e riguardommi; poi si tornò a l’etterna fontana.
Par. 31.94E ’l santo sene: «Acciò che tu assommi perfettamente», disse, «il tuo cammino, a che priego e amor santo mandommi,
Par. 31.97vola con li occhi per questo giardino; ché veder lui t’acconcerà lo sguardo più al montar per lo raggio divino.
Par. 31.100E la regina del cielo, ond’ ïo ardo tutto d’amor, ne farà ogne grazia, però ch’i’ sono il suo fedel Bernardo».
Par. 31.103Qual è colui che forse di Croazia viene a veder la Veronica nostra, che per l’antica fame non sen sazia,
Par. 31.106ma dice nel pensier, fin che si mostra: ‘Segnor mio Iesù Cristo, Dio verace, or fu sì fatta la sembianza vostra?’;
Par. 31.109tal era io mirando la vivace carità di colui che ’n questo mondo, contemplando, gustò di quella pace.
Par. 31.112«Figliuol di grazia, quest’ esser giocondo», cominciò elli, «non ti sarà noto, tenendo li occhi pur qua giù al fondo;
Par. 31.115ma guarda i cerchi infino al più remoto, tanto che veggi seder la regina cui questo regno è suddito e devoto».
Par. 31.118Io levai li occhi; e come da mattina la parte orïental de l’orizzonte soverchia quella dove ’l sol declina,
Par. 31.121così, quasi di valle andando a monte con li occhi, vidi parte ne lo stremo vincer di lume tutta l’altra fronte.
Par. 31.124E come quivi ove s’aspetta il temo che mal guidò Fetonte, più s’infiamma, e quinci e quindi il lume si fa scemo,
Par. 31.127così quella pacifica oriafiamma nel mezzo s’avvivava, e d’ogne parte per igual modo allentava la fiamma;
Par. 31.130e a quel mezzo, con le penne sparte, vid’ io più di mille angeli festanti, ciascun distinto di fulgore e d’arte.
Par. 31.133Vidi a lor giochi quivi e a lor canti ridere una bellezza, che letizia era ne li occhi a tutti li altri santi;
Par. 31.136e s’io avessi in dir tanta divizia quanta ad imaginar, non ardirei lo minimo tentar di sua delizia.
Par. 31.139Bernardo, come vide li occhi miei nel caldo suo caler fissi e attenti, li suoi con tanto affetto volse a lei,
Par. 31.142che ’ miei di rimirar fé più ardenti.
Paradiso, Canto XXXII
Par. 32.1Affetto al suo piacer, quel contemplante libero officio di dottore assunse, e cominciò queste parole sante:
Par. 32.4«La piaga che Maria richiuse e unse, quella ch’è tanto bella da’ suoi piedi è colei che l’aperse e che la punse.
Par. 32.7Ne l’ordine che fanno i terzi sedi, siede Rachel di sotto da costei con Bëatrice, sì come tu vedi.
Par. 32.10Sarra e Rebecca, Iudìt e colei che fu bisava al cantor che per doglia del fallo disse ‘Miserere mei’,
Par. 32.13puoi tu veder così di soglia in soglia giù digradar, com’ io ch’a proprio nome vo per la rosa giù di foglia in foglia.
Par. 32.16E dal settimo grado in giù, sì come infino ad esso, succedono Ebree, dirimendo del fior tutte le chiome;
Par. 32.19perché, secondo lo sguardo che fée la fede in Cristo, queste sono il muro a che si parton le sacre scalee.
Par. 32.22Da questa parte onde ’l fiore è maturo di tutte le sue foglie, sono assisi quei che credettero in Cristo venturo;
Par. 32.25da l’altra parte onde sono intercisi di vòti i semicirculi, si stanno quei ch’a Cristo venuto ebber li visi.
Par. 32.28E come quinci il glorïoso scanno de la donna del cielo e li altri scanni di sotto lui cotanta cerna fanno,
Par. 32.31così di contra quel del gran Giovanni, che sempre santo ’l diserto e ’l martiro sofferse, e poi l’inferno da due anni;
Par. 32.34e sotto lui così cerner sortiro Francesco, Benedetto e Augustino e altri fin qua giù di giro in giro.
Par. 32.37Or mira l’alto proveder divino: ché l’uno e l’altro aspetto de la fede igualmente empierà questo giardino.
Par. 32.40E sappi che dal grado in giù che fiede a mezzo il tratto le due discrezioni, per nullo proprio merito si siede,
Par. 32.43ma per l’altrui, con certe condizioni: ché tutti questi son spiriti ascolti prima ch’avesser vere elezïoni.
Par. 32.46Ben te ne puoi accorger per li volti e anche per le voci püerili, se tu li guardi bene e se li ascolti.
Par. 32.49Or dubbi tu e dubitando sili; ma io discioglierò ’l forte legame in che ti stringon li pensier sottili.
Par. 32.52Dentro a l’ampiezza di questo reame casüal punto non puote aver sito, se non come tristizia o sete o fame:
Par. 32.55ché per etterna legge è stabilito quantunque vedi, sì che giustamente ci si risponde da l’anello al dito;
Par. 32.58e però questa festinata gente a vera vita non è sine causa intra sé qui più e meno eccellente.
Par. 32.61Lo rege per cui questo regno pausa in tanto amore e in tanto diletto, che nulla volontà è di più ausa,
Par. 32.64le menti tutte nel suo lieto aspetto creando, a suo piacer di grazia dota diversamente; e qui basti l’effetto.
Par. 32.67E ciò espresso e chiaro vi si nota ne la Scrittura santa in quei gemelli che ne la madre ebber l’ira commota.
Par. 32.70Però, secondo il color d’i capelli, di cotal grazia l’altissimo lume degnamente convien che s’incappelli.
Par. 32.73Dunque, sanza mercé di lor costume, locati son per gradi differenti, sol differendo nel primiero acume.
Par. 32.76Bastavasi ne’ secoli recenti con l’innocenza, per aver salute, solamente la fede d’i parenti;
Par. 32.79poi che le prime etadi fuor compiute, convenne ai maschi a l’innocenti penne per circuncidere acquistar virtute;
Par. 32.82ma poi che ’l tempo de la grazia venne, sanza battesmo perfetto di Cristo tale innocenza là giù si ritenne.
Par. 32.85Riguarda omai ne la faccia che a Cristo più si somiglia, ché la sua chiarezza sola ti può disporre a veder Cristo».
Par. 32.88Io vidi sopra lei tanta allegrezza piover, portata ne le menti sante create a trasvolar per quella altezza,
Par. 32.91che quantunque io avea visto davante, di tanta ammirazion non mi sospese, né mi mostrò di Dio tanto sembiante;
Par. 32.94e quello amor che primo lì discese, cantando ‘Ave, Maria, gratïa plena’, dinanzi a lei le sue ali distese.
Par. 32.97Rispuose a la divina cantilena da tutte parti la beata corte, sì ch’ogne vista sen fé più serena.
Par. 32.100«O santo padre, che per me comporte l’esser qua giù, lasciando il dolce loco nel qual tu siedi per etterna sorte,
Par. 32.103qual è quell’ angel che con tanto gioco guarda ne li occhi la nostra regina, innamorato sì che par di foco?».
Par. 32.106Così ricorsi ancora a la dottrina di colui ch’abbelliva di Maria, come del sole stella mattutina.
Par. 32.109Ed elli a me: «Baldezza e leggiadria quant’ esser puote in angelo e in alma, tutta è in lui; e sì volem che sia,
Par. 32.112perch’ elli è quelli che portò la palma giuso a Maria, quando ’l Figliuol di Dio carcar si volse de la nostra salma.
Par. 32.115Ma vieni omai con li occhi sì com’ io andrò parlando, e nota i gran patrici di questo imperio giustissimo e pio.
Par. 32.118Quei due che seggon là sù più felici per esser propinquissimi ad Agusta, son d’esta rosa quasi due radici:
Par. 32.121colui che da sinistra le s’aggiusta è il padre per lo cui ardito gusto l’umana specie tanto amaro gusta;
Par. 32.124dal destro vedi quel padre vetusto di Santa Chiesa a cui Cristo le chiavi raccomandò di questo fior venusto.
Par. 32.127E quei che vide tutti i tempi gravi, pria che morisse, de la bella sposa che s’acquistò con la lancia e coi clavi,
Par. 32.130siede lungh’ esso, e lungo l’altro posa quel duca sotto cui visse di manna la gente ingrata, mobile e retrosa.
Par. 32.133Di contr’ a Pietro vedi sedere Anna, tanto contenta di mirar sua figlia, che non move occhio per cantare osanna;
Par. 32.136e contro al maggior padre di famiglia siede Lucia, che mosse la tua donna quando chinavi, a rovinar, le ciglia.
Par. 32.139Ma perché ’l tempo fugge che t’assonna, qui farem punto, come buon sartore che com’ elli ha del panno fa la gonna;
Par. 32.142e drizzeremo li occhi al primo amore, sì che, guardando verso lui, penètri quant’ è possibil per lo suo fulgore.
Par. 32.145Veramente, ne forse tu t’arretri movendo l’ali tue, credendo oltrarti, orando grazia conven che s’impetri
Par. 32.148grazia da quella che puote aiutarti; e tu mi seguirai con l’affezione, sì che dal dicer mio lo cor non parti».
Par. 32.151E cominciò questa santa orazione:
Paradiso, Canto XXXIII
Par. 33.1«Vergine Madre, figlia del tuo figlio, umile e alta più che creatura, termine fisso d’etterno consiglio,
Par. 33.4tu se’ colei che l’umana natura nobilitasti sì, che ’l suo fattore non disdegnò di farsi sua fattura.
Par. 33.7Nel ventre tuo si raccese l’amore, per lo cui caldo ne l’etterna pace così è germinato questo fiore.
Par. 33.10Qui se’ a noi meridïana face di caritate, e giuso, intra ’ mortali, se’ di speranza fontana vivace.
Par. 33.13Donna, se’ tanto grande e tanto vali, che qual vuol grazia e a te non ricorre, sua disïanza vuol volar sanz’ ali.
Par. 33.16La tua benignità non pur soccorre a chi domanda, ma molte fïate liberamente al dimandar precorre.
Par. 33.19In te misericordia, in te pietate, in te magnificenza, in te s’aduna quantunque in creatura è di bontate.
Par. 33.22Or questi, che da l’infima lacuna de l’universo infin qui ha vedute le vite spiritali ad una ad una,
Par. 33.25supplica a te, per grazia, di virtute tanto, che possa con li occhi levarsi più alto verso l’ultima salute.
Par. 33.28E io, che mai per mio veder non arsi più ch’i’ fo per lo suo, tutti miei prieghi ti porgo, e priego che non sieno scarsi,
Par. 33.31perché tu ogne nube li disleghi di sua mortalità co’ prieghi tuoi, sì che ’l sommo piacer li si dispieghi.
Par. 33.34Ancor ti priego, regina, che puoi ciò che tu vuoli, che conservi sani, dopo tanto veder, li affetti suoi.
Par. 33.37Vinca tua guardia i movimenti umani: vedi Beatrice con quanti beati per li miei prieghi ti chiudon le mani!».
Par. 33.40Li occhi da Dio diletti e venerati, fissi ne l’orator, ne dimostraro quanto i devoti prieghi le son grati;
Par. 33.43indi a l’etterno lume s’addrizzaro, nel qual non si dee creder che s’invii per creatura l’occhio tanto chiaro.
Par. 33.46E io ch’al fine di tutt’ i disii appropinquava, sì com’ io dovea, l’ardor del desiderio in me finii.
Par. 33.49Bernardo m’accennava, e sorridea, perch’ io guardassi suso; ma io era già per me stesso tal qual ei volea:
Par. 33.52ché la mia vista, venendo sincera, e più e più intrava per lo raggio de l’alta luce che da sé è vera.
Par. 33.55Da quinci innanzi il mio veder fu maggio che ’l parlar mostra, ch’a tal vista cede, e cede la memoria a tanto oltraggio.
Par. 33.58Qual è colüi che sognando vede, che dopo ’l sogno la passione impressa rimane, e l’altro a la mente non riede,
Par. 33.61cotal son io, ché quasi tutta cessa mia visïone, e ancor mi distilla nel core il dolce che nacque da essa.
Par. 33.64Così la neve al sol si disigilla; così al vento ne le foglie levi si perdea la sentenza di Sibilla.
Par. 33.67O somma luce che tanto ti levi da’ concetti mortali, a la mia mente ripresta un poco di quel che parevi,
Par. 33.70e fa la lingua mia tanto possente, ch’una favilla sol de la tua gloria possa lasciare a la futura gente;
Par. 33.73ché, per tornare alquanto a mia memoria e per sonare un poco in questi versi, più si conceperà di tua vittoria.
Par. 33.76Io credo, per l’acume ch’io soffersi del vivo raggio, ch’i’ sarei smarrito, se li occhi miei da lui fossero aversi.
Par. 33.79E’ mi ricorda ch’io fui più ardito per questo a sostener, tanto ch’i’ giunsi l’aspetto mio col valore infinito.
Par. 33.82Oh abbondante grazia ond’ io presunsi ficcar lo viso per la luce etterna, tanto che la veduta vi consunsi!
Par. 33.85Nel suo profondo vidi che s’interna, legato con amore in un volume, ciò che per l’universo si squaderna:
Par. 33.88sustanze e accidenti e lor costume quasi conflati insieme, per tal modo che ciò ch’i’ dico è un semplice lume.
Par. 33.91La forma universal di questo nodo credo ch’i’ vidi, perché più di largo, dicendo questo, mi sento ch’i’ godo.
Par. 33.94Un punto solo m’è maggior letargo che venticinque secoli a la ’mpresa che fé Nettuno ammirar l’ombra d’Argo.
Par. 33.97Così la mente mia, tutta sospesa, mirava fissa, immobile e attenta, e sempre di mirar faceasi accesa.
Par. 33.100A quella luce cotal si diventa, che volgersi da lei per altro aspetto è impossibil che mai si consenta;
Par. 33.103però che ’l ben, ch’è del volere obietto, tutto s’accoglie in lei, e fuor di quella è defettivo ciò ch’è lì perfetto.
Par. 33.106Omai sarà più corta mia favella, pur a quel ch’io ricordo, che d’un fante che bagni ancor la lingua a la mammella.
Par. 33.109Non perché più ch’un semplice sembiante fosse nel vivo lume ch’io mirava, che tal è sempre qual s’era davante;
Par. 33.112ma per la vista che s’avvalorava in me guardando, una sola parvenza, mutandom’ io, a me si travagliava.
Par. 33.115Ne la profonda e chiara sussistenza de l’alto lume parvermi tre giri di tre colori e d’una contenenza;
Par. 33.118e l’un da l’altro come iri da iri parea reflesso, e ’l terzo parea foco che quinci e quindi igualmente si spiri.
Par. 33.121Oh quanto è corto il dire e come fioco al mio concetto! e questo, a quel ch’i’ vidi, è tanto, che non basta a dicer ‘poco’.
Par. 33.124O luce etterna che sola in te sidi, sola t’intendi, e da te intelletta e intendente te ami e arridi!
Par. 33.127Quella circulazion che sì concetta pareva in te come lume reflesso, da li occhi miei alquanto circunspetta,
Par. 33.130dentro da sé, del suo colore stesso, mi parve pinta de la nostra effige: per che ’l mio viso in lei tutto era messo.
Par. 33.133Qual è ’l geomètra che tutto s’affige per misurar lo cerchio, e non ritrova, pensando, quel principio ond’ elli indige,
Par. 33.136tal era io a quella vista nova: veder voleva come si convenne l’imago al cerchio e come vi s’indova;
Par. 33.139ma non eran da ciò le proprie penne: se non che la mia mente fu percossa da un fulgore in che sua voglia venne.
Par. 33.142A l’alta fantasia qui mancò possa; ma già volgeva il mio disio e ’l velle, sì come rota ch’igualmente è mossa,
Par. 33.145l’amor che move il sole e l’altre stelle.
Contents — 33 sections
- Paradiso, Canto I
- Paradiso, Canto II
- Paradiso, Canto III
- Paradiso, Canto IV
- Paradiso, Canto V
- Paradiso, Canto VI
- Paradiso, Canto VII
- Paradiso, Canto VIII
- Paradiso, Canto IX
- Paradiso, Canto X
- Paradiso, Canto XI
- Paradiso, Canto XII
- Paradiso, Canto XIII
- Paradiso, Canto XIV
- Paradiso, Canto XV
- Paradiso, Canto XVI
- Paradiso, Canto XVII
- Paradiso, Canto XVIII
- Paradiso, Canto XIX
- Paradiso, Canto XX
- Paradiso, Canto XXI
- Paradiso, Canto XXII
- Paradiso, Canto XXIII
- Paradiso, Canto XXIV
- Paradiso, Canto XXV
- Paradiso, Canto XXVI
- Paradiso, Canto XXVII
- Paradiso, Canto XXVIII
- Paradiso, Canto XXIX
- Paradiso, Canto XXX
- Paradiso, Canto XXXI
- Paradiso, Canto XXXII
- Paradiso, Canto XXXIII
Paradiso, Canto I
Paradiso, Canto I — The Ascent to the First Heaven. The Sphere of Fire.
Par. 1.1La gloria di colui che tutto move per l’universo penetra, e risplende in una parte più e meno altrove.
Par. 1.1The glory of Him who moveth everything Doth penetrate the universe, and shine In one part more and in another less.
Par. 1.4Nel ciel che più de la sua luce prende fu’ io, e vidi cose che ridire né sa né può chi di là sù discende;
Par. 1.4Within that heaven which most his light receives Was I, and things beheld which to repeat Nor knows, nor can, who from above descends;
Par. 1.7perché appressando sé al suo disire, nostro intelletto si profonda tanto, che dietro la memoria non può ire.
Par. 1.7Because in drawing near to its desire Our intellect ingulphs itself so far, That after it the memory cannot go.
Par. 1.10Veramente quant’ io del regno santo ne la mia mente potei far tesoro, sarà ora materia del mio canto.
Par. 1.10Truly whatever of the holy realm I had the power to treasure in my mind Shall now become the subject of my song.
Par. 1.13O buono Appollo, a l’ultimo lavoro fammi del tuo valor sì fatto vaso, come dimandi a dar l’amato alloro.
Par. 1.13O good Apollo, for this last emprise Make of me such a vessel of thy power As giving the beloved laurel asks!
Par. 1.16Infino a qui l’un giogo di Parnaso assai mi fu; ma or con amendue m’è uopo intrar ne l’aringo rimaso.
Par. 1.16One summit of Parnassus hitherto Has been enough for me, but now with both I needs must enter the arena left.
Par. 1.19Entra nel petto mio, e spira tue sì come quando Marsïa traesti de la vagina de le membra sue.
Par. 1.19Enter into my bosom, thou, and breathe As at the time when Marsyas thou didst draw Out of the scabbard of those limbs of his.
Par. 1.22O divina virtù, se mi ti presti tanto che l’ombra del beato regno segnata nel mio capo io manifesti,
Par. 1.22O power divine, lend’st thou thyself to me So that the shadow of the blessed realm Stamped in my brain I can make manifest,
Par. 1.25vedra’mi al piè del tuo diletto legno venire, e coronarmi de le foglie che la materia e tu mi farai degno.
Par. 1.25Thou’lt see me come unto thy darling tree, And crown myself thereafter with those leaves Of which the theme and thou shall make me worthy.
Par. 1.28Sì rade volte, padre, se ne coglie per trïunfare o cesare o poeta, colpa e vergogna de l’umane voglie,
Par. 1.28So seldom, Father, do we gather them For triumph or of Caesar or of Poet, (The fault and shame of human inclinations,)
Par. 1.31che parturir letizia in su la lieta delfica deïtà dovria la fronda peneia, quando alcun di sé asseta.
Par. 1.31That the Peneian foliage should bring forth Joy to the joyous Delphic deity, When any one it makes to thirst for it.
Par. 1.34Poca favilla gran fiamma seconda: forse di retro a me con miglior voci si pregherà perché Cirra risponda.
Par. 1.34A little spark is followed by great flame; Perchance with better voices after me Shall prayer be made that Cyrrha may respond!
Par. 1.37Surge ai mortali per diverse foci la lucerna del mondo; ma da quella che quattro cerchi giugne con tre croci,
Par. 1.37To mortal men by passages diverse Uprises the world’s lamp; but by that one Which circles four uniteth with three crosses,
Par. 1.40con miglior corso e con migliore stella esce congiunta, e la mondana cera più a suo modo tempera e suggella.
Par. 1.40With better course and with a better star Conjoined it issues, and the mundane wax Tempers and stamps more after its own fashion.
Par. 1.43Fatto avea di là mane e di qua sera tal foce, e quasi tutto era là bianco quello emisperio, e l’altra parte nera,
Par. 1.43Almost that passage had made morning there And evening here, and there was wholly white That hemisphere, and black the other part,
Par. 1.46quando Beatrice in sul sinistro fianco vidi rivolta e riguardar nel sole: aguglia sì non li s’affisse unquanco.
Par. 1.46When Beatrice towards the left-hand side I saw turned round, and gazing at the sun; Never did eagle fasten so upon it!
Par. 1.49E sì come secondo raggio suole uscir del primo e risalire in suso, pur come pelegrin che tornar vuole,
Par. 1.49And even as a second ray is wont To issue from the first and reascend, Like to a pilgrim who would fain return,
Par. 1.52così de l’atto suo, per li occhi infuso ne l’imagine mia, il mio si fece, e fissi li occhi al sole oltre nostr’ uso.
Par. 1.52Thus of her action, through the eyes infused In my imagination, mine I made, And sunward fixed mine eyes beyond our wont.
Par. 1.55Molto è licito là, che qui non lece a le nostre virtù, mercé del loco fatto per proprio de l’umana spece.
Par. 1.55There much is lawful which is here unlawful Unto our powers, by virtue of the place Made for the human species as its own.
Par. 1.58Io nol soffersi molto, né sì poco, ch’io nol vedessi sfavillar dintorno, com’ ferro che bogliente esce del foco;
Par. 1.58Not long I bore it, nor so little while But I beheld it sparkle round about Like iron that comes molten from the fire;
Par. 1.61e di sùbito parve giorno a giorno essere aggiunto, come quei che puote avesse il ciel d’un altro sole addorno.
Par. 1.61And suddenly it seemed that day to day Was added, as if He who has the power Had with another sun the heaven adorned.
Par. 1.64Beatrice tutta ne l’etterne rote fissa con li occhi stava; e io in lei le luci fissi, di là sù rimote.
Par. 1.64With eyes upon the everlasting wheels Stood Beatrice all intent, and I, on her Fixing my vision from above removed,
Par. 1.67Nel suo aspetto tal dentro mi fei, qual si fé Glauco nel gustar de l’erba che ’l fé consorto in mar de li altri dèi.
Par. 1.67Such at her aspect inwardly became As Glaucus, tasting of the herb that made him Peer of the other gods beneath the sea.
Par. 1.70Trasumanar significar per verba non si poria; però l’essemplo basti a cui esperïenza grazia serba.
Par. 1.70To represent transhumanise in words Impossible were; the example, then, suffice Him for whom Grace the experience reserves.
Par. 1.73S’i’ era sol di me quel che creasti novellamente, amor che ’l ciel governi, tu ’l sai, che col tuo lume mi levasti.
Par. 1.73If I was merely what of me thou newly Createdst, Love who governest the heaven, Thou knowest, who didst lift me with thy light!
Par. 1.76Quando la rota che tu sempiterni desiderato, a sé mi fece atteso con l’armonia che temperi e discerni,
Par. 1.76When now the wheel, which thou dost make eternal Desiring thee, made me attentive to it By harmony thou dost modulate and measure,
Par. 1.79parvemi tanto allor del cielo acceso de la fiamma del sol, che pioggia o fiume lago non fece alcun tanto disteso.
Par. 1.79Then seemed to me so much of heaven enkindled By the sun’s flame, that neither rain nor river E’er made a lake so widely spread abroad.
Par. 1.82La novità del suono e ’l grande lume di lor cagion m’accesero un disio mai non sentito di cotanto acume.
Par. 1.82The newness of the sound and the great light Kindled in me a longing for their cause, Never before with such acuteness felt;
Par. 1.85Ond’ ella, che vedea me sì com’ io, a quïetarmi l’animo commosso, pria ch’io a dimandar, la bocca aprio
Par. 1.85Whence she, who saw me as I saw myself, To quiet in me my perturbed mind, Opened her mouth, ere I did mine to ask,
Par. 1.88e cominciò: «Tu stesso ti fai grosso col falso imaginar, sì che non vedi ciò che vedresti se l’avessi scosso.
Par. 1.88And she began: “Thou makest thyself so dull With false imagining, that thou seest not What thou wouldst see if thou hadst shaken it off.
Par. 1.91Tu non se’ in terra, sì come tu credi; ma folgore, fuggendo il proprio sito, non corse come tu ch’ad esso riedi».
Par. 1.91Thou art not upon earth, as thou believest; But lightning, fleeing its appropriate site, Ne’er ran as thou, who thitherward returnest.”
Par. 1.94S’io fui del primo dubbio disvestito per le sorrise parolette brevi, dentro ad un nuovo più fu’ inretito
Par. 1.94If of my former doubt I was divested By these brief little words more smiled than spoken, I in a new one was the more ensnared;
Par. 1.97e dissi: «Già contento requïevi di grande ammirazion; ma ora ammiro com’ io trascenda questi corpi levi».
Par. 1.97And said: “Already did I rest content From great amazement; but am now amazed In what way I transcend these bodies light.”
Par. 1.100Ond’ ella, appresso d’un pïo sospiro, li occhi drizzò ver’ me con quel sembiante che madre fa sovra figlio deliro,
Par. 1.100Whereupon she, after a pitying sigh, Her eyes directed tow’rds me with that look A mother casts on a delirious child;
Par. 1.103e cominciò: «Le cose tutte quante hanno ordine tra loro, e questo è forma che l’universo a Dio fa simigliante.
Par. 1.103And she began: “All things whate’er they be Have order among themselves, and this is form, That makes the universe resemble God.
Par. 1.106Qui veggion l’alte creature l’orma de l’etterno valore, il qual è fine al quale è fatta la toccata norma.
Par. 1.106Here do the higher creatures see the footprints Of the Eternal Power, which is the end Whereto is made the law already mentioned.
Par. 1.109Ne l’ordine ch’io dico sono accline tutte nature, per diverse sorti, più al principio loro e men vicine;
Par. 1.109In the order that I speak of are inclined All natures, by their destinies diverse, More or less near unto their origin;
Par. 1.112onde si muovono a diversi porti per lo gran mar de l’essere, e ciascuna con istinto a lei dato che la porti.
Par. 1.112Hence they move onward unto ports diverse O’er the great sea of being; and each one With instinct given it which bears it on.
Par. 1.115Questi ne porta il foco inver’ la luna; questi ne’ cor mortali è permotore; questi la terra in sé stringe e aduna;
Par. 1.115This bears away the fire towards the moon; This is in mortal hearts the motive power This binds together and unites the earth.
Par. 1.118né pur le creature che son fore d’intelligenza quest’ arco saetta, ma quelle c’hanno intelletto e amore.
Par. 1.118Nor only the created things that are Without intelligence this bow shoots forth, But those that have both intellect and love.
Par. 1.121La provedenza, che cotanto assetta, del suo lume fa ’l ciel sempre quïeto nel qual si volge quel c’ha maggior fretta;
Par. 1.121The Providence that regulates all this Makes with its light the heaven forever quiet, Wherein that turns which has the greatest haste.
Par. 1.124e ora lì, come a sito decreto, cen porta la virtù di quella corda che ciò che scocca drizza in segno lieto.
Par. 1.124And thither now, as to a site decreed, Bears us away the virtue of that cord Which aims its arrows at a joyous mark.
Par. 1.127Vero è che, come forma non s’accorda molte fïate a l’intenzion de l’arte, perch’ a risponder la materia è sorda,
Par. 1.127True is it, that as oftentimes the form Accords not with the intention of the art, Because in answering is matter deaf,
Par. 1.130così da questo corso si diparte talor la creatura, c’ha podere di piegar, così pinta, in altra parte;
Par. 1.130So likewise from this course doth deviate Sometimes the creature, who the power possesses, Though thus impelled, to swerve some other way,
Par. 1.133e sì come veder si può cadere foco di nube, sì l’impeto primo l’atterra torto da falso piacere.
Par. 1.133(In the same wise as one may see the fire Fall from a cloud,) if the first impetus Earthward is wrested by some false delight.
Par. 1.136Non dei più ammirar, se bene stimo, lo tuo salir, se non come d’un rivo se d’alto monte scende giuso ad imo.
Par. 1.136Thou shouldst not wonder more, if well I judge, At thine ascent, than at a rivulet From some high mount descending to the lowland.
Par. 1.139Maraviglia sarebbe in te se, privo d’impedimento, giù ti fossi assiso, com’ a terra quïete in foco vivo».
Par. 1.139Marvel it would be in thee, if deprived Of hindrance, thou wert seated down below, As if on earth the living fire were quiet.”
Par. 1.142Quinci rivolse inver’ lo cielo il viso.
Par. 1.142Thereat she heavenward turned again her face.
Paradiso, Canto II
Paradiso, Canto II — The First Heaven, the Moon: Spirits who, having taken Sacred Vows, were forced to violate them. The Lunar Spots.
Par. 2.1O voi che siete in piccioletta barca, desiderosi d’ascoltar, seguiti dietro al mio legno che cantando varca,
Par. 2.1O Ye, who in some pretty little boat, Eager to listen, have been following Behind my ship, that singing sails along,
Par. 2.4tornate a riveder li vostri liti: non vi mettete in pelago, ché forse, perdendo me, rimarreste smarriti.
Par. 2.4Turn back to look again upon your shores; Do not put out to sea, lest peradventure, In losing me, you might yourselves be lost.
Par. 2.7L’acqua ch’io prendo già mai non si corse; Minerva spira, e conducemi Appollo, e nove Muse mi dimostran l’Orse.
Par. 2.7The sea I sail has never yet been passed; Minerva breathes, and pilots me Apollo, And Muses nine point out to me the Bears.
Par. 2.10Voialtri pochi che drizzaste il collo per tempo al pan de li angeli, del quale vivesi qui ma non sen vien satollo,
Par. 2.10Ye other few who have the neck uplifted Betimes to th’ bread of Angels upon which One liveth here and grows not sated by it,
Par. 2.13metter potete ben per l’alto sale vostro navigio, servando mio solco dinanzi a l’acqua che ritorna equale.
Par. 2.13Well may you launch upon the deep salt-sea Your vessel, keeping still my wake before you Upon the water that grows smooth again.
Par. 2.16Que’ glorïosi che passaro al Colco non s’ammiraron come voi farete, quando Iasón vider fatto bifolco.
Par. 2.16Those glorious ones who unto Colchos passed Were not so wonder-struck as you shall be, When Jason they beheld a ploughman made!
Par. 2.19La concreata e perpetüa sete del deïforme regno cen portava veloci quasi come ’l ciel vedete.
Par. 2.19The con-created and perpetual thirst For the realm deiform did bear us on, As swift almost as ye the heavens behold.
Par. 2.22Beatrice in suso, e io in lei guardava; e forse in tanto in quanto un quadrel posa e vola e da la noce si dischiava,
Par. 2.22Upward gazed Beatrice, and I at her; And in such space perchance as strikes a bolt And flies, and from the notch unlocks itself,
Par. 2.25giunto mi vidi ove mirabil cosa mi torse il viso a sé; e però quella cui non potea mia cura essere ascosa,
Par. 2.25Arrived I saw me where a wondrous thing Drew to itself my sight; and therefore she From whom no care of mine could be concealed,
Par. 2.28volta ver’ me, sì lieta come bella, «Drizza la mente in Dio grata», mi disse, «che n’ha congiunti con la prima stella».
Par. 2.28Towards me turning, blithe as beautiful, Said unto me: “Fix gratefully thy mind On God, who unto the first star has brought us.”
Par. 2.31Parev’ a me che nube ne coprisse lucida, spessa, solida e pulita, quasi adamante che lo sol ferisse.
Par. 2.31It seemed to me a cloud encompassed us, Luminous, dense, consolidate and bright As adamant on which the sun is striking.
Par. 2.34Per entro sé l’etterna margarita ne ricevette, com’ acqua recepe raggio di luce permanendo unita.
Par. 2.34Into itself did the eternal pearl Receive us, even as water doth receive A ray of light, remaining still unbroken.
Par. 2.37S’io era corpo, e qui non si concepe com’ una dimensione altra patio, ch’esser convien se corpo in corpo repe,
Par. 2.37If I was body, (and we here conceive not How one dimension tolerates another, Which needs must be if body enter body,)
Par. 2.40accender ne dovria più il disio di veder quella essenza in che si vede come nostra natura e Dio s’unio.
Par. 2.40More the desire should be enkindled in us That essence to behold, wherein is seen How God and our own nature were united.
Par. 2.43Lì si vedrà ciò che tenem per fede, non dimostrato, ma fia per sé noto a guisa del ver primo che l’uom crede.
Par. 2.43There will be seen what we receive by faith, Not demonstrated, but self-evident In guise of the first truth that man believes.
Par. 2.46Io rispuosi: «Madonna, sì devoto com’ esser posso più, ringrazio lui lo qual dal mortal mondo m’ha remoto.
Par. 2.46I made reply: “Madonna, as devoutly As most I can do I give thanks to Him Who has removed me from the mortal world.
Par. 2.49Ma ditemi: che son li segni bui di questo corpo, che là giuso in terra fan di Cain favoleggiare altrui?».
Par. 2.49But tell me what the dusky spots may be Upon this body, which below on earth Make people tell that fabulous tale of Cain?”
Par. 2.52Ella sorrise alquanto, e poi «S’elli erra l’oppinïon», mi disse, «d’i mortali dove chiave di senso non diserra,
Par. 2.52Somewhat she smiled; and then, “If the opinion Of mortals be erroneous,” she said, “Where’er the key of sense doth not unlock,
Par. 2.55certo non ti dovrien punger li strali d’ammirazione omai, poi dietro ai sensi vedi che la ragione ha corte l’ali.
Par. 2.55Certes, the shafts of wonder should not pierce thee Now, forasmuch as, following the senses, Thou seest that the reason has short wings.
Par. 2.58Ma dimmi quel che tu da te ne pensi». E io: «Ciò che n’appar qua sù diverso credo che fanno i corpi rari e densi».
Par. 2.58But tell me what thou think’st of it thyself.” And I: “What seems to us up here diverse, Is caused, I think, by bodies rare and dense.”
Par. 2.61Ed ella: «Certo assai vedrai sommerso nel falso il creder tuo, se bene ascolti l’argomentar ch’io li farò avverso.
Par. 2.61And she: “Right truly shalt thou see immersed In error thy belief, if well thou hearest The argument that I shall make against it.
Par. 2.64La spera ottava vi dimostra molti lumi, li quali e nel quale e nel quanto notar si posson di diversi volti.
Par. 2.64Lights many the eighth sphere displays to you Which in their quality and quantity May noted be of aspects different.
Par. 2.67Se raro e denso ciò facesser tanto, una sola virtù sarebbe in tutti, più e men distributa e altrettanto.
Par. 2.67If this were caused by rare and dense alone, One only virtue would there be in all Or more or less diffused, or equally.
Par. 2.70Virtù diverse esser convegnon frutti di princìpi formali, e quei, for ch’uno, seguiterieno a tua ragion distrutti.
Par. 2.70Virtues diverse must be perforce the fruits Of formal principles; and these, save one, Of course would by thy reasoning be destroyed.
Par. 2.73Ancor, se raro fosse di quel bruno cagion che tu dimandi, o d’oltre in parte fora di sua materia sì digiuno
Par. 2.73Besides, if rarity were of this dimness The cause thou askest, either through and through This planet thus attenuate were of matter,
Par. 2.76esto pianeto, o, sì come comparte lo grasso e ’l magro un corpo, così questo nel suo volume cangerebbe carte.
Par. 2.76Or else, as in a body is apportioned The fat and lean, so in like manner this Would in its volume interchange the leaves.
Par. 2.79Se ’l primo fosse, fora manifesto ne l’eclissi del sol, per trasparere lo lume come in altro raro ingesto.
Par. 2.79Were it the former, in the sun’s eclipse It would be manifest by the shining through Of light, as through aught tenuous interfused.
Par. 2.82Questo non è: però è da vedere de l’altro; e s’elli avvien ch’io l’altro cassi, falsificato fia lo tuo parere.
Par. 2.82This is not so; hence we must scan the other, And if it chance the other I demolish, Then falsified will thy opinion be.
Par. 2.85S’elli è che questo raro non trapassi, esser conviene un termine da onde lo suo contrario più passar non lassi;
Par. 2.85But if this rarity go not through and through, There needs must be a limit, beyond which Its contrary prevents the further passing,
Par. 2.88e indi l’altrui raggio si rifonde così come color torna per vetro lo qual di retro a sé piombo nasconde.
Par. 2.88And thence the foreign radiance is reflected, Even as a colour cometh back from glass, The which behind itself concealeth lead.
Par. 2.91Or dirai tu ch’el si dimostra tetro ivi lo raggio più che in altre parti, per esser lì refratto più a retro.
Par. 2.91Now thou wilt say the sunbeam shows itself More dimly there than in the other parts, By being there reflected farther back.
Par. 2.94Da questa instanza può deliberarti esperïenza, se già mai la provi, ch’esser suol fonte ai rivi di vostr’ arti.
Par. 2.94From this reply experiment will free thee If e’er thou try it, which is wont to be The fountain to the rivers of your arts.
Par. 2.97Tre specchi prenderai; e i due rimovi da te d’un modo, e l’altro, più rimosso, tr’ambo li primi li occhi tuoi ritrovi.
Par. 2.97Three mirrors shalt thou take, and two remove Alike from thee, the other more remote Between the former two shall meet thine eyes.
Par. 2.100Rivolto ad essi, fa che dopo il dosso ti stea un lume che i tre specchi accenda e torni a te da tutti ripercosso.
Par. 2.100Turned towards these, cause that behind thy back Be placed a light, illuming the three mirrors And coming back to thee by all reflected.
Par. 2.103Ben che nel quanto tanto non si stenda la vista più lontana, lì vedrai come convien ch’igualmente risplenda.
Par. 2.103Though in its quantity be not so ample The image most remote, there shalt thou see How it perforce is equally resplendent.
Par. 2.106Or, come ai colpi de li caldi rai de la neve riman nudo il suggetto e dal colore e dal freddo primai,
Par. 2.106Now, as beneath the touches of warm rays Naked the subject of the snow remains Both of its former colour and its cold,
Par. 2.109così rimaso te ne l’intelletto voglio informar di luce sì vivace, che ti tremolerà nel suo aspetto.
Par. 2.109Thee thus remaining in thy intellect, Will I inform with such a living light, That it shall tremble in its aspect to thee.
Par. 2.112Dentro dal ciel de la divina pace si gira un corpo ne la cui virtute l’esser di tutto suo contento giace.
Par. 2.112Within the heaven of the divine repose Revolves a body, in whose virtue lies The being of whatever it contains.
Par. 2.115Lo ciel seguente, c’ha tante vedute, quell’ esser parte per diverse essenze, da lui distratte e da lui contenute.
Par. 2.115The following heaven, that has so many eyes, Divides this being by essences diverse, Distinguished from it, and by it contained.
Par. 2.118Li altri giron per varie differenze le distinzion che dentro da sé hanno dispongono a lor fini e lor semenze.
Par. 2.118The other spheres, by various differences, All the distinctions which they have within them Dispose unto their ends and their effects.
Par. 2.121Questi organi del mondo così vanno, come tu vedi omai, di grado in grado, che di sù prendono e di sotto fanno.
Par. 2.121Thus do these organs of the world proceed, As thou perceivest now, from grade to grade; Since from above they take, and act beneath.
Par. 2.124Riguarda bene omai sì com’ io vado per questo loco al vero che disiri, sì che poi sappi sol tener lo guado.
Par. 2.124Observe me well, how through this place I come Unto the truth thou wishest, that hereafter Thou mayst alone know how to keep the ford
Par. 2.127Lo moto e la virtù d’i santi giri, come dal fabbro l’arte del martello, da’ beati motor convien che spiri;
Par. 2.127The power and motion of the holy spheres, As from the artisan the hammer’s craft, Forth from the blessed motors must proceed.
Par. 2.130e ’l ciel cui tanti lumi fanno bello, de la mente profonda che lui volve prende l’image e fassene suggello.
Par. 2.130The heaven, which lights so manifold make fair, From the Intelligence profound, which turns it, The image takes, and makes of it a seal.
Par. 2.133E come l’alma dentro a vostra polve per differenti membra e conformate a diverse potenze si risolve,
Par. 2.133And even as the soul within your dust Through members different and accommodated To faculties diverse expands itself,
Par. 2.136così l’intelligenza sua bontate multiplicata per le stelle spiega, girando sé sovra sua unitate.
Par. 2.136So likewise this Intelligence diffuses Its virtue multiplied among the stars. Itself revolving on its unity.
Par. 2.139Virtù diversa fa diversa lega col prezïoso corpo ch’ella avviva, nel qual, sì come vita in voi, si lega.
Par. 2.139Virtue diverse doth a diverse alloyage Make with the precious body that it quickens, In which, as life in you, it is combined.
Par. 2.142Per la natura lieta onde deriva, la virtù mista per lo corpo luce come letizia per pupilla viva.
Par. 2.142From the glad nature whence it is derived, The mingled virtue through the body shines, Even as gladness through the living pupil.
Par. 2.145Da essa vien ciò che da luce a luce par differente, non da denso e raro; essa è formal principio che produce,
Par. 2.145From this proceeds whate’er from light to light Appeareth different, not from dense and rare: This is the formal principle that produces,
Par. 2.148conforme a sua bontà, lo turbo e ’l chiaro».
Par. 2.148According to its goodness, dark and bright.”
Paradiso, Canto III
Paradiso, Canto III — Piccarda Donati and the Empress Constance.
Par. 3.1Quel sol che pria d’amor mi scaldò ’l petto, di bella verità m’avea scoverto, provando e riprovando, il dolce aspetto;
Par. 3.1That Sun, which erst with love my bosom warmed, Of beauteous truth had unto me discovered, By proving and reproving, the sweet aspect.
Par. 3.4e io, per confessar corretto e certo me stesso, tanto quanto si convenne leva’ il capo a proferer più erto;
Par. 3.4And, that I might confess myself convinced And confident, so far as was befitting, I lifted more erect my head to speak.
Par. 3.7ma visïone apparve che ritenne a sé me tanto stretto, per vedersi, che di mia confession non mi sovvenne.
Par. 3.7But there appeared a vision, which withdrew me So close to it, in order to be seen, That my confession I remembered not.
Par. 3.10Quali per vetri trasparenti e tersi, o ver per acque nitide e tranquille, non sì profonde che i fondi sien persi,
Par. 3.10Such as through polished and transparent glass, Or waters crystalline and undisturbed, But not so deep as that their bed be lost,
Par. 3.13tornan d’i nostri visi le postille debili sì, che perla in bianca fronte non vien men forte a le nostre pupille;
Par. 3.13Come back again the outlines of our faces So feeble, that a pearl on forehead white Comes not less speedily unto our eyes;
Par. 3.16tali vid’ io più facce a parlar pronte; per ch’io dentro a l’error contrario corsi a quel ch’accese amor tra l’omo e ’l fonte.
Par. 3.16Such saw I many faces prompt to speak, So that I ran in error opposite To that which kindled love ’twixt man and fountain.
Par. 3.19Sùbito sì com’ io di lor m’accorsi, quelle stimando specchiati sembianti, per veder di cui fosser, li occhi torsi;
Par. 3.19As soon as I became aware of them, Esteeming them as mirrored semblances, To see of whom they were, mine eyes I turned,
Par. 3.22e nulla vidi, e ritorsili avanti dritti nel lume de la dolce guida, che, sorridendo, ardea ne li occhi santi.
Par. 3.22And nothing saw, and once more turned them forward Direct into the light of my sweet Guide, Who smiling kindled in her holy eyes.
Par. 3.25«Non ti maravigliar perch’ io sorrida», mi disse, «appresso il tuo püeril coto, poi sopra ’l vero ancor lo piè non fida,
Par. 3.25“Marvel thou not,” she said to me, “because I smile at this thy puerile conceit, Since on the truth it trusts not yet its foot,
Par. 3.28ma te rivolve, come suole, a vòto: vere sustanze son ciò che tu vedi, qui rilegate per manco di voto.
Par. 3.28But turns thee, as ’tis wont, on emptiness. True substances are these which thou beholdest, Here relegate for breaking of some vow.
Par. 3.31Però parla con esse e odi e credi; ché la verace luce che le appaga da sé non lascia lor torcer li piedi».
Par. 3.31Therefore speak with them, listen and believe; For the true light, which giveth peace to them, Permits them not to turn from it their feet.”
Par. 3.34E io a l’ombra che parea più vaga di ragionar, drizza’mi, e cominciai, quasi com’ uom cui troppa voglia smaga:
Par. 3.34And I unto the shade that seemed most wishful To speak directed me, and I began, As one whom too great eagerness bewilders:
Par. 3.37«O ben creato spirito, che a’ rai di vita etterna la dolcezza senti che, non gustata, non s’intende mai,
Par. 3.37“O well-created spirit, who in the rays Of life eternal dost the sweetness taste Which being untasted ne’er is comprehended,
Par. 3.40grazïoso mi fia se mi contenti del nome tuo e de la vostra sorte». Ond’ ella, pronta e con occhi ridenti:
Par. 3.40Grateful ’twill be to me, if thou content me Both with thy name and with your destiny.” Whereat she promptly and with laughing eyes:
Par. 3.43«La nostra carità non serra porte a giusta voglia, se non come quella che vuol simile a sé tutta sua corte.
Par. 3.43“Our charity doth never shut the doors Against a just desire, except as one Who wills that all her court be like herself.
Par. 3.46I’ fui nel mondo vergine sorella; e se la mente tua ben sé riguarda, non mi ti celerà l’esser più bella,
Par. 3.46I was a virgin sister in the world; And if thy mind doth contemplate me well, The being more fair will not conceal me from thee,
Par. 3.49ma riconoscerai ch’i’ son Piccarda, che, posta qui con questi altri beati, beata sono in la spera più tarda.
Par. 3.49But thou shalt recognise I am Piccarda, Who, stationed here among these other blessed, Myself am blessed in the slowest sphere.
Par. 3.52Li nostri affetti, che solo infiammati son nel piacer de lo Spirito Santo, letizian del suo ordine formati.
Par. 3.52All our affections, that alone inflamed Are in the pleasure of the Holy Ghost, Rejoice at being of his order formed;
Par. 3.55E questa sorte che par giù cotanto, però n’è data, perché fuor negletti li nostri voti, e vòti in alcun canto».
Par. 3.55And this allotment, which appears so low, Therefore is given us, because our vows Have been neglected and in some part void.”
Par. 3.58Ond’ io a lei: «Ne’ mirabili aspetti vostri risplende non so che divino che vi trasmuta da’ primi concetti:
Par. 3.58Whence I to her: “In your miraculous aspects There shines I know not what of the divine, Which doth transform you from our first conceptions.
Par. 3.61però non fui a rimembrar festino; ma or m’aiuta ciò che tu mi dici, sì che raffigurar m’è più latino.
Par. 3.61Therefore I was not swift in my remembrance; But what thou tellest me now aids me so, That the refiguring is easier to me.
Par. 3.64Ma dimmi: voi che siete qui felici, disiderate voi più alto loco per più vedere e per più farvi amici?».
Par. 3.64But tell me, ye who in this place are happy, Are you desirous of a higher place, To see more or to make yourselves more friends?”
Par. 3.67Con quelle altr’ ombre pria sorrise un poco; da indi mi rispuose tanto lieta, ch’arder parea d’amor nel primo foco:
Par. 3.67First with those other shades she smiled a little; Thereafter answered me so full of gladness, She seemed to burn in the first fire of love:
Par. 3.70«Frate, la nostra volontà quïeta virtù di carità, che fa volerne sol quel ch’avemo, e d’altro non ci asseta.
Par. 3.70“Brother, our will is quieted by virtue Of charity, that makes us wish alone For what we have, nor gives us thirst for more.
Par. 3.73Se disïassimo esser più superne, foran discordi li nostri disiri dal voler di colui che qui ne cerne;
Par. 3.73If to be more exalted we aspired, Discordant would our aspirations be Unto the will of Him who here secludes us;
Par. 3.76che vedrai non capere in questi giri, s’essere in carità è qui necesse, e se la sua natura ben rimiri.
Par. 3.76Which thou shalt see finds no place in these circles, If being in charity is needful here, And if thou lookest well into its nature;
Par. 3.79Anzi è formale ad esto beato esse tenersi dentro a la divina voglia, per ch’una fansi nostre voglie stesse;
Par. 3.79Nay, ’tis essential to this blest existence To keep itself within the will divine, Whereby our very wishes are made one;
Par. 3.82sì che, come noi sem di soglia in soglia per questo regno, a tutto il regno piace com’ a lo re che ’n suo voler ne ’nvoglia.
Par. 3.82So that, as we are station above station Throughout this realm, to all the realm ’tis pleasing, As to the King, who makes his will our will.
Par. 3.85E ’n la sua volontade è nostra pace: ell’ è quel mare al qual tutto si move ciò ch’ella crïa o che natura face».
Par. 3.85And his will is our peace; this is the sea To which is moving onward whatsoever It doth create, and all that nature makes.”
Par. 3.88Chiaro mi fu allor come ogne dove in cielo è paradiso, etsi la grazia del sommo ben d’un modo non vi piove.
Par. 3.88Then it was clear to me how everywhere In heaven is Paradise, although the grace Of good supreme there rain not in one measure.
Par. 3.91Ma sì com’ elli avvien, s’un cibo sazia e d’un altro rimane ancor la gola, che quel si chere e di quel si ringrazia,
Par. 3.91But as it comes to pass, if one food sates, And for another still remains the longing, We ask for this, and that decline with thanks,
Par. 3.94così fec’ io con atto e con parola, per apprender da lei qual fu la tela onde non trasse infino a co la spuola.
Par. 3.94E’en thus did I; with gesture and with word, To learn from her what was the web wherein She did not ply the shuttle to the end.
Par. 3.97«Perfetta vita e alto merto inciela donna più sù», mi disse, «a la cui norma nel vostro mondo giù si veste e vela,
Par. 3.97“A perfect life and merit high in-heaven A lady o’er us,” said she, “by whose rule Down in your world they vest and veil themselves,
Par. 3.100perché fino al morir si vegghi e dorma con quello sposo ch’ogne voto accetta che caritate a suo piacer conforma.
Par. 3.100That until death they may both watch and sleep Beside that Spouse who every vow accepts Which charity conformeth to his pleasure.
Par. 3.103Dal mondo, per seguirla, giovinetta fuggi’mi, e nel suo abito mi chiusi e promisi la via de la sua setta.
Par. 3.103To follow her, in girlhood from the world I fled, and in her habit shut myself, And pledged me to the pathway of her sect.
Par. 3.106Uomini poi, a mal più ch’a bene usi, fuor mi rapiron de la dolce chiostra: Iddio si sa qual poi mia vita fusi.
Par. 3.106Then men accustomed unto evil more Than unto good, from the sweet cloister tore me; God knows what afterward my life became.
Par. 3.109E quest’ altro splendor che ti si mostra da la mia destra parte e che s’accende di tutto il lume de la spera nostra,
Par. 3.109This other splendour, which to thee reveals Itself on my right side, and is enkindled With all the illumination of our sphere,
Par. 3.112ciò ch’io dico di me, di sé intende; sorella fu, e così le fu tolta di capo l’ombra de le sacre bende.
Par. 3.112What of myself I say applies to her; A nun was she, and likewise from her head Was ta’en the shadow of the sacred wimple.
Par. 3.115Ma poi che pur al mondo fu rivolta contra suo grado e contra buona usanza, non fu dal vel del cor già mai disciolta.
Par. 3.115But when she too was to the world returned Against her wishes and against good usage, Of the heart’s veil she never was divested.
Par. 3.118Quest’ è la luce de la gran Costanza che del secondo vento di Soave generò ’l terzo e l’ultima possanza».
Par. 3.118Of great Costanza this is the effulgence, Who from the second wind of Suabia Brought forth the third and latest puissance.”
Par. 3.121Così parlommi, e poi cominciò ‘Ave, Maria’ cantando, e cantando vanio come per acqua cupa cosa grave.
Par. 3.121Thus unto me she spake, and then began “Ave Maria” singing, and in singing Vanished, as through deep water something heavy.
Par. 3.124La vista mia, che tanto lei seguio quanto possibil fu, poi che la perse, volsesi al segno di maggior disio,
Par. 3.124My sight, that followed her as long a time As it was possible, when it had lost her Turned round unto the mark of more desire,
Par. 3.127e a Beatrice tutta si converse; ma quella folgorò nel mïo sguardo sì che da prima il viso non sofferse;
Par. 3.127And wholly unto Beatrice reverted; But she such lightnings flashed into mine eyes, That at the first my sight endured it not;
Par. 3.130e ciò mi fece a dimandar più tardo.
Par. 3.130And this in questioning more backward made me.
Paradiso, Canto IV
Paradiso, Canto IV — Questionings of the Soul and of Broken Vows.
Par. 4.1Intra due cibi, distanti e moventi d’un modo, prima si morria di fame, che liber’ omo l’un recasse ai denti;
Par. 4.1Between two viands, equally removed And tempting, a free man would die of hunger Ere either he could bring unto his teeth.
Par. 4.4sì si starebbe un agno intra due brame di fieri lupi, igualmente temendo; sì si starebbe un cane intra due dame:
Par. 4.4So would a lamb between the ravenings Of two fierce wolves stand fearing both alike; And so would stand a dog between two does.
Par. 4.7per che, s’i’ mi tacea, me non riprendo, da li miei dubbi d’un modo sospinto, poi ch’era necessario, né commendo.
Par. 4.7Hence, if I held my peace, myself I blame not, Impelled in equal measure by my doubts, Since it must be so, nor do I commend.
Par. 4.10Io mi tacea, ma ’l mio disir dipinto m’era nel viso, e ’l dimandar con ello, più caldo assai che per parlar distinto.
Par. 4.10I held my peace; but my desire was painted Upon my face, and questioning with that More fervent far than by articulate speech.
Par. 4.13Fé sì Beatrice qual fé Danïello, Nabuccodonosor levando d’ira, che l’avea fatto ingiustamente fello;
Par. 4.13Beatrice did as Daniel had done Relieving Nebuchadnezzar from the wrath Which rendered him unjustly merciless,
Par. 4.16e disse: «Io veggio ben come ti tira uno e altro disio, sì che tua cura sé stessa lega sì che fuor non spira.
Par. 4.16And said: “Well see I how attracteth thee One and the other wish, so that thy care Binds itself so that forth it does not breathe.
Par. 4.19Tu argomenti: “Se ’l buon voler dura, la vïolenza altrui per qual ragione di meritar mi scema la misura?”.
Par. 4.19Thou arguest, if good will be permanent, The violence of others, for what reason Doth it decrease the measure of my merit?
Par. 4.22Ancor di dubitar ti dà cagione parer tornarsi l’anime a le stelle, secondo la sentenza di Platone.
Par. 4.22Again for doubting furnish thee occasion Souls seeming to return unto the stars, According to the sentiment of Plato.
Par. 4.25Queste son le question che nel tuo velle pontano igualmente; e però pria tratterò quella che più ha di felle.
Par. 4.25These are the questions which upon thy wish Are thrusting equally; and therefore first Will I treat that which hath the most of gall.
Par. 4.28D’i Serafin colui che più s’india, Moïsè, Samuel, e quel Giovanni che prender vuoli, io dico, non Maria,
Par. 4.28He of the Seraphim most absorbed in God, Moses, and Samuel, and whichever John Thou mayst select, I say, and even Mary,
Par. 4.31non hanno in altro cielo i loro scanni che questi spirti che mo t’appariro, né hanno a l’esser lor più o meno anni;
Par. 4.31Have not in any other heaven their seats, Than have those spirits that just appeared to thee, Nor of existence more or fewer years;
Par. 4.34ma tutti fanno bello il primo giro, e differentemente han dolce vita per sentir più e men l’etterno spiro.
Par. 4.34But all make beautiful the primal circle, And have sweet life in different degrees, By feeling more or less the eternal breath.
Par. 4.37Qui si mostraro, non perché sortita sia questa spera lor, ma per far segno de la celestïal c’ha men salita.
Par. 4.37They showed themselves here, not because allotted This sphere has been to them, but to give sign Of the celestial which is least exalted.
Par. 4.40Così parlar conviensi al vostro ingegno, però che solo da sensato apprende ciò che fa poscia d’intelletto degno.
Par. 4.40To speak thus is adapted to your mind, Since only through the sense it apprehendeth What then it worthy makes of intellect.
Par. 4.43Per questo la Scrittura condescende a vostra facultate, e piedi e mano attribuisce a Dio e altro intende;
Par. 4.43On this account the Scripture condescends Unto your faculties, and feet and hands To God attributes, and means something else;
Par. 4.46e Santa Chiesa con aspetto umano Gabrïel e Michel vi rappresenta, e l’altro che Tobia rifece sano.
Par. 4.46And Holy Church under an aspect human Gabriel and Michael represent to you, And him who made Tobias whole again.
Par. 4.49Quel che Timeo de l’anime argomenta non è simile a ciò che qui si vede, però che, come dice, par che senta.
Par. 4.49That which Timaeus argues of the soul Doth not resemble that which here is seen, Because it seems that as he speaks he thinks.
Par. 4.52Dice che l’alma a la sua stella riede, credendo quella quindi esser decisa quando natura per forma la diede;
Par. 4.52He says the soul unto its star returns, Believing it to have been severed thence Whenever nature gave it as a form.
Par. 4.55e forse sua sentenza è d’altra guisa che la voce non suona, ed esser puote con intenzion da non esser derisa.
Par. 4.55Perhaps his doctrine is of other guise Than the words sound, and possibly may be With meaning that is not to be derided.
Par. 4.58S’elli intende tornare a queste ruote l’onor de la influenza e ’l biasmo, forse in alcun vero suo arco percuote.
Par. 4.58If he doth mean that to these wheels return The honour of their influence and the blame, Perhaps his bow doth hit upon some truth.
Par. 4.61Questo principio, male inteso, torse già tutto il mondo quasi, sì che Giove, Mercurio e Marte a nominar trascorse.
Par. 4.61This principle ill understood once warped The whole world nearly, till it went astray Invoking Jove and Mercury and Mars.
Par. 4.64L’altra dubitazion che ti commove ha men velen, però che sua malizia non ti poria menar da me altrove.
Par. 4.64The other doubt which doth disquiet thee Less venom has, for its malevolence Could never lead thee otherwhere from me.
Par. 4.67Parere ingiusta la nostra giustizia ne li occhi d’i mortali, è argomento di fede e non d’eretica nequizia.
Par. 4.67That as unjust our justice should appear In eyes of mortals, is an argument Of faith, and not of sin heretical.
Par. 4.70Ma perché puote vostro accorgimento ben penetrare a questa veritate, come disiri, ti farò contento.
Par. 4.70But still, that your perception may be able To thoroughly penetrate this verity, As thou desirest, I will satisfy thee.
Par. 4.73Se vïolenza è quando quel che pate nïente conferisce a quel che sforza, non fuor quest’ alme per essa scusate:
Par. 4.73If it be violence when he who suffers Co-operates not with him who uses force, These souls were not on that account excused;
Par. 4.76ché volontà, se non vuol, non s’ammorza, ma fa come natura face in foco, se mille volte vïolenza il torza.
Par. 4.76For will is never quenched unless it will, But operates as nature doth in fire If violence a thousand times distort it.
Par. 4.79Per che, s’ella si piega assai o poco, segue la forza; e così queste fero possendo rifuggir nel santo loco.
Par. 4.79Hence, if it yieldeth more or less, it seconds The force; and these have done so, having power Of turning back unto the holy place.
Par. 4.82Se fosse stato lor volere intero, come tenne Lorenzo in su la grada, e fece Muzio a la sua man severo,
Par. 4.82If their will had been perfect, like to that Which Lawrence fast upon his gridiron held, And Mutius made severe to his own hand,
Par. 4.85così l’avria ripinte per la strada ond’ eran tratte, come fuoro sciolte; ma così salda voglia è troppo rada.
Par. 4.85It would have urged them back along the road Whence they were dragged, as soon as they were free; But such a solid will is all too rare.
Par. 4.88E per queste parole, se ricolte l’hai come dei, è l’argomento casso che t’avria fatto noia ancor più volte.
Par. 4.88And by these words, if thou hast gathered them As thou shouldst do, the argument is refuted That would have still annoyed thee many times.
Par. 4.91Ma or ti s’attraversa un altro passo dinanzi a li occhi, tal che per te stesso non usciresti: pria saresti lasso.
Par. 4.91But now another passage runs across Before thine eyes, and such that by thyself Thou couldst not thread it ere thou wouldst be weary.
Par. 4.94Io t’ho per certo ne la mente messo ch’alma beata non poria mentire, però ch’è sempre al primo vero appresso;
Par. 4.94I have for certain put into thy mind That soul beatified could never lie, For it is near the primal Truth,
Par. 4.97e poi potesti da Piccarda udire che l’affezion del vel Costanza tenne; sì ch’ella par qui meco contradire.
Par. 4.97And then thou from Piccarda might’st have heard Costanza kept affection for the veil, So that she seemeth here to contradict me.
Par. 4.100Molte fïate già, frate, addivenne che, per fuggir periglio, contra grato si fé di quel che far non si convenne;
Par. 4.100Many times, brother, has it come to pass, That, to escape from peril, with reluctance That has been done it was not right to do,
Par. 4.103come Almeone, che, di ciò pregato dal padre suo, la propria madre spense, per non perder pietà si fé spietato.
Par. 4.103E’en as Alcmaeon (who, being by his father Thereto entreated, his own mother slew) Not to lose pity pitiless became.
Par. 4.106A questo punto voglio che tu pense che la forza al voler si mischia, e fanno sì che scusar non si posson l’offense.
Par. 4.106At this point I desire thee to remember That force with will commingles, and they cause That the offences cannot be excused.
Par. 4.109Voglia assoluta non consente al danno; ma consentevi in tanto in quanto teme, se si ritrae, cadere in più affanno.
Par. 4.109Will absolute consenteth not to evil; But in so far consenteth as it fears, If it refrain, to fall into more harm.
Par. 4.112Però, quando Piccarda quello spreme, de la voglia assoluta intende, e io de l’altra; sì che ver diciamo insieme».
Par. 4.112Hence when Piccarda uses this expression, She meaneth the will absolute, and I The other, so that both of us speak truth.”
Par. 4.115Cotal fu l’ondeggiar del santo rio ch’uscì del fonte ond’ ogne ver deriva; tal puose in pace uno e altro disio.
Par. 4.115Such was the flowing of the holy river That issued from the fount whence springs all truth; This put to rest my wishes one and all.
Par. 4.118«O amanza del primo amante, o diva», diss’ io appresso, «il cui parlar m’inonda e scalda sì, che più e più m’avviva,
Par. 4.118“O love of the first lover, O divine,” Said I forthwith, “whose speech inundates me And warms me so, it more and more revives me,
Par. 4.121non è l’affezion mia tanto profonda, che basti a render voi grazia per grazia; ma quei che vede e puote a ciò risponda.
Par. 4.121My own affection is not so profound As to suffice in rendering grace for grace; Let Him, who sees and can, thereto respond.
Par. 4.124Io veggio ben che già mai non si sazia nostro intelletto, se ’l ver non lo illustra di fuor dal qual nessun vero si spazia.
Par. 4.124Well I perceive that never sated is Our intellect unless the Truth illume it, Beyond which nothing true expands itself.
Par. 4.127Posasi in esso, come fera in lustra, tosto che giunto l’ha; e giugner puollo: se non, ciascun disio sarebbe frustra.
Par. 4.127It rests therein, as wild beast in his lair, When it attains it; and it can attain it; If not, then each desire would frustrate be.
Par. 4.130Nasce per quello, a guisa di rampollo, a piè del vero il dubbio; ed è natura ch’al sommo pinge noi di collo in collo.
Par. 4.130Therefore springs up, in fashion of a shoot, Doubt at the foot of truth; and this is nature, Which to the top from height to height impels us.
Par. 4.133Questo m’invita, questo m’assicura con reverenza, donna, a dimandarvi d’un’altra verità che m’è oscura.
Par. 4.133This doth invite me, this assurance give me With reverence, Lady, to inquire of you Another truth, which is obscure to me.
Par. 4.136Io vo’ saper se l’uom può sodisfarvi ai voti manchi sì con altri beni, ch’a la vostra statera non sien parvi».
Par. 4.136I wish to know if man can satisfy you For broken vows with other good deeds, so That in your balance they will not be light.”
Par. 4.139Beatrice mi guardò con li occhi pieni di faville d’amor così divini, che, vinta, mia virtute diè le reni,
Par. 4.139Beatrice gazed upon me with her eyes Full of the sparks of love, and so divine, That, overcome my power, I turned my back
Par. 4.142e quasi mi perdei con li occhi chini.
Par. 4.142And almost lost myself with eyes downcast.
Paradiso, Canto V
Paradiso, Canto V — Discourse of Beatrice on Vows and Compensations. Ascent to the Second Heaven, Mercury: Spirits who for the Love of Fame achieved great Deeds.
Par. 5.1«S’io ti fiammeggio nel caldo d’amore di là dal modo che ’n terra si vede, sì che del viso tuo vinco il valore,
Par. 5.1“If in the heat of love I flame upon thee Beyond the measure that on earth is seen, So that the valour of thine eyes I vanquish,
Par. 5.4non ti maravigliar, ché ciò procede da perfetto veder, che, come apprende, così nel bene appreso move il piede.
Par. 5.4Marvel thou not thereat; for this proceeds From perfect sight, which as it apprehends To the good apprehended moves its feet.
Par. 5.7Io veggio ben sì come già resplende ne l’intelletto tuo l’etterna luce, che, vista, sola e sempre amore accende;
Par. 5.7Well I perceive how is already shining Into thine intellect the eternal light, That only seen enkindles always love;
Par. 5.10e s’altra cosa vostro amor seduce, non è se non di quella alcun vestigio, mal conosciuto, che quivi traluce.
Par. 5.10And if some other thing your love seduce, ’Tis nothing but a vestige of the same, Ill understood, which there is shining through.
Par. 5.13Tu vuo’ saper se con altro servigio, per manco voto, si può render tanto che l’anima sicuri di letigio».
Par. 5.13Thou fain wouldst know if with another service For broken vow can such return be made As to secure the soul from further claim.”
Par. 5.16Sì cominciò Beatrice questo canto; e sì com’ uom che suo parlar non spezza, continüò così ’l processo santo:
Par. 5.16This Canto thus did Beatrice begin; And, as a man who breaks not off his speech, Continued thus her holy argument:
Par. 5.19«Lo maggior don che Dio per sua larghezza fesse creando, e a la sua bontate più conformato, e quel ch’e’ più apprezza,
Par. 5.19“The greatest gift that in his largess God Creating made, and unto his own goodness Nearest conformed, and that which he doth prize
Par. 5.22fu de la volontà la libertate; di che le creature intelligenti, e tutte e sole, fuoro e son dotate.
Par. 5.22Most highly, is the freedom of the will, Wherewith the creatures of intelligence Both all and only were and are endowed.
Par. 5.25Or ti parrà, se tu quinci argomenti, l’alto valor del voto, s’è sì fatto che Dio consenta quando tu consenti;
Par. 5.25Now wilt thou see, if thence thou reasonest, The high worth of a vow, if it he made So that when thou consentest God consents:
Par. 5.28ché, nel fermar tra Dio e l’omo il patto, vittima fassi di questo tesoro, tal quale io dico; e fassi col suo atto.
Par. 5.28For, closing between God and man the compact, A sacrifice is of this treasure made, Such as I say, and made by its own act.
Par. 5.31Dunque che render puossi per ristoro? Se credi bene usar quel c’hai offerto, di maltolletto vuo’ far buon lavoro.
Par. 5.31What can be rendered then as compensation? Think’st thou to make good use of what thou’st offered, With gains ill gotten thou wouldst do good deed.
Par. 5.34Tu se’ omai del maggior punto certo; ma perché Santa Chiesa in ciò dispensa, che par contra lo ver ch’i’ t’ho scoverto,
Par. 5.34Now art thou certain of the greater point; But because Holy Church in this dispenses, Which seems against the truth which I have shown thee,
Par. 5.37convienti ancor sedere un poco a mensa, però che ’l cibo rigido c’hai preso, richiede ancora aiuto a tua dispensa.
Par. 5.37Behoves thee still to sit awhile at table, Because the solid food which thou hast taken Requireth further aid for thy digestion.
Par. 5.40Apri la mente a quel ch’io ti paleso e fermalvi entro; ché non fa scïenza, sanza lo ritenere, avere inteso.
Par. 5.40Open thy mind to that which I reveal, And fix it there within; for ’tis not knowledge, The having heard without retaining it.
Par. 5.43Due cose si convegnono a l’essenza di questo sacrificio: l’una è quella di che si fa; l’altr’ è la convenenza.
Par. 5.43In the essence of this sacrifice two things Convene together; and the one is that Of which ’tis made, the other is the agreement.
Par. 5.46Quest’ ultima già mai non si cancella se non servata; e intorno di lei sì preciso di sopra si favella:
Par. 5.46This last for evermore is cancelled not Unless complied with, and concerning this With such precision has above been spoken.
Par. 5.49però necessitato fu a li Ebrei pur l’offerere, ancor ch’alcuna offerta sì permutasse, come saver dei.
Par. 5.49Therefore it was enjoined upon the Hebrews To offer still, though sometimes what was offered Might be commuted, as thou ought’st to know.
Par. 5.52L’altra, che per materia t’è aperta, puote ben esser tal, che non si falla se con altra materia si converta.
Par. 5.52The other, which is known to thee as matter, May well indeed be such that one errs not If it for other matter be exchanged.
Par. 5.55Ma non trasmuti carco a la sua spalla per suo arbitrio alcun, sanza la volta e de la chiave bianca e de la gialla;
Par. 5.55But let none shift the burden on his shoulder At his arbitrament, without the turning Both of the white and of the yellow key;
Par. 5.58e ogne permutanza credi stolta, se la cosa dimessa in la sorpresa come ’l quattro nel sei non è raccolta.
Par. 5.58And every permutation deem as foolish, If in the substitute the thing relinquished, As the four is in six, be not contained.
Par. 5.61Però qualunque cosa tanto pesa per suo valor che tragga ogne bilancia, sodisfar non si può con altra spesa.
Par. 5.61Therefore whatever thing has so great weight In value that it drags down every balance, Cannot be satisfied with other spending.
Par. 5.64Non prendan li mortali il voto a ciancia; siate fedeli, e a ciò far non bieci, come Ieptè a la sua prima mancia;
Par. 5.64Let mortals never take a vow in jest; Be faithful and not blind in doing that, As Jephthah was in his first offering,
Par. 5.67cui più si convenia dicer ‘Mal feci’, che, servando, far peggio; e così stolto ritrovar puoi il gran duca de’ Greci,
Par. 5.67Whom more beseemed to say, ‘I have done wrong, Than to do worse by keeping; and as foolish Thou the great leader of the Greeks wilt find,
Par. 5.70onde pianse Efigènia il suo bel volto, e fé pianger di sé i folli e i savi ch’udir parlar di così fatto cólto.
Par. 5.70Whence wept Iphigenia her fair face, And made for her both wise and simple weep, Who heard such kind of worship spoken of.’
Par. 5.73Siate, Cristiani, a muovervi più gravi: non siate come penna ad ogne vento, e non crediate ch’ogne acqua vi lavi.
Par. 5.73Christians, be ye more serious in your movements; Be ye not like a feather at each wind, And think not every water washes you.
Par. 5.76Avete il novo e ’l vecchio Testamento, e ’l pastor de la Chiesa che vi guida; questo vi basti a vostro salvamento.
Par. 5.76Ye have the Old and the New Testament, And the Pastor of the Church who guideth you Let this suffice you unto your salvation.
Par. 5.79Se mala cupidigia altro vi grida, uomini siate, e non pecore matte, sì che ’l Giudeo di voi tra voi non rida!
Par. 5.79If evil appetite cry aught else to you, Be ye as men, and not as silly sheep, So that the Jew among you may not mock you.
Par. 5.82Non fate com’ agnel che lascia il latte de la sua madre, e semplice e lascivo seco medesmo a suo piacer combatte!».
Par. 5.82Be ye not as the lamb that doth abandon Its mother’s milk, and frolicsome and simple Combats at its own pleasure with itself.”
Par. 5.85Così Beatrice a me com’ ïo scrivo; poi si rivolse tutta disïante a quella parte ove ’l mondo è più vivo.
Par. 5.85Thus Beatrice to me even as I write it; Then all desireful turned herself again To that part where the world is most alive.
Par. 5.88Lo suo tacere e ’l trasmutar sembiante puoser silenzio al mio cupido ingegno, che già nuove questioni avea davante;
Par. 5.88Her silence and her change of countenance Silence imposed upon my eager mind, That had already in advance new questions;
Par. 5.91e sì come saetta che nel segno percuote pria che sia la corda queta, così corremmo nel secondo regno.
Par. 5.91And as an arrow that upon the mark Strikes ere the bowstring quiet hath become, So did we speed into the second realm.
Par. 5.94Quivi la donna mia vid’ io sì lieta, come nel lume di quel ciel si mise, che più lucente se ne fé ’l pianeta.
Par. 5.94My Lady there so joyful I beheld, As into the brightness of that heaven she entered, More luminous thereat the planet grew;
Par. 5.97E se la stella si cambiò e rise, qual mi fec’ io che pur da mia natura trasmutabile son per tutte guise!
Par. 5.97And if the star itself was changed and smiled, What became I, who by my nature am Exceeding mutable in every guise!
Par. 5.100Come ’n peschiera ch’è tranquilla e pura traggonsi i pesci a ciò che vien di fori per modo che lo stimin lor pastura,
Par. 5.100As, in a fish-pond which is pure and tranquil, The fishes draw to that which from without Comes in such fashion that their food they deem it;
Par. 5.103sì vid’ io ben più di mille splendori trarsi ver’ noi, e in ciascun s’udia: «Ecco chi crescerà li nostri amori».
Par. 5.103So I beheld more than a thousand splendours Drawing towards us, and in each was heard: “Lo, this is she who shall increase our love.”
Par. 5.106E sì come ciascuno a noi venìa, vedeasi l’ombra piena di letizia nel folgór chiaro che di lei uscia.
Par. 5.106And as each one was coming unto us, Full of beatitude the shade was seen, By the effulgence clear that issued from it.
Par. 5.109Pensa, lettor, se quel che qui s’inizia non procedesse, come tu avresti di più savere angosciosa carizia;
Par. 5.109Think, Reader, if what here is just beginning No farther should proceed, how thou wouldst have An agonizing need of knowing more;
Par. 5.112e per te vederai come da questi m’era in disio d’udir lor condizioni, sì come a li occhi mi fur manifesti.
Par. 5.112And of thyself thou’lt see how I from these Was in desire of hearing their conditions, As they unto mine eyes were manifest.
Par. 5.115«O bene nato a cui veder li troni del trïunfo etternal concede grazia prima che la milizia s’abbandoni,
Par. 5.115“O thou well-born, unto whom Grace concedes To see the thrones of the eternal triumph, Or ever yet the warfare be abandoned
Par. 5.118del lume che per tutto il ciel si spazia noi semo accesi; e però, se disii di noi chiarirti, a tuo piacer ti sazia».
Par. 5.118With light that through the whole of heaven is spread Kindled are we, and hence if thou desirest To know of us, at thine own pleasure sate thee.”
Par. 5.121Così da un di quelli spirti pii detto mi fu; e da Beatrice: «Dì, dì sicuramente, e credi come a dii».
Par. 5.121Thus by some one among those holy spirits Was spoken, and by Beatrice: “Speak, speak Securely, and believe them even as Gods.”
Par. 5.124«Io veggio ben sì come tu t’annidi nel proprio lume, e che de li occhi il traggi, perch’ e’ corusca sì come tu ridi;
Par. 5.124“Well I perceive how thou dost nest thyself In thine own light, and drawest it from thine eyes, Because they coruscate when thou dost smile,
Par. 5.127ma non so chi tu se’, né perché aggi, anima degna, il grado de la spera che si vela a’ mortai con altrui raggi».
Par. 5.127But know not who thou art, nor why thou hast, Spirit august, thy station in the sphere That veils itself to men in alien rays.”
Par. 5.130Questo diss’ io diritto a la lumera che pria m’avea parlato; ond’ ella fessi lucente più assai di quel ch’ell’ era.
Par. 5.130This said I in direction of the light Which first had spoken to me; whence it became By far more lucent than it was before.
Par. 5.133Sì come il sol che si cela elli stessi per troppa luce, come ’l caldo ha róse le temperanze d’i vapori spessi,
Par. 5.133Even as the sun, that doth conceal himself By too much light, when heat has worn away The tempering influence of the vapours dense,
Par. 5.136per più letizia sì mi si nascose dentro al suo raggio la figura santa; e così chiusa chiusa mi rispuose
Par. 5.136By greater rapture thus concealed itself In its own radiance the figure saintly, And thus close, close enfolded answered me
Par. 5.139nel modo che ’l seguente canto canta.
Par. 5.139In fashion as the following Canto sings.
Paradiso, Canto VI
Paradiso, Canto VI — Justinian. The Roman Eagle. The Empire. Romeo.
Par. 6.1«Poscia che Costantin l’aquila volse contr’ al corso del ciel, ch’ella seguio dietro a l’antico che Lavina tolse,
Par. 6.1“After that Constantine the eagle turned Against the course of heaven, which it had followed Behind the ancient who Lavinia took,
Par. 6.4cento e cent’ anni e più l’uccel di Dio ne lo stremo d’Europa si ritenne, vicino a’ monti de’ quai prima uscìo;
Par. 6.4Two hundred years and more the bird of God In the extreme of Europe held itself, Near to the mountains whence it issued first;
Par. 6.7e sotto l’ombra de le sacre penne governò ’l mondo lì di mano in mano, e, sì cangiando, in su la mia pervenne.
Par. 6.7And under shadow of the sacred plumes It governed there the world from hand to hand, And, changing thus, upon mine own alighted.
Par. 6.10Cesare fui e son Iustinïano, che, per voler del primo amor ch’i’ sento, d’entro le leggi trassi il troppo e ’l vano.
Par. 6.10Caesar I was, and am Justinian, Who, by the will of primal Love I feel, Took from the laws the useless and redundant;
Par. 6.13E prima ch’io a l’ovra fossi attento, una natura in Cristo esser, non piùe, credea, e di tal fede era contento;
Par. 6.13And ere unto the work I was attent, One nature to exist in Christ, not more, Believed, and with such faith was I contented.
Par. 6.16ma ’l benedetto Agapito, che fue sommo pastore, a la fede sincera mi dirizzò con le parole sue.
Par. 6.16But blessed Agapetus, he who was The supreme pastor, to the faith sincere Pointed me out the way by words of his.
Par. 6.19Io li credetti; e ciò che ’n sua fede era, vegg’ io or chiaro sì, come tu vedi ogni contradizione e falsa e vera.
Par. 6.19Him I believed, and what was his assertion I now see clearly, even as thou seest Each contradiction to be false and true.
Par. 6.22Tosto che con la Chiesa mossi i piedi, a Dio per grazia piacque di spirarmi l’alto lavoro, e tutto ’n lui mi diedi;
Par. 6.22As soon as with the Church I moved my feet, God in his grace it pleased with this high task To inspire me, and I gave me wholly to it,
Par. 6.25e al mio Belisar commendai l’armi, cui la destra del ciel fu sì congiunta, che segno fu ch’i’ dovessi posarmi.
Par. 6.25And to my Belisarius I commended The arms, to which was heaven’s right hand so joined It was a signal that I should repose.
Par. 6.28Or qui a la question prima s’appunta la mia risposta; ma sua condizione mi stringe a seguitare alcuna giunta,
Par. 6.28Now here to the first question terminates My answer; but the character thereof Constrains me to continue with a sequel,
Par. 6.31perché tu veggi con quanta ragione si move contr’ al sacrosanto segno e chi ’l s’appropria e chi a lui s’oppone.
Par. 6.31In order that thou see with how great reason Men move against the standard sacrosanct, Both who appropriate and who oppose it.
Par. 6.34Vedi quanta virtù l’ha fatto degno di reverenza; e cominciò da l’ora che Pallante morì per darli regno.
Par. 6.34Behold how great a power has made it worthy Of reverence, beginning from the hour When Pallas died to give it sovereignty.
Par. 6.37Tu sai ch’el fece in Alba sua dimora per trecento anni e oltre, infino al fine che i tre a’ tre pugnar per lui ancora.
Par. 6.37Thou knowest it made in Alba its abode Three hundred years and upward, till at last The three to three fought for it yet again.
Par. 6.40E sai ch’el fé dal mal de le Sabine al dolor di Lucrezia in sette regi, vincendo intorno le genti vicine.
Par. 6.40Thou knowest what it achieved from Sabine wrong Down to Lucretia’s sorrow, in seven kings O’ercoming round about the neighboring nations;
Par. 6.43Sai quel ch’el fé portato da li egregi Romani incontro a Brenno, incontro a Pirro, incontro a li altri principi e collegi;
Par. 6.43Thou knowest what it achieved, borne by the Romans Illustrious against Brennus, against Pyrrhus, Against the other princes and confederates.
Par. 6.46onde Torquato e Quinzio, che dal cirro negletto fu nomato, i Deci e ’ Fabi ebber la fama che volontier mirro.
Par. 6.46Torquatus thence and Quinctius, who from locks Unkempt was named, Decii and Fabii, Received the fame I willingly embalm;
Par. 6.49Esso atterrò l’orgoglio de li Aràbi che di retro ad Anibale passaro l’alpestre rocce, Po, di che tu labi.
Par. 6.49It struck to earth the pride of the Arabians, Who, following Hannibal, had passed across The Alpine ridges, Po, from which thou glidest;
Par. 6.52Sott’ esso giovanetti trïunfaro Scipïone e Pompeo; e a quel colle sotto ’l qual tu nascesti parve amaro.
Par. 6.52Beneath it triumphed while they yet were young Pompey and Scipio, and to the hill Beneath which thou wast born it bitter seemed;
Par. 6.55Poi, presso al tempo che tutto ’l ciel volle redur lo mondo a suo modo sereno, Cesare per voler di Roma il tolle.
Par. 6.55Then, near unto the time when heaven had willed To bring the whole world to its mood serene, Did Caesar by the will of Rome assume it.
Par. 6.58E quel che fé da Varo infino a Reno, Isara vide ed Era e vide Senna e ogne valle onde Rodano è pieno.
Par. 6.58What it achieved from Var unto the Rhine, Isere beheld and Saone, beheld the Seine, And every valley whence the Rhone is filled;
Par. 6.61Quel che fé poi ch’elli uscì di Ravenna e saltò Rubicon, fu di tal volo, che nol seguiteria lingua né penna.
Par. 6.61What it achieved when it had left Ravenna, And leaped the Rubicon, was such a flight That neither tongue nor pen could follow it.
Par. 6.64Inver’ la Spagna rivolse lo stuolo, poi ver’ Durazzo, e Farsalia percosse sì ch’al Nil caldo si sentì del duolo.
Par. 6.64Round towards Spain it wheeled its legions; then Towards Durazzo, and Pharsalia smote That to the calid Nile was felt the pain.
Par. 6.67Antandro e Simeonta, onde si mosse, rivide e là dov’ Ettore si cuba; e mal per Tolomeo poscia si scosse.
Par. 6.67Antandros and the Simois, whence it started, It saw again, and there where Hector lies, And ill for Ptolemy then roused itself.
Par. 6.70Da indi scese folgorando a Iuba; onde si volse nel vostro occidente, ove sentia la pompeana tuba.
Par. 6.70From thence it came like lightning upon Juba; Then wheeled itself again into your West, Where the Pompeian clarion it heard.
Par. 6.73Di quel che fé col baiulo seguente, Bruto con Cassio ne l’inferno latra, e Modena e Perugia fu dolente.
Par. 6.73From what it wrought with the next standard-bearer Brutus and Cassius howl in Hell together, And Modena and Perugia dolent were;
Par. 6.76Piangene ancor la trista Cleopatra, che, fuggendoli innanzi, dal colubro la morte prese subitana e atra.
Par. 6.76Still doth the mournful Cleopatra weep Because thereof, who, fleeing from before it, Took from the adder sudden and black death.
Par. 6.79Con costui corse infino al lito rubro; con costui puose il mondo in tanta pace, che fu serrato a Giano il suo delubro.
Par. 6.79With him it ran even to the Red Sea shore; With him it placed the world in so great peace, That unto Janus was his temple closed.
Par. 6.82Ma ciò che ’l segno che parlar mi face fatto avea prima e poi era fatturo per lo regno mortal ch’a lui soggiace,
Par. 6.82But what the standard that has made me speak Achieved before, and after should achieve Throughout the mortal realm that lies beneath it,
Par. 6.85diventa in apparenza poco e scuro, se in mano al terzo Cesare si mira con occhio chiaro e con affetto puro;
Par. 6.85Becometh in appearance mean and dim, If in the hand of the third Caesar seen With eye unclouded and affection pure,
Par. 6.88ché la viva giustizia che mi spira, li concedette, in mano a quel ch’i’ dico, gloria di far vendetta a la sua ira.
Par. 6.88Because the living Justice that inspires me Granted it, in the hand of him I speak of, The glory of doing vengeance for its wrath.
Par. 6.91Or qui t’ammira in ciò ch’io ti replìco: poscia con Tito a far vendetta corse de la vendetta del peccato antico.
Par. 6.91Now here attend to what I answer thee; Later it ran with Titus to do vengeance Upon the vengeance of the ancient sin.
Par. 6.94E quando il dente longobardo morse la Santa Chiesa, sotto le sue ali Carlo Magno, vincendo, la soccorse.
Par. 6.94And when the tooth of Lombardy had bitten The Holy Church, then underneath its wings Did Charlemagne victorious succor her.
Par. 6.97Omai puoi giudicar di quei cotali ch’io accusai di sopra e di lor falli, che son cagion di tutti vostri mali.
Par. 6.97Now hast thou power to judge of such as those Whom I accused above, and of their crimes, Which are the cause of all your miseries.
Par. 6.100L’uno al pubblico segno i gigli gialli oppone, e l’altro appropria quello a parte, sì ch’è forte a veder chi più si falli.
Par. 6.100To the public standard one the yellow lilies Opposes, the other claims it for a party, So that ’tis hard to see which sins the most.
Par. 6.103Faccian li Ghibellin, faccian lor arte sott’ altro segno, ché mal segue quello sempre chi la giustizia e lui diparte;
Par. 6.103Let, let the Ghibellines ply their handicraft Beneath some other standard; for this ever Ill follows he who it and justice parts.
Par. 6.106e non l’abbatta esto Carlo novello coi Guelfi suoi, ma tema de li artigli ch’a più alto leon trasser lo vello.
Par. 6.106And let not this new Charles e’er strike it down, He and his Guelfs, but let him fear the talons That from a nobler lion stripped the fell.
Par. 6.109Molte fïate già pianser li figli per la colpa del padre, e non si creda che Dio trasmuti l’armi per suoi gigli!
Par. 6.109Already oftentimes the sons have wept The father’s crime; and let him not believe That God will change His scutcheon for the lilies.
Par. 6.112Questa picciola stella si correda d’i buoni spirti che son stati attivi perché onore e fama li succeda:
Par. 6.112This little planet doth adorn itself With the good spirits that have active been, That fame and honour might come after them;
Par. 6.115e quando li disiri poggian quivi, sì disvïando, pur convien che i raggi del vero amore in sù poggin men vivi.
Par. 6.115And whensoever the desires mount thither, Thus deviating, must perforce the rays Of the true love less vividly mount upward.
Par. 6.118Ma nel commensurar d’i nostri gaggi col merto è parte di nostra letizia, perché non li vedem minor né maggi.
Par. 6.118But in commensuration of our wages With our desert is portion of our joy, Because we see them neither less nor greater.
Par. 6.121Quindi addolcisce la viva giustizia in noi l’affetto sì, che non si puote torcer già mai ad alcuna nequizia.
Par. 6.121Herein doth living Justice sweeten so Affection in us, that for evermore It cannot warp to any iniquity.
Par. 6.124Diverse voci fanno dolci note; così diversi scanni in nostra vita rendon dolce armonia tra queste rote.
Par. 6.124Voices diverse make up sweet melodies; So in this life of ours the seats diverse Render sweet harmony among these spheres;
Par. 6.127E dentro a la presente margarita luce la luce di Romeo, di cui fu l’ovra grande e bella mal gradita.
Par. 6.127And in the compass of this present pearl Shineth the sheen of Romeo, of whom The grand and beauteous work was ill rewarded.
Par. 6.130Ma i Provenzai che fecer contra lui non hanno riso; e però mal cammina qual si fa danno del ben fare altrui.
Par. 6.130But the Provencals who against him wrought, They have not laughed, and therefore ill goes he Who makes his hurt of the good deeds of others.
Par. 6.133Quattro figlie ebbe, e ciascuna reina, Ramondo Beringhiere, e ciò li fece Romeo, persona umìle e peregrina.
Par. 6.133Four daughters, and each one of them a queen, Had Raymond Berenger, and this for him Did Romeo, a poor man and a pilgrim;
Par. 6.136E poi il mosser le parole biece a dimandar ragione a questo giusto, che li assegnò sette e cinque per diece,
Par. 6.136And then malicious words incited him To summon to a reckoning this just man, Who rendered to him seven and five for ten.
Par. 6.139indi partissi povero e vetusto; e se ’l mondo sapesse il cor ch’elli ebbe mendicando sua vita a frusto a frusto,
Par. 6.139Then he departed poor and stricken in years, And if the world could know the heart he had, In begging bit by bit his livelihood,
Par. 6.142assai lo loda, e più lo loderebbe».
Par. 6.142Though much it laud him, it would laud him more.”
Paradiso, Canto VII
Paradiso, Canto VII — Beatrice’s Discourse of the Crucifixion, the Incarnation, the Immortality of the Soul, and the Resurrection of the Body.
Par. 7.1«Osanna, sanctus Deus sabaòth, superillustrans claritate tua felices ignes horum malacòth!».
Par. 7.1“Osanna sanctus Deus Sabaoth, Superillustrans claritate tua Felices ignes horum malahoth!”
Par. 7.4Così, volgendosi a la nota sua, fu viso a me cantare essa sustanza, sopra la qual doppio lume s’addua;
Par. 7.4In this wise, to his melody returning, This substance, upon which a double light Doubles itself, was seen by me to sing,
Par. 7.7ed essa e l’altre mossero a sua danza, e quasi velocissime faville mi si velar di sùbita distanza.
Par. 7.7And to their dance this and the others moved, And in the manner of swift-hurrying sparks Veiled themselves from me with a sudden distance.
Par. 7.10Io dubitava e dicea ‘Dille, dille!’ fra me, ‘dille’ dicea, ‘a la mia donna che mi diseta con le dolci stille’.
Par. 7.10Doubting was I, and saying, “Tell her, tell her,” Within me, “tell her,” saying, “tell my Lady,” Who slakes my thirst with her sweet effluences;
Par. 7.13Ma quella reverenza che s’indonna di tutto me, pur per Be e per ice, mi richinava come l’uom ch’assonna.
Par. 7.13And yet that reverence which doth lord it over The whole of me only by B and ICE, Bowed me again like unto one who drowses.
Par. 7.16Poco sofferse me cotal Beatrice e cominciò, raggiandomi d’un riso tal, che nel foco faria l’uom felice:
Par. 7.16Short while did Beatrice endure me thus; And she began, lighting me with a smile Such as would make one happy in the fire:
Par. 7.19«Secondo mio infallibile avviso, come giusta vendetta giustamente punita fosse, t’ha in pensier miso;
Par. 7.19“According to infallible advisement, After what manner a just vengeance justly Could be avenged has put thee upon thinking,
Par. 7.22ma io ti solverò tosto la mente; e tu ascolta, ché le mie parole di gran sentenza ti faran presente.
Par. 7.22But I will speedily thy mind unloose; And do thou listen, for these words of mine Of a great doctrine will a present make thee.
Par. 7.25Per non soffrire a la virtù che vole freno a suo prode, quell’ uom che non nacque, dannando sé, dannò tutta sua prole;
Par. 7.25By not enduring on the power that wills Curb for his good, that man who ne’er was born, Damning himself damned all his progeny;
Par. 7.28onde l’umana specie inferma giacque giù per secoli molti in grande errore, fin ch’al Verbo di Dio discender piacque
Par. 7.28Whereby the human species down below Lay sick for many centuries in great error, Till to descend it pleased the Word of God
Par. 7.31u’ la natura, che dal suo fattore s’era allungata, unì a sé in persona con l’atto sol del suo etterno amore.
Par. 7.31To where the nature, which from its own Maker Estranged itself, he joined to him in person By the sole act of his eternal love.
Par. 7.34Or drizza il viso a quel ch’or si ragiona: questa natura al suo fattore unita, qual fu creata, fu sincera e buona;
Par. 7.34Now unto what is said direct thy sight; This nature when united to its Maker, Such as created, was sincere and good;
Par. 7.37ma per sé stessa pur fu ella sbandita di paradiso, però che si torse da via di verità e da sua vita.
Par. 7.37But by itself alone was banished forth From Paradise, because it turned aside Out of the way of truth and of its life.
Par. 7.40La pena dunque che la croce porse s’a la natura assunta si misura, nulla già mai sì giustamente morse;
Par. 7.40Therefore the penalty the cross held out, If measured by the nature thus assumed, None ever yet with so great justice stung,
Par. 7.43e così nulla fu di tanta ingiura, guardando a la persona che sofferse, in che era contratta tal natura.
Par. 7.43And none was ever of so great injustice, Considering who the Person was that suffered, Within whom such a nature was contracted.
Par. 7.46Però d’un atto uscir cose diverse: ch’a Dio e a’ Giudei piacque una morte; per lei tremò la terra e ’l ciel s’aperse.
Par. 7.46From one act therefore issued things diverse; To God and to the Jews one death was pleasing; Earth trembled at it and the Heaven was opened.
Par. 7.49Non ti dee oramai parer più forte, quando si dice che giusta vendetta poscia vengiata fu da giusta corte.
Par. 7.49It should no longer now seem difficult To thee, when it is said that a just vengeance By a just court was afterward avenged.
Par. 7.52Ma io veggi’ or la tua mente ristretta di pensiero in pensier dentro ad un nodo, del qual con gran disio solver s’aspetta.
Par. 7.52But now do I behold thy mind entangled From thought to thought within a knot, from which With great desire it waits to free itself.
Par. 7.55Tu dici: “Ben discerno ciò ch’i’ odo; ma perché Dio volesse, m’è occulto, a nostra redenzion pur questo modo”.
Par. 7.55Thou sayest, ‘Well discern I what I hear; But it is hidden from me why God willed For our redemption only this one mode.’
Par. 7.58Questo decreto, frate, sta sepulto a li occhi di ciascuno il cui ingegno ne la fiamma d’amor non è adulto.
Par. 7.58Buried remaineth, brother, this decree Unto the eyes of every one whose nature Is in the flame of love not yet adult.
Par. 7.61Veramente, però ch’a questo segno molto si mira e poco si discerne, dirò perché tal modo fu più degno.
Par. 7.61Verily, inasmuch as at this mark One gazes long and little is discerned, Wherefore this mode was worthiest will I say.
Par. 7.64La divina bontà, che da sé sperne ogne livore, ardendo in sé, sfavilla sì che dispiega le bellezze etterne.
Par. 7.64Goodness Divine, which from itself doth spurn All envy, burning in itself so sparkles That the eternal beauties it unfolds.
Par. 7.67Ciò che da lei sanza mezzo distilla non ha poi fine, perché non si move la sua imprenta quand’ ella sigilla.
Par. 7.67Whate’er from this immediately distils Has afterwards no end, for ne’er removed Is its impression when it sets its seal.
Par. 7.70Ciò che da essa sanza mezzo piove libero è tutto, perché non soggiace a la virtute de le cose nove.
Par. 7.70Whate’er from this immediately rains down Is wholly free, because it is not subject Unto the influences of novel things.
Par. 7.73Più l’è conforme, e però più le piace; ché l’ardor santo ch’ogne cosa raggia, ne la più somigliante è più vivace.
Par. 7.73The more conformed thereto, the more it pleases; For the blest ardour that irradiates all things In that most like itself is most vivacious.
Par. 7.76Di tutte queste dote s’avvantaggia l’umana creatura, e s’una manca, di sua nobilità convien che caggia.
Par. 7.76With all of these things has advantaged been The human creature; and if one be wanting, From his nobility he needs must fall.
Par. 7.79Solo il peccato è quel che la disfranca e falla dissimìle al sommo bene, per che del lume suo poco s’imbianca;
Par. 7.79’Tis sin alone which doth disfranchise him, And render him unlike the Good Supreme, So that he little with its light is blanched,
Par. 7.82e in sua dignità mai non rivene, se non rïempie, dove colpa vòta, contra mal dilettar con giuste pene.
Par. 7.82And to his dignity no more returns, Unless he fill up where transgression empties With righteous pains for criminal delights.
Par. 7.85Vostra natura, quando peccò tota nel seme suo, da queste dignitadi, come di paradiso, fu remota;
Par. 7.85Your nature when it sinned so utterly In its own seed, out of these dignities Even as out of Paradise was driven,
Par. 7.88né ricovrar potiensi, se tu badi ben sottilmente, per alcuna via, sanza passar per un di questi guadi:
Par. 7.88Nor could itself recover, if thou notest With nicest subtilty, by any way, Except by passing one of these two fords:
Par. 7.91o che Dio solo per sua cortesia dimesso avesse, o che l’uom per sé isso avesse sodisfatto a sua follia.
Par. 7.91Either that God through clemency alone Had pardon granted, or that man himself Had satisfaction for his folly made.
Par. 7.94Ficca mo l’occhio per entro l’abisso de l’etterno consiglio, quanto puoi al mio parlar distrettamente fisso.
Par. 7.94Fix now thine eye deep into the abyss Of the eternal counsel, to my speech As far as may be fastened steadfastly!
Par. 7.97Non potea l’uomo ne’ termini suoi mai sodisfar, per non potere ir giuso con umiltate obedïendo poi,
Par. 7.97Man in his limitations had not power To satisfy, not having power to sink In his humility obeying then,
Par. 7.100quanto disobediendo intese ir suso; e questa è la cagion per che l’uom fue da poter sodisfar per sé dischiuso.
Par. 7.100Far as he disobeying thought to rise; And for this reason man has been from power Of satisfying by himself excluded.
Par. 7.103Dunque a Dio convenia con le vie sue riparar l’omo a sua intera vita, dico con l’una, o ver con amendue.
Par. 7.103Therefore it God behoved in his own ways Man to restore unto his perfect life, I say in one, or else in both of them.
Par. 7.106Ma perché l’ovra tanto è più gradita da l’operante, quanto più appresenta de la bontà del core ond’ ell’ è uscita,
Par. 7.106But since the action of the doer is So much more grateful, as it more presents The goodness of the heart from which it issues,
Par. 7.109la divina bontà che ’l mondo imprenta, di proceder per tutte le sue vie, a rilevarvi suso, fu contenta.
Par. 7.109Goodness Divine, that doth imprint the world, Has been contented to proceed by each And all its ways to lift you up again;
Par. 7.112Né tra l’ultima notte e ’l primo die sì alto o sì magnifico processo, o per l’una o per l’altra, fu o fie:
Par. 7.112Nor ’twixt the first day and the final night Such high and such magnificent proceeding By one or by the other was or shall be;
Par. 7.115ché più largo fu Dio a dar sé stesso per far l’uom sufficiente a rilevarsi, che s’elli avesse sol da sé dimesso;
Par. 7.115For God more bounteous was himself to give To make man able to uplift himself, Than if he only of himself had pardoned;
Par. 7.118e tutti li altri modi erano scarsi a la giustizia, se ’l Figliuol di Dio non fosse umilïato ad incarnarsi.
Par. 7.118And all the other modes were insufficient For justice, were it not the Son of God Himself had humbled to become incarnate.
Par. 7.121Or per empierti bene ogne disio, ritorno a dichiararti in alcun loco, perché tu veggi lì così com’ io.
Par. 7.121Now, to fill fully each desire of thine, Return I to elucidate one place, In order that thou there mayst see as I do.
Par. 7.124Tu dici: “Io veggio l’acqua, io veggio il foco, l’aere e la terra e tutte lor misture venire a corruzione, e durar poco;
Par. 7.124Thou sayst: ‘I see the air, I see the fire, The water, and the earth, and all their mixtures Come to corruption, and short while endure;
Par. 7.127e queste cose pur furon creature; per che, se ciò ch’è detto è stato vero, esser dovrien da corruzion sicure”.
Par. 7.127And these things notwithstanding were created;’ Therefore if that which I have said were true, They should have been secure against corruption.
Par. 7.130Li angeli, frate, e ’l paese sincero nel qual tu se’, dir si posson creati, sì come sono, in loro essere intero;
Par. 7.130The Angels, brother, and the land sincere In which thou art, created may be called Just as they are in their entire existence;
Par. 7.133ma li alimenti che tu hai nomati e quelle cose che di lor si fanno da creata virtù sono informati.
Par. 7.133But all the elements which thou hast named, And all those things which out of them are made, By a created virtue are informed.
Par. 7.136Creata fu la materia ch’elli hanno; creata fu la virtù informante in queste stelle che ’ntorno a lor vanno.
Par. 7.136Created was the matter which they have; Created was the informing influence Within these stars that round about them go.
Par. 7.139L’anima d’ogne bruto e de le piante di complession potenzïata tira lo raggio e ’l moto de le luci sante;
Par. 7.139The soul of every brute and of the plants By its potential temperament attracts The ray and motion of the holy lights;
Par. 7.142ma vostra vita sanza mezzo spira la somma beninanza, e la innamora di sé sì che poi sempre la disira.
Par. 7.142But your own life immediately inspires Supreme Beneficence, and enamours it So with herself, it evermore desires her.
Par. 7.145E quinci puoi argomentare ancora vostra resurrezion, se tu ripensi come l’umana carne fessi allora
Par. 7.145And thou from this mayst argue furthermore Your resurrection, if thou think again How human flesh was fashioned at that time
Par. 7.148che li primi parenti intrambo fensi».
Par. 7.148When the first parents both of them were made.”
Paradiso, Canto VIII
Paradiso, Canto VIII — Ascent to the Third Heaven, Venus: Lovers. Charles Martel. Discourse on diverse Natures.
Par. 8.1Solea creder lo mondo in suo periclo che la bella Ciprigna il folle amore raggiasse, volta nel terzo epiciclo;
Par. 8.1The world used in its peril to believe That the fair Cypria delirious love Rayed out, in the third epicycle turning;
Par. 8.4per che non pur a lei faceano onore di sacrificio e di votivo grido le genti antiche ne l’antico errore;
Par. 8.4Wherefore not only unto her paid honour Of sacrifices and of votive cry The ancient nations in the ancient error,
Par. 8.7ma Dïone onoravano e Cupido, quella per madre sua, questo per figlio, e dicean ch’el sedette in grembo a Dido;
Par. 8.7But both Dione honoured they and Cupid, That as her mother, this one as her son, And said that he had sat in Dido’s lap;
Par. 8.10e da costei ond’ io principio piglio pigliavano il vocabol de la stella che ’l sol vagheggia or da coppa or da ciglio.
Par. 8.10And they from her, whence I beginning take, Took the denomination of the star That woos the sun, now following, now in front.
Par. 8.13Io non m’accorsi del salire in ella; ma d’esservi entro mi fé assai fede la donna mia ch’i’ vidi far più bella.
Par. 8.13I was not ware of our ascending to it; But of our being in it gave full faith My Lady whom I saw more beauteous grow.
Par. 8.16E come in fiamma favilla si vede, e come in voce voce si discerne, quand’ una è ferma e altra va e riede,
Par. 8.16And as within a flame a spark is seen, And as within a voice a voice discerned, When one is steadfast, and one comes and goes,
Par. 8.19vid’ io in essa luce altre lucerne muoversi in giro più e men correnti, al modo, credo, di lor viste interne.
Par. 8.19Within that light beheld I other lamps Move in a circle, speeding more and less, Methinks in measure of their inward vision.
Par. 8.22Di fredda nube non disceser venti, o visibili o no, tanto festini, che non paressero impediti e lenti
Par. 8.22From a cold cloud descended never winds, Or visible or not, so rapidly They would not laggard and impeded seem
Par. 8.25a chi avesse quei lumi divini veduti a noi venir, lasciando il giro pria cominciato in li alti Serafini;
Par. 8.25To any one who had those lights divine Seen come towards us, leaving the gyration Begun at first in the high Seraphim.
Par. 8.28e dentro a quei che più innanzi appariro sonava ‘Osanna’ sì, che unque poi di rïudir non fui sanza disiro.
Par. 8.28And behind those that most in front appeared Sounded “Osanna!” so that never since To hear again was I without desire.
Par. 8.31Indi si fece l’un più presso a noi e solo incominciò: «Tutti sem presti al tuo piacer, perché di noi ti gioi.
Par. 8.31Then unto us more nearly one approached, And it alone began: “We all are ready Unto thy pleasure, that thou joy in us.
Par. 8.34Noi ci volgiam coi principi celesti d’un giro e d’un girare e d’una sete, ai quali tu del mondo già dicesti:
Par. 8.34We turn around with the celestial Princes, One gyre and one gyration and one thirst, To whom thou in the world of old didst say,
Par. 8.37‘Voi che ’ntendendo il terzo ciel movete’; e sem sì pien d’amor, che, per piacerti, non fia men dolce un poco di quïete».
Par. 8.37‘Ye who, intelligent, the third heaven are moving;’ And are so full of love, to pleasure thee A little quiet will not be less sweet.”
Par. 8.40Poscia che li occhi miei si fuoro offerti a la mia donna reverenti, ed essa fatti li avea di sé contenti e certi,
Par. 8.40After these eyes of mine themselves had offered Unto my Lady reverently, and she Content and certain of herself had made them,
Par. 8.43rivolsersi a la luce che promessa tanto s’avea, e «Deh, chi siete?» fue la voce mia di grande affetto impressa.
Par. 8.43Back to the light they turned, which so great promise Made of itself, and “Say, who art thou?” was My voice, imprinted with a great affection.
Par. 8.46E quanta e quale vid’ io lei far piùe per allegrezza nova che s’accrebbe, quando parlai, a l’allegrezze sue!
Par. 8.46O how and how much I beheld it grow With the new joy that superadded was Unto its joys, as soon as I had spoken!
Par. 8.49Così fatta, mi disse: «Il mondo m’ebbe giù poco tempo; e se più fosse stato, molto sarà di mal, che non sarebbe.
Par. 8.49Thus changed, it said to me: “The world possessed me Short time below; and, if it had been more, Much evil will be which would not have been.
Par. 8.52La mia letizia mi ti tien celato che mi raggia dintorno e mi nasconde quasi animal di sua seta fasciato.
Par. 8.52My gladness keepeth me concealed from thee, Which rayeth round about me, and doth hide me Like as a creature swathed in its own silk.
Par. 8.55Assai m’amasti, e avesti ben onde; che s’io fossi giù stato, io ti mostrava di mio amor più oltre che le fronde.
Par. 8.55Much didst thou love me, and thou hadst good reason; For had I been below, I should have shown thee Somewhat beyond the foliage of my love.
Par. 8.58Quella sinistra riva che si lava di Rodano poi ch’è misto con Sorga, per suo segnore a tempo m’aspettava,
Par. 8.58That left-hand margin, which doth bathe itself In Rhone, when it is mingled with the Sorgue, Me for its lord awaited in due time,
Par. 8.61e quel corno d’Ausonia che s’imborga di Bari e di Gaeta e di Catona, da ove Tronto e Verde in mare sgorga.
Par. 8.61And that horn of Ausonia, which is towned With Bari, with Gaeta and Catona, Whence Tronto and Verde in the sea disgorge.
Par. 8.64Fulgeami già in fronte la corona di quella terra che ’l Danubio riga poi che le ripe tedesche abbandona.
Par. 8.64Already flashed upon my brow the crown Of that dominion which the Danube waters After the German borders it abandons;
Par. 8.67E la bella Trinacria, che caliga tra Pachino e Peloro, sopra ’l golfo che riceve da Euro maggior briga,
Par. 8.67And beautiful Trinacria, that is murky ’Twixt Pachino and Peloro, (on the gulf Which greatest scath from Eurus doth receive,)
Par. 8.70non per Tifeo ma per nascente solfo, attesi avrebbe li suoi regi ancora, nati per me di Carlo e di Ridolfo,
Par. 8.70Not through Typhoeus, but through nascent sulphur, Would have awaited her own monarchs still, Through me from Charles descended and from Rudolph,
Par. 8.73se mala segnoria, che sempre accora li popoli suggetti, non avesse mosso Palermo a gridar: “Mora, mora!”.
Par. 8.73If evil lordship, that exasperates ever The subject populations, had not moved Palermo to the outcry of ‘Death! death!’
Par. 8.76E se mio frate questo antivedesse, l’avara povertà di Catalogna già fuggeria, perché non li offendesse;
Par. 8.76And if my brother could but this foresee, The greedy poverty of Catalonia Straight would he flee, that it might not molest him;
Par. 8.79ché veramente proveder bisogna per lui, o per altrui, sì ch’a sua barca carcata più d’incarco non si pogna.
Par. 8.79For verily ’tis needful to provide, Through him or other, so that on his bark Already freighted no more freight be placed.
Par. 8.82La sua natura, che di larga parca discese, avria mestier di tal milizia che non curasse di mettere in arca».
Par. 8.82His nature, which from liberal covetous Descended, such a soldiery would need As should not care for hoarding in a chest.”
Par. 8.85«Però ch’i’ credo che l’alta letizia che ’l tuo parlar m’infonde, segnor mio, là ’ve ogne ben si termina e s’inizia,
Par. 8.85“Because I do believe the lofty joy Thy speech infuses into me, my Lord, Where every good thing doth begin and end
Par. 8.88per te si veggia come la vegg’ io, grata m’è più; e anco quest’ ho caro perché ’l discerni rimirando in Dio.
Par. 8.88Thou seest as I see it, the more grateful Is it to me; and this too hold I dear, That gazing upon God thou dost discern it.
Par. 8.91Fatto m’hai lieto, e così mi fa chiaro, poi che, parlando, a dubitar m’hai mosso com’ esser può, di dolce seme, amaro».
Par. 8.91Glad hast thou made me; so make clear to me, Since speaking thou hast stirred me up to doubt, How from sweet seed can bitter issue forth.”
Par. 8.94Questo io a lui; ed elli a me: «S’io posso mostrarti un vero, a quel che tu dimandi terrai lo viso come tien lo dosso.
Par. 8.94This I to him; and he to me: “If I Can show to thee a truth, to what thou askest Thy face thou’lt hold as thou dost hold thy back.
Par. 8.97Lo ben che tutto il regno che tu scandi volge e contenta, fa esser virtute sua provedenza in questi corpi grandi.
Par. 8.97The Good which all the realm thou art ascending Turns and contents, maketh its providence To be a power within these bodies vast;
Par. 8.100E non pur le nature provedute sono in la mente ch’è da sé perfetta, ma esse insieme con la lor salute:
Par. 8.100And not alone the natures are foreseen Within the mind that in itself is perfect, But they together with their preservation.
Par. 8.103per che quantunque quest’ arco saetta disposto cade a proveduto fine, sì come cosa in suo segno diretta.
Par. 8.103For whatsoever thing this bow shoots forth Falls foreordained unto an end foreseen, Even as a shaft directed to its mark.
Par. 8.106Se ciò non fosse, il ciel che tu cammine producerebbe sì li suoi effetti, che non sarebbero arti, ma ruine;
Par. 8.106If that were not, the heaven which thou dost walk Would in such manner its effects produce, That they no longer would be arts, but ruins.
Par. 8.109e ciò esser non può, se li ’ntelletti che muovon queste stelle non son manchi, e manco il primo, che non li ha perfetti.
Par. 8.109This cannot be, if the Intelligences That keep these stars in motion are not maimed, And maimed the First that has not made them perfect.
Par. 8.112Vuo’ tu che questo ver più ti s’imbianchi?». E io: «Non già; ché impossibil veggio che la natura, in quel ch’è uopo, stanchi».
Par. 8.112Wilt thou this truth have clearer made to thee?” And I: “Not so; for ’tis impossible That nature tire, I see, in what is needful.”
Par. 8.115Ond’ elli ancora: «Or dì: sarebbe il peggio per l’omo in terra, se non fosse cive?». «Sì», rispuos’ io; «e qui ragion non cheggio».
Par. 8.115Whence he again: “Now say, would it be worse For men on earth were they not citizens?” “Yes,” I replied; “and here I ask no reason.”
Par. 8.118«E puot’ elli esser, se giù non si vive diversamente per diversi offici? Non, se ’l maestro vostro ben vi scrive».
Par. 8.118“And can they be so, if below they live not Diversely unto offices diverse? No, if your master writeth well for you.”
Par. 8.121Sì venne deducendo infino a quici; poscia conchiuse: «Dunque esser diverse convien di vostri effetti le radici:
Par. 8.121So came he with deductions to this point; Then he concluded: “Therefore it behoves The roots of your effects to be diverse.
Par. 8.124per ch’un nasce Solone e altro Serse, altro Melchisedèch e altro quello che, volando per l’aere, il figlio perse.
Par. 8.124Hence one is Solon born, another Xerxes, Another Melchisedec, and another he Who, flying through the air, his son did lose.
Par. 8.127La circular natura, ch’è suggello a la cera mortal, fa ben sua arte, ma non distingue l’un da l’altro ostello.
Par. 8.127Revolving Nature, which a signet is To mortal wax, doth practise well her art, But not one inn distinguish from another;
Par. 8.130Quinci addivien ch’Esaù si diparte per seme da Iacòb; e vien Quirino da sì vil padre, che si rende a Marte.
Par. 8.130Thence happens it that Esau differeth In seed from Jacob; and Quirinus comes From sire so vile that he is given to Mars.
Par. 8.133Natura generata il suo cammino simil farebbe sempre a’ generanti, se non vincesse il proveder divino.
Par. 8.133A generated nature its own way Would always make like its progenitors, If Providence divine were not triumphant.
Par. 8.136Or quel che t’era dietro t’è davanti: ma perché sappi che di te mi giova, un corollario voglio che t’ammanti.
Par. 8.136Now that which was behind thee is before thee; But that thou know that I with thee am pleased, With a corollary will I mantle thee.
Par. 8.139Sempre natura, se fortuna trova discorde a sé, com’ ogne altra semente fuor di sua regïon, fa mala prova.
Par. 8.139Evermore nature, if it fortune find Discordant to it, like each other seed Out of its region, maketh evil thrift;
Par. 8.142E se ’l mondo là giù ponesse mente al fondamento che natura pone, seguendo lui, avria buona la gente.
Par. 8.142And if the world below would fix its mind On the foundation which is laid by nature, Pursuing that, ’twould have the people good.
Par. 8.145Ma voi torcete a la religïone tal che fia nato a cignersi la spada, e fate re di tal ch’è da sermone;
Par. 8.145But you unto religion wrench aside Him who was born to gird him with the sword, And make a king of him who is for sermons;
Par. 8.148onde la traccia vostra è fuor di strada».
Par. 8.148Therefore your footsteps wander from the road.”
Paradiso, Canto IX
Paradiso, Canto IX — Cunizza da Romano, Folco of Marseilles, and Rahab. Neglect of the Holy Land.
Par. 9.1Da poi che Carlo tuo, bella Clemenza, m’ebbe chiarito, mi narrò li ’nganni che ricever dovea la sua semenza;
Par. 9.1Beautiful Clemence, after that thy Charles Had me enlightened, he narrated to me The treacheries his seed should undergo;
Par. 9.4ma disse: «Taci e lascia muover li anni»; sì ch’io non posso dir se non che pianto giusto verrà di retro ai vostri danni.
Par. 9.4But said: “Be still and let the years roll round;” So I can only say, that lamentation Legitimate shall follow on your wrongs.
Par. 9.7E già la vita di quel lume santo rivolta s’era al Sol che la rïempie come quel ben ch’a ogne cosa è tanto.
Par. 9.7And of that holy light the life already Had to the Sun which fills it turned again, As to that good which for each thing sufficeth.
Par. 9.10Ahi anime ingannate e fatture empie, che da sì fatto ben torcete i cuori, drizzando in vanità le vostre tempie!
Par. 9.10Ah, souls deceived, and creatures impious, Who from such good do turn away your hearts, Directing upon vanity your foreheads!
Par. 9.13Ed ecco un altro di quelli splendori ver’ me si fece, e ’l suo voler piacermi significava nel chiarir di fori.
Par. 9.13And now, behold, another of those splendours Approached me, and its will to pleasure me It signified by brightening outwardly.
Par. 9.16Li occhi di Bëatrice, ch’eran fermi sovra me, come pria, di caro assenso al mio disio certificato fermi.
Par. 9.16The eyes of Beatrice, that fastened were Upon me, as before, of dear assent To my desire assurance gave to me.
Par. 9.19«Deh, metti al mio voler tosto compenso, beato spirto», dissi, «e fammi prova ch’i’ possa in te refletter quel ch’io penso!».
Par. 9.19“Ah, bring swift compensation to my wish, Thou blessed spirit,” I said, “and give me proof That what I think in thee I can reflect!”
Par. 9.22Onde la luce che m’era ancor nova, del suo profondo, ond’ ella pria cantava, seguette come a cui di ben far giova:
Par. 9.22Whereat the light, that still was new to me, Out of its depths, whence it before was singing, As one delighted to do good, continued:
Par. 9.25«In quella parte de la terra prava italica che siede tra Rïalto e le fontane di Brenta e di Piava,
Par. 9.25“Within that region of the land depraved Of Italy, that lies between Rialto And fountain-heads of Brenta and of Piava,
Par. 9.28si leva un colle, e non surge molt’ alto, là onde scese già una facella che fece a la contrada un grande assalto.
Par. 9.28Rises a hill, and mounts not very high, Wherefrom descended formerly a torch That made upon that region great assault.
Par. 9.31D’una radice nacqui e io ed ella: Cunizza fui chiamata, e qui refulgo perché mi vinse il lume d’esta stella;
Par. 9.31Out of one root were born both I and it; Cunizza was I called, and here I shine Because the splendour of this star o’ercame me.
Par. 9.34ma lietamente a me medesma indulgo la cagion di mia sorte, e non mi noia; che parria forse forte al vostro vulgo.
Par. 9.34But gladly to myself the cause I pardon Of my allotment, and it does not grieve me; Which would perhaps seem strong unto your vulgar.
Par. 9.37Di questa luculenta e cara gioia del nostro cielo che più m’è propinqua, grande fama rimase; e pria che moia,
Par. 9.37Of this so luculent and precious jewel, Which of our heaven is nearest unto me, Great fame remained; and ere it die away
Par. 9.40questo centesimo anno ancor s’incinqua: vedi se far si dee l’omo eccellente, sì ch’altra vita la prima relinqua.
Par. 9.40This hundredth year shall yet quintupled be. See if man ought to make him excellent, So that another life the first may leave!
Par. 9.43E ciò non pensa la turba presente che Tagliamento e Adice richiude, né per esser battuta ancor si pente;
Par. 9.43And thus thinks not the present multitude Shut in by Adige and Tagliamento, Nor yet for being scourged is penitent.
Par. 9.46ma tosto fia che Padova al palude cangerà l’acqua che Vincenza bagna, per essere al dover le genti crude;
Par. 9.46But soon ’twill be that Padua in the marsh Will change the water that Vicenza bathes, Because the folk are stubborn against duty;
Par. 9.49e dove Sile e Cagnan s’accompagna, tal signoreggia e va con la testa alta, che già per lui carpir si fa la ragna.
Par. 9.49And where the Sile and Cagnano join One lordeth it, and goes with lofty head, For catching whom e’en now the net is making.
Par. 9.52Piangerà Feltro ancora la difalta de l’empio suo pastor, che sarà sconcia sì, che per simil non s’entrò in malta.
Par. 9.52Feltro moreover of her impious pastor Shall weep the crime, which shall so monstrous be That for the like none ever entered Malta.
Par. 9.55Troppo sarebbe larga la bigoncia che ricevesse il sangue ferrarese, e stanco chi ’l pesasse a oncia a oncia,
Par. 9.55Ample exceedingly would be the vat That of the Ferrarese could hold the blood, And weary who should weigh it ounce by ounce,
Par. 9.58che donerà questo prete cortese per mostrarsi di parte; e cotai doni conformi fieno al viver del paese.
Par. 9.58Of which this courteous priest shall make a gift To show himself a partisan; and such gifts Will to the living of the land conform.
Par. 9.61Sù sono specchi, voi dicete Troni, onde refulge a noi Dio giudicante; sì che questi parlar ne paion buoni».
Par. 9.61Above us there are mirrors, Thrones you call them, From which shines out on us God Judicant, So that this utterance seems good to us.”
Par. 9.64Qui si tacette; e fecemi sembiante che fosse ad altro volta, per la rota in che si mise com’ era davante.
Par. 9.64Here it was silent, and it had the semblance Of being turned elsewhither, by the wheel On which it entered as it was before.
Par. 9.67L’altra letizia, che m’era già nota per cara cosa, mi si fece in vista qual fin balasso in che lo sol percuota.
Par. 9.67The other joy, already known to me, Became a thing transplendent in my sight, As a fine ruby smitten by the sun.
Par. 9.70Per letiziar là sù fulgor s’acquista, sì come riso qui; ma giù s’abbuia l’ombra di fuor, come la mente è trista.
Par. 9.70Through joy effulgence is acquired above, As here a smile; but down below, the shade Outwardly darkens, as the mind is sad.
Par. 9.73«Dio vede tutto, e tuo veder s’inluia», diss’ io, «beato spirto, sì che nulla voglia di sé a te puot’ esser fuia.
Par. 9.73“God seeth all things, and in Him, blest spirit, Thy sight is,” said I, “so that never will Of his can possibly from thee be hidden;
Par. 9.76Dunque la voce tua, che ’l ciel trastulla sempre col canto di quei fuochi pii che di sei ali facen la coculla,
Par. 9.76Thy voice, then, that for ever makes the heavens Glad, with the singing of those holy fires Which of their six wings make themselves a cowl,
Par. 9.79perché non satisface a’ miei disii? Già non attendere’ io tua dimanda, s’io m’intuassi, come tu t’inmii».
Par. 9.79Wherefore does it not satisfy my longings? Indeed, I would not wait thy questioning If I in thee were as thou art in me.”
Par. 9.82«La maggior valle in che l’acqua si spanda», incominciaro allor le sue parole, «fuor di quel mar che la terra inghirlanda,
Par. 9.82“The greatest of the valleys where the water Expands itself,” forthwith its words began, “That sea excepted which the earth engarlands,
Par. 9.85tra ’ discordanti liti contra ’l sole tanto sen va, che fa meridïano là dove l’orizzonte pria far suole.
Par. 9.85Between discordant shores against the sun Extends so far, that it meridian makes Where it was wont before to make the horizon.
Par. 9.88Di quella valle fu’ io litorano tra Ebro e Macra, che per cammin corto parte lo Genovese dal Toscano.
Par. 9.88I was a dweller on that valley’s shore ’Twixt Ebro and Magra that with journey short Doth from the Tuscan part the Genoese.
Par. 9.91Ad un occaso quasi e ad un orto Buggea siede e la terra ond’ io fui, che fé del sangue suo già caldo il porto.
Par. 9.91With the same sunset and same sunrise nearly Sit Buggia and the city whence I was, That with its blood once made the harbour hot.
Par. 9.94Folco mi disse quella gente a cui fu noto il nome mio; e questo cielo di me s’imprenta, com’ io fe’ di lui;
Par. 9.94Folco that people called me unto whom My name was known; and now with me this heaven Imprints itself, as I did once with it;
Par. 9.97ché più non arse la figlia di Belo, noiando e a Sicheo e a Creusa, di me, infin che si convenne al pelo;
Par. 9.97For more the daughter of Belus never burned, Offending both Sichaeus and Creusa, Than I, so long as it became my locks,
Par. 9.100né quella Rodopëa che delusa fu da Demofoonte, né Alcide quando Iole nel core ebbe rinchiusa.
Par. 9.100Nor yet that Rodophean, who deluded was by Demophoon, nor yet Alcides, When Iole he in his heart had locked.
Par. 9.103Non però qui si pente, ma si ride, non de la colpa, ch’a mente non torna, ma del valor ch’ordinò e provide.
Par. 9.103Yet here is no repenting, but we smile, Not at the fault, which comes not back to mind, But at the power which ordered and foresaw.
Par. 9.106Qui si rimira ne l’arte ch’addorna cotanto affetto, e discernesi ’l bene per che ’l mondo di sù quel di giù torna.
Par. 9.106Here we behold the art that doth adorn With such affection, and the good discover Whereby the world above turns that below.
Par. 9.109Ma perché tutte le tue voglie piene ten porti che son nate in questa spera, proceder ancor oltre mi convene.
Par. 9.109But that thou wholly satisfied mayst bear Thy wishes hence which in this sphere are born, Still farther to proceed behoveth me.
Par. 9.112Tu vuo’ saper chi è in questa lumera che qui appresso me così scintilla come raggio di sole in acqua mera.
Par. 9.112Thou fain wouldst know who is within this light That here beside me thus is scintillating, Even as a sunbeam in the limpid water.
Par. 9.115Or sappi che là entro si tranquilla Raab; e a nostr’ ordine congiunta, di lei nel sommo grado si sigilla.
Par. 9.115Then know thou, that within there is at rest Rahab, and being to our order joined, With her in its supremest grade ’tis sealed.
Par. 9.118Da questo cielo, in cui l’ombra s’appunta che ’l vostro mondo face, pria ch’altr’ alma del trïunfo di Cristo fu assunta.
Par. 9.118Into this heaven, where ends the shadowy cone Cast by your world, before all other souls First of Christ’s triumph was she taken up.
Par. 9.121Ben si convenne lei lasciar per palma in alcun cielo de l’alta vittoria che s’acquistò con l’una e l’altra palma,
Par. 9.121Full meet it was to leave her in some heaven, Even as a palm of the high victory Which he acquired with one palm and the other,
Par. 9.124perch’ ella favorò la prima gloria di Iosüè in su la Terra Santa, che poco tocca al papa la memoria.
Par. 9.124Because she favoured the first glorious deed Of Joshua upon the Holy Land, That little stirs the memory of the Pope.
Par. 9.127La tua città, che di colui è pianta che pria volse le spalle al suo fattore e di cui è la ’nvidia tanto pianta,
Par. 9.127Thy city, which an offshoot is of him Who first upon his Maker turned his back, And whose ambition is so sorely wept,
Par. 9.130produce e spande il maladetto fiore c’ha disvïate le pecore e li agni, però che fatto ha lupo del pastore.
Par. 9.130Brings forth and scatters the accursed flower Which both the sheep and lambs hath led astray Since it has turned the shepherd to a wolf.
Par. 9.133Per questo l’Evangelio e i dottor magni son derelitti, e solo ai Decretali si studia, sì che pare a’ lor vivagni.
Par. 9.133For this the Evangel and the mighty Doctors Are derelict, and only the Decretals So studied that it shows upon their margins.
Par. 9.136A questo intende il papa e ’ cardinali; non vanno i lor pensieri a Nazarette, là dove Gabrïello aperse l’ali.
Par. 9.136On this are Pope and Cardinals intent; Their meditations reach not Nazareth, There where his pinions Gabriel unfolded;
Par. 9.139Ma Vaticano e l’altre parti elette di Roma che son state cimitero a la milizia che Pietro seguette,
Par. 9.139But Vatican and the other parts elect Of Rome, which have a cemetery been Unto the soldiery that followed Peter
Par. 9.142tosto libere fien de l’avoltero».
Par. 9.142Shall soon be free from this adultery.”
Paradiso, Canto X
Paradiso, Canto X — The Fourth Heaven, the Sun: Theologians and Fathers of the Church. The First Circle. St. Thomas of Aquinas.
Par. 10.1Guardando nel suo Figlio con l’Amore che l’uno e l’altro etternalmente spira, lo primo e ineffabile Valore
Par. 10.1Looking into his Son with all the Love Which each of them eternally breathes forth, The Primal and unutterable Power
Par. 10.4quanto per mente e per loco si gira con tant’ ordine fé, ch’esser non puote sanza gustar di lui chi ciò rimira.
Par. 10.4Whate’er before the mind or eye revolves With so much order made, there can be none Who this beholds without enjoying Him.
Par. 10.7Leva dunque, lettore, a l’alte rote meco la vista, dritto a quella parte dove l’un moto e l’altro si percuote;
Par. 10.7Lift up then, Reader, to the lofty wheels With me thy vision straight unto that part Where the one motion on the other strikes,
Par. 10.10e lì comincia a vagheggiar ne l’arte di quel maestro che dentro a sé l’ama, tanto che mai da lei l’occhio non parte.
Par. 10.10And there begin to contemplate with joy That Master’s art, who in himself so loves it That never doth his eye depart therefrom.
Par. 10.13Vedi come da indi si dirama l’oblico cerchio che i pianeti porta, per sodisfare al mondo che li chiama.
Par. 10.13Behold how from that point goes branching off The oblique circle, which conveys the planets, To satisfy the world that calls upon them;
Par. 10.16Che se la strada lor non fosse torta, molta virtù nel ciel sarebbe in vano, e quasi ogne potenza qua giù morta;
Par. 10.16And if their pathway were not thus inflected, Much virtue in the heavens would be in vain, And almost every power below here dead.
Par. 10.19e se dal dritto più o men lontano fosse ’l partire, assai sarebbe manco e giù e sù de l’ordine mondano.
Par. 10.19If from the straight line distant more or less Were the departure, much would wanting be Above and underneath of mundane order.
Par. 10.22Or ti riman, lettor, sovra ’l tuo banco, dietro pensando a ciò che si preliba, s’esser vuoi lieto assai prima che stanco.
Par. 10.22Remain now, Reader, still upon thy bench, In thought pursuing that which is foretasted, If thou wouldst jocund be instead of weary.
Par. 10.25Messo t’ho innanzi: omai per te ti ciba; ché a sé torce tutta la mia cura quella materia ond’ io son fatto scriba.
Par. 10.25I’ve set before thee; henceforth feed thyself, For to itself diverteth all my care That theme whereof I have been made the scribe.
Par. 10.28Lo ministro maggior de la natura, che del valor del ciel lo mondo imprenta e col suo lume il tempo ne misura,
Par. 10.28The greatest of the ministers of nature, Who with the power of heaven the world imprints And measures with his light the time for us,
Par. 10.31con quella parte che sù si rammenta congiunto, si girava per le spire in che più tosto ognora s’appresenta;
Par. 10.31With that part which above is called to mind Conjoined, along the spirals was revolving, Where each time earlier he presents himself;
Par. 10.34e io era con lui; ma del salire non m’accors’ io, se non com’ uom s’accorge, anzi ’l primo pensier, del suo venire.
Par. 10.34And I was with him; but of the ascending I was not conscious, saving as a man Of a first thought is conscious ere it come;
Par. 10.37È Bëatrice quella che sì scorge di bene in meglio, sì subitamente che l’atto suo per tempo non si sporge.
Par. 10.37And Beatrice, she who is seen to pass From good to better, and so suddenly That not by time her action is expressed,
Par. 10.40Quant’ esser convenia da sé lucente quel ch’era dentro al sol dov’ io entra’mi, non per color, ma per lume parvente!
Par. 10.40How lucent in herself must she have been! And what was in the sun, wherein I entered, Apparent not by colour but by light,
Par. 10.43Perch’ io lo ’ngegno e l’arte e l’uso chiami, sì nol direi che mai s’imaginasse; ma creder puossi e di veder si brami.
Par. 10.43I, though I call on genius, art, and practice, Cannot so tell that it could be imagined; Believe one can, and let him long to see it.
Par. 10.46E se le fantasie nostre son basse a tanta altezza, non è maraviglia; ché sopra ’l sol non fu occhio ch’andasse.
Par. 10.46And if our fantasies too lowly are For altitude so great, it is no marvel, Since o’er the sun was never eye could go.
Par. 10.49Tal era quivi la quarta famiglia de l’alto Padre, che sempre la sazia, mostrando come spira e come figlia.
Par. 10.49Such in this place was the fourth family Of the high Father, who forever sates it, Showing how he breathes forth and how begets.
Par. 10.52E Bëatrice cominciò: «Ringrazia, ringrazia il Sol de li angeli, ch’a questo sensibil t’ha levato per sua grazia».
Par. 10.52And Beatrice began: “Give thanks, give thanks Unto the Sun of Angels, who to this Sensible one has raised thee by his grace!”
Par. 10.55Cor di mortal non fu mai sì digesto a divozione e a rendersi a Dio con tutto ’l suo gradir cotanto presto,
Par. 10.55Never was heart of mortal so disposed To worship, nor to give itself to God With all its gratitude was it so ready,
Par. 10.58come a quelle parole mi fec’ io; e sì tutto ’l mio amore in lui si mise, che Bëatrice eclissò ne l’oblio.
Par. 10.58As at those words did I myself become; And all my love was so absorbed in Him, That in oblivion Beatrice was eclipsed.
Par. 10.61Non le dispiacque; ma sì se ne rise, che lo splendor de li occhi suoi ridenti mia mente unita in più cose divise.
Par. 10.61Nor this displeased her; but she smiled at it So that the splendour of her laughing eyes My single mind on many things divided.
Par. 10.64Io vidi più folgór vivi e vincenti far di noi centro e di sé far corona, più dolci in voce che in vista lucenti:
Par. 10.64Lights many saw I, vivid and triumphant, Make us a centre and themselves a circle, More sweet in voice than luminous in aspect.
Par. 10.67così cinger la figlia di Latona vedem talvolta, quando l’aere è pregno, sì che ritenga il fil che fa la zona.
Par. 10.67Thus girt about the daughter of Latona We sometimes see, when pregnant is the air, So that it holds the thread which makes her zone.
Par. 10.70Ne la corte del cielo, ond’ io rivegno, si trovan molte gioie care e belle tanto che non si posson trar del regno;
Par. 10.70Within the court of Heaven, whence I return, Are many jewels found, so fair and precious They cannot be transported from the realm;
Par. 10.73e ’l canto di quei lumi era di quelle; chi non s’impenna sì che là sù voli, dal muto aspetti quindi le novelle.
Par. 10.73And of them was the singing of those lights. Who takes not wings that he may fly up thither, The tidings thence may from the dumb await!
Par. 10.76Poi, sì cantando, quelli ardenti soli si fuor girati intorno a noi tre volte, come stelle vicine a’ fermi poli,
Par. 10.76As soon as singing thus those burning suns Had round about us whirled themselves three times, Like unto stars neighbouring the steadfast poles,
Par. 10.79donne mi parver, non da ballo sciolte, ma che s’arrestin tacite, ascoltando fin che le nove note hanno ricolte.
Par. 10.79Ladies they seemed, not from the dance released, But who stop short, in silence listening Till they have gathered the new melody.
Par. 10.82E dentro a l’un senti’ cominciar: «Quando lo raggio de la grazia, onde s’accende verace amore e che poi cresce amando,
Par. 10.82And within one I heard beginning: “When The radiance of grace, by which is kindled True love, and which thereafter grows by loving,
Par. 10.85multiplicato in te tanto resplende, che ti conduce su per quella scala u’ sanza risalir nessun discende;
Par. 10.85Within thee multiplied is so resplendent That it conducts thee upward by that stair, Where without reascending none descends,
Par. 10.88qual ti negasse il vin de la sua fiala per la tua sete, in libertà non fora se non com’ acqua ch’al mar non si cala.
Par. 10.88Who should deny the wine out of his vial Unto thy thirst, in liberty were not Except as water which descends not seaward.
Par. 10.91Tu vuo’ saper di quai piante s’infiora questa ghirlanda che ’ntorno vagheggia la bella donna ch’al ciel t’avvalora.
Par. 10.91Fain wouldst thou know with what plants is enflowered This garland that encircles with delight The Lady fair who makes thee strong for heaven.
Par. 10.94Io fui de li agni de la santa greggia che Domenico mena per cammino u’ ben s’impingua se non si vaneggia.
Par. 10.94Of the lambs was I of the holy flock Which Dominic conducteth by a road Where well one fattens if he strayeth not.
Par. 10.97Questi che m’è a destra più vicino, frate e maestro fummi, ed esso Alberto è di Cologna, e io Thomas d’Aquino.
Par. 10.97He who is nearest to me on the right My brother and master was; and he Albertus Is of Cologne, I Thomas of Aquinum.
Par. 10.100Se sì di tutti li altri esser vuo’ certo, di retro al mio parlar ten vien col viso girando su per lo beato serto.
Par. 10.100If thou of all the others wouldst be certain, Follow behind my speaking with thy sight Upward along the blessed garland turning.
Par. 10.103Quell’ altro fiammeggiare esce del riso di Grazïan, che l’uno e l’altro foro aiutò sì che piace in paradiso.
Par. 10.103That next effulgence issues from the smile Of Gratian, who assisted both the courts In such wise that it pleased in Paradise.
Par. 10.106L’altro ch’appresso addorna il nostro coro, quel Pietro fu che con la poverella offerse a Santa Chiesa suo tesoro.
Par. 10.106The other which near by adorns our choir That Peter was who, e’en as the poor widow, Offered his treasure unto Holy Church.
Par. 10.109La quinta luce, ch’è tra noi più bella, spira di tale amor, che tutto ’l mondo là giù ne gola di saper novella:
Par. 10.109The fifth light, that among us is the fairest, Breathes forth from such a love, that all the world Below is greedy to learn tidings of it.
Par. 10.112entro v’è l’alta mente u’ sì profondo saver fu messo, che, se ’l vero è vero, a veder tanto non surse il secondo.
Par. 10.112Within it is the lofty mind, where knowledge So deep was put, that, if the true be true, To see so much there never rose a second.
Par. 10.115Appresso vedi il lume di quel cero che giù in carne più a dentro vide l’angelica natura e ’l ministero.
Par. 10.115Thou seest next the lustre of that taper, Which in the flesh below looked most within The angelic nature and its ministry.
Par. 10.118Ne l’altra piccioletta luce ride quello avvocato de’ tempi cristiani del cui latino Augustin si provide.
Par. 10.118Within that other little light is smiling The advocate of the Christian centuries, Out of whose rhetoric Augustine was furnished.
Par. 10.121Or se tu l’occhio de la mente trani di luce in luce dietro a le mie lode, già de l’ottava con sete rimani.
Par. 10.121Now if thou trainest thy mind’s eye along From light to light pursuant of my praise, With thirst already of the eighth thou waitest.
Par. 10.124Per vedere ogne ben dentro vi gode l’anima santa che ’l mondo fallace fa manifesto a chi di lei ben ode.
Par. 10.124By seeing every good therein exults The sainted soul, which the fallacious world Makes manifest to him who listeneth well;
Par. 10.127Lo corpo ond’ ella fu cacciata giace giuso in Cieldauro; ed essa da martiro e da essilio venne a questa pace.
Par. 10.127The body whence ’twas hunted forth is lying Down in Cieldauro, and from martyrdom And banishment it came unto this peace.
Par. 10.130Vedi oltre fiammeggiar l’ardente spiro d’Isidoro, di Beda e di Riccardo, che a considerar fu più che viro.
Par. 10.130See farther onward flame the burning breath Of Isidore, of Beda, and of Richard Who was in contemplation more than man.
Par. 10.133Questi onde a me ritorna il tuo riguardo, è ’l lume d’uno spirto che ’n pensieri gravi a morir li parve venir tardo:
Par. 10.133This, whence to me returneth thy regard, The light is of a spirit unto whom In his grave meditations death seemed slow.
Par. 10.136essa è la luce etterna di Sigieri, che, leggendo nel Vico de li Strami, silogizzò invidïosi veri».
Par. 10.136It is the light eternal of Sigier, Who, reading lectures in the Street of Straw, Did syllogize invidious verities.”
Par. 10.139Indi, come orologio che ne chiami ne l’ora che la sposa di Dio surge a mattinar lo sposo perché l’ami,
Par. 10.139Then, as a horologe that calleth us What time the Bride of God is rising up With matins to her Spouse that he may love her,
Par. 10.142che l’una parte e l’altra tira e urge, tin tin sonando con sì dolce nota, che ’l ben disposto spirto d’amor turge;
Par. 10.142Wherein one part the other draws and urges, Ting! ting! resounding with so sweet a note, That swells with love the spirit well disposed,
Par. 10.145così vid’ ïo la gloriosa rota muoversi e render voce a voce in tempra e in dolcezza ch’esser non pò nota
Par. 10.145Thus I beheld the glorious wheel move round, And render voice to voice, in modulation And sweetness that can not be comprehended,
Par. 10.148se non colà dove gioir s’insempra.
Par. 10.148Excepting there where joy is made eternal.
Paradiso, Canto XI
Paradiso, Canto XI — St. Thomas recounts the Life of St. Francis. Lament over the State of the Dominican Order.
Par. 11.1O insensata cura de’ mortali, quanto son difettivi silogismi quei che ti fanno in basso batter l’ali!
Par. 11.1O Thou insensate care of mortal men, How inconclusive are the syllogisms That make thee beat thy wings in downward flight!
Par. 11.4Chi dietro a iura e chi ad amforismi sen giva, e chi seguendo sacerdozio, e chi regnar per forza o per sofismi,
Par. 11.4One after laws and one to aphorisms Was going, and one following the priesthood, And one to reign by force or sophistry,
Par. 11.7e chi rubare e chi civil negozio, chi nel diletto de la carne involto s’affaticava e chi si dava a l’ozio,
Par. 11.7And one in theft, and one in state affairs, One in the pleasures of the flesh involved Wearied himself, one gave himself to ease;
Par. 11.10quando, da tutte queste cose sciolto, con Bëatrice m’era suso in cielo cotanto glorïosamente accolto.
Par. 11.10When I, from all these things emancipate, With Beatrice above there in the Heavens With such exceeding glory was received!
Par. 11.13Poi che ciascuno fu tornato ne lo punto del cerchio in che avanti s’era, fermossi, come a candellier candelo.
Par. 11.13When each one had returned unto that point Within the circle where it was before, It stood as in a candlestick a candle;
Par. 11.16E io senti’ dentro a quella lumera che pria m’avea parlato, sorridendo incominciar, faccendosi più mera:
Par. 11.16And from within the effulgence which at first Had spoken unto me, I heard begin Smiling while it more luminous became:
Par. 11.19«Così com’ io del suo raggio resplendo, sì, riguardando ne la luce etterna, li tuoi pensieri onde cagioni apprendo.
Par. 11.19“Even as I am kindled in its ray, So, looking into the Eternal Light, The occasion of thy thoughts I apprehend.
Par. 11.22Tu dubbi, e hai voler che si ricerna in sì aperta e ’n sì distesa lingua lo dicer mio, ch’al tuo sentir si sterna,
Par. 11.22Thou doubtest, and wouldst have me to resift In language so extended and so open My speech, that to thy sense it may be plain,
Par. 11.25ove dinanzi dissi: “U’ ben s’impingua”, e là u’ dissi: “Non nacque il secondo”; e qui è uopo che ben si distingua.
Par. 11.25Where just before I said, ‘where well one fattens,’ And where I said, ‘there never rose a second;’ And here ’tis needful we distinguish well.
Par. 11.28La provedenza, che governa il mondo con quel consiglio nel quale ogne aspetto creato è vinto pria che vada al fondo,
Par. 11.28The Providence, which governeth the world With counsel, wherein all created vision Is vanquished ere it reach unto the bottom,
Par. 11.31però che andasse ver’ lo suo diletto la sposa di colui ch’ad alte grida disposò lei col sangue benedetto,
Par. 11.31(So that towards her own Beloved might go The bride of Him who, uttering a loud cry, Espoused her with his consecrated blood,
Par. 11.34in sé sicura e anche a lui più fida, due principi ordinò in suo favore, che quinci e quindi le fosser per guida.
Par. 11.34Self-confident and unto Him more faithful,) Two Princes did ordain in her behoof, Which on this side and that might be her guide.
Par. 11.37L’un fu tutto serafico in ardore; l’altro per sapïenza in terra fue di cherubica luce uno splendore.
Par. 11.37The one was all seraphical in ardour; The other by his wisdom upon earth A splendour was of light cherubical.
Par. 11.40De l’un dirò, però che d’amendue si dice l’un pregiando, qual ch’om prende, perch’ ad un fine fur l’opere sue.
Par. 11.40One will I speak of, for of both is spoken In praising one, whichever may be taken, Because unto one end their labours were.
Par. 11.43Intra Tupino e l’acqua che discende del colle eletto dal beato Ubaldo, fertile costa d’alto monte pende,
Par. 11.43Between Tupino and the stream that falls Down from the hill elect of blessed Ubald, A fertile slope of lofty mountain hangs,
Par. 11.46onde Perugia sente freddo e caldo da Porta Sole; e di rietro le piange per grave giogo Nocera con Gualdo.
Par. 11.46From which Perugia feels the cold and heat Through Porta Sole, and behind it weep Gualdo and Nocera their grievous yoke.
Par. 11.49Di questa costa, là dov’ ella frange più sua rattezza, nacque al mondo un sole, come fa questo talvolta di Gange.
Par. 11.49From out that slope, there where it breaketh most Its steepness, rose upon the world a sun As this one does sometimes from out the Ganges;
Par. 11.52Però chi d’esso loco fa parole, non dica Ascesi, ché direbbe corto, ma Orïente, se proprio dir vuole.
Par. 11.52Therefore let him who speaketh of that place, Say not Ascesi, for he would say little, But Orient, if he properly would speak.
Par. 11.55Non era ancor molto lontan da l’orto, ch’el cominciò a far sentir la terra de la sua gran virtute alcun conforto;
Par. 11.55He was not yet far distant from his rising Before he had begun to make the earth Some comfort from his mighty virtue feel.
Par. 11.58ché per tal donna, giovinetto, in guerra del padre corse, a cui, come a la morte, la porta del piacer nessun diserra;
Par. 11.58For he in youth his father’s wrath incurred For certain Dame, to whom, as unto death, The gate of pleasure no one doth unlock;
Par. 11.61e dinanzi a la sua spirital corte et coram patre le si fece unito; poscia di dì in dì l’amò più forte.
Par. 11.61And was before his spiritual court ‘Et coram patre’ unto her united; Then day by day more fervently he loved her.
Par. 11.64Questa, privata del primo marito, millecent’ anni e più dispetta e scura fino a costui si stette sanza invito;
Par. 11.64She, reft of her first husband, scorned, obscure, One thousand and one hundred years and more, Waited without a suitor till he came.
Par. 11.67né valse udir che la trovò sicura con Amiclate, al suon de la sua voce, colui ch’a tutto ’l mondo fé paura;
Par. 11.67Naught it availed to hear, that with Amyclas Found her unmoved at sounding of his voice He who struck terror into all the world;
Par. 11.70né valse esser costante né feroce, sì che, dove Maria rimase giuso, ella con Cristo pianse in su la croce.
Par. 11.70Naught it availed being constant and undaunted, So that, when Mary still remained below, She mounted up with Christ upon the cross.
Par. 11.73Ma perch’ io non proceda troppo chiuso, Francesco e Povertà per questi amanti prendi oramai nel mio parlar diffuso.
Par. 11.73But that too darkly I may not proceed, Francis and Poverty for these two lovers Take thou henceforward in my speech diffuse.
Par. 11.76La lor concordia e i lor lieti sembianti, amore e maraviglia e dolce sguardo facieno esser cagion di pensier santi;
Par. 11.76Their concord and their joyous semblances, The love, the wonder, and the sweet regard, They made to be the cause of holy thoughts;
Par. 11.79tanto che ’l venerabile Bernardo si scalzò prima, e dietro a tanta pace corse e, correndo, li parve esser tardo.
Par. 11.79So much so that the venerable Bernard First bared his feet, and after so great peace Ran, and, in running, thought himself too slow.
Par. 11.82Oh ignota ricchezza! oh ben ferace! Scalzasi Egidio, scalzasi Silvestro dietro a lo sposo, sì la sposa piace.
Par. 11.82O wealth unknown! O veritable good! Giles bares his feet, and bares his feet Sylvester Behind the bridegroom, so doth please the bride!
Par. 11.85Indi sen va quel padre e quel maestro con la sua donna e con quella famiglia che già legava l’umile capestro.
Par. 11.85Then goes his way that father and that master, He and his Lady and that family Which now was girding on the humble cord;
Par. 11.88Né li gravò viltà di cuor le ciglia per esser fi’ di Pietro Bernardone, né per parer dispetto a maraviglia;
Par. 11.88Nor cowardice of heart weighed down his brow At being son of Peter Bernardone, Nor for appearing marvellously scorned;
Par. 11.91ma regalmente sua dura intenzione ad Innocenzio aperse, e da lui ebbe primo sigillo a sua religïone.
Par. 11.91But regally his hard determination To Innocent he opened, and from him Received the primal seal upon his Order.
Par. 11.94Poi che la gente poverella crebbe dietro a costui, la cui mirabil vita meglio in gloria del ciel si canterebbe,
Par. 11.94After the people mendicant increased Behind this man, whose admirable life Better in glory of the heavens were sung,
Par. 11.97di seconda corona redimita fu per Onorio da l’Etterno Spiro la santa voglia d’esto archimandrita.
Par. 11.97Incoronated with a second crown Was through Honorius by the Eternal Spirit The holy purpose of this Archimandrite.
Par. 11.100E poi che, per la sete del martiro, ne la presenza del Soldan superba predicò Cristo e li altri che ’l seguiro,
Par. 11.100And when he had, through thirst of martyrdom, In the proud presence of the Sultan preached Christ and the others who came after him,
Par. 11.103e per trovare a conversione acerba troppo la gente e per non stare indarno, redissi al frutto de l’italica erba,
Par. 11.103And, finding for conversion too unripe The folk, and not to tarry there in vain, Returned to fruit of the Italic grass,
Par. 11.106nel crudo sasso intra Tevero e Arno da Cristo prese l’ultimo sigillo, che le sue membra due anni portarno.
Par. 11.106On the rude rock ’twixt Tiber and the Arno From Christ did he receive the final seal, Which during two whole years his members bore.
Par. 11.109Quando a colui ch’a tanto ben sortillo piacque di trarlo suso a la mercede ch’el meritò nel suo farsi pusillo,
Par. 11.109When He, who chose him unto so much good, Was pleased to draw him up to the reward That he had merited by being lowly,
Par. 11.112a’ frati suoi, sì com’ a giuste rede, raccomandò la donna sua più cara, e comandò che l’amassero a fede;
Par. 11.112Unto his friars, as to the rightful heirs, His most dear Lady did he recommend, And bade that they should love her faithfully;
Par. 11.115e del suo grembo l’anima preclara mover si volle, tornando al suo regno, e al suo corpo non volle altra bara.
Par. 11.115And from her bosom the illustrious soul Wished to depart, returning to its realm, And for its body wished no other bier.
Par. 11.118Pensa oramai qual fu colui che degno collega fu a mantener la barca di Pietro in alto mar per dritto segno;
Par. 11.118Think now what man was he, who was a fit Companion over the high seas to keep The bark of Peter to its proper bearings.
Par. 11.121e questo fu il nostro patrïarca; per che qual segue lui, com’ el comanda, discerner puoi che buone merce carca.
Par. 11.121And this man was our Patriarch; hence whoever Doth follow him as he commands can see That he is laden with good merchandise.
Par. 11.124Ma ’l suo pecuglio di nova vivanda è fatto ghiotto, sì ch’esser non puote che per diversi salti non si spanda;
Par. 11.124But for new pasturage his flock has grown So greedy, that it is impossible They be not scattered over fields diverse;
Par. 11.127e quanto le sue pecore remote e vagabunde più da esso vanno, più tornano a l’ovil di latte vòte.
Par. 11.127And in proportion as his sheep remote And vagabond go farther off from him, More void of milk return they to the fold.
Par. 11.130Ben son di quelle che temono ’l danno e stringonsi al pastor; ma son sì poche, che le cappe fornisce poco panno.
Par. 11.130Verily some there are that fear a hurt, And keep close to the shepherd; but so few, That little cloth doth furnish forth their hoods.
Par. 11.133Or, se le mie parole non son fioche, se la tua audïenza è stata attenta, se ciò ch’è detto a la mente revoche,
Par. 11.133Now if my utterance be not indistinct, If thine own hearing hath attentive been, If thou recall to mind what I have said,
Par. 11.136in parte fia la tua voglia contenta, perché vedrai la pianta onde si scheggia, e vedra’ il corrègger che argomenta
Par. 11.136In part contented shall thy wishes be; For thou shalt see the plant that’s chipped away, And the rebuke that lieth in the words,
Par. 11.139“U’ ben s’impingua, se non si vaneggia”».
Par. 11.139‘Where well one fattens, if he strayeth not.’”
Paradiso, Canto XII
Paradiso, Canto XII — St. Buonaventura recounts the Life of St. Dominic. Lament over the State of the Franciscan Order. The Second Circle.
Par. 12.1Sì tosto come l’ultima parola la benedetta fiamma per dir tolse, a rotar cominciò la santa mola;
Par. 12.1Soon as the blessed flame had taken up The final word to give it utterance, Began the holy millstone to revolve,
Par. 12.4e nel suo giro tutta non si volse prima ch’un’altra di cerchio la chiuse, e moto a moto e canto a canto colse;
Par. 12.4And in its gyre had not turned wholly round, Before another in a ring enclosed it, And motion joined to motion, song to song;
Par. 12.7canto che tanto vince nostre muse, nostre serene in quelle dolci tube, quanto primo splendor quel ch’e’ refuse.
Par. 12.7Song that as greatly doth transcend our Muses, Our Sirens, in those dulcet clarions, As primal splendour that which is reflected.
Par. 12.10Come si volgon per tenera nube due archi paralelli e concolori, quando Iunone a sua ancella iube,
Par. 12.10And as are spanned athwart a tender cloud Two rainbows parallel and like in colour, When Juno to her handmaid gives command,
Par. 12.13nascendo di quel d’entro quel di fori, a guisa del parlar di quella vaga ch’amor consunse come sol vapori,
Par. 12.13(The one without born of the one within, Like to the speaking of that vagrant one Whom love consumed as doth the sun the vapours,)
Par. 12.16e fanno qui la gente esser presaga, per lo patto che Dio con Noè puose, del mondo che già mai più non s’allaga:
Par. 12.16And make the people here, through covenant God set with Noah, presageful of the world That shall no more be covered with a flood,
Par. 12.19così di quelle sempiterne rose volgiensi circa noi le due ghirlande, e sì l’estrema a l’intima rispuose.
Par. 12.19In such wise of those sempiternal roses The garlands twain encompassed us about, And thus the outer to the inner answered.
Par. 12.22Poi che ’l tripudio e l’altra festa grande, sì del cantare e sì del fiammeggiarsi luce con luce gaudïose e blande,
Par. 12.22After the dance, and other grand rejoicings, Both of the singing, and the flaming forth Effulgence with effulgence blithe and tender,
Par. 12.25insieme a punto e a voler quetarsi, pur come li occhi ch’al piacer che i move conviene insieme chiudere e levarsi;
Par. 12.25Together, at once, with one accord had stopped, (Even as the eyes, that, as volition moves them, Must needs together shut and lift themselves,)
Par. 12.28del cor de l’una de le luci nove si mosse voce, che l’ago a la stella parer mi fece in volgermi al suo dove;
Par. 12.28Out of the heart of one of the new lights There came a voice, that needle to the star Made me appear in turning thitherward.
Par. 12.31e cominciò: «L’amor che mi fa bella mi tragge a ragionar de l’altro duca per cui del mio sì ben ci si favella.
Par. 12.31And it began: “The love that makes me fair Draws me to speak about the other leader, By whom so well is spoken here of mine.
Par. 12.34Degno è che, dov’ è l’un, l’altro s’induca: sì che, com’ elli ad una militaro, così la gloria loro insieme luca.
Par. 12.34’Tis right, where one is, to bring in the other, That, as they were united in their warfare, Together likewise may their glory shine.
Par. 12.37L’essercito di Cristo, che sì caro costò a rïarmar, dietro a la ’nsegna si movea tardo, sospeccioso e raro,
Par. 12.37The soldiery of Christ, which it had cost So dear to arm again, behind the standard Moved slow and doubtful and in numbers few,
Par. 12.40quando lo ’mperador che sempre regna provide a la milizia, ch’era in forse, per sola grazia, non per esser degna;
Par. 12.40When the Emperor who reigneth evermore Provided for the host that was in peril, Through grace alone and not that it was worthy;
Par. 12.43e, come è detto, a sua sposa soccorse con due campioni, al cui fare, al cui dire lo popol disvïato si raccorse.
Par. 12.43And, as was said, he to his Bride brought succour With champions twain, at whose deed, at whose word The straggling people were together drawn.
Par. 12.46In quella parte ove surge ad aprire Zefiro dolce le novelle fronde di che si vede Europa rivestire,
Par. 12.46Within that region where the sweet west wind Rises to open the new leaves, wherewith Europe is seen to clothe herself afresh,
Par. 12.49non molto lungi al percuoter de l’onde dietro a le quali, per la lunga foga, lo sol talvolta ad ogne uom si nasconde,
Par. 12.49Not far off from the beating of the waves, Behind which in his long career the sun Sometimes conceals himself from every man,
Par. 12.52siede la fortunata Calaroga sotto la protezion del grande scudo in che soggiace il leone e soggioga:
Par. 12.52Is situate the fortunate Calahorra, Under protection of the mighty shield In which the Lion subject is and sovereign.
Par. 12.55dentro vi nacque l’amoroso drudo de la fede cristiana, il santo atleta benigno a’ suoi e a’ nemici crudo;
Par. 12.55Therein was born the amorous paramour Of Christian Faith, the athlete consecrate, Kind to his own and cruel to his foes;
Par. 12.58e come fu creata, fu repleta sì la sua mente di viva vertute che, ne la madre, lei fece profeta.
Par. 12.58And when it was created was his mind Replete with such a living energy, That in his mother her it made prophetic.
Par. 12.61Poi che le sponsalizie fuor compiute al sacro fonte intra lui e la Fede, u’ si dotar di mutüa salute,
Par. 12.61As soon as the espousals were complete Between him and the Faith at holy font, Where they with mutual safety dowered each other,
Par. 12.64la donna che per lui l’assenso diede, vide nel sonno il mirabile frutto ch’uscir dovea di lui e de le rede;
Par. 12.64The woman, who for him had given assent, Saw in a dream the admirable fruit That issue would from him and from his heirs;
Par. 12.67e perché fosse qual era in costrutto, quinci si mosse spirito a nomarlo del possessivo di cui era tutto.
Par. 12.67And that he might be construed as he was, A spirit from this place went forth to name him With His possessive whose he wholly was.
Par. 12.70Domenico fu detto; e io ne parlo sì come de l’agricola che Cristo elesse a l’orto suo per aiutarlo.
Par. 12.70Dominic was he called; and him I speak of Even as of the husbandman whom Christ Elected to his garden to assist him.
Par. 12.73Ben parve messo e famigliar di Cristo: che ’l primo amor che ’n lui fu manifesto, fu al primo consiglio che diè Cristo.
Par. 12.73Envoy and servant sooth he seemed of Christ, For the first love made manifest in him Was the first counsel that was given by Christ.
Par. 12.76Spesse fïate fu tacito e desto trovato in terra da la sua nutrice, come dicesse: ‘Io son venuto a questo’.
Par. 12.76Silent and wakeful many a time was he Discovered by his nurse upon the ground, As if he would have said, ‘For this I came.’
Par. 12.79Oh padre suo veramente Felice! oh madre sua veramente Giovanna, se, interpretata, val come si dice!
Par. 12.79O thou his father, Felix verily! O thou his mother, verily Joanna, If this, interpreted, means as is said!
Par. 12.82Non per lo mondo, per cui mo s’affanna di retro ad Ostïense e a Taddeo, ma per amor de la verace manna
Par. 12.82Not for the world which people toil for now In following Ostiense and Taddeo, But through his longing after the true manna,
Par. 12.85in picciol tempo gran dottor si feo; tal che si mise a circüir la vigna che tosto imbianca, se ’l vignaio è reo.
Par. 12.85He in short time became so great a teacher, That he began to go about the vineyard, Which fadeth soon, if faithless be the dresser;
Par. 12.88E a la sedia che fu già benigna più a’ poveri giusti, non per lei, ma per colui che siede, che traligna,
Par. 12.88And of the See, (that once was more benignant Unto the righteous poor, not through itself, But him who sits there and degenerates,)
Par. 12.91non dispensare o due o tre per sei, non la fortuna di prima vacante, non decimas, quae sunt pauperum Dei,
Par. 12.91Not to dispense or two or three for six, Not any fortune of first vacancy, ‘Non decimas quae sunt pauperum Dei,’
Par. 12.94addimandò, ma contro al mondo errante licenza di combatter per lo seme del qual ti fascian ventiquattro piante.
Par. 12.94He asked for, but against the errant world Permission to do battle for the seed, Of which these four and twenty plants surround thee.
Par. 12.97Poi, con dottrina e con volere insieme, con l’officio appostolico si mosse quasi torrente ch’alta vena preme;
Par. 12.97Then with the doctrine and the will together, With office apostolical he moved, Like torrent which some lofty vein out-presses;
Par. 12.100e ne li sterpi eretici percosse l’impeto suo, più vivamente quivi dove le resistenze eran più grosse.
Par. 12.100And in among the shoots heretical His impetus with greater fury smote, Wherever the resistance was the greatest.
Par. 12.103Di lui si fecer poi diversi rivi onde l’orto catolico si riga, sì che i suoi arbuscelli stan più vivi.
Par. 12.103Of him were made thereafter divers runnels, Whereby the garden catholic is watered, So that more living its plantations stand.
Par. 12.106Se tal fu l’una rota de la biga in che la Santa Chiesa si difese e vinse in campo la sua civil briga,
Par. 12.106If such the one wheel of the Biga was, In which the Holy Church itself defended And in the field its civic battle won,
Par. 12.109ben ti dovrebbe assai esser palese l’eccellenza de l’altra, di cui Tomma dinanzi al mio venir fu sì cortese.
Par. 12.109Truly full manifest should be to thee The excellence of the other, unto whom Thomas so courteous was before my coming.
Par. 12.112Ma l’orbita che fé la parte somma di sua circunferenza, è derelitta, sì ch’è la muffa dov’ era la gromma.
Par. 12.112But still the orbit, which the highest part Of its circumference made, is derelict, So that the mould is where was once the crust.
Par. 12.115La sua famiglia, che si mosse dritta coi piedi a le sue orme, è tanto volta, che quel dinanzi a quel di retro gitta;
Par. 12.115His family, that had straight forward moved With feet upon his footprints, are turned round So that they set the point upon the heel.
Par. 12.118e tosto si vedrà de la ricolta de la mala coltura, quando il loglio si lagnerà che l’arca li sia tolta.
Par. 12.118And soon aware they will be of the harvest Of this bad husbandry, when shall the tares Complain the granary is taken from them.
Par. 12.121Ben dico, chi cercasse a foglio a foglio nostro volume, ancor troveria carta u’ leggerebbe “I’ mi son quel ch’i’ soglio”;
Par. 12.121Yet say I, he who searcheth leaf by leaf Our volume through, would still some page discover Where he could read, ‘I am as I am wont.’
Par. 12.124ma non fia da Casal né d’Acquasparta, là onde vegnon tali a la scrittura, ch’uno la fugge e altro la coarta.
Par. 12.124’Twill not be from Casal nor Acquasparta, From whence come such unto the written word That one avoids it, and the other narrows.
Par. 12.127Io son la vita di Bonaventura da Bagnoregio, che ne’ grandi offici sempre pospuosi la sinistra cura.
Par. 12.127Bonaventura of Bagnoregio’s life Am I, who always in great offices Postponed considerations sinister.
Par. 12.130Illuminato e Augustin son quici, che fuor de’ primi scalzi poverelli che nel capestro a Dio si fero amici.
Par. 12.130Here are Illuminato and Agostino, Who of the first barefooted beggars were That with the cord the friends of God became.
Par. 12.133Ugo da San Vittore è qui con elli, e Pietro Mangiadore e Pietro Spano, lo qual giù luce in dodici libelli;
Par. 12.133Hugh of Saint Victor is among them here, And Peter Mangiador, and Peter of Spain, Who down below in volumes twelve is shining;
Par. 12.136Natàn profeta e ’l metropolitano Crisostomo e Anselmo e quel Donato ch’a la prim’ arte degnò porre mano.
Par. 12.136Nathan the seer, and metropolitan Chrysostom, and Anselmus, and Donatus Who deigned to lay his hand to the first art;
Par. 12.139Rabano è qui, e lucemi dallato il calavrese abate Giovacchino di spirito profetico dotato.
Par. 12.139Here is Rabanus, and beside me here Shines the Calabrian Abbot Joachim, He with the spirit of prophecy endowed.
Par. 12.142Ad inveggiar cotanto paladino mi mosse l’infiammata cortesia di fra Tommaso e ’l discreto latino;
Par. 12.142To celebrate so great a paladin Have moved me the impassioned courtesy And the discreet discourses of Friar Thomas,
Par. 12.145e mosse meco questa compagnia».
Par. 12.145And with me they have moved this company.”
Paradiso, Canto XIII
Paradiso, Canto XIII — Of the Wisdom of Solomon. St. Thomas reproaches Dante’s Judgement.
Par. 13.1Imagini, chi bene intender cupe quel ch’i’ or vidi—e ritegna l’image, mentre ch’io dico, come ferma rupe—,
Par. 13.1Let him imagine, who would well conceive What now I saw, and let him while I speak Retain the image as a steadfast rock,
Par. 13.4quindici stelle che ’n diverse plage lo ciel avvivan di tanto sereno che soperchia de l’aere ogne compage;
Par. 13.4The fifteen stars, that in their divers regions The sky enliven with a light so great That it transcends all clusters of the air;
Par. 13.7imagini quel carro a cu’ il seno basta del nostro cielo e notte e giorno, sì ch’al volger del temo non vien meno;
Par. 13.7Let him the Wain imagine unto which Our vault of heaven sufficeth night and day, So that in turning of its pole it fails not;
Par. 13.10imagini la bocca di quel corno che si comincia in punta de lo stelo a cui la prima rota va dintorno,
Par. 13.10Let him the mouth imagine of the horn That in the point beginneth of the axis Round about which the primal wheel revolves,—
Par. 13.13aver fatto di sé due segni in cielo, qual fece la figliuola di Minoi allora che sentì di morte il gelo;
Par. 13.13To have fashioned of themselves two signs in heaven, Like unto that which Minos’ daughter made, The moment when she felt the frost of death;
Par. 13.16e l’un ne l’altro aver li raggi suoi, e amendue girarsi per maniera che l’uno andasse al primo e l’altro al poi;
Par. 13.16And one to have its rays within the other, And both to whirl themselves in such a manner That one should forward go, the other backward;
Par. 13.19e avrà quasi l’ombra de la vera costellazione e de la doppia danza che circulava il punto dov’ io era:
Par. 13.19And he will have some shadowing forth of that True constellation and the double dance That circled round the point at which I was;
Par. 13.22poi ch’è tanto di là da nostra usanza, quanto di là dal mover de la Chiana si move il ciel che tutti li altri avanza.
Par. 13.22Because it is as much beyond our wont, As swifter than the motion of the Chiana Moveth the heaven that all the rest outspeeds.
Par. 13.25Lì si cantò non Bacco, non Peana, ma tre persone in divina natura, e in una persona essa e l’umana.
Par. 13.25There sang they neither Bacchus, nor Apollo, But in the divine nature Persons three, And in one person the divine and human.
Par. 13.28Compié ’l cantare e ’l volger sua misura; e attesersi a noi quei santi lumi, felicitando sé di cura in cura.
Par. 13.28The singing and the dance fulfilled their measure, And unto us those holy lights gave need, Growing in happiness from care to care.
Par. 13.31Ruppe il silenzio ne’ concordi numi poscia la luce in che mirabil vita del poverel di Dio narrata fumi,
Par. 13.31Then broke the silence of those saints concordant The light in which the admirable life Of God’s own mendicant was told to me,
Par. 13.34e disse: «Quando l’una paglia è trita, quando la sua semenza è già riposta, a batter l’altra dolce amor m’invita.
Par. 13.34And said: “Now that one straw is trodden out Now that its seed is garnered up already, Sweet love invites me to thresh out the other.
Par. 13.37Tu credi che nel petto onde la costa si trasse per formar la bella guancia il cui palato a tutto ’l mondo costa,
Par. 13.37Into that bosom, thou believest, whence Was drawn the rib to form the beauteous cheek Whose taste to all the world is costing dear,
Par. 13.40e in quel che, forato da la lancia, e prima e poscia tanto sodisfece, che d’ogne colpa vince la bilancia,
Par. 13.40And into that which, by the lance transfixed, Before and since, such satisfaction made That it weighs down the balance of all sin,
Par. 13.43quantunque a la natura umana lece aver di lume, tutto fosse infuso da quel valor che l’uno e l’altro fece;
Par. 13.43Whate’er of light it has to human nature Been lawful to possess was all infused By the same power that both of them created;
Par. 13.46e però miri a ciò ch’io dissi suso, quando narrai che non ebbe ’l secondo lo ben che ne la quinta luce è chiuso.
Par. 13.46And hence at what I said above dost wonder, When I narrated that no second had The good which in the fifth light is enclosed.
Par. 13.49Or apri li occhi a quel ch’io ti rispondo, e vedräi il tuo credere e ’l mio dire nel vero farsi come centro in tondo.
Par. 13.49Now ope thine eyes to what I answer thee, And thou shalt see thy creed and my discourse Fit in the truth as centre in a circle.
Par. 13.52Ciò che non more e ciò che può morire non è se non splendor di quella idea che partorisce, amando, il nostro Sire;
Par. 13.52That which can die, and that which dieth not, Are nothing but the splendour of the idea Which by his love our Lord brings into being;
Par. 13.55ché quella viva luce che sì mea dal suo lucente, che non si disuna da lui né da l’amor ch’a lor s’intrea,
Par. 13.55Because that living Light, which from its fount Effulgent flows, so that it disunites not From Him nor from the Love in them intrined,
Par. 13.58per sua bontate il suo raggiare aduna, quasi specchiato, in nove sussistenze, etternalmente rimanendosi una.
Par. 13.58Through its own goodness reunites its rays In nine subsistences, as in a mirror, Itself eternally remaining One.
Par. 13.61Quindi discende a l’ultime potenze giù d’atto in atto, tanto divenendo, che più non fa che brevi contingenze;
Par. 13.61Thence it descends to the last potencies, Downward from act to act becoming such That only brief contingencies it makes;
Par. 13.64e queste contingenze essere intendo le cose generate, che produce con seme e sanza seme il ciel movendo.
Par. 13.64And these contingencies I hold to be Things generated, which the heaven produces By its own motion, with seed and without.
Par. 13.67La cera di costoro e chi la duce non sta d’un modo; e però sotto ’l segno idëale poi più e men traluce.
Par. 13.67Neither their wax, nor that which tempers it, Remains immutable, and hence beneath The ideal signet more and less shines through;
Par. 13.70Ond’ elli avvien ch’un medesimo legno, secondo specie, meglio e peggio frutta; e voi nascete con diverso ingegno.
Par. 13.70Therefore it happens, that the selfsame tree After its kind bears worse and better fruit, And ye are born with characters diverse.
Par. 13.73Se fosse a punto la cera dedutta e fosse il cielo in sua virtù supprema, la luce del suggel parrebbe tutta;
Par. 13.73If in perfection tempered were the wax, And were the heaven in its supremest virtue, The brilliance of the seal would all appear;
Par. 13.76ma la natura la dà sempre scema, similemente operando a l’artista ch’a l’abito de l’arte ha man che trema.
Par. 13.76But nature gives it evermore deficient, In the like manner working as the artist, Who has the skill of art and hand that trembles.
Par. 13.79Però se ’l caldo amor la chiara vista de la prima virtù dispone e segna, tutta la perfezion quivi s’acquista.
Par. 13.79If then the fervent Love, the Vision clear, Of primal Virtue do dispose and seal, Perfection absolute is there acquired.
Par. 13.82Così fu fatta già la terra degna di tutta l’animal perfezïone; così fu fatta la Vergine pregna;
Par. 13.82Thus was of old the earth created worthy Of all and every animal perfection; And thus the Virgin was impregnate made;
Par. 13.85sì ch’io commendo tua oppinïone, che l’umana natura mai non fue né fia qual fu in quelle due persone.
Par. 13.85So that thine own opinion I commend, That human nature never yet has been, Nor will be, what it was in those two persons.
Par. 13.88Or s’i’ non procedesse avanti piùe, ‘Dunque, come costui fu sanza pare?’ comincerebber le parole tue.
Par. 13.88Now if no farther forth I should proceed, ‘Then in what way was he without a peer?’ Would be the first beginning of thy words.
Par. 13.91Ma perché paia ben ciò che non pare, pensa chi era, e la cagion che ’l mosse, quando fu detto “Chiedi”, a dimandare.
Par. 13.91But, that may well appear what now appears not, Think who he was, and what occasion moved him To make request, when it was told him, ‘Ask.’
Par. 13.94Non ho parlato sì, che tu non posse ben veder ch’el fu re, che chiese senno acciò che re sufficïente fosse;
Par. 13.94I’ve not so spoken that thou canst not see Clearly he was a king who asked for wisdom, That he might be sufficiently a king;
Par. 13.97non per sapere il numero in che enno li motor di qua sù, o se necesse con contingente mai necesse fenno;
Par. 13.97’Twas not to know the number in which are The motors here above, or if ‘necesse’ With a contingent e’er ‘necesse’ make,
Par. 13.100non si est dare primum motum esse, o se del mezzo cerchio far si puote trïangol sì ch’un retto non avesse.
Par. 13.100‘Non si est dare primum motum esse,’ Or if in semicircle can be made Triangle so that it have no right angle.
Par. 13.103Onde, se ciò ch’io dissi e questo note, regal prudenza è quel vedere impari in che lo stral di mia intenzion percuote;
Par. 13.103Whence, if thou notest this and what I said, A regal prudence is that peerless seeing In which the shaft of my intention strikes.
Par. 13.106e se al “surse” drizzi li occhi chiari, vedrai aver solamente respetto ai regi, che son molti, e ’ buon son rari.
Par. 13.106And if on ‘rose’ thou turnest thy clear eyes, Thou’lt see that it has reference alone To kings who’re many, and the good are rare.
Par. 13.109Con questa distinzion prendi ’l mio detto; e così puote star con quel che credi del primo padre e del nostro Diletto.
Par. 13.109With this distinction take thou what I said, And thus it can consist with thy belief Of the first father and of our Delight.
Par. 13.112E questo ti sia sempre piombo a’ piedi, per farti mover lento com’ uom lasso e al sì e al no che tu non vedi:
Par. 13.112And lead shall this be always to thy feet, To make thee, like a weary man, move slowly Both to the Yes and No thou seest not;
Par. 13.115ché quelli è tra li stolti bene a basso, che sanza distinzione afferma e nega ne l’un così come ne l’altro passo;
Par. 13.115For very low among the fools is he Who affirms without distinction, or denies, As well in one as in the other case;
Par. 13.118perch’ elli ’ncontra che più volte piega l’oppinïon corrente in falsa parte, e poi l’affetto l’intelletto lega.
Par. 13.118Because it happens that full often bends Current opinion in the false direction, And then the feelings bind the intellect.
Par. 13.121Vie più che ’ndarno da riva si parte, perché non torna tal qual e’ si move, chi pesca per lo vero e non ha l’arte.
Par. 13.121Far more than uselessly he leaves the shore, (Since he returneth not the same he went,) Who fishes for the truth, and has no skill;
Par. 13.124E di ciò sono al mondo aperte prove Parmenide, Melisso e Brisso e molti, li quali andaro e non sapëan dove;
Par. 13.124And in the world proofs manifest thereof Parmenides, Melissus, Brissus are, And many who went on and knew not whither;
Par. 13.127sì fé Sabellio e Arrio e quelli stolti che furon come spade a le Scritture in render torti li diritti volti.
Par. 13.127Thus did Sabellius, Arius, and those fools Who have been even as swords unto the Scriptures In rendering distorted their straight faces.
Par. 13.130Non sien le genti, ancor, troppo sicure a giudicar, sì come quei che stima le biade in campo pria che sien mature;
Par. 13.130Nor yet shall people be too confident In judging, even as he is who doth count The corn in field or ever it be ripe.
Par. 13.133ch’i’ ho veduto tutto ’l verno prima lo prun mostrarsi rigido e feroce, poscia portar la rosa in su la cima;
Par. 13.133For I have seen all winter long the thorn First show itself intractable and fierce, And after bear the rose upon its top;
Par. 13.136e legno vidi già dritto e veloce correr lo mar per tutto suo cammino, perire al fine a l’intrar de la foce.
Par. 13.136And I have seen a ship direct and swift Run o’er the sea throughout its course entire, To perish at the harbour’s mouth at last.
Par. 13.139Non creda donna Berta e ser Martino, per vedere un furare, altro offerere, vederli dentro al consiglio divino;
Par. 13.139Let not Dame Bertha nor Ser Martin think, Seeing one steal, another offering make, To see them in the arbitrament divine;
Par. 13.142ché quel può surgere, e quel può cadere».
Par. 13.142For one may rise, and fall the other may.”
Paradiso, Canto XIV
Paradiso, Canto XIV — The Third Circle. Discourse on the Resurrection of the Flesh. The Fifth Heaven, Mars: Martyrs and Crusaders who died fighting for the true Faith. The Celestial Cross.
Par. 14.1Dal centro al cerchio, e sì dal cerchio al centro movesi l’acqua in un ritondo vaso, secondo ch’è percosso fuori o dentro:
Par. 14.1From centre unto rim, from rim to centre, In a round vase the water moves itself, As from without ’tis struck or from within.
Par. 14.4ne la mia mente fé sùbito caso questo ch’io dico, sì come si tacque la glorïosa vita di Tommaso,
Par. 14.4Into my mind upon a sudden dropped What I am saying, at the moment when Silent became the glorious life of Thomas,
Par. 14.7per la similitudine che nacque del suo parlare e di quel di Beatrice, a cui sì cominciar, dopo lui, piacque:
Par. 14.7Because of the resemblance that was born Of his discourse and that of Beatrice, Whom, after him, it pleased thus to begin:
Par. 14.10«A costui fa mestieri, e nol vi dice né con la voce né pensando ancora, d’un altro vero andare a la radice.
Par. 14.10“This man has need (and does not tell you so, Nor with the voice, nor even in his thought) Of going to the root of one truth more.
Par. 14.13Diteli se la luce onde s’infiora vostra sustanza, rimarrà con voi etternalmente sì com’ ell’ è ora;
Par. 14.13Declare unto him if the light wherewith Blossoms your substance shall remain with you Eternally the same that it is now;
Par. 14.16e se rimane, dite come, poi che sarete visibili rifatti, esser porà ch’al veder non vi nòi».
Par. 14.16And if it do remain, say in what manner, After ye are again made visible, It can be that it injure not your sight.”
Par. 14.19Come, da più letizia pinti e tratti, a la fïata quei che vanno a rota levan la voce e rallegrano li atti,
Par. 14.19As by a greater gladness urged and drawn They who are dancing in a ring sometimes Uplift their voices and their motions quicken;
Par. 14.22così, a l’orazion pronta e divota, li santi cerchi mostrar nova gioia nel torneare e ne la mira nota.
Par. 14.22So, at that orison devout and prompt, The holy circles a new joy displayed In their revolving and their wondrous song.
Par. 14.25Qual si lamenta perché qui si moia per viver colà sù, non vide quive lo refrigerio de l’etterna ploia.
Par. 14.25Whoso lamenteth him that here we die That we may live above, has never there Seen the refreshment of the eternal rain.
Par. 14.28Quell’ uno e due e tre che sempre vive e regna sempre in tre e ’n due e ’n uno, non circunscritto, e tutto circunscrive,
Par. 14.28The One and Two and Three who ever liveth, And reigneth ever in Three and Two and One, Not circumscribed and all things circumscribing,
Par. 14.31tre volte era cantato da ciascuno di quelli spirti con tal melodia, ch’ad ogne merto saria giusto muno.
Par. 14.31Three several times was chanted by each one Among those spirits, with such melody That for all merit it were just reward;
Par. 14.34E io udi’ ne la luce più dia del minor cerchio una voce modesta, forse qual fu da l’angelo a Maria,
Par. 14.34And, in the lustre most divine of all The lesser ring, I heard a modest voice, Such as perhaps the Angel’s was to Mary,
Par. 14.37risponder: «Quanto fia lunga la festa di paradiso, tanto il nostro amore si raggerà dintorno cotal vesta.
Par. 14.37Answer: “As long as the festivity Of Paradise shall be, so long our love Shall radiate round about us such a vesture.
Par. 14.40La sua chiarezza séguita l’ardore; l’ardor la visïone, e quella è tanta, quant’ ha di grazia sovra suo valore.
Par. 14.40Its brightness is proportioned to the ardour, The ardour to the vision; and the vision Equals what grace it has above its worth.
Par. 14.43Come la carne glorïosa e santa fia rivestita, la nostra persona più grata fia per esser tutta quanta;
Par. 14.43When, glorious and sanctified, our flesh Is reassumed, then shall our persons be More pleasing by their being all complete;
Par. 14.46per che s’accrescerà ciò che ne dona di gratüito lume il sommo bene, lume ch’a lui veder ne condiziona;
Par. 14.46For will increase whate’er bestows on us Of light gratuitous the Good Supreme, Light which enables us to look on Him;
Par. 14.49onde la visïon crescer convene, crescer l’ardor che di quella s’accende, crescer lo raggio che da esso vene.
Par. 14.49Therefore the vision must perforce increase, Increase the ardour which from that is kindled, Increase the radiance which from this proceeds.
Par. 14.52Ma sì come carbon che fiamma rende, e per vivo candor quella soverchia, sì che la sua parvenza si difende;
Par. 14.52But even as a coal that sends forth flame, And by its vivid whiteness overpowers it So that its own appearance it maintains,
Par. 14.55così questo folgór che già ne cerchia fia vinto in apparenza da la carne che tutto dì la terra ricoperchia;
Par. 14.55Thus the effulgence that surrounds us now Shall be o’erpowered in aspect by the flesh, Which still to-day the earth doth cover up;
Par. 14.58né potrà tanta luce affaticarne: ché li organi del corpo saran forti a tutto ciò che potrà dilettarne».
Par. 14.58Nor can so great a splendour weary us, For strong will be the organs of the body To everything which hath the power to please us.”
Par. 14.61Tanto mi parver sùbiti e accorti e l’uno e l’altro coro a dicer «Amme!», che ben mostrar disio d’i corpi morti:
Par. 14.61So sudden and alert appeared to me Both one and the other choir to say Amen, That well they showed desire for their dead bodies;
Par. 14.64forse non pur per lor, ma per le mamme, per li padri e per li altri che fuor cari anzi che fosser sempiterne fiamme.
Par. 14.64Nor sole for them perhaps, but for the mothers, The fathers, and the rest who had been dear Or ever they became eternal flames.
Par. 14.67Ed ecco intorno, di chiarezza pari, nascere un lustro sopra quel che v’era, per guisa d’orizzonte che rischiari.
Par. 14.67And lo! all round about of equal brightness Arose a lustre over what was there, Like an horizon that is clearing up.
Par. 14.70E sì come al salir di prima sera comincian per lo ciel nove parvenze, sì che la vista pare e non par vera,
Par. 14.70And as at rise of early eve begin Along the welkin new appearances, So that the sight seems real and unreal,
Par. 14.73parvemi lì novelle sussistenze cominciare a vedere, e fare un giro di fuor da l’altre due circunferenze.
Par. 14.73It seemed to me that new subsistences Began there to be seen, and make a circle Outside the other two circumferences.
Par. 14.76Oh vero sfavillar del Santo Spiro! come si fece sùbito e candente a li occhi miei che, vinti, nol soffriro!
Par. 14.76O very sparkling of the Holy Spirit, How sudden and incandescent it became Unto mine eyes, that vanquished bore it not!
Par. 14.79Ma Bëatrice sì bella e ridente mi si mostrò, che tra quelle vedute si vuol lasciar che non seguir la mente.
Par. 14.79But Beatrice so beautiful and smiling Appeared to me, that with the other sights That followed not my memory I must leave her.
Par. 14.82Quindi ripreser li occhi miei virtute a rilevarsi; e vidimi translato sol con mia donna in più alta salute.
Par. 14.82Then to uplift themselves mine eyes resumed The power, and I beheld myself translated To higher salvation with my Lady only.
Par. 14.85Ben m’accors’ io ch’io era più levato, per l’affocato riso de la stella, che mi parea più roggio che l’usato.
Par. 14.85Well was I ware that I was more uplifted By the enkindled smiling of the star, That seemed to me more ruddy than its wont.
Par. 14.88Con tutto ’l core e con quella favella ch’è una in tutti, a Dio feci olocausto, qual conveniesi a la grazia novella.
Par. 14.88With all my heart, and in that dialect Which is the same in all, such holocaust To God I made as the new grace beseemed;
Par. 14.91E non er’ anco del mio petto essausto l’ardor del sacrificio, ch’io conobbi esso litare stato accetto e fausto;
Par. 14.91And not yet from my bosom was exhausted The ardour of sacrifice, before I knew This offering was accepted and auspicious;
Par. 14.94ché con tanto lucore e tanto robbi m’apparvero splendor dentro a due raggi, ch’io dissi: «O Elïòs che sì li addobbi!».
Par. 14.94For with so great a lustre and so red Splendours appeared to me in twofold rays, I said: “O Helios who dost so adorn them!”
Par. 14.97Come distinta da minori e maggi lumi biancheggia tra ’ poli del mondo Galassia sì, che fa dubbiar ben saggi;
Par. 14.97Even as distinct with less and greater lights Glimmers between the two poles of the world The Galaxy that maketh wise men doubt,
Par. 14.100sì costellati facean nel profondo Marte quei raggi il venerabil segno che fan giunture di quadranti in tondo.
Par. 14.100Thus constellated in the depths of Mars, Those rays described the venerable sign That quadrants joining in a circle make.
Par. 14.103Qui vince la memoria mia lo ’ngegno; ché quella croce lampeggiava Cristo, sì ch’io non so trovare essempro degno;
Par. 14.103Here doth my memory overcome my genius; For on that cross as levin gleamed forth Christ, So that I cannot find ensample worthy;
Par. 14.106ma chi prende sua croce e segue Cristo, ancor mi scuserà di quel ch’io lasso, vedendo in quell’ albor balenar Cristo.
Par. 14.106But he who takes his cross and follows Christ Again will pardon me what I omit, Seeing in that aurora lighten Christ.
Par. 14.109Di corno in corno e tra la cima e ’l basso si movien lumi, scintillando forte nel congiugnersi insieme e nel trapasso:
Par. 14.109From horn to horn, and ’twixt the top and base, Lights were in motion, brightly scintillating As they together met and passed each other;
Par. 14.112così si veggion qui diritte e torte, veloci e tarde, rinovando vista, le minuzie d’i corpi, lunghe e corte,
Par. 14.112Thus level and aslant and swift and slow We here behold, renewing still the sight, The particles of bodies long and short,
Par. 14.115moversi per lo raggio onde si lista talvolta l’ombra che, per sua difesa, la gente con ingegno e arte acquista.
Par. 14.115Across the sunbeam move, wherewith is listed Sometimes the shade, which for their own defence People with cunning and with art contrive.
Par. 14.118E come giga e arpa, in tempra tesa di molte corde, fa dolce tintinno a tal da cui la nota non è intesa,
Par. 14.118And as a lute and harp, accordant strung With many strings, a dulcet tinkling make To him by whom the notes are not distinguished,
Par. 14.121così da’ lumi che lì m’apparinno s’accogliea per la croce una melode che mi rapiva, sanza intender l’inno.
Par. 14.121So from the lights that there to me appeared Upgathered through the cross a melody, Which rapt me, not distinguishing the hymn.
Par. 14.124Ben m’accors’ io ch’elli era d’alte lode, però ch’a me venìa «Resurgi» e «Vinci» come a colui che non intende e ode.
Par. 14.124Well was I ware it was of lofty laud, Because there came to me, “Arise and conquer!” As unto him who hears and comprehends not.
Par. 14.127Ïo m’innamorava tanto quinci, che ’nfino a lì non fu alcuna cosa che mi legasse con sì dolci vinci.
Par. 14.127So much enamoured I became therewith, That until then there was not anything That e’er had fettered me with such sweet bonds.
Par. 14.130Forse la mia parola par troppo osa, posponendo il piacer de li occhi belli, ne’ quai mirando mio disio ha posa;
Par. 14.130Perhaps my word appears somewhat too bold, Postponing the delight of those fair eyes, Into which gazing my desire has rest;
Par. 14.133ma chi s’avvede che i vivi suggelli d’ogne bellezza più fanno più suso, e ch’io non m’era lì rivolto a quelli,
Par. 14.133But who bethinks him that the living seals Of every beauty grow in power ascending, And that I there had not turned round to those,
Par. 14.136escusar puommi di quel ch’io m’accuso per escusarmi, e vedermi dir vero: ché ’l piacer santo non è qui dischiuso,
Par. 14.136Can me excuse, if I myself accuse To excuse myself, and see that I speak truly: For here the holy joy is not disclosed,
Par. 14.139perché si fa, montando, più sincero.
Par. 14.139Because ascending it becomes more pure.
Paradiso, Canto XV
Paradiso, Canto XV — Cacciaguida. Florence in the Olden Time.
Par. 15.1Benigna volontade in che si liqua sempre l’amor che drittamente spira, come cupidità fa ne la iniqua,
Par. 15.1A will benign, in which reveals itself Ever the love that righteously inspires, As in the iniquitous, cupidity,
Par. 15.4silenzio puose a quella dolce lira, e fece quïetar le sante corde che la destra del cielo allenta e tira.
Par. 15.4Silence imposed upon that dulcet lyre, And quieted the consecrated chords, That Heaven’s right hand doth tighten and relax.
Par. 15.7Come saranno a’ giusti preghi sorde quelle sustanze che, per darmi voglia ch’io le pregassi, a tacer fur concorde?
Par. 15.7How unto just entreaties shall be deaf Those substances, which, to give me desire Of praying them, with one accord grew silent?
Par. 15.10Bene è che sanza termine si doglia chi, per amor di cosa che non duri etternalmente, quello amor si spoglia.
Par. 15.10’Tis well that without end he should lament, Who for the love of thing that doth not last Eternally despoils him of that love!
Par. 15.13Quale per li seren tranquilli e puri discorre ad ora ad or sùbito foco, movendo li occhi che stavan sicuri,
Par. 15.13As through the pure and tranquil evening air There shoots from time to time a sudden fire, Moving the eyes that steadfast were before,
Par. 15.16e pare stella che tramuti loco, se non che da la parte ond’ e’ s’accende nulla sen perde, ed esso dura poco:
Par. 15.16And seems to be a star that changeth place, Except that in the part where it is kindled Nothing is missed, and this endureth little;
Par. 15.19tale dal corno che ’n destro si stende a piè di quella croce corse un astro de la costellazion che lì resplende;
Par. 15.19So from the horn that to the right extends Unto that cross’s foot there ran a star Out of the constellation shining there;
Par. 15.22né si partì la gemma dal suo nastro, ma per la lista radïal trascorse, che parve foco dietro ad alabastro.
Par. 15.22Nor was the gem dissevered from its ribbon, But down the radiant fillet ran along, So that fire seemed it behind alabaster.
Par. 15.25Sì pïa l’ombra d’Anchise si porse, se fede merta nostra maggior musa, quando in Eliso del figlio s’accorse.
Par. 15.25Thus piteous did Anchises’ shade reach forward, If any faith our greatest Muse deserve, When in Elysium he his son perceived.
Par. 15.28«O sanguis meus, o superinfusa gratïa Deï, sicut tibi cui bis unquam celi ianüa reclusa?».
Par. 15.28“O sanguis meus, O superinfusa Gratia Dei, sicut tibi, cui Bis unquam Coeli janua reclusa?”
Par. 15.31Così quel lume: ond’ io m’attesi a lui; poscia rivolsi a la mia donna il viso, e quinci e quindi stupefatto fui;
Par. 15.31Thus that effulgence; whence I gave it heed; Then round unto my Lady turned my sight, And on this side and that was stupefied;
Par. 15.34ché dentro a li occhi suoi ardeva un riso tal, ch’io pensai co’ miei toccar lo fondo de la mia gloria e del mio paradiso.
Par. 15.34For in her eyes was burning such a smile That with mine own methought I touched the bottom Both of my grace and of my Paradise!
Par. 15.37Indi, a udire e a veder giocondo, giunse lo spirto al suo principio cose, ch’io non lo ’ntesi, sì parlò profondo;
Par. 15.37Then, pleasant to the hearing and the sight, The spirit joined to its beginning things I understood not, so profound it spake;
Par. 15.40né per elezïon mi si nascose, ma per necessità, ché ’l suo concetto al segno d’i mortal si soprapuose.
Par. 15.40Nor did it hide itself from me by choice, But by necessity; for its conception Above the mark of mortals set itself.
Par. 15.43E quando l’arco de l’ardente affetto fu sì sfogato, che ’l parlar discese inver’ lo segno del nostro intelletto,
Par. 15.43And when the bow of burning sympathy Was so far slackened, that its speech descended Towards the mark of our intelligence,
Par. 15.46la prima cosa che per me s’intese, «Benedetto sia tu», fu, «trino e uno, che nel mio seme se’ tanto cortese!».
Par. 15.46The first thing that was understood by me Was “Benedight be Thou, O Trine and One, Who hast unto my seed so courteous been!”
Par. 15.49E seguì: «Grato e lontano digiuno, tratto leggendo del magno volume du’ non si muta mai bianco né bruno,
Par. 15.49And it continued: “Hunger long and grateful, Drawn from the reading of the mighty volume Wherein is never changed the white nor dark,
Par. 15.52solvuto hai, figlio, dentro a questo lume in ch’io ti parlo, mercè di colei ch’a l’alto volo ti vestì le piume.
Par. 15.52Thou hast appeased, my son, within this light In which I speak to thee, by grace of her Who to this lofty flight with plumage clothed thee.
Par. 15.55Tu credi che a me tuo pensier mei da quel ch’è primo, così come raia da l’un, se si conosce, il cinque e ’l sei;
Par. 15.55Thou thinkest that to me thy thought doth pass From Him who is the first, as from the unit, If that be known, ray out the five and six;
Par. 15.58e però ch’io mi sia e perch’ io paia più gaudïoso a te, non mi domandi, che alcun altro in questa turba gaia.
Par. 15.58And therefore who I am thou askest not, And why I seem more joyous unto thee Than any other of this gladsome crowd.
Par. 15.61Tu credi ’l vero; ché i minori e ’ grandi di questa vita miran ne lo speglio in che, prima che pensi, il pensier pandi;
Par. 15.61Thou think’st the truth; because the small and great Of this existence look into the mirror Wherein, before thou think’st, thy thought thou showest.
Par. 15.64ma perché ’l sacro amore in che io veglio con perpetüa vista e che m’asseta di dolce disïar, s’adempia meglio,
Par. 15.64But that the sacred love, in which I watch With sight perpetual, and which makes me thirst With sweet desire, may better be fulfilled,
Par. 15.67la voce tua sicura, balda e lieta suoni la volontà, suoni ’l disio, a che la mia risposta è già decreta!».
Par. 15.67Now let thy voice secure and frank and glad Proclaim the wishes, the desire proclaim, To which my answer is decreed already.”
Par. 15.70Io mi volsi a Beatrice, e quella udio pria ch’io parlassi, e arrisemi un cenno che fece crescer l’ali al voler mio.
Par. 15.70To Beatrice I turned me, and she heard Before I spake, and smiled to me a sign, That made the wings of my desire increase;
Par. 15.73Poi cominciai così: «L’affetto e ’l senno, come la prima equalità v’apparse, d’un peso per ciascun di voi si fenno,
Par. 15.73Then in this wise began I: “Love and knowledge, When on you dawned the first Equality, Of the same weight for each of you became;
Par. 15.76però che ’l sol che v’allumò e arse, col caldo e con la luce è sì iguali, che tutte simiglianze sono scarse.
Par. 15.76For in the Sun, which lighted you and burned With heat and radiance, they so equal are, That all similitudes are insufficient.
Par. 15.79Ma voglia e argomento ne’ mortali, per la cagion ch’a voi è manifesta, diversamente son pennuti in ali;
Par. 15.79But among mortals will and argument, For reason that to you is manifest, Diversely feathered in their pinions are.
Par. 15.82ond’ io, che son mortal, mi sento in questa disagguaglianza, e però non ringrazio se non col core a la paterna festa.
Par. 15.82Whence I, who mortal am, feel in myself This inequality; so give not thanks, Save in my heart, for this paternal welcome.
Par. 15.85Ben supplico io a te, vivo topazio che questa gioia prezïosa ingemmi, perché mi facci del tuo nome sazio».
Par. 15.85Truly do I entreat thee, living topaz! Set in this precious jewel as a gem, That thou wilt satisfy me with thy name.”
Par. 15.88«O fronda mia in che io compiacemmi pur aspettando, io fui la tua radice»: cotal principio, rispondendo, femmi.
Par. 15.88“O leaf of mine, in whom I pleasure took E’en while awaiting, I was thine own root!” Such a beginning he in answer made me.
Par. 15.91Poscia mi disse: «Quel da cui si dice tua cognazione e che cent’ anni e piùe girato ha ’l monte in la prima cornice,
Par. 15.91Then said to me: “That one from whom is named Thy race, and who a hundred years and more Has circled round the mount on the first cornice,
Par. 15.94mio figlio fu e tuo bisavol fue: ben si convien che la lunga fatica tu li raccorci con l’opere tue.
Par. 15.94A son of mine and thy great-grandsire was; Well it behoves thee that the long fatigue Thou shouldst for him make shorter with thy works.
Par. 15.97Fiorenza dentro da la cerchia antica, ond’ ella toglie ancora e terza e nona, si stava in pace, sobria e pudica.
Par. 15.97Florence, within the ancient boundary From which she taketh still her tierce and nones, Abode in quiet, temperate and chaste.
Par. 15.100Non avea catenella, non corona, non gonne contigiate, non cintura che fosse a veder più che la persona.
Par. 15.100No golden chain she had, nor coronal, Nor ladies shod with sandal shoon, nor girdle That caught the eye more than the person did.
Par. 15.103Non faceva, nascendo, ancor paura la figlia al padre, che ’l tempo e la dote non fuggien quinci e quindi la misura.
Par. 15.103Not yet the daughter at her birth struck fear Into the father, for the time and dower Did not o’errun this side or that the measure.
Par. 15.106Non avea case di famiglia vòte; non v’era giunto ancor Sardanapalo a mostrar ciò che ’n camera si puote.
Par. 15.106No houses had she void of families, Not yet had thither come Sardanapalus To show what in a chamber can be done;
Par. 15.109Non era vinto ancora Montemalo dal vostro Uccellatoio, che, com’ è vinto nel montar sù, così sarà nel calo.
Par. 15.109Not yet surpassed had Montemalo been By your Uccellatojo, which surpassed Shall in its downfall be as in its rise.
Par. 15.112Bellincion Berti vid’ io andar cinto di cuoio e d’osso, e venir da lo specchio la donna sua sanza ’l viso dipinto;
Par. 15.112Bellincion Berti saw I go begirt With leather and with bone, and from the mirror His dame depart without a painted face;
Par. 15.115e vidi quel d’i Nerli e quel del Vecchio esser contenti a la pelle scoperta, e le sue donne al fuso e al pennecchio.
Par. 15.115And him of Nerli saw, and him of Vecchio, Contented with their simple suits of buff And with the spindle and the flax their dames.
Par. 15.118Oh fortunate! ciascuna era certa de la sua sepultura, e ancor nulla era per Francia nel letto diserta.
Par. 15.118O fortunate women! and each one was certain Of her own burial-place, and none as yet For sake of France was in her bed deserted.
Par. 15.121L’una vegghiava a studio de la culla, e, consolando, usava l’idïoma che prima i padri e le madri trastulla;
Par. 15.121One o’er the cradle kept her studious watch, And in her lullaby the language used That first delights the fathers and the mothers;
Par. 15.124l’altra, traendo a la rocca la chioma, favoleggiava con la sua famiglia d’i Troiani, di Fiesole e di Roma.
Par. 15.124Another, drawing tresses from her distaff, Told o’er among her family the tales Of Trojans and of Fesole and Rome.
Par. 15.127Saria tenuta allor tal maraviglia una Cianghella, un Lapo Salterello, qual or saria Cincinnato e Corniglia.
Par. 15.127As great a marvel then would have been held A Lapo Salterello, a Cianghella, As Cincinnatus or Cornelia now.
Par. 15.130A così riposato, a così bello viver di cittadini, a così fida cittadinanza, a così dolce ostello,
Par. 15.130To such a quiet, such a beautiful Life of the citizen, to such a safe Community, and to so sweet an inn,
Par. 15.133Maria mi diè, chiamata in alte grida; e ne l’antico vostro Batisteo insieme fui cristiano e Cacciaguida.
Par. 15.133Did Mary give me, with loud cries invoked, And in your ancient Baptistery at once Christian and Cacciaguida I became.
Par. 15.136Moronto fu mio frate ed Eliseo; mia donna venne a me di val di Pado, e quindi il sopranome tuo si feo.
Par. 15.136Moronto was my brother, and Eliseo; From Val di Pado came to me my wife, And from that place thy surname was derived.
Par. 15.139Poi seguitai lo ’mperador Currado; ed el mi cinse de la sua milizia, tanto per bene ovrar li venni in grado.
Par. 15.139I followed afterward the Emperor Conrad, And he begirt me of his chivalry, So much I pleased him with my noble deeds.
Par. 15.142Dietro li andai incontro a la nequizia di quella legge il cui popolo usurpa, per colpa d’i pastor, vostra giustizia.
Par. 15.142I followed in his train against that law’s Iniquity, whose people doth usurp Your just possession, through your Pastor’s fault.
Par. 15.145Quivi fu’ io da quella gente turpa disviluppato dal mondo fallace, lo cui amor molt’ anime deturpa;
Par. 15.145There by that execrable race was I Released from bonds of the fallacious world, The love of which defileth many souls,
Par. 15.148e venni dal martiro a questa pace».
Par. 15.148And came from martyrdom unto this peace.”
Paradiso, Canto XVI
Paradiso, Canto XVI — Dante’s Noble Ancestry. Cacciaguida’s Discourse of the Great Florentines.
Par. 16.1O poca nostra nobiltà di sangue, se glorïar di te la gente fai qua giù dove l’affetto nostro langue,
Par. 16.1O thou our poor nobility of blood, If thou dost make the people glory in thee Down here where our affection languishes,
Par. 16.4mirabil cosa non mi sarà mai: ché là dove appetito non si torce, dico nel cielo, io me ne gloriai.
Par. 16.4A marvellous thing it ne’er will be to me; For there where appetite is not perverted, I say in Heaven, of thee I made a boast!
Par. 16.7Ben se’ tu manto che tosto raccorce: sì che, se non s’appon di dì in die, lo tempo va dintorno con le force.
Par. 16.7Truly thou art a cloak that quickly shortens, So that unless we piece thee day by day Time goeth round about thee with his shears!
Par. 16.10Dal ‘voi’ che prima a Roma s’offerie, in che la sua famiglia men persevra, ricominciaron le parole mie;
Par. 16.10With ‘You,’ which Rome was first to tolerate, (Wherein her family less perseveres,) Yet once again my words beginning made;
Par. 16.13onde Beatrice, ch’era un poco scevra, ridendo, parve quella che tossio al primo fallo scritto di Ginevra.
Par. 16.13Whence Beatrice, who stood somewhat apart, Smiling, appeared like unto her who coughed At the first failing writ of Guenever.
Par. 16.16Io cominciai: «Voi siete il padre mio; voi mi date a parlar tutta baldezza; voi mi levate sì, ch’i’ son più ch’io.
Par. 16.16And I began: “You are my ancestor, You give to me all hardihood to speak, You lift me so that I am more than I.
Par. 16.19Per tanti rivi s’empie d’allegrezza la mente mia, che di sé fa letizia perché può sostener che non si spezza.
Par. 16.19So many rivulets with gladness fill My mind, that of itself it makes a joy Because it can endure this and not burst.
Par. 16.22Ditemi dunque, cara mia primizia, quai fuor li vostri antichi e quai fuor li anni che si segnaro in vostra püerizia;
Par. 16.22Then tell me, my beloved root ancestral, Who were your ancestors, and what the years That in your boyhood chronicled themselves?
Par. 16.25ditemi de l’ovil di San Giovanni quanto era allora, e chi eran le genti tra esso degne di più alti scanni».
Par. 16.25Tell me about the sheepfold of Saint John, How large it was, and who the people were Within it worthy of the highest seats.”
Par. 16.28Come s’avviva a lo spirar d’i venti carbone in fiamma, così vid’ io quella luce risplendere a’ miei blandimenti;
Par. 16.28As at the blowing of the winds a coal Quickens to flame, so I beheld that light Become resplendent at my blandishments.
Par. 16.31e come a li occhi miei si fé più bella, così con voce più dolce e soave, ma non con questa moderna favella,
Par. 16.31And as unto mine eyes it grew more fair, With voice more sweet and tender, but not in This modern dialect, it said to me:
Par. 16.34dissemi: «Da quel dì che fu detto ‘Ave’ al parto in che mia madre, ch’è or santa, s’allevïò di me ond’ era grave,
Par. 16.34“From uttering of the ‘Ave,’ till the birth In which my mother, who is now a saint, Of me was lightened who had been her burden,
Par. 16.37al suo Leon cinquecento cinquanta e trenta fiate venne questo foco a rinfiammarsi sotto la sua pianta.
Par. 16.37Unto its Lion had this fire returned Five hundred fifty times and thirty more, To reinflame itself beneath his paw.
Par. 16.40Li antichi miei e io nacqui nel loco dove si truova pria l’ultimo sesto da quei che corre il vostro annüal gioco.
Par. 16.40My ancestors and I our birthplace had Where first is found the last ward of the city By him who runneth in your annual game.
Par. 16.43Basti d’i miei maggiori udirne questo: chi ei si fosser e onde venner quivi, più è tacer che ragionare onesto.
Par. 16.43Suffice it of my elders to hear this; But who they were, and whence they thither came, Silence is more considerate than speech.
Par. 16.46Tutti color ch’a quel tempo eran ivi da poter arme tra Marte e ’l Batista, eran il quinto di quei ch’or son vivi.
Par. 16.46All those who at that time were there between Mars and the Baptist, fit for bearing arms, Were a fifth part of those who now are living;
Par. 16.49Ma la cittadinanza, ch’è or mista di Campi, di Certaldo e di Fegghine, pura vediesi ne l’ultimo artista.
Par. 16.49But the community, that now is mixed With Campi and Certaldo and Figghine, Pure in the lowest artisan was seen.
Par. 16.52Oh quanto fora meglio esser vicine quelle genti ch’io dico, e al Galluzzo e a Trespiano aver vostro confine,
Par. 16.52O how much better ’twere to have as neighbours The folk of whom I speak, and at Galluzzo And at Trespiano have your boundary,
Par. 16.55che averle dentro e sostener lo puzzo del villan d’Aguglion, di quel da Signa, che già per barattare ha l’occhio aguzzo!
Par. 16.55Than have them in the town, and bear the stench Of Aguglione’s churl, and him of Signa Who has sharp eyes for trickery already.
Par. 16.58Se la gente ch’al mondo più traligna non fosse stata a Cesare noverca, ma come madre a suo figlio benigna,
Par. 16.58Had not the folk, which most of all the world Degenerates, been a step-dame unto Caesar, But as a mother to her son benignant,
Par. 16.61tal fatto è fiorentino e cambia e merca, che si sarebbe vòlto a Simifonti, là dove andava l’avolo a la cerca;
Par. 16.61Some who turn Florentines, and trade and discount, Would have gone back again to Simifonte There where their grandsires went about as beggars.
Par. 16.64sariesi Montemurlo ancor de’ Conti; sarieno i Cerchi nel piovier d’Acone, e forse in Valdigrieve i Buondelmonti.
Par. 16.64At Montemurlo still would be the Counts, The Cerchi in the parish of Acone, Perhaps in Valdigrieve the Buondelmonti.
Par. 16.67Sempre la confusion de le persone principio fu del mal de la cittade, come del vostro il cibo che s’appone;
Par. 16.67Ever the intermingling of the people Has been the source of malady in cities, As in the body food it surfeits on;
Par. 16.70e cieco toro più avaccio cade che cieco agnello; e molte volte taglia più e meglio una che le cinque spade.
Par. 16.70And a blind bull more headlong plunges down Than a blind lamb; and very often cuts Better and more a single sword than five.
Par. 16.73Se tu riguardi Luni e Orbisaglia come sono ite, e come se ne vanno di retro ad esse Chiusi e Sinigaglia,
Par. 16.73If Luni thou regard, and Urbisaglia, How they have passed away, and how are passing Chiusi and Sinigaglia after them,
Par. 16.76udir come le schiatte si disfanno non ti parrà nova cosa né forte, poscia che le cittadi termine hanno.
Par. 16.76To hear how races waste themselves away, Will seem to thee no novel thing nor hard, Seeing that even cities have an end.
Par. 16.79Le vostre cose tutte hanno lor morte, sì come voi; ma celasi in alcuna che dura molto, e le vite son corte.
Par. 16.79All things of yours have their mortality, Even as yourselves; but it is hidden in some That a long while endure, and lives are short;
Par. 16.82E come ’l volger del ciel de la luna cuopre e discuopre i liti sanza posa, così fa di Fiorenza la Fortuna:
Par. 16.82And as the turning of the lunar heaven Covers and bares the shores without a pause, In the like manner fortune does with Florence.
Par. 16.85per che non dee parer mirabil cosa ciò ch’io dirò de li alti Fiorentini onde è la fama nel tempo nascosa.
Par. 16.85Therefore should not appear a marvellous thing What I shall say of the great Florentines Of whom the fame is hidden in the Past.
Par. 16.88Io vidi li Ughi e vidi i Catellini, Filippi, Greci, Ormanni e Alberichi, già nel calare, illustri cittadini;
Par. 16.88I saw the Ughi, saw the Catellini, Filippi, Greci, Ormanni, and Alberichi, Even in their fall illustrious citizens;
Par. 16.91e vidi così grandi come antichi, con quel de la Sannella, quel de l’Arca, e Soldanieri e Ardinghi e Bostichi.
Par. 16.91And saw, as mighty as they ancient were, With him of La Sannella him of Arca, And Soldanier, Ardinghi, and Bostichi.
Par. 16.94Sovra la porta ch’al presente è carca di nova fellonia di tanto peso che tosto fia iattura de la barca,
Par. 16.94Near to the gate that is at present laden With a new felony of so much weight That soon it shall be jetsam from the bark,
Par. 16.97erano i Ravignani, ond’ è disceso il conte Guido e qualunque del nome de l’alto Bellincione ha poscia preso.
Par. 16.97The Ravignani were, from whom descended The County Guido, and whoe’er the name Of the great Bellincione since hath taken.
Par. 16.100Quel de la Pressa sapeva già come regger si vuole, e avea Galigaio dorata in casa sua già l’elsa e ’l pome.
Par. 16.100He of La Pressa knew the art of ruling Already, and already Galigajo Had hilt and pommel gilded in his house.
Par. 16.103Grand’ era già la colonna del Vaio, Sacchetti, Giuochi, Fifanti e Barucci e Galli e quei ch’arrossan per lo staio.
Par. 16.103Mighty already was the Column Vair, Sacchetti, Giuochi, Fifant, and Barucci, And Galli, and they who for the bushel blush.
Par. 16.106Lo ceppo di che nacquero i Calfucci era già grande, e già eran tratti a le curule Sizii e Arrigucci.
Par. 16.106The stock from which were the Calfucci born Was great already, and already chosen To curule chairs the Sizii and Arrigucci.
Par. 16.109Oh quali io vidi quei che son disfatti per lor superbia! e le palle de l’oro fiorian Fiorenza in tutt’ i suoi gran fatti.
Par. 16.109O how beheld I those who are undone By their own pride! and how the Balls of Gold Florence enflowered in all their mighty deeds!
Par. 16.112Così facieno i padri di coloro che, sempre che la vostra chiesa vaca, si fanno grassi stando a consistoro.
Par. 16.112So likewise did the ancestors of those Who evermore, when vacant is your church, Fatten by staying in consistory.
Par. 16.115L’oltracotata schiatta che s’indraca dietro a chi fugge, e a chi mostra ’l dente o ver la borsa, com’ agnel si placa,
Par. 16.115The insolent race, that like a dragon follows Whoever flees, and unto him that shows His teeth or purse is gentle as a lamb,
Par. 16.118già venìa sù, ma di picciola gente; sì che non piacque ad Ubertin Donato che poï il suocero il fé lor parente.
Par. 16.118Already rising was, but from low people; So that it pleased not Ubertin Donato That his wife’s father should make him their kin.
Par. 16.121Già era ’l Caponsacco nel mercato disceso giù da Fiesole, e già era buon cittadino Giuda e Infangato.
Par. 16.121Already had Caponsacco to the Market From Fesole descended, and already Giuda and Infangato were good burghers.
Par. 16.124Io dirò cosa incredibile e vera: nel picciol cerchio s’entrava per porta che si nomava da quei de la Pera.
Par. 16.124I’ll tell a thing incredible, but true; One entered the small circuit by a gate Which from the Della Pera took its name!
Par. 16.127Ciascun che de la bella insegna porta del gran barone il cui nome e ’l cui pregio la festa di Tommaso riconforta,
Par. 16.127Each one that bears the beautiful escutcheon Of the great baron whose renown and name The festival of Thomas keepeth fresh,
Par. 16.130da esso ebbe milizia e privilegio; avvegna che con popol si rauni oggi colui che la fascia col fregio.
Par. 16.130Knighthood and privilege from him received; Though with the populace unites himself To-day the man who binds it with a border.
Par. 16.133Già eran Gualterotti e Importuni; e ancor saria Borgo più quïeto, se di novi vicin fosser digiuni.
Par. 16.133Already were Gualterotti and Importuni; And still more quiet would the Borgo be If with new neighbours it remained unfed.
Par. 16.136La casa di che nacque il vostro fleto, per lo giusto disdegno che v’ha morti e puose fine al vostro viver lieto,
Par. 16.136The house from which is born your lamentation, Through just disdain that death among you brought And put an end unto your joyous life,
Par. 16.139era onorata, essa e suoi consorti: o Buondelmonte, quanto mal fuggisti le nozze süe per li altrui conforti!
Par. 16.139Was honoured in itself and its companions. O Buondelmonte, how in evil hour Thou fled’st the bridal at another’s promptings!
Par. 16.142Molti sarebber lieti, che son tristi, se Dio t’avesse conceduto ad Ema la prima volta ch’a città venisti.
Par. 16.142Many would be rejoicing who are sad, If God had thee surrendered to the Ema The first time that thou camest to the city.
Par. 16.145Ma conveniesi a quella pietra scema che guarda ’l ponte, che Fiorenza fesse vittima ne la sua pace postrema.
Par. 16.145But it behoved the mutilated stone Which guards the bridge, that Florence should provide A victim in her latest hour of peace.
Par. 16.148Con queste genti, e con altre con esse, vid’ io Fiorenza in sì fatto riposo, che non avea cagione onde piangesse.
Par. 16.148With all these families, and others with them, Florence beheld I in so great repose, That no occasion had she whence to weep;
Par. 16.151Con queste genti vid’io glorïoso e giusto il popol suo, tanto che ’l giglio non era ad asta mai posto a ritroso,
Par. 16.151With all these families beheld so just And glorious her people, that the lily Never upon the spear was placed reversed,
Par. 16.154né per divisïon fatto vermiglio».
Par. 16.154Nor by division was vermilion made.”
Paradiso, Canto XVII
Paradiso, Canto XVII — Cacciaguida’s Prophecy of Dante’s Banishment.
Par. 17.1Qual venne a Climenè, per accertarsi di ciò ch’avëa incontro a sé udito, quei ch’ancor fa li padri ai figli scarsi;
Par. 17.1As came to Clymene, to be made certain Of that which he had heard against himself, He who makes fathers chary still to children,
Par. 17.4tal era io, e tal era sentito e da Beatrice e da la santa lampa che pria per me avea mutato sito.
Par. 17.4Even such was I, and such was I perceived By Beatrice and by the holy light That first on my account had changed its place.
Par. 17.7Per che mia donna «Manda fuor la vampa del tuo disio», mi disse, «sì ch’ella esca segnata bene de la interna stampa:
Par. 17.7Therefore my Lady said to me: “Send forth The flame of thy desire, so that it issue Imprinted well with the internal stamp;
Par. 17.10non perché nostra conoscenza cresca per tuo parlare, ma perché t’ausi a dir la sete, sì che l’uom ti mesca».
Par. 17.10Not that our knowledge may be greater made By speech of thine, but to accustom thee To tell thy thirst, that we may give thee drink.”
Par. 17.13«O cara piota mia che sì t’insusi, che, come veggion le terrene menti non capere in trïangol due ottusi,
Par. 17.13“O my beloved tree, (that so dost lift thee, That even as minds terrestrial perceive No triangle containeth two obtuse,
Par. 17.16così vedi le cose contingenti anzi che sieno in sé, mirando il punto a cui tutti li tempi son presenti;
Par. 17.16So thou beholdest the contingent things Ere in themselves they are, fixing thine eyes Upon the point in which all times are present,)
Par. 17.19mentre ch’io era a Virgilio congiunto su per lo monte che l’anime cura e discendendo nel mondo defunto,
Par. 17.19While I was with Virgilius conjoined Upon the mountain that the souls doth heal, And when descending into the dead world,
Par. 17.22dette mi fuor di mia vita futura parole gravi, avvegna ch’io mi senta ben tetragono ai colpi di ventura;
Par. 17.22Were spoken to me of my future life Some grievous words; although I feel myself In sooth foursquare against the blows of chance.
Par. 17.25per che la voglia mia saria contenta d’intender qual fortuna mi s’appressa: ché saetta previsa vien più lenta».
Par. 17.25On this account my wish would be content To hear what fortune is approaching me, Because foreseen an arrow comes more slowly.”
Par. 17.28Così diss’ io a quella luce stessa che pria m’avea parlato; e come volle Beatrice, fu la mia voglia confessa.
Par. 17.28Thus did I say unto that selfsame light That unto me had spoken before; and even As Beatrice willed was my own will confessed.
Par. 17.31Né per ambage, in che la gente folle già s’inviscava pria che fosse anciso l’Agnel di Dio che le peccata tolle,
Par. 17.31Not in vague phrase, in which the foolish folk Ensnared themselves of old, ere yet was slain The Lamb of God who taketh sins away,
Par. 17.34ma per chiare parole e con preciso latin rispuose quello amor paterno, chiuso e parvente del suo proprio riso:
Par. 17.34But with clear words and unambiguous Language responded that paternal love, Hid and revealed by its own proper smile:
Par. 17.37«La contingenza, che fuor del quaderno de la vostra matera non si stende, tutta è dipinta nel cospetto etterno;
Par. 17.37“Contingency, that outside of the volume Of your materiality extends not, Is all depicted in the eternal aspect.
Par. 17.40necessità però quindi non prende se non come dal viso in che si specchia nave che per torrente giù discende.
Par. 17.40Necessity however thence it takes not, Except as from the eye, in which ’tis mirrored, A ship that with the current down descends.
Par. 17.43Da indi, sì come viene ad orecchia dolce armonia da organo, mi viene a vista il tempo che ti s’apparecchia.
Par. 17.43From thence, e’en as there cometh to the ear Sweet harmony from an organ, comes in sight To me the time that is preparing for thee.
Par. 17.46Qual si partio Ipolito d’Atene per la spietata e perfida noverca, tal di Fiorenza partir ti convene.
Par. 17.46As forth from Athens went Hippolytus, By reason of his step-dame false and cruel, So thou from Florence must perforce depart.
Par. 17.49Questo si vuole e questo già si cerca, e tosto verrà fatto a chi ciò pensa là dove Cristo tutto dì si merca.
Par. 17.49Already this is willed, and this is sought for; And soon it shall be done by him who thinks it, Where every day the Christ is bought and sold.
Par. 17.52La colpa seguirà la parte offensa in grido, come suol; ma la vendetta fia testimonio al ver che la dispensa.
Par. 17.52The blame shall follow the offended party In outcry as is usual; but the vengeance Shall witness to the truth that doth dispense it.
Par. 17.55Tu lascerai ogne cosa diletta più caramente; e questo è quello strale che l’arco de lo essilio pria saetta.
Par. 17.55Thou shalt abandon everything beloved Most tenderly, and this the arrow is Which first the bow of banishment shoots forth.
Par. 17.58Tu proverai sì come sa di sale lo pane altrui, e come è duro calle lo scendere e ’l salir per l’altrui scale.
Par. 17.58Thou shalt have proof how savoureth of salt The bread of others, and how hard a road The going down and up another’s stairs.
Par. 17.61E quel che più ti graverà le spalle, sarà la compagnia malvagia e scempia con la qual tu cadrai in questa valle;
Par. 17.61And that which most shall weigh upon thy shoulders Will be the bad and foolish company With which into this valley thou shalt fall;
Par. 17.64che tutta ingrata, tutta matta ed empia si farà contr’ a te; ma, poco appresso, ella, non tu, n’avrà rossa la tempia.
Par. 17.64For all ingrate, all mad and impious Will they become against thee; but soon after They, and not thou, shall have the forehead scarlet.
Par. 17.67Di sua bestialitate il suo processo farà la prova; sì ch’a te fia bello averti fatta parte per te stesso.
Par. 17.67Of their bestiality their own proceedings Shall furnish proof; so ’twill be well for thee A party to have made thee by thyself.
Par. 17.70Lo primo tuo refugio e ’l primo ostello sarà la cortesia del gran Lombardo che ’n su la scala porta il santo uccello;
Par. 17.70Thine earliest refuge and thine earliest inn Shall be the mighty Lombard’s courtesy, Who on the Ladder bears the holy bird,
Par. 17.73ch’in te avrà sì benigno riguardo, che del fare e del chieder, tra voi due, fia primo quel che tra li altri è più tardo.
Par. 17.73Who such benign regard shall have for thee That ’twixt you twain, in doing and in asking, That shall be first which is with others last.
Par. 17.76Con lui vedrai colui che ’mpresso fue, nascendo, sì da questa stella forte, che notabili fier l’opere sue.
Par. 17.76With him shalt thou see one who at his birth Has by this star of strength been so impressed, That notable shall his achievements be.
Par. 17.79Non se ne son le genti ancora accorte per la novella età, ché pur nove anni son queste rote intorno di lui torte;
Par. 17.79Not yet the people are aware of him Through his young age, since only nine years yet Around about him have these wheels revolved.
Par. 17.82ma pria che ’l Guasco l’alto Arrigo inganni, parran faville de la sua virtute in non curar d’argento né d’affanni.
Par. 17.82But ere the Gascon cheat the noble Henry, Some sparkles of his virtue shall appear In caring not for silver nor for toil.
Par. 17.85Le sue magnificenze conosciute saranno ancora, sì che ’ suoi nemici non ne potran tener le lingue mute.
Par. 17.85So recognized shall his magnificence Become hereafter, that his enemies Will not have power to keep mute tongues about it.
Par. 17.88A lui t’aspetta e a’ suoi benefici; per lui fia trasmutata molta gente, cambiando condizion ricchi e mendici;
Par. 17.88On him rely, and on his benefits; By him shall many people be transformed, Changing condition rich and mendicant;
Par. 17.91e portera’ne scritto ne la mente di lui, e nol dirai»; e disse cose incredibili a quei che fier presente.
Par. 17.91And written in thy mind thou hence shalt bear Of him, but shalt not say it”—and things said he Incredible to those who shall be present.
Par. 17.94Poi giunse: «Figlio, queste son le chiose di quel che ti fu detto; ecco le ’nsidie che dietro a pochi giri son nascose.
Par. 17.94Then added: “Son, these are the commentaries On what was said to thee; behold the snares That are concealed behind few revolutions;
Par. 17.97Non vo’ però ch’a’ tuoi vicini invidie, poscia che s’infutura la tua vita vie più là che ’l punir di lor perfidie».
Par. 17.97Yet would I not thy neighbours thou shouldst envy, Because thy life into the future reaches Beyond the punishment of their perfidies.”
Par. 17.100Poi che, tacendo, si mostrò spedita l’anima santa di metter la trama in quella tela ch’io le porsi ordita,
Par. 17.100When by its silence showed that sainted soul That it had finished putting in the woof Into that web which I had given it warped,
Par. 17.103io cominciai, come colui che brama, dubitando, consiglio da persona che vede e vuol dirittamente e ama:
Par. 17.103Began I, even as he who yearneth after, Being in doubt, some counsel from a person Who seeth, and uprightly wills, and loves:
Par. 17.106«Ben veggio, padre mio, sì come sprona lo tempo verso me, per colpo darmi tal, ch’è più grave a chi più s’abbandona;
Par. 17.106“Well see I, father mine, how spurreth on The time towards me such a blow to deal me As heaviest is to him who most gives way.
Par. 17.109per che di provedenza è buon ch’io m’armi, sì che, se loco m’è tolto più caro, io non perdessi li altri per miei carmi.
Par. 17.109Therefore with foresight it is well I arm me, That, if the dearest place be taken from me, I may not lose the others by my songs.
Par. 17.112Giù per lo mondo sanza fine amaro, e per lo monte del cui bel cacume li occhi de la mia donna mi levaro,
Par. 17.112Down through the world of infinite bitterness, And o’er the mountain, from whose beauteous summit The eyes of my own Lady lifted me,
Par. 17.115e poscia per lo ciel, di lume in lume, ho io appreso quel che s’io ridico, a molti fia sapor di forte agrume;
Par. 17.115And afterward through heaven from light to light, I have learned that which, if I tell again, Will be a savour of strong herbs to many.
Par. 17.118e s’io al vero son timido amico, temo di perder viver tra coloro che questo tempo chiameranno antico».
Par. 17.118And if I am a timid friend to truth, I fear lest I may lose my life with those Who will hereafter call this time the olden.”
Par. 17.121La luce in che rideva il mio tesoro ch’io trovai lì, si fé prima corusca, quale a raggio di sole specchio d’oro;
Par. 17.121The light in which was smiling my own treasure Which there I had discovered, flashed at first As in the sunshine doth a golden mirror;
Par. 17.124indi rispuose: «Coscïenza fusca o de la propria o de l’altrui vergogna pur sentirà la tua parola brusca.
Par. 17.124Then made reply: “A conscience overcast Or with its own or with another’s shame, Will taste forsooth the tartness of thy word;
Par. 17.127Ma nondimen, rimossa ogne menzogna, tutta tua visïon fa manifesta; e lascia pur grattar dov’ è la rogna.
Par. 17.127But ne’ertheless, all falsehood laid aside, Make manifest thy vision utterly, And let them scratch wherever is the itch;
Par. 17.130Ché se la voce tua sarà molesta nel primo gusto, vital nodrimento lascerà poi, quando sarà digesta.
Par. 17.130For if thine utterance shall offensive be At the first taste, a vital nutriment ’Twill leave thereafter, when it is digested.
Par. 17.133Questo tuo grido farà come vento, che le più alte cime più percuote; e ciò non fa d’onor poco argomento.
Par. 17.133This cry of thine shall do as doth the wind, Which smiteth most the most exalted summits, And that is no slight argument of honour.
Par. 17.136Però ti son mostrate in queste rote, nel monte e ne la valle dolorosa pur l’anime che son di fama note,
Par. 17.136Therefore are shown to thee within these wheels, Upon the mount and in the dolorous valley, Only the souls that unto fame are known;
Par. 17.139che l’animo di quel ch’ode, non posa né ferma fede per essempro ch’aia la sua radice incognita e ascosa,
Par. 17.139Because the spirit of the hearer rests not, Nor doth confirm its faith by an example Which has the root of it unknown and hidden,
Par. 17.142né per altro argomento che non paia».
Par. 17.142Or other reason that is not apparent.”
Paradiso, Canto XVIII
Paradiso, Canto XVIII — The Sixth Heaven, Jupiter: Righteous Kings and Rulers. The Celestial Eagle. Dante’s Invectives against ecclesiastical Avarice.
Par. 18.1Già si godeva solo del suo verbo quello specchio beato, e io gustava lo mio, temprando col dolce l’acerbo;
Par. 18.1Now was alone rejoicing in its word That soul beatified, and I was tasting My own, the bitter tempering with the sweet,
Par. 18.4e quella donna ch’a Dio mi menava disse: «Muta pensier; pensa ch’i’ sono presso a colui ch’ogne torto disgrava».
Par. 18.4And the Lady who to God was leading me Said: “Change thy thought; consider that I am Near unto Him who every wrong disburdens.”
Par. 18.7Io mi rivolsi a l’amoroso suono del mio conforto; e qual io allor vidi ne li occhi santi amor, qui l’abbandono:
Par. 18.7Unto the loving accents of my comfort I turned me round, and then what love I saw Within those holy eyes I here relinquish;
Par. 18.10non perch’ io pur del mio parlar diffidi, ma per la mente che non può redire sovra sé tanto, s’altri non la guidi.
Par. 18.10Not only that my language I distrust, But that my mind cannot return so far Above itself, unless another guide it.
Par. 18.13Tanto poss’ io di quel punto ridire, che, rimirando lei, lo mio affetto libero fu da ogne altro disire,
Par. 18.13Thus much upon that point can I repeat, That, her again beholding, my affection From every other longing was released.
Par. 18.16fin che ’l piacere etterno, che diretto raggiava in Bëatrice, dal bel viso mi contentava col secondo aspetto.
Par. 18.16While the eternal pleasure, which direct Rayed upon Beatrice, from her fair face Contented me with its reflected aspect,
Par. 18.19Vincendo me col lume d’un sorriso, ella mi disse: «Volgiti e ascolta; ché non pur ne’ miei occhi è paradiso».
Par. 18.19Conquering me with the radiance of a smile, She said to me, “Turn thee about and listen; Not in mine eyes alone is Paradise.”
Par. 18.22Come si vede qui alcuna volta l’affetto ne la vista, s’elli è tanto, che da lui sia tutta l’anima tolta,
Par. 18.22Even as sometimes here do we behold The affection in the look, if it be such That all the soul is wrapt away by it,
Par. 18.25così nel fiammeggiar del folgór santo, a ch’io mi volsi, conobbi la voglia in lui di ragionarmi ancora alquanto.
Par. 18.25So, by the flaming of the effulgence holy To which I turned, I recognized therein The wish of speaking to me somewhat farther.
Par. 18.28El cominciò: «In questa quinta soglia de l’albero che vive de la cima e frutta sempre e mai non perde foglia,
Par. 18.28And it began: “In this fifth resting-place Upon the tree that liveth by its summit, And aye bears fruit, and never loses leaf,
Par. 18.31spiriti son beati, che giù, prima che venissero al ciel, fuor di gran voce, sì ch’ogne musa ne sarebbe opima.
Par. 18.31Are blessed spirits that below, ere yet They came to Heaven, were of such great renown That every Muse therewith would affluent be.
Par. 18.34Però mira ne’ corni de la croce: quello ch’io nomerò, lì farà l’atto che fa in nube il suo foco veloce».
Par. 18.34Therefore look thou upon the cross’s horns; He whom I now shall name will there enact What doth within a cloud its own swift fire.”
Par. 18.37Io vidi per la croce un lume tratto dal nomar Iosuè, com’ el si feo; né mi fu noto il dir prima che ’l fatto.
Par. 18.37I saw athwart the Cross a splendour drawn By naming Joshua, (even as he did it,) Nor noted I the word before the deed;
Par. 18.40E al nome de l’alto Macabeo vidi moversi un altro roteando, e letizia era ferza del paleo.
Par. 18.40And at the name of the great Maccabee I saw another move itself revolving, And gladness was the whip unto that top.
Par. 18.43Così per Carlo Magno e per Orlando due ne seguì lo mio attento sguardo, com’ occhio segue suo falcon volando.
Par. 18.43Likewise for Charlemagne and for Orlando, Two of them my regard attentive followed As followeth the eye its falcon flying.
Par. 18.46Poscia trasse Guiglielmo e Rinoardo e ’l duca Gottifredi la mia vista per quella croce, e Ruberto Guiscardo.
Par. 18.46William thereafterward, and Renouard, And the Duke Godfrey, did attract my sight Along upon that Cross, and Robert Guiscard.
Par. 18.49Indi, tra l’altre luci mota e mista, mostrommi l’alma che m’avea parlato qual era tra i cantor del cielo artista.
Par. 18.49Then, moved and mingled with the other lights, The soul that had addressed me showed how great An artist ’twas among the heavenly singers.
Par. 18.52Io mi rivolsi dal mio destro lato per vedere in Beatrice il mio dovere, o per parlare o per atto, segnato;
Par. 18.52To my right side I turned myself around, My duty to behold in Beatrice Either by words or gesture signified;
Par. 18.55e vidi le sue luci tanto mere, tanto gioconde, che la sua sembianza vinceva li altri e l’ultimo solere.
Par. 18.55And so translucent I beheld her eyes, So full of pleasure, that her countenance Surpassed its other and its latest wont.
Par. 18.58E come, per sentir più dilettanza bene operando, l’uom di giorno in giorno s’accorge che la sua virtute avanza,
Par. 18.58And as, by feeling greater delectation, A man in doing good from day to day Becomes aware his virtue is increasing,
Par. 18.61sì m’accors’ io che ’l mio girare intorno col cielo insieme avea cresciuto l’arco, veggendo quel miracol più addorno.
Par. 18.61So I became aware that my gyration With heaven together had increased its arc, That miracle beholding more adorned.
Par. 18.64E qual è ’l trasmutare in picciol varco di tempo in bianca donna, quando ’l volto suo si discarchi di vergogna il carco,
Par. 18.64And such as is the change, in little lapse Of time, in a pale woman, when her face Is from the load of bashfulness unladen,
Par. 18.67tal fu ne li occhi miei, quando fui vòlto, per lo candor de la temprata stella sesta, che dentro a sé m’avea ricolto.
Par. 18.67Such was it in mine eyes, when I had turned, Caused by the whiteness of the temperate star, The sixth, which to itself had gathered me.
Par. 18.70Io vidi in quella giovïal facella lo sfavillar de l’amor che lì era segnare a li occhi miei nostra favella.
Par. 18.70Within that Jovial torch did I behold The sparkling of the love which was therein Delineate our language to mine eyes.
Par. 18.73E come augelli surti di rivera, quasi congratulando a lor pasture, fanno di sé or tonda or altra schiera,
Par. 18.73And even as birds uprisen from the shore, As in congratulation o’er their food, Make squadrons of themselves, now round, now long,
Par. 18.76sì dentro ai lumi sante creature volitando cantavano, e faciensi or D, or I, or L in sue figure.
Par. 18.76So from within those lights the holy creatures Sang flying to and fro, and in their figures Made of themselves now D, now I, now L.
Par. 18.79Prima, cantando, a sua nota moviensi; poi, diventando l’un di questi segni, un poco s’arrestavano e taciensi.
Par. 18.79First singing they to their own music moved; Then one becoming of these characters, A little while they rested and were silent.
Par. 18.82O diva Pegasëa che li ’ngegni fai glorïosi e rendili longevi, ed essi teco le cittadi e ’ regni,
Par. 18.82O divine Pegasea, thou who genius Dost glorious make, and render it long-lived, And this through thee the cities and the kingdoms,
Par. 18.85illustrami di te, sì ch’io rilevi le lor figure com’ io l’ho concette: paia tua possa in questi versi brevi!
Par. 18.85Illume me with thyself, that I may bring Their figures out as I have them conceived! Apparent be thy power in these brief verses!
Par. 18.88Mostrarsi dunque in cinque volte sette vocali e consonanti; e io notai le parti sì, come mi parver dette.
Par. 18.88Themselves then they displayed in five times seven Vowels and consonants; and I observed The parts as they seemed spoken unto me.
Par. 18.91‘DILIGITE IUSTITIAM’, primai fur verbo e nome di tutto ’l dipinto; ‘QUI IUDICATIS TERRAM’, fur sezzai.
Par. 18.91‘Diligite justitiam,’ these were First verb and noun of all that was depicted; ‘Qui judicatis terram’ were the last.
Par. 18.94Poscia ne l’emme del vocabol quinto rimasero ordinate; sì che Giove pareva argento lì d’oro distinto.
Par. 18.94Thereafter in the M of the fifth word Remained they so arranged, that Jupiter Seemed to be silver there with gold inlaid.
Par. 18.97E vidi scendere altre luci dove era il colmo de l’emme, e lì quetarsi cantando, credo, il ben ch’a sé le move.
Par. 18.97And other lights I saw descend where was The summit of the M, and pause there singing The good, I think, that draws them to itself.
Par. 18.100Poi, come nel percuoter d’i ciocchi arsi surgono innumerabili faville, onde li stolti sogliono agurarsi,
Par. 18.100Then, as in striking upon burning logs Upward there fly innumerable sparks, Whence fools are wont to look for auguries,
Par. 18.103resurger parver quindi più di mille luci e salir, qual assai e qual poco, sì come ’l sol che l’accende sortille;
Par. 18.103More than a thousand lights seemed thence to rise, And to ascend, some more, and others less, Even as the Sun that lights them had allotted;
Par. 18.106e quïetata ciascuna in suo loco, la testa e ’l collo d’un’aguglia vidi rappresentare a quel distinto foco.
Par. 18.106And, each one being quiet in its place, The head and neck beheld I of an eagle Delineated by that inlaid fire.
Par. 18.109Quei che dipinge lì, non ha chi ’l guidi; ma esso guida, e da lui si rammenta quella virtù ch’è forma per li nidi.
Par. 18.109He who there paints has none to be his guide; But Himself guides; and is from Him remembered That virtue which is form unto the nest.
Par. 18.112L’altra bëatitudo, che contenta pareva prima d’ingigliarsi a l’emme, con poco moto seguitò la ’mprenta.
Par. 18.112The other beatitude, that contented seemed At first to bloom a lily on the M, By a slight motion followed out the imprint.
Par. 18.115O dolce stella, quali e quante gemme mi dimostraro che nostra giustizia effetto sia del ciel che tu ingemme!
Par. 18.115O gentle star! what and how many gems Did demonstrate to me, that all our justice Effect is of that heaven which thou ingemmest!
Par. 18.118Per ch’io prego la mente in che s’inizia tuo moto e tua virtute, che rimiri ond’ esce il fummo che ’l tuo raggio vizia;
Par. 18.118Wherefore I pray the Mind, in which begin Thy motion and thy virtue, to regard Whence comes the smoke that vitiates thy rays;
Par. 18.121sì ch’un’altra fïata omai s’adiri del comperare e vender dentro al templo che si murò di segni e di martìri.
Par. 18.121So that a second time it now be wroth With buying and with selling in the temple Whose walls were built with signs and martyrdoms!
Par. 18.124O milizia del ciel cu’ io contemplo, adora per color che sono in terra tutti svïati dietro al malo essemplo!
Par. 18.124O soldiery of heaven, whom I contemplate, Implore for those who are upon the earth All gone astray after the bad example!
Par. 18.127Già si solea con le spade far guerra; ma or si fa togliendo or qui or quivi lo pan che ’l pïo Padre a nessun serra.
Par. 18.127Once ’twas the custom to make war with swords; But now ’tis made by taking here and there The bread the pitying Father shuts from none.
Par. 18.130Ma tu che sol per cancellare scrivi, pensa che Pietro e Paulo, che moriro per la vigna che guasti, ancor son vivi.
Par. 18.130Yet thou, who writest but to cancel, think That Peter and that Paul, who for this vineyard Which thou art spoiling died, are still alive!
Par. 18.133Ben puoi tu dire: «I’ ho fermo ’l disiro sì a colui che volle viver solo e che per salti fu tratto al martiro,
Par. 18.133Well canst thou say: “So steadfast my desire Is unto him who willed to live alone, And for a dance was led to martyrdom,
Par. 18.136ch’io non conosco il pescator né Polo».
Par. 18.136That I know not the Fisherman nor Paul.”
Paradiso, Canto XIX
Paradiso, Canto XIX — The Eagle discourses of Salvation, Faith, and Virtue. Condemnation of the vile Kings of A.D. 1300.
Par. 19.1Parea dinanzi a me con l’ali aperte la bella image che nel dolce frui liete facevan l’anime conserte;
Par. 19.1Appeared before me with its wings outspread The beautiful image that in sweet fruition Made jubilant the interwoven souls;
Par. 19.4parea ciascuna rubinetto in cui raggio di sole ardesse sì acceso, che ne’ miei occhi rifrangesse lui.
Par. 19.4Appeared a little ruby each, wherein Ray of the sun was burning so enkindled That each into mine eyes refracted it.
Par. 19.7E quel che mi convien ritrar testeso, non portò voce mai, né scrisse incostro, né fu per fantasia già mai compreso;
Par. 19.7And what it now behoves me to retrace Nor voice has e’er reported, nor ink written, Nor was by fantasy e’er comprehended;
Par. 19.10ch’io vidi e anche udi’ parlar lo rostro, e sonar ne la voce e «io» e «mio», quand’ era nel concetto e ‘noi’ e ‘nostro’.
Par. 19.10For speak I saw, and likewise heard, the beak, And utter with its voice both ‘I’ and ‘My,’ When in conception it was ‘We’ and ‘Our.’
Par. 19.13E cominciò: «Per esser giusto e pio son io qui essaltato a quella gloria che non si lascia vincere a disio;
Par. 19.13And it began: “Being just and merciful Am I exalted here unto that glory Which cannot be exceeded by desire;
Par. 19.16e in terra lasciai la mia memoria sì fatta, che le genti lì malvage commendan lei, ma non seguon la storia».
Par. 19.16And upon earth I left my memory Such, that the evil-minded people there Commend it, but continue not the story.”
Par. 19.19Così un sol calor di molte brage si fa sentir, come di molti amori usciva solo un suon di quella image.
Par. 19.19So doth a single heat from many embers Make itself felt, even as from many loves Issued a single sound from out that image.
Par. 19.22Ond’ io appresso: «O perpetüi fiori de l’etterna letizia, che pur uno parer mi fate tutti vostri odori,
Par. 19.22Whence I thereafter: “O perpetual flowers Of the eternal joy, that only one Make me perceive your odours manifold,
Par. 19.25solvetemi, spirando, il gran digiuno che lungamente m’ha tenuto in fame, non trovandoli in terra cibo alcuno.
Par. 19.25Exhaling, break within me the great fast Which a long season has in hunger held me, Not finding for it any food on earth.
Par. 19.28Ben so io che, se ’n cielo altro reame la divina giustizia fa suo specchio, che ’l vostro non l’apprende con velame.
Par. 19.28Well do I know, that if in heaven its mirror Justice Divine another realm doth make, Yours apprehends it not through any veil.
Par. 19.31Sapete come attento io m’apparecchio ad ascoltar; sapete qual è quello dubbio che m’è digiun cotanto vecchio».
Par. 19.31You know how I attentively address me To listen; and you know what is the doubt That is in me so very old a fast.”
Par. 19.34Quasi falcone ch’esce del cappello, move la testa e con l’ali si plaude, voglia mostrando e faccendosi bello,
Par. 19.34Even as a falcon, issuing from his hood, Doth move his head, and with his wings applaud him, Showing desire, and making himself fine,
Par. 19.37vid’ io farsi quel segno, che di laude de la divina grazia era contesto, con canti quai si sa chi là sù gaude.
Par. 19.37Saw I become that standard, which of lauds Was interwoven of the grace divine, With such songs as he knows who there rejoices.
Par. 19.40Poi cominciò: «Colui che volse il sesto a lo stremo del mondo, e dentro ad esso distinse tanto occulto e manifesto,
Par. 19.40Then it began: “He who a compass turned On the world’s outer verge, and who within it Devised so much occult and manifest,
Par. 19.43non poté suo valor sì fare impresso in tutto l’universo, che ’l suo verbo non rimanesse in infinito eccesso.
Par. 19.43Could not the impress of his power so make On all the universe, as that his Word Should not remain in infinite excess.
Par. 19.46E ciò fa certo che ’l primo superbo, che fu la somma d’ogne creatura, per non aspettar lume, cadde acerbo;
Par. 19.46And this makes certain that the first proud being, Who was the paragon of every creature, By not awaiting light fell immature.
Par. 19.49e quinci appar ch’ogne minor natura è corto recettacolo a quel bene che non ha fine e sé con sé misura.
Par. 19.49And hence appears it, that each minor nature Is scant receptacle unto that good Which has no end, and by itself is measured.
Par. 19.52Dunque vostra veduta, che convene esser alcun de’ raggi de la mente di che tutte le cose son ripiene,
Par. 19.52In consequence our vision, which perforce Must be some ray of that intelligence With which all things whatever are replete,
Par. 19.55non pò da sua natura esser possente tanto, che suo principio discerna molto di là da quel che l’è parvente.
Par. 19.55Cannot in its own nature be so potent, That it shall not its origin discern Far beyond that which is apparent to it.
Par. 19.58Però ne la giustizia sempiterna la vista che riceve il vostro mondo, com’ occhio per lo mare, entro s’interna;
Par. 19.58Therefore into the justice sempiternal The power of vision that your world receives, As eye into the ocean, penetrates;
Par. 19.61che, ben che da la proda veggia il fondo, in pelago nol vede; e nondimeno èli, ma cela lui l’esser profondo.
Par. 19.61Which, though it see the bottom near the shore, Upon the deep perceives it not, and yet ’Tis there, but it is hidden by the depth.
Par. 19.64Lume non è, se non vien dal sereno che non si turba mai; anzi è tenèbra od ombra de la carne o suo veleno.
Par. 19.64There is no light but comes from the serene That never is o’ercast, nay, it is darkness Or shadow of the flesh, or else its poison.
Par. 19.67Assai t’è mo aperta la latebra che t’ascondeva la giustizia viva, di che facei question cotanto crebra;
Par. 19.67Amply to thee is opened now the cavern Which has concealed from thee the living justice Of which thou mad’st such frequent questioning.
Par. 19.70ché tu dicevi: “Un uom nasce a la riva de l’Indo, e quivi non è chi ragioni di Cristo né chi legga né chi scriva;
Par. 19.70For saidst thou: ‘Born a man is on the shore Of Indus, and is none who there can speak Of Christ, nor who can read, nor who can write;
Par. 19.73e tutti suoi voleri e atti buoni sono, quanto ragione umana vede, sanza peccato in vita o in sermoni.
Par. 19.73And all his inclinations and his actions Are good, so far as human reason sees, Without a sin in life or in discourse:
Par. 19.76Muore non battezzato e sanza fede: ov’ è questa giustizia che ’l condanna? ov’ è la colpa sua, se ei non crede?”.
Par. 19.76He dieth unbaptised and without faith; Where is this justice that condemneth him? Where is his fault, if he do not believe?’
Par. 19.79Or tu chi se’, che vuo’ sedere a scranna, per giudicar di lungi mille miglia con la veduta corta d’una spanna?
Par. 19.79Now who art thou, that on the bench wouldst sit In judgment at a thousand miles away, With the short vision of a single span?
Par. 19.82Certo a colui che meco s’assottiglia, se la Scrittura sovra voi non fosse, da dubitar sarebbe a maraviglia.
Par. 19.82Truly to him who with me subtilizes, If so the Scripture were not over you, For doubting there were marvellous occasion.
Par. 19.85Oh terreni animali! oh menti grosse! La prima volontà, ch’è da sé buona, da sé, ch’è sommo ben, mai non si mosse.
Par. 19.85O animals terrene, O stolid minds, The primal will, that in itself is good, Ne’er from itself, the Good Supreme, has moved.
Par. 19.88Cotanto è giusto quanto a lei consuona: nullo creato bene a sé la tira, ma essa, radïando, lui cagiona».
Par. 19.88So much is just as is accordant with it; No good created draws it to itself, But it, by raying forth, occasions that.”
Par. 19.91Quale sovresso il nido si rigira poi c’ha pasciuti la cicogna i figli, e come quel ch’è pasto la rimira;
Par. 19.91Even as above her nest goes circling round The stork when she has fed her little ones, And he who has been fed looks up at her,
Par. 19.94cotal si fece, e sì leväi i cigli, la benedetta imagine, che l’ali movea sospinte da tanti consigli.
Par. 19.94So lifted I my brows, and even such Became the blessed image, which its wings Was moving, by so many counsels urged.
Par. 19.97Roteando cantava, e dicea: «Quali son le mie note a te, che non le ’ntendi, tal è il giudicio etterno a voi mortali».
Par. 19.97Circling around it sang, and said: “As are My notes to thee, who dost not comprehend them, Such is the eternal judgment to you mortals.”
Par. 19.100Poi si quetaro quei lucenti incendi de lo Spirito Santo ancor nel segno che fé i Romani al mondo reverendi,
Par. 19.100Those lucent splendours of the Holy Spirit Grew quiet then, but still within the standard That made the Romans reverend to the world.
Par. 19.103esso ricominciò: «A questo regno non salì mai chi non credette ’n Cristo, né pria né poi ch’el si chiavasse al legno.
Par. 19.103It recommenced: “Unto this kingdom never Ascended one who had not faith in Christ, Before or since he to the tree was nailed.
Par. 19.106Ma vedi: molti gridan “Cristo, Cristo!”, che saranno in giudicio assai men prope a lui, che tal che non conosce Cristo;
Par. 19.106But look thou, many crying are, ‘Christ, Christ!’ Who at the judgment shall be far less near To him than some shall be who knew not Christ.
Par. 19.109e tai Cristian dannerà l’Etïòpe, quando si partiranno i due collegi, l’uno in etterno ricco e l’altro inòpe.
Par. 19.109Such Christians shall the Ethiop condemn, When the two companies shall be divided, The one for ever rich, the other poor.
Par. 19.112Che poran dir li Perse a’ vostri regi, come vedranno quel volume aperto nel qual si scrivon tutti suoi dispregi?
Par. 19.112What to your kings may not the Persians say, When they that volume opened shall behold In which are written down all their dispraises?
Par. 19.115Lì si vedrà, tra l’opere d’Alberto, quella che tosto moverà la penna, per che ’l regno di Praga fia diserto.
Par. 19.115There shall be seen, among the deeds of Albert, That which ere long shall set the pen in motion, For which the realm of Prague shall be deserted.
Par. 19.118Lì si vedrà il duol che sovra Senna induce, falseggiando la moneta, quel che morrà di colpo di cotenna.
Par. 19.118There shall be seen the woe that on the Seine He brings by falsifying of the coin, Who by the blow of a wild boar shall die.
Par. 19.121Lì si vedrà la superbia ch’asseta, che fa lo Scotto e l’Inghilese folle, sì che non può soffrir dentro a sua meta.
Par. 19.121There shall be seen the pride that causes thirst, Which makes the Scot and Englishman so mad That they within their boundaries cannot rest;
Par. 19.124Vedrassi la lussuria e ’l viver molle di quel di Spagna e di quel di Boemme, che mai valor non conobbe né volle.
Par. 19.124Be seen the luxury and effeminate life Of him of Spain, and the Bohemian, Who valour never knew and never wished;
Par. 19.127Vedrassi al Ciotto di Ierusalemme segnata con un i la sua bontate, quando ’l contrario segnerà un emme.
Par. 19.127Be seen the Cripple of Jerusalem, His goodness represented by an I, While the reverse an M shall represent;
Par. 19.130Vedrassi l’avarizia e la viltate di quei che guarda l’isola del foco, ove Anchise finì la lunga etate;
Par. 19.130Be seen the avarice and poltroonery Of him who guards the Island of the Fire, Wherein Anchises finished his long life;
Par. 19.133e a dare ad intender quanto è poco, la sua scrittura fian lettere mozze, che noteranno molto in parvo loco.
Par. 19.133And to declare how pitiful he is Shall be his record in contracted letters Which shall make note of much in little space.
Par. 19.136E parranno a ciascun l’opere sozze del barba e del fratel, che tanto egregia nazione e due corone han fatte bozze.
Par. 19.136And shall appear to each one the foul deeds Of uncle and of brother who a nation So famous have dishonoured, and two crowns.
Par. 19.139E quel di Portogallo e di Norvegia lì si conosceranno, e quel di Rascia che male ha visto il conio di Vinegia.
Par. 19.139And he of Portugal and he of Norway Shall there be known, and he of Rascia too, Who saw in evil hour the coin of Venice.
Par. 19.142Oh beata Ungheria, se non si lascia più malmenare! e beata Navarra, se s’armasse del monte che la fascia!
Par. 19.142O happy Hungary, if she let herself Be wronged no farther! and Navarre the happy, If with the hills that gird her she be armed!
Par. 19.145E creder de’ ciascun che già, per arra di questo, Niccosïa e Famagosta per la lor bestia si lamenti e garra,
Par. 19.145And each one may believe that now, as hansel Thereof, do Nicosia and Famagosta Lament and rage because of their own beast,
Par. 19.148che dal fianco de l’altre non si scosta».
Par. 19.148Who from the others’ flank departeth not.”
Paradiso, Canto XX
Paradiso, Canto XX — The Eagle praises the Righteous Kings of old. Benevolence of the Divine Will.
Par. 20.1Quando colui che tutto ’l mondo alluma de l’emisperio nostro sì discende, che ’l giorno d’ogne parte si consuma,
Par. 20.1When he who all the world illuminates Out of our hemisphere so far descends That on all sides the daylight is consumed,
Par. 20.4lo ciel, che sol di lui prima s’accende, subitamente si rifà parvente per molte luci, in che una risplende;
Par. 20.4The heaven, that erst by him alone was kindled, Doth suddenly reveal itself again By many lights, wherein is one resplendent.
Par. 20.7e questo atto del ciel mi venne a mente, come ’l segno del mondo e de’ suoi duci nel benedetto rostro fu tacente;
Par. 20.7And came into my mind this act of heaven, When the ensign of the world and of its leaders Had silent in the blessed beak become;
Par. 20.10però che tutte quelle vive luci, vie più lucendo, cominciaron canti da mia memoria labili e caduci.
Par. 20.10Because those living luminaries all, By far more luminous, did songs begin Lapsing and falling from my memory.
Par. 20.13O dolce amor che di riso t’ammanti, quanto parevi ardente in que’ flailli, ch’avieno spirto sol di pensier santi!
Par. 20.13O gentle Love, that with a smile dost cloak thee, How ardent in those sparks didst thou appear, That had the breath alone of holy thoughts!
Par. 20.16Poscia che i cari e lucidi lapilli ond’ io vidi ingemmato il sesto lume puoser silenzio a li angelici squilli,
Par. 20.16After the precious and pellucid crystals, With which begemmed the sixth light I beheld, Silence imposed on the angelic bells,
Par. 20.19udir mi parve un mormorar di fiume che scende chiaro giù di pietra in pietra, mostrando l’ubertà del suo cacume.
Par. 20.19I seemed to hear the murmuring of a river That clear descendeth down from rock to rock, Showing the affluence of its mountain-top.
Par. 20.22E come suono al collo de la cetra prende sua forma, e sì com’ al pertugio de la sampogna vento che penètra,
Par. 20.22And as the sound upon the cithern’s neck Taketh its form, and as upon the vent Of rustic pipe the wind that enters it,
Par. 20.25così, rimosso d’aspettare indugio, quel mormorar de l’aguglia salissi su per lo collo, come fosse bugio.
Par. 20.25Even thus, relieved from the delay of waiting, That murmuring of the eagle mounted up Along its neck, as if it had been hollow.
Par. 20.28Fecesi voce quivi, e quindi uscissi per lo suo becco in forma di parole, quali aspettava il core ov’ io le scrissi.
Par. 20.28There it became a voice, and issued thence From out its beak, in such a form of words As the heart waited for wherein I wrote them.
Par. 20.31«La parte in me che vede e pate il sole ne l’aguglie mortali», incominciommi, «or fisamente riguardar si vole,
Par. 20.31“The part in me which sees and bears the sun In mortal eagles,” it began to me, “Now fixedly must needs be looked upon;
Par. 20.34perché d’i fuochi ond’ io figura fommi, quelli onde l’occhio in testa mi scintilla, e’ di tutti lor gradi son li sommi.
Par. 20.34For of the fires of which I make my figure, Those whence the eye doth sparkle in my head Of all their orders the supremest are.
Par. 20.37Colui che luce in mezzo per pupilla, fu il cantor de lo Spirito Santo, che l’arca traslatò di villa in villa:
Par. 20.37He who is shining in the midst as pupil Was once the singer of the Holy Spirit, Who bore the ark from city unto city;
Par. 20.40ora conosce il merto del suo canto, in quanto effetto fu del suo consiglio, per lo remunerar ch’è altrettanto.
Par. 20.40Now knoweth he the merit of his song, In so far as effect of his own counsel, By the reward which is commensurate.
Par. 20.43Dei cinque che mi fan cerchio per ciglio, colui che più al becco mi s’accosta, la vedovella consolò del figlio:
Par. 20.43Of five, that make a circle for my brow, He that approacheth nearest to my beak Did the poor widow for her son console;
Par. 20.46ora conosce quanto caro costa non seguir Cristo, per l’esperïenza di questa dolce vita e de l’opposta.
Par. 20.46Now knoweth he how dearly it doth cost Not following Christ, by the experience Of this sweet life and of its opposite.
Par. 20.49E quel che segue in la circunferenza di che ragiono, per l’arco superno, morte indugiò per vera penitenza:
Par. 20.49He who comes next in the circumference Of which I speak, upon its highest arc, Did death postpone by penitence sincere;
Par. 20.52ora conosce che ’l giudicio etterno non si trasmuta, quando degno preco fa crastino là giù de l’odïerno.
Par. 20.52Now knoweth he that the eternal judgment Suffers no change, albeit worthy prayer Maketh below to-morrow of to-day.
Par. 20.55L’altro che segue, con le leggi e meco, sotto buona intenzion che fé mal frutto, per cedere al pastor si fece greco:
Par. 20.55The next who follows, with the laws and me, Under the good intent that bore bad fruit Became a Greek by ceding to the pastor;
Par. 20.58ora conosce come il mal dedutto dal suo bene operar non li è nocivo, avvegna che sia ’l mondo indi distrutto.
Par. 20.58Now knoweth he how all the ill deduced From his good action is not harmful to him, Although the world thereby may be destroyed.
Par. 20.61E quel che vedi ne l’arco declivo, Guiglielmo fu, cui quella terra plora che piagne Carlo e Federigo vivo:
Par. 20.61And he, whom in the downward arc thou seest, Guglielmo was, whom the same land deplores That weepeth Charles and Frederick yet alive;
Par. 20.64ora conosce come s’innamora lo ciel del giusto rege, e al sembiante del suo fulgore il fa vedere ancora.
Par. 20.64Now knoweth he how heaven enamoured is With a just king; and in the outward show Of his effulgence he reveals it still.
Par. 20.67Chi crederebbe giù nel mondo errante che Rifëo Troiano in questo tondo fosse la quinta de le luci sante?
Par. 20.67Who would believe, down in the errant world, That e’er the Trojan Ripheus in this round Could be the fifth one of the holy lights?
Par. 20.70Ora conosce assai di quel che ’l mondo veder non può de la divina grazia, ben che sua vista non discerna il fondo».
Par. 20.70Now knoweth he enough of what the world Has not the power to see of grace divine, Although his sight may not discern the bottom.”
Par. 20.73Quale allodetta che ’n aere si spazia prima cantando, e poi tace contenta de l’ultima dolcezza che la sazia,
Par. 20.73Like as a lark that in the air expatiates, First singing and then silent with content Of the last sweetness that doth satisfy her,
Par. 20.76tal mi sembiò l’imago de la ’mprenta de l’etterno piacere, al cui disio ciascuna cosa qual ell’ è diventa.
Par. 20.76Such seemed to me the image of the imprint Of the eternal pleasure, by whose will Doth everything become the thing it is.
Par. 20.79E avvegna ch’io fossi al dubbiar mio lì quasi vetro a lo color ch’el veste, tempo aspettar tacendo non patio,
Par. 20.79And notwithstanding to my doubt I was As glass is to the colour that invests it, To wait the time in silence it endured not,
Par. 20.82ma de la bocca, «Che cose son queste?», mi pinse con la forza del suo peso: per ch’io di coruscar vidi gran feste.
Par. 20.82But forth from out my mouth, “What things are these?” Extorted with the force of its own weight; Whereat I saw great joy of coruscation.
Par. 20.85Poi appresso, con l’occhio più acceso, lo benedetto segno mi rispuose per non tenermi in ammirar sospeso:
Par. 20.85Thereafterward with eye still more enkindled The blessed standard made to me reply, To keep me not in wonderment suspended:
Par. 20.88«Io veggio che tu credi queste cose perch’ io le dico, ma non vedi come; sì che, se son credute, sono ascose.
Par. 20.88“I see that thou believest in these things Because I say them, but thou seest not how; So that, although believed in, they are hidden.
Par. 20.91Fai come quei che la cosa per nome apprende ben, ma la sua quiditate veder non può se altri non la prome.
Par. 20.91Thou doest as he doth who a thing by name Well apprehendeth, but its quiddity Cannot perceive, unless another show it.
Par. 20.94Regnum celorum vïolenza pate da caldo amore e da viva speranza, che vince la divina volontate:
Par. 20.94‘Regnum coelorum’ suffereth violence From fervent love, and from that living hope That overcometh the Divine volition;
Par. 20.97non a guisa che l’omo a l’om sobranza, ma vince lei perché vuole esser vinta, e, vinta, vince con sua beninanza.
Par. 20.97Not in the guise that man o’ercometh man, But conquers it because it will be conquered, And conquered conquers by benignity.
Par. 20.100La prima vita del ciglio e la quinta ti fa maravigliar, perché ne vedi la regïon de li angeli dipinta.
Par. 20.100The first life of the eyebrow and the fifth Cause thee astonishment, because with them Thou seest the region of the angels painted.
Par. 20.103D’i corpi suoi non uscir, come credi, Gentili, ma Cristiani, in ferma fede quel d’i passuri e quel d’i passi piedi.
Par. 20.103They passed not from their bodies, as thou thinkest, Gentiles, but Christians in the steadfast faith Of feet that were to suffer and had suffered.
Par. 20.106Ché l’una de lo ’nferno, u’ non si riede già mai a buon voler, tornò a l’ossa; e ciò di viva spene fu mercede:
Par. 20.106For one from Hell, where no one e’er turns back Unto good will, returned unto his bones, And that of living hope was the reward,—
Par. 20.109di viva spene, che mise la possa ne’ prieghi fatti a Dio per suscitarla, sì che potesse sua voglia esser mossa.
Par. 20.109Of living hope, that placed its efficacy In prayers to God made to resuscitate him, So that ’twere possible to move his will.
Par. 20.112L’anima glorïosa onde si parla, tornata ne la carne, in che fu poco, credette in lui che potëa aiutarla;
Par. 20.112The glorious soul concerning which I speak, Returning to the flesh, where brief its stay, Believed in Him who had the power to aid it;
Par. 20.115e credendo s’accese in tanto foco di vero amor, ch’a la morte seconda fu degna di venire a questo gioco.
Par. 20.115And, in believing, kindled to such fire Of genuine love, that at the second death Worthy it was to come unto this joy.
Par. 20.118L’altra, per grazia che da sì profonda fontana stilla, che mai creatura non pinse l’occhio infino a la prima onda,
Par. 20.118The other one, through grace, that from so deep A fountain wells that never hath the eye Of any creature reached its primal wave,
Par. 20.121tutto suo amor là giù pose a drittura: per che, di grazia in grazia, Dio li aperse l’occhio a la nostra redenzion futura;
Par. 20.121Set all his love below on righteousness; Wherefore from grace to grace did God unclose His eye to our redemption yet to be,
Par. 20.124ond’ ei credette in quella, e non sofferse da indi il puzzo più del paganesmo; e riprendiene le genti perverse.
Par. 20.124Whence he believed therein, and suffered not From that day forth the stench of paganism, And he reproved therefor the folk perverse.
Par. 20.127Quelle tre donne li fur per battesmo che tu vedesti da la destra rota, dinanzi al battezzar più d’un millesmo.
Par. 20.127Those Maidens three, whom at the right-hand wheel Thou didst behold, were unto him for baptism More than a thousand years before baptizing.
Par. 20.130O predestinazion, quanto remota è la radice tua da quelli aspetti che la prima cagion non veggion tota!
Par. 20.130O thou predestination, how remote Thy root is from the aspect of all those Who the First Cause do not behold entire!
Par. 20.133E voi, mortali, tenetevi stretti a giudicar: ché noi, che Dio vedemo, non conosciamo ancor tutti li eletti;
Par. 20.133And you, O mortals! hold yourselves restrained In judging; for ourselves, who look on God, We do not know as yet all the elect;
Par. 20.136ed ènne dolce così fatto scemo, perché il ben nostro in questo ben s’affina, che quel che vole Iddio, e noi volemo».
Par. 20.136And sweet to us is such a deprivation, Because our good in this good is made perfect, That whatsoe’er God wills, we also will.”
Par. 20.139Così da quella imagine divina, per farmi chiara la mia corta vista, data mi fu soave medicina.
Par. 20.139After this manner by that shape divine, To make clear in me my short-sightedness, Was given to me a pleasant medicine;
Par. 20.142E come a buon cantor buon citarista fa seguitar lo guizzo de la corda, in che più di piacer lo canto acquista,
Par. 20.142And as good singer a good lutanist Accompanies with vibrations of the chords, Whereby more pleasantness the song acquires,
Par. 20.145sì, mentre ch’e’ parlò, sì mi ricorda ch’io vidi le due luci benedette, pur come batter d’occhi si concorda,
Par. 20.145So, while it spake, do I remember me That I beheld both of those blessed lights, Even as the winking of the eyes concords,
Par. 20.148con le parole mover le fiammette.
Par. 20.148Moving unto the words their little flames.
Paradiso, Canto XXI
Paradiso, Canto XXI — The Seventh Heaven, Saturn: The Contemplative. The Celestial Stairway. St. Peter Damiano. His Invectives against the Luxury of the Prelates.
Par. 21.1Già eran li occhi miei rifissi al volto de la mia donna, e l’animo con essi, e da ogne altro intento s’era tolto.
Par. 21.1Already on my Lady’s face mine eyes Again were fastened, and with these my mind, And from all other purpose was withdrawn;
Par. 21.4E quella non ridea; ma «S’io ridessi», mi cominciò, «tu ti faresti quale fu Semelè quando di cener fessi:
Par. 21.4And she smiled not; but “If I were to smile,” She unto me began, “thou wouldst become Like Semele, when she was turned to ashes.
Par. 21.7ché la bellezza mia, che per le scale de l’etterno palazzo più s’accende, com’ hai veduto, quanto più si sale,
Par. 21.7Because my beauty, that along the stairs Of the eternal palace more enkindles, As thou hast seen, the farther we ascend,
Par. 21.10se non si temperasse, tanto splende, che ’l tuo mortal podere, al suo fulgore, sarebbe fronda che trono scoscende.
Par. 21.10If it were tempered not, is so resplendent That all thy mortal power in its effulgence Would seem a leaflet that the thunder crushes.
Par. 21.13Noi sem levati al settimo splendore, che sotto ’l petto del Leone ardente raggia mo misto giù del suo valore.
Par. 21.13We are uplifted to the seventh splendour, That underneath the burning Lion’s breast Now radiates downward mingled with his power.
Par. 21.16Ficca di retro a li occhi tuoi la mente, e fa di quelli specchi a la figura che ’n questo specchio ti sarà parvente».
Par. 21.16Fix in direction of thine eyes the mind, And make of them a mirror for the figure That in this mirror shall appear to thee.”
Par. 21.19Qual savesse qual era la pastura del viso mio ne l’aspetto beato quand’ io mi trasmutai ad altra cura,
Par. 21.19He who could know what was the pasturage My sight had in that blessed countenance, When I transferred me to another care,
Par. 21.22conoscerebbe quanto m’era a grato ubidire a la mia celeste scorta, contrapesando l’un con l’altro lato.
Par. 21.22Would recognize how grateful was to me Obedience unto my celestial escort, By counterpoising one side with the other.
Par. 21.25Dentro al cristallo che ’l vocabol porta, cerchiando il mondo, del suo caro duce sotto cui giacque ogne malizia morta,
Par. 21.25Within the crystal which, around the world Revolving, bears the name of its dear leader, Under whom every wickedness lay dead,
Par. 21.28di color d’oro in che raggio traluce vid’ io uno scaleo eretto in suso tanto, che nol seguiva la mia luce.
Par. 21.28Coloured like gold, on which the sunshine gleams, A stairway I beheld to such a height Uplifted, that mine eye pursued it not.
Par. 21.31Vidi anche per li gradi scender giuso tanti splendor, ch’io pensai ch’ogne lume che par nel ciel, quindi fosse diffuso.
Par. 21.31Likewise beheld I down the steps descending So many splendours, that I thought each light That in the heaven appears was there diffused.
Par. 21.34E come, per lo natural costume, le pole insieme, al cominciar del giorno, si movono a scaldar le fredde piume;
Par. 21.34And as accordant with their natural custom The rooks together at the break of day Bestir themselves to warm their feathers cold;
Par. 21.37poi altre vanno via sanza ritorno, altre rivolgon sé onde son mosse, e altre roteando fan soggiorno;
Par. 21.37Then some of them fly off without return, Others come back to where they started from, And others, wheeling round, still keep at home;
Par. 21.40tal modo parve me che quivi fosse in quello sfavillar che ’nsieme venne, sì come in certo grado si percosse.
Par. 21.40Such fashion it appeared to me was there Within the sparkling that together came, As soon as on a certain step it struck,
Par. 21.43E quel che presso più ci si ritenne, si fé sì chiaro, ch’io dicea pensando: ‘Io veggio ben l’amor che tu m’accenne.
Par. 21.43And that which nearest unto us remained Became so clear, that in my thought I said, “Well I perceive the love thou showest me;
Par. 21.46Ma quella ond’ io aspetto il come e ’l quando del dire e del tacer, si sta; ond’ io, contra ’l disio, fo ben ch’io non dimando’.
Par. 21.46But she, from whom I wait the how and when Of speech and silence, standeth still; whence I Against desire do well if I ask not.”
Par. 21.49Per ch’ella, che vedëa il tacer mio nel veder di colui che tutto vede, mi disse: «Solvi il tuo caldo disio».
Par. 21.49She thereupon, who saw my silentness In the sight of Him who seeth everything, Said unto me, “Let loose thy warm desire.”
Par. 21.52E io incominciai: «La mia mercede non mi fa degno de la tua risposta; ma per colei che ’l chieder mi concede,
Par. 21.52And I began: “No merit of my own Renders me worthy of response from thee; But for her sake who granteth me the asking,
Par. 21.55vita beata che ti stai nascosta dentro a la tua letizia, fammi nota la cagion che sì presso mi t’ha posta;
Par. 21.55Thou blessed life that dost remain concealed In thy beatitude, make known to me The cause which draweth thee so near my side;
Par. 21.58e dì perché si tace in questa rota la dolce sinfonia di paradiso, che giù per l’altre suona sì divota».
Par. 21.58And tell me why is silent in this wheel The dulcet symphony of Paradise, That through the rest below sounds so devoutly.”
Par. 21.61«Tu hai l’udir mortal sì come il viso», rispuose a me; «onde qui non si canta per quel che Bëatrice non ha riso.
Par. 21.61“Thou hast thy hearing mortal as thy sight,” It answer made to me; “they sing not here, For the same cause that Beatrice has not smiled.
Par. 21.64Giù per li gradi de la scala santa discesi tanto sol per farti festa col dire e con la luce che mi ammanta;
Par. 21.64Thus far adown the holy stairway’s steps Have I descended but to give thee welcome With words, and with the light that mantles me;
Par. 21.67né più amor mi fece esser più presta, ché più e tanto amor quinci sù ferve, sì come il fiammeggiar ti manifesta.
Par. 21.67Nor did more love cause me to be more ready, For love as much and more up there is burning, As doth the flaming manifest to thee.
Par. 21.70Ma l’alta carità, che ci fa serve pronte al consiglio che ’l mondo governa, sorteggia qui sì come tu osserve».
Par. 21.70But the high charity, that makes us servants Prompt to the counsel which controls the world, Allotteth here, even as thou dost observe.”
Par. 21.73«Io veggio ben», diss’ io, «sacra lucerna, come libero amore in questa corte basta a seguir la provedenza etterna;
Par. 21.73“I see full well,” said I, “O sacred lamp! How love unfettered in this court sufficeth To follow the eternal Providence;
Par. 21.76ma questo è quel ch’a cerner mi par forte, perché predestinata fosti sola a questo officio tra le tue consorte».
Par. 21.76But this is what seems hard for me to see, Wherefore predestinate wast thou alone Unto this office from among thy consorts.”
Par. 21.79Né venni prima a l’ultima parola, che del suo mezzo fece il lume centro, girando sé come veloce mola;
Par. 21.79No sooner had I come to the last word, Than of its middle made the light a centre, Whirling itself about like a swift millstone.
Par. 21.82poi rispuose l’amor che v’era dentro: «Luce divina sopra me s’appunta, penetrando per questa in ch’io m’inventro,
Par. 21.82When answer made the love that was therein: “On me directed is a light divine, Piercing through this in which I am embosomed,
Par. 21.85la cui virtù, col mio veder congiunta, mi leva sopra me tanto, ch’i’ veggio la somma essenza de la quale è munta.
Par. 21.85Of which the virtue with my sight conjoined Lifts me above myself so far, I see The supreme essence from which this is drawn.
Par. 21.88Quinci vien l’allegrezza ond’ io fiammeggio; per ch’a la vista mia, quant’ ella è chiara, la chiarità de la fiamma pareggio.
Par. 21.88Hence comes the joyfulness with which I flame, For to my sight, as far as it is clear, The clearness of the flame I equal make.
Par. 21.91Ma quell’ alma nel ciel che più si schiara, quel serafin che ’n Dio più l’occhio ha fisso, a la dimanda tua non satisfara,
Par. 21.91But that soul in the heaven which is most pure, That seraph which his eye on God most fixes, Could this demand of thine not satisfy;
Par. 21.94però che sì s’innoltra ne lo abisso de l’etterno statuto quel che chiedi, che da ogne creata vista è scisso.
Par. 21.94Because so deeply sinks in the abyss Of the eternal statute what thou askest, From all created sight it is cut off.
Par. 21.97E al mondo mortal, quando tu riedi, questo rapporta, sì che non presumma a tanto segno più mover li piedi.
Par. 21.97And to the mortal world, when thou returnest, This carry back, that it may not presume Longer tow’rd such a goal to move its feet.
Par. 21.100La mente, che qui luce, in terra fumma; onde riguarda come può là giùe quel che non pote perché ’l ciel l’assumma».
Par. 21.100The mind, that shineth here, on earth doth smoke; From this observe how can it do below That which it cannot though the heaven assume it?”
Par. 21.103Sì mi prescrisser le parole sue, ch’io lasciai la quistione e mi ritrassi a dimandarla umilmente chi fue.
Par. 21.103Such limit did its words prescribe to me, The question I relinquished, and restricted Myself to ask it humbly who it was.
Par. 21.106«Tra ’ due liti d’Italia surgon sassi, e non molto distanti a la tua patria, tanto che ’ troni assai suonan più bassi,
Par. 21.106“Between two shores of Italy rise cliffs, And not far distant from thy native place, So high, the thunders far below them sound,
Par. 21.109e fanno un gibbo che si chiama Catria, di sotto al quale è consecrato un ermo, che suole esser disposto a sola latria».
Par. 21.109And form a ridge that Catria is called, ’Neath which is consecrate a hermitage Wont to be dedicate to worship only.”
Par. 21.112Così ricominciommi il terzo sermo; e poi, continüando, disse: «Quivi al servigio di Dio mi fe’ sì fermo,
Par. 21.112Thus unto me the third speech recommenced, And then, continuing, it said: “Therein Unto God’s service I became so steadfast,
Par. 21.115che pur con cibi di liquor d’ulivi lievemente passava caldi e geli, contento ne’ pensier contemplativi.
Par. 21.115That feeding only on the juice of olives Lightly I passed away the heats and frosts, Contented in my thoughts contemplative.
Par. 21.118Render solea quel chiostro a questi cieli fertilemente; e ora è fatto vano, sì che tosto convien che si riveli.
Par. 21.118That cloister used to render to these heavens Abundantly, and now is empty grown, So that perforce it soon must be revealed.
Par. 21.121In quel loco fu’ io Pietro Damiano, e Pietro Peccator fu’ ne la casa di Nostra Donna in sul lito adriano.
Par. 21.121I in that place was Peter Damiano; And Peter the Sinner was I in the house Of Our Lady on the Adriatic shore.
Par. 21.124Poca vita mortal m’era rimasa, quando fui chiesto e tratto a quel cappello, che pur di male in peggio si travasa.
Par. 21.124Little of mortal life remained to me, When I was called and dragged forth to the hat Which shifteth evermore from bad to worse.
Par. 21.127Venne Cefàs e venne il gran vasello de lo Spirito Santo, magri e scalzi, prendendo il cibo da qualunque ostello.
Par. 21.127Came Cephas, and the mighty Vessel came Of the Holy Spirit, meagre and barefooted, Taking the food of any hostelry.
Par. 21.130Or voglion quinci e quindi chi rincalzi li moderni pastori e chi li meni, tanto son gravi, e chi di rietro li alzi.
Par. 21.130Now some one to support them on each side The modern shepherds need, and some to lead them, So heavy are they, and to hold their trains.
Par. 21.133Cuopron d’i manti loro i palafreni, sì che due bestie van sott’ una pelle: oh pazïenza che tanto sostieni!».
Par. 21.133They cover up their palfreys with their cloaks, So that two beasts go underneath one skin; O Patience, that dost tolerate so much!”
Par. 21.136A questa voce vid’ io più fiammelle di grado in grado scendere e girarsi, e ogne giro le facea più belle.
Par. 21.136At this voice saw I many little flames From step to step descending and revolving, And every revolution made them fairer.
Par. 21.139Dintorno a questa vennero e fermarsi, e fero un grido di sì alto suono, che non potrebbe qui assomigliarsi;
Par. 21.139Round about this one came they and stood still, And a cry uttered of so loud a sound, It here could find no parallel, nor I
Par. 21.142né io lo ’ntesi, sì mi vinse il tuono.
Par. 21.142Distinguished it, the thunder so o’ercame me.
Paradiso, Canto XXII
Paradiso, Canto XXII — St. Benedict. His Lamentation over the Corruption of Monks. The Eighth Heaven, the Fixed Stars.
Par. 22.1Oppresso di stupore, a la mia guida mi volsi, come parvol che ricorre sempre colà dove più si confida;
Par. 22.1Oppressed with stupor, I unto my guide Turned like a little child who always runs For refuge there where he confideth most;
Par. 22.4e quella, come madre che soccorre sùbito al figlio palido e anelo con la sua voce, che ’l suol ben disporre,
Par. 22.4And she, even as a mother who straightway Gives comfort to her pale and breathless boy With voice whose wont it is to reassure him,
Par. 22.7mi disse: «Non sai tu che tu se’ in cielo? e non sai tu che ’l cielo è tutto santo, e ciò che ci si fa vien da buon zelo?
Par. 22.7Said to me: “Knowest thou not thou art in heaven, And knowest thou not that heaven is holy all And what is done here cometh from good zeal?
Par. 22.10Come t’avrebbe trasmutato il canto, e io ridendo, mo pensar lo puoi, poscia che ’l grido t’ha mosso cotanto;
Par. 22.10After what wise the singing would have changed thee And I by smiling, thou canst now imagine, Since that the cry has startled thee so much,
Par. 22.13nel qual, se ’nteso avessi i prieghi suoi, già ti sarebbe nota la vendetta che tu vedrai innanzi che tu muoi.
Par. 22.13In which if thou hadst understood its prayers Already would be known to thee the vengeance Which thou shalt look upon before thou diest.
Par. 22.16La spada di qua sù non taglia in fretta né tardo, ma’ ch’al parer di colui che disïando o temendo l’aspetta.
Par. 22.16The sword above here smiteth not in haste Nor tardily, howe’er it seem to him Who fearing or desiring waits for it.
Par. 22.19Ma rivolgiti omai inverso altrui; ch’assai illustri spiriti vedrai, se com’ io dico l’aspetto redui».
Par. 22.19But turn thee round towards the others now, For very illustrious spirits shalt thou see, If thou thy sight directest as I say.”
Par. 22.22Come a lei piacque, li occhi ritornai, e vidi cento sperule che ’nsieme più s’abbellivan con mutüi rai.
Par. 22.22As it seemed good to her mine eyes I turned, And saw a hundred spherules that together With mutual rays each other more embellished.
Par. 22.25Io stava come quei che ’n sé repreme la punta del disio, e non s’attenta di domandar, sì del troppo si teme;
Par. 22.25I stood as one who in himself represses The point of his desire, and ventures not To question, he so feareth the too much.
Par. 22.28e la maggiore e la più luculenta di quelle margherite innanzi fessi, per far di sé la mia voglia contenta.
Par. 22.28And now the largest and most luculent Among those pearls came forward, that it might Make my desire concerning it content.
Par. 22.31Poi dentro a lei udi’: «Se tu vedessi com’ io la carità che tra noi arde, li tuoi concetti sarebbero espressi.
Par. 22.31Within it then I heard: “If thou couldst see Even as myself the charity that burns Among us, thy conceits would be expressed;
Par. 22.34Ma perché tu, aspettando, non tarde a l’alto fine, io ti farò risposta pur al pensier, da che sì ti riguarde.
Par. 22.34But, that by waiting thou mayst not come late To the high end, I will make answer even Unto the thought of which thou art so chary.
Par. 22.37Quel monte a cui Cassino è ne la costa fu frequentato già in su la cima da la gente ingannata e mal disposta;
Par. 22.37That mountain on whose slope Cassino stands Was frequented of old upon its summit By a deluded folk and ill-disposed;
Par. 22.40e quel son io che sù vi portai prima lo nome di colui che ’n terra addusse la verità che tanto ci soblima;
Par. 22.40And I am he who first up thither bore The name of Him who brought upon the earth The truth that so much sublimateth us.
Par. 22.43e tanta grazia sopra me relusse, ch’io ritrassi le ville circunstanti da l’empio cólto che ’l mondo sedusse.
Par. 22.43And such abundant grace upon me shone That all the neighbouring towns I drew away From the impious worship that seduced the world.
Par. 22.46Questi altri fuochi tutti contemplanti uomini fuoro, accesi di quel caldo che fa nascere i fiori e ’ frutti santi.
Par. 22.46These other fires, each one of them, were men Contemplative, enkindled by that heat Which maketh holy flowers and fruits spring up.
Par. 22.49Qui è Maccario, qui è Romoaldo, qui son li frati miei che dentro ai chiostri fermar li piedi e tennero il cor saldo».
Par. 22.49Here is Macarius, here is Romualdus, Here are my brethren, who within the cloisters Their footsteps stayed and kept a steadfast heart.”
Par. 22.52E io a lui: «L’affetto che dimostri meco parlando, e la buona sembianza ch’io veggio e noto in tutti li ardor vostri,
Par. 22.52And I to him: “The affection which thou showest Speaking with me, and the good countenance Which I behold and note in all your ardours,
Par. 22.55così m’ha dilatata mia fidanza, come ’l sol fa la rosa quando aperta tanto divien quant’ ell’ ha di possanza.
Par. 22.55In me have so my confidence dilated As the sun doth the rose, when it becomes As far unfolded as it hath the power.
Par. 22.58Però ti priego, e tu, padre, m’accerta s’io posso prender tanta grazia, ch’io ti veggia con imagine scoverta».
Par. 22.58Therefore I pray, and thou assure me, father, If I may so much grace receive, that I May thee behold with countenance unveiled.”
Par. 22.61Ond’ elli: «Frate, il tuo alto disio s’adempierà in su l’ultima spera, ove s’adempion tutti li altri e ’l mio.
Par. 22.61He thereupon: “Brother, thy high desire In the remotest sphere shall be fulfilled, Where are fulfilled all others and my own.
Par. 22.64Ivi è perfetta, matura e intera ciascuna disïanza; in quella sola è ogne parte là ove sempr’ era,
Par. 22.64There perfect is, and ripened, and complete, Every desire; within that one alone Is every part where it has always been;
Par. 22.67perché non è in loco e non s’impola; e nostra scala infino ad essa varca, onde così dal viso ti s’invola.
Par. 22.67For it is not in space, nor turns on poles, And unto it our stairway reaches up, Whence thus from out thy sight it steals away.
Par. 22.70Infin là sù la vide il patriarca Iacobbe porger la superna parte, quando li apparve d’angeli sì carca.
Par. 22.70Up to that height the Patriarch Jacob saw it Extending its supernal part, what time So thronged with angels it appeared to him.
Par. 22.73Ma, per salirla, mo nessun diparte da terra i piedi, e la regola mia rimasa è per danno de le carte.
Par. 22.73But to ascend it now no one uplifts His feet from off the earth, and now my Rule Below remaineth for mere waste of paper.
Par. 22.76Le mura che solieno esser badia fatte sono spelonche, e le cocolle sacca son piene di farina ria.
Par. 22.76The walls that used of old to be an Abbey Are changed to dens of robbers, and the cowls Are sacks filled full of miserable flour.
Par. 22.79Ma grave usura tanto non si tolle contra ’l piacer di Dio, quanto quel frutto che fa il cor de’ monaci sì folle;
Par. 22.79But heavy usury is not taken up So much against God’s pleasure as that fruit Which maketh so insane the heart of monks;
Par. 22.82ché quantunque la Chiesa guarda, tutto è de la gente che per Dio dimanda; non di parenti né d’altro più brutto.
Par. 22.82For whatsoever hath the Church in keeping Is for the folk that ask it in God’s name, Not for one’s kindred or for something worse.
Par. 22.85La carne d’i mortali è tanto blanda, che giù non basta buon cominciamento dal nascer de la quercia al far la ghianda.
Par. 22.85The flesh of mortals is so very soft, That good beginnings down below suffice not From springing of the oak to bearing acorns.
Par. 22.88Pier cominciò sanz’ oro e sanz’ argento, e io con orazione e con digiuno, e Francesco umilmente il suo convento;
Par. 22.88Peter began with neither gold nor silver, And I with orison and abstinence, And Francis with humility his convent.
Par. 22.91e se guardi ’l principio di ciascuno, poscia riguardi là dov’ è trascorso, tu vederai del bianco fatto bruno.
Par. 22.91And if thou lookest at each one’s beginning, And then regardest whither he has run, Thou shalt behold the white changed into brown.
Par. 22.94Veramente Iordan vòlto retrorso più fu, e ’l mar fuggir, quando Dio volse, mirabile a veder che qui ’l soccorso».
Par. 22.94In verity the Jordan backward turned, And the sea’s fleeing, when God willed were more A wonder to behold, than succour here.”
Par. 22.97Così mi disse, e indi si raccolse al suo collegio, e ’l collegio si strinse; poi, come turbo, in sù tutto s’avvolse.
Par. 22.97Thus unto me he said; and then withdrew To his own band, and the band closed together; Then like a whirlwind all was upward rapt.
Par. 22.100La dolce donna dietro a lor mi pinse con un sol cenno su per quella scala, sì sua virtù la mia natura vinse;
Par. 22.100The gentle Lady urged me on behind them Up o’er that stairway by a single sign, So did her virtue overcome my nature;
Par. 22.103né mai qua giù dove si monta e cala naturalmente, fu sì ratto moto ch’agguagliar si potesse a la mia ala.
Par. 22.103Nor here below, where one goes up and down By natural law, was motion e’er so swift That it could be compared unto my wing.
Par. 22.106S’io torni mai, lettore, a quel divoto trïunfo per lo quale io piango spesso le mie peccata e ’l petto mi percuoto,
Par. 22.106Reader, as I may unto that devout Triumph return, on whose account I often For my transgressions weep and beat my breast,—
Par. 22.109tu non avresti in tanto tratto e messo nel foco il dito, in quant’ io vidi ’l segno che segue il Tauro e fui dentro da esso.
Par. 22.109Thou hadst not thrust thy finger in the fire And drawn it out again, before I saw The sign that follows Taurus, and was in it.
Par. 22.112O glorïose stelle, o lume pregno di gran virtù, dal quale io riconosco tutto, qual che si sia, il mio ingegno,
Par. 22.112O glorious stars, O light impregnated With mighty virtue, from which I acknowledge All of my genius, whatsoe’er it be,
Par. 22.115con voi nasceva e s’ascondeva vosco quelli ch’è padre d’ogne mortal vita, quand’ io senti’ di prima l’aere tosco;
Par. 22.115With you was born, and hid himself with you, He who is father of all mortal life, When first I tasted of the Tuscan air;
Par. 22.118e poi, quando mi fu grazia largita d’entrar ne l’alta rota che vi gira, la vostra regïon mi fu sortita.
Par. 22.118And then when grace was freely given to me To enter the high wheel which turns you round, Your region was allotted unto me.
Par. 22.121A voi divotamente ora sospira l’anima mia, per acquistar virtute al passo forte che a sé la tira.
Par. 22.121To you devoutly at this hour my soul Is sighing, that it virtue may acquire For the stern pass that draws it to itself.
Par. 22.124«Tu se’ sì presso a l’ultima salute», cominciò Bëatrice, «che tu dei aver le luci tue chiare e acute;
Par. 22.124“Thou art so near unto the last salvation,” Thus Beatrice began, “thou oughtest now To have thine eves unclouded and acute;
Par. 22.127e però, prima che tu più t’inlei, rimira in giù, e vedi quanto mondo sotto li piedi già esser ti fei;
Par. 22.127And therefore, ere thou enter farther in, Look down once more, and see how vast a world Thou hast already put beneath thy feet;
Par. 22.130sì che ’l tuo cor, quantunque può, giocondo s’appresenti a la turba trïunfante che lieta vien per questo etera tondo».
Par. 22.130So that thy heart, as jocund as it may, Present itself to the triumphant throng That comes rejoicing through this rounded ether.”
Par. 22.133Col viso ritornai per tutte quante le sette spere, e vidi questo globo tal, ch’io sorrisi del suo vil sembiante;
Par. 22.133I with my sight returned through one and all The sevenfold spheres, and I beheld this globe Such that I smiled at its ignoble semblance;
Par. 22.136e quel consiglio per migliore approbo che l’ha per meno; e chi ad altro pensa chiamar si puote veramente probo.
Par. 22.136And that opinion I approve as best Which doth account it least; and he who thinks Of something else may truly be called just.
Par. 22.139Vidi la figlia di Latona incensa sanza quell’ ombra che mi fu cagione per che già la credetti rara e densa.
Par. 22.139I saw the daughter of Latona shining Without that shadow, which to me was cause That once I had believed her rare and dense.
Par. 22.142L’aspetto del tuo nato, Iperïone, quivi sostenni, e vidi com’ si move circa e vicino a lui Maia e Dïone.
Par. 22.142The aspect of thy son, Hyperion, Here I sustained, and saw how move themselves Around and near him Maia and Dione.
Par. 22.145Quindi m’apparve il temperar di Giove tra ’l padre e ’l figlio; e quindi mi fu chiaro il varïar che fanno di lor dove;
Par. 22.145Thence there appeared the temperateness of Jove ’Twixt son and father, and to me was clear The change that of their whereabout they make;
Par. 22.148e tutti e sette mi si dimostraro quanto son grandi e quanto son veloci e come sono in distante riparo.
Par. 22.148And all the seven made manifest to me How great they are, and eke how swift they are, And how they are in distant habitations.
Par. 22.151L’aiuola che ci fa tanto feroci, volgendom’ io con li etterni Gemelli, tutta m’apparve da’ colli a le foci;
Par. 22.151The threshing-floor that maketh us so proud, To me revolving with the eternal Twins, Was all apparent made from hill to harbour!
Par. 22.154poscia rivolsi li occhi a li occhi belli.
Par. 22.154Then to the beauteous eyes mine eyes I turned.
Paradiso, Canto XXIII
Paradiso, Canto XXIII — The Triumph of Christ. The Virgin Mary. The Apostles. Gabriel.
Par. 23.1Come l’augello, intra l’amate fronde, posato al nido de’ suoi dolci nati la notte che le cose ci nasconde,
Par. 23.1Even as a bird, ’mid the beloved leaves, Quiet upon the nest of her sweet brood Throughout the night, that hideth all things from us,
Par. 23.4che, per veder li aspetti disïati e per trovar lo cibo onde li pasca, in che gravi labor li sono aggrati,
Par. 23.4Who, that she may behold their longed-for looks And find the food wherewith to nourish them, In which, to her, grave labours grateful are,
Par. 23.7previene il tempo in su aperta frasca, e con ardente affetto il sole aspetta, fiso guardando pur che l’alba nasca;
Par. 23.7Anticipates the time on open spray And with an ardent longing waits the sun, Gazing intent as soon as breaks the dawn:
Par. 23.10così la donna mïa stava eretta e attenta, rivolta inver’ la plaga sotto la quale il sol mostra men fretta:
Par. 23.10Even thus my Lady standing was, erect And vigilant, turned round towards the zone Underneath which the sun displays less haste;
Par. 23.13sì che, veggendola io sospesa e vaga, fecimi qual è quei che disïando altro vorria, e sperando s’appaga.
Par. 23.13So that beholding her distraught and wistful, Such I became as he is who desiring For something yearns, and hoping is appeased.
Par. 23.16Ma poco fu tra uno e altro quando, del mio attender, dico, e del vedere lo ciel venir più e più rischiarando;
Par. 23.16But brief the space from one When to the other; Of my awaiting, say I, and the seeing The welkin grow resplendent more and more.
Par. 23.19e Bëatrice disse: «Ecco le schiere del trïunfo di Cristo e tutto ’l frutto ricolto del girar di queste spere!».
Par. 23.19And Beatrice exclaimed: “Behold the hosts Of Christ’s triumphal march, and all the fruit Harvested by the rolling of these spheres!”
Par. 23.22Pariemi che ’l suo viso ardesse tutto, e li occhi avea di letizia sì pieni, che passarmen convien sanza costrutto.
Par. 23.22It seemed to me her face was all aflame; And eyes she had so full of ecstasy That I must needs pass on without describing.
Par. 23.25Quale ne’ plenilunïi sereni Trivïa ride tra le ninfe etterne che dipingon lo ciel per tutti i seni,
Par. 23.25As when in nights serene of the full moon Smiles Trivia among the nymphs eternal Who paint the firmament through all its gulfs,
Par. 23.28vid’ i’ sopra migliaia di lucerne un sol che tutte quante l’accendea, come fa ’l nostro le viste superne;
Par. 23.28Saw I, above the myriads of lamps, A Sun that one and all of them enkindled, E’en as our own doth the supernal sights,
Par. 23.31e per la viva luce trasparea la lucente sustanza tanto chiara nel viso mio, che non la sostenea.
Par. 23.31And through the living light transparent shone The lucent substance so intensely clear Into my sight, that I sustained it not.
Par. 23.34Oh Bëatrice, dolce guida e cara! Ella mi disse: «Quel che ti sobranza è virtù da cui nulla si ripara.
Par. 23.34O Beatrice, thou gentle guide and dear! To me she said: “What overmasters thee A virtue is from which naught shields itself.
Par. 23.37Quivi è la sapïenza e la possanza ch’aprì le strade tra ’l cielo e la terra, onde fu già sì lunga disïanza».
Par. 23.37There are the wisdom and the omnipotence That oped the thoroughfares ’twixt heaven and earth, For which there erst had been so long a yearning.”
Par. 23.40Come foco di nube si diserra per dilatarsi sì che non vi cape, e fuor di sua natura in giù s’atterra,
Par. 23.40As fire from out a cloud unlocks itself, Dilating so it finds not room therein, And down, against its nature, falls to earth,
Par. 23.43la mente mia così, tra quelle dape fatta più grande, di sé stessa uscìo, e che si fesse rimembrar non sape.
Par. 23.43So did my mind, among those aliments Becoming larger, issue from itself, And that which it became cannot remember.
Par. 23.46«Apri li occhi e riguarda qual son io; tu hai vedute cose, che possente se’ fatto a sostener lo riso mio».
Par. 23.46“Open thine eyes, and look at what I am: Thou hast beheld such things, that strong enough Hast thou become to tolerate my smile.”
Par. 23.49Io era come quei che si risente di visïone oblita e che s’ingegna indarno di ridurlasi a la mente,
Par. 23.49I was as one who still retains the feeling Of a forgotten vision, and endeavours In vain to bring it back into his mind,
Par. 23.52quand’ io udi’ questa proferta, degna di tanto grato, che mai non si stingue del libro che ’l preterito rassegna.
Par. 23.52When I this invitation heard, deserving Of so much gratitude, it never fades Out of the book that chronicles the past.
Par. 23.55Se mo sonasser tutte quelle lingue che Polimnïa con le suore fero del latte lor dolcissimo più pingue,
Par. 23.55If at this moment sounded all the tongues That Polyhymnia and her sisters made Most lubrical with their delicious milk,
Par. 23.58per aiutarmi, al millesmo del vero non si verria, cantando il santo riso e quanto il santo aspetto facea mero;
Par. 23.58To aid me, to a thousandth of the truth It would not reach, singing the holy smile And how the holy aspect it illumed.
Par. 23.61e così, figurando il paradiso, convien saltar lo sacrato poema, come chi trova suo cammin riciso.
Par. 23.61And therefore, representing Paradise, The sacred poem must perforce leap over, Even as a man who finds his way cut off;
Par. 23.64Ma chi pensasse il ponderoso tema e l’omero mortal che se ne carca, nol biasmerebbe se sott’ esso trema:
Par. 23.64But whoso thinketh of the ponderous theme, And of the mortal shoulder laden with it, Should blame it not, if under this it tremble.
Par. 23.67non è pareggio da picciola barca quel che fendendo va l’ardita prora, né da nocchier ch’a sé medesmo parca.
Par. 23.67It is no passage for a little boat This which goes cleaving the audacious prow, Nor for a pilot who would spare himself.
Par. 23.70«Perché la faccia mia sì t’innamora, che tu non ti rivolgi al bel giardino che sotto i raggi di Cristo s’infiora?
Par. 23.70“Why doth my face so much enamour thee, That to the garden fair thou turnest not, Which under the rays of Christ is blossoming?
Par. 23.73Quivi è la rosa in che ’l verbo divino carne si fece; quivi son li gigli al cui odor si prese il buon cammino».
Par. 23.73There is the Rose in which the Word Divine Became incarnate; there the lilies are By whose perfume the good way was discovered.”
Par. 23.76Così Beatrice; e io, che a’ suoi consigli tutto era pronto, ancora mi rendei a la battaglia de’ debili cigli.
Par. 23.76Thus Beatrice; and I, who to her counsels Was wholly ready, once again betook me Unto the battle of the feeble brows.
Par. 23.79Come a raggio di sol, che puro mei per fratta nube, già prato di fiori vider, coverti d’ombra, li occhi miei;
Par. 23.79As in the sunshine, that unsullied streams Through fractured cloud, ere now a meadow of flowers Mine eyes with shadow covered o’er have seen,
Par. 23.82vid’ io così più turbe di splendori, folgorate di sù da raggi ardenti, sanza veder principio di folgóri.
Par. 23.82So troops of splendours manifold I saw Illumined from above with burning rays, Beholding not the source of the effulgence.
Par. 23.85O benigna vertù che sì li ’mprenti, sù t’essaltasti, per largirmi loco a li occhi lì che non t’eran possenti.
Par. 23.85O power benignant that dost so imprint them! Thou didst exalt thyself to give more scope There to mine eyes, that were not strong enough.
Par. 23.88Il nome del bel fior ch’io sempre invoco e mane e sera, tutto mi ristrinse l’animo ad avvisar lo maggior foco;
Par. 23.88The name of that fair flower I e’er invoke Morning and evening utterly enthralled My soul to gaze upon the greater fire.
Par. 23.91e come ambo le luci mi dipinse il quale e il quanto de la viva stella che là sù vince come qua giù vinse,
Par. 23.91And when in both mine eyes depicted were The glory and greatness of the living star Which there excelleth, as it here excelled,
Par. 23.94per entro il cielo scese una facella, formata in cerchio a guisa di corona, e cinsela e girossi intorno ad ella.
Par. 23.94Athwart the heavens a little torch descended Formed in a circle like a coronal, And cinctured it, and whirled itself about it.
Par. 23.97Qualunque melodia più dolce suona qua giù e più a sé l’anima tira, parrebbe nube che squarciata tona,
Par. 23.97Whatever melody most sweetly soundeth On earth, and to itself most draws the soul, Would seem a cloud that, rent asunder, thunders,
Par. 23.100comparata al sonar di quella lira onde si coronava il bel zaffiro del quale il ciel più chiaro s’inzaffira.
Par. 23.100Compared unto the sounding of that lyre Wherewith was crowned the sapphire beautiful, Which gives the clearest heaven its sapphire hue.
Par. 23.103«Io sono amore angelico, che giro l’alta letizia che spira del ventre che fu albergo del nostro disiro;
Par. 23.103“I am Angelic Love, that circle round The joy sublime which breathes from out the womb That was the hostelry of our Desire;
Par. 23.106e girerommi, donna del ciel, mentre che seguirai tuo figlio, e farai dia più la spera suprema perché lì entre».
Par. 23.106And I shall circle, Lady of Heaven, while Thou followest thy Son, and mak’st diviner The sphere supreme, because thou enterest there.”
Par. 23.109Così la circulata melodia si sigillava, e tutti li altri lumi facean sonare il nome di Maria.
Par. 23.109Thus did the circulated melody Seal itself up; and all the other lights Were making to resound the name of Mary.
Par. 23.112Lo real manto di tutti i volumi del mondo, che più ferve e più s’avviva ne l’alito di Dio e nei costumi,
Par. 23.112The regal mantle of the volumes all Of that world, which most fervid is and living With breath of God and with his works and ways,
Par. 23.115avea sopra di noi l’interna riva tanto distante, che la sua parvenza, là dov’ io era, ancor non appariva:
Par. 23.115Extended over us its inner border, So very distant, that the semblance of it There where I was not yet appeared to me.
Par. 23.118però non ebber li occhi miei potenza di seguitar la coronata fiamma che si levò appresso sua semenza.
Par. 23.118Therefore mine eyes did not possess the power Of following the incoronated flame, Which mounted upward near to its own seed.
Par. 23.121E come fantolin che ’nver’ la mamma tende le braccia, poi che ’l latte prese, per l’animo che ’nfin di fuor s’infiamma;
Par. 23.121And as a little child, that towards its mother Stretches its arms, when it the milk has taken, Through impulse kindled into outward flame,
Par. 23.124ciascun di quei candori in sù si stese con la sua cima, sì che l’alto affetto ch’elli avieno a Maria mi fu palese.
Par. 23.124Each of those gleams of whiteness upward reached So with its summit, that the deep affection They had for Mary was revealed to me.
Par. 23.127Indi rimaser lì nel mio cospetto, ‘Regina celi’ cantando sì dolce, che mai da me non si partì ’l diletto.
Par. 23.127Thereafter they remained there in my sight, ‘Regina coeli’ singing with such sweetness, That ne’er from me has the delight departed.
Par. 23.130Oh quanta è l’ubertà che si soffolce in quelle arche ricchissime che fuoro a seminar qua giù buone bobolce!
Par. 23.130O, what exuberance is garnered up Within those richest coffers, which had been Good husbandmen for sowing here below!
Par. 23.133Quivi si vive e gode del tesoro che s’acquistò piangendo ne lo essilio di Babillòn, ove si lasciò l’oro.
Par. 23.133There they enjoy and live upon the treasure Which was acquired while weeping in the exile Of Babylon, wherein the gold was left.
Par. 23.136Quivi trïunfa, sotto l’alto Filio di Dio e di Maria, di sua vittoria, e con l’antico e col novo concilio,
Par. 23.136There triumpheth, beneath the exalted Son Of God and Mary, in his victory, Both with the ancient council and the new,
Par. 23.139colui che tien le chiavi di tal gloria.
Par. 23.139He who doth keep the keys of such a glory.
Paradiso, Canto XXIV
Paradiso, Canto XXIV — The Radiant Wheel. St. Peter examines Dante on Faith.
Par. 24.1«O sodalizio eletto a la gran cena del benedetto Agnello, il qual vi ciba sì, che la vostra voglia è sempre piena,
Par. 24.1“O company elect to the great supper Of the Lamb benedight, who feedeth you So that for ever full is your desire,
Par. 24.4se per grazia di Dio questi preliba di quel che cade de la vostra mensa, prima che morte tempo li prescriba,
Par. 24.4If by the grace of God this man foretaste Something of that which falleth from your table, Or ever death prescribe to him the time,
Par. 24.7ponete mente a l’affezione immensa e roratelo alquanto: voi bevete sempre del fonte onde vien quel ch’ei pensa».
Par. 24.7Direct your mind to his immense desire, And him somewhat bedew; ye drinking are For ever at the fount whence comes his thought.”
Par. 24.10Così Beatrice; e quelle anime liete si fero spere sopra fissi poli, fiammando, a volte, a guisa di comete.
Par. 24.10Thus Beatrice; and those souls beatified Transformed themselves to spheres on steadfast poles, Flaming intensely in the guise of comets.
Par. 24.13E come cerchi in tempra d’orïuoli si giran sì, che ’l primo a chi pon mente quïeto pare, e l’ultimo che voli;
Par. 24.13And as the wheels in works of horologes Revolve so that the first to the beholder Motionless seems, and the last one to fly,
Par. 24.16così quelle carole, differente- mente danzando, de la sua ricchezza mi facieno stimar, veloci e lente.
Par. 24.16So in like manner did those carols, dancing In different measure, of their affluence Give me the gauge, as they were swift or slow.
Par. 24.19Di quella ch’io notai di più carezza vid’ ïo uscire un foco sì felice, che nullo vi lasciò di più chiarezza;
Par. 24.19From that one which I noted of most beauty Beheld I issue forth a fire so happy That none it left there of a greater brightness;
Par. 24.22e tre fïate intorno di Beatrice si volse con un canto tanto divo, che la mia fantasia nol mi ridice.
Par. 24.22And around Beatrice three several times It whirled itself with so divine a song, My fantasy repeats it not to me;
Par. 24.25Però salta la penna e non lo scrivo: ché l’imagine nostra a cotai pieghe, non che ’l parlare, è troppo color vivo.
Par. 24.25Therefore the pen skips, and I write it not, Since our imagination for such folds, Much more our speech, is of a tint too glaring.
Par. 24.28«O santa suora mia che sì ne prieghe divota, per lo tuo ardente affetto da quella bella spera mi disleghe».
Par. 24.28“O holy sister mine, who us implorest With such devotion, by thine ardent love Thou dost unbind me from that beautiful sphere!”
Par. 24.31Poscia fermato, il foco benedetto a la mia donna dirizzò lo spiro, che favellò così com’ i’ ho detto.
Par. 24.31Thereafter, having stopped, the blessed fire Unto my Lady did direct its breath, Which spake in fashion as I here have said.
Par. 24.34Ed ella: «O luce etterna del gran viro a cui Nostro Segnor lasciò le chiavi, ch’ei portò giù, di questo gaudio miro,
Par. 24.34And she: “O light eterne of the great man To whom our Lord delivered up the keys He carried down of this miraculous joy,
Par. 24.37tenta costui di punti lievi e gravi, come ti piace, intorno de la fede, per la qual tu su per lo mare andavi.
Par. 24.37This one examine on points light and grave, As good beseemeth thee, about the Faith By means of which thou on the sea didst walk.
Par. 24.40S’elli ama bene e bene spera e crede, non t’è occulto, perché ’l viso hai quivi dov’ ogne cosa dipinta si vede;
Par. 24.40If he love well, and hope well, and believe, From thee ’tis hid not; for thou hast thy sight There where depicted everything is seen.
Par. 24.43ma perché questo regno ha fatto civi per la verace fede, a glorïarla, di lei parlare è ben ch’a lui arrivi».
Par. 24.43But since this kingdom has made citizens By means of the true Faith, to glorify it ’Tis well he have the chance to speak thereof.”
Par. 24.46Sì come il baccialier s’arma e non parla fin che ’l maestro la question propone, per approvarla, non per terminarla,
Par. 24.46As baccalaureate arms himself, and speaks not Until the master doth propose the question, To argue it, and not to terminate it,
Par. 24.49così m’armava io d’ogne ragione mentre ch’ella dicea, per esser presto a tal querente e a tal professione.
Par. 24.49So did I arm myself with every reason, While she was speaking, that I might be ready For such a questioner and such profession.
Par. 24.52«Dì, buon Cristiano, fatti manifesto: fede che è?». Ond’ io levai la fronte in quella luce onde spirava questo;
Par. 24.52“Say, thou good Christian; manifest thyself; What is the Faith?” Whereat I raised my brow Unto that light wherefrom was this breathed forth.
Par. 24.55poi mi volsi a Beatrice, ed essa pronte sembianze femmi perch’ ïo spandessi l’acqua di fuor del mio interno fonte.
Par. 24.55Then turned I round to Beatrice, and she Prompt signals made to me that I should pour The water forth from my internal fountain.
Par. 24.58«La Grazia che mi dà ch’io mi confessi», comincia’ io, «da l’alto primipilo, faccia li miei concetti bene espressi».
Par. 24.58“May grace, that suffers me to make confession,” Began I, “to the great centurion, Cause my conceptions all to be explicit!”
Par. 24.61E seguitai: «Come ’l verace stilo ne scrisse, padre, del tuo caro frate che mise teco Roma nel buon filo,
Par. 24.61And I continued: “As the truthful pen, Father, of thy dear brother wrote of it, Who put with thee Rome into the good way,
Par. 24.64fede è sustanza di cose sperate e argomento de le non parventi; e questa pare a me sua quiditate».
Par. 24.64Faith is the substance of the things we hope for, And evidence of those that are not seen; And this appears to me its quiddity.”
Par. 24.67Allora udi’: «Dirittamente senti, se bene intendi perché la ripuose tra le sustanze, e poi tra li argomenti».
Par. 24.67Then heard I: “Very rightly thou perceivest, If well thou understandest why he placed it With substances and then with evidences.”
Par. 24.70E io appresso: «Le profonde cose che mi largiscon qui la lor parvenza, a li occhi di là giù son sì ascose,
Par. 24.70And I thereafterward: “The things profound, That here vouchsafe to me their apparition, Unto all eyes below are so concealed,
Par. 24.73che l’esser loro v’è in sola credenza, sopra la qual si fonda l’alta spene; e però di sustanza prende intenza.
Par. 24.73That they exist there only in belief, Upon the which is founded the high hope, And hence it takes the nature of a substance.
Par. 24.76E da questa credenza ci convene silogizzar, sanz’ avere altra vista: però intenza d’argomento tene».
Par. 24.76And it behoveth us from this belief To reason without having other sight, And hence it has the nature of evidence.”
Par. 24.79Allora udi’: «Se quantunque s’acquista giù per dottrina, fosse così ’nteso, non lì avria loco ingegno di sofista».
Par. 24.79Then heard I: “If whatever is acquired Below by doctrine were thus understood, No sophist’s subtlety would there find place.”
Par. 24.82Così spirò di quello amore acceso; indi soggiunse: «Assai bene è trascorsa d’esta moneta già la lega e ’l peso;
Par. 24.82Thus was breathed forth from that enkindled love; Then added: “Very well has been gone over Already of this coin the alloy and weight;
Par. 24.85ma dimmi se tu l’hai ne la tua borsa». Ond’ io: «Sì ho, sì lucida e sì tonda, che nel suo conio nulla mi s’inforsa».
Par. 24.85But tell me if thou hast it in thy purse?” And I: “Yes, both so shining and so round That in its stamp there is no peradventure.”
Par. 24.88Appresso uscì de la luce profonda che lì splendeva: «Questa cara gioia sopra la quale ogne virtù si fonda,
Par. 24.88Thereafter issued from the light profound That there resplendent was: “This precious jewel, Upon the which is every virtue founded,
Par. 24.91onde ti venne?». E io: «La larga ploia de lo Spirito Santo, ch’è diffusa in su le vecchie e ’n su le nuove cuoia,
Par. 24.91Whence hadst thou it?” And I: “The large outpouring Of Holy Spirit, which has been diffused Upon the ancient parchments and the new,
Par. 24.94è silogismo che la m’ha conchiusa acutamente sì, che ’nverso d’ella ogne dimostrazion mi pare ottusa».
Par. 24.94A syllogism is, which proved it to me With such acuteness, that, compared therewith, All demonstration seems to me obtuse.”
Par. 24.97Io udi’ poi: «L’antica e la novella proposizion che così ti conchiude, perché l’hai tu per divina favella?».
Par. 24.97And then I heard: “The ancient and the new Postulates, that to thee are so conclusive, Why dost thou take them for the word divine?”
Par. 24.100E io: «La prova che ’l ver mi dischiude, son l’opere seguite, a che natura non scalda ferro mai né batte incude».
Par. 24.100And I: “The proofs, which show the truth to me, Are the works subsequent, whereunto Nature Ne’er heated iron yet, nor anvil beat.”
Par. 24.103Risposto fummi: «Dì, chi t’assicura che quell’ opere fosser? Quel medesmo che vuol provarsi, non altri, il ti giura».
Par. 24.103’Twas answered me: “Say, who assureth thee That those works ever were? the thing itself That must be proved, nought else to thee affirms it.”
Par. 24.106«Se ’l mondo si rivolse al cristianesmo», diss’ io, «sanza miracoli, quest’ uno è tal, che li altri non sono il centesmo:
Par. 24.106“Were the world to Christianity converted,” I said, “withouten miracles, this one Is such, the rest are not its hundredth part;
Par. 24.109ché tu intrasti povero e digiuno in campo, a seminar la buona pianta che fu già vite e ora è fatta pruno».
Par. 24.109Because that poor and fasting thou didst enter Into the field to sow there the good plant, Which was a vine and has become a thorn!”
Par. 24.112Finito questo, l’alta corte santa risonò per le spere un ‘Dio laudamo’ ne la melode che là sù si canta.
Par. 24.112This being finished, the high, holy Court Resounded through the spheres, “One God we praise!” In melody that there above is chanted.
Par. 24.115E quel baron che sì di ramo in ramo, essaminando, già tratto m’avea, che a l’ultime fronde appressavamo,
Par. 24.115And then that Baron, who from branch to branch, Examining, had thus conducted me, Till the extremest leaves we were approaching,
Par. 24.118ricominciò: «La Grazia, che donnea con la tua mente, la bocca t’aperse infino a qui come aprir si dovea,
Par. 24.118Again began: “The Grace that dallying Plays with thine intellect thy mouth has opened, Up to this point, as it should opened be,
Par. 24.121sì ch’io approvo ciò che fuori emerse; ma or convien espremer quel che credi, e onde a la credenza tua s’offerse».
Par. 24.121So that I do approve what forth emerged; But now thou must express what thou believest, And whence to thy belief it was presented.”
Par. 24.124«O santo padre, e spirito che vedi ciò che credesti sì, che tu vincesti ver’ lo sepulcro più giovani piedi»,
Par. 24.124“O holy father, spirit who beholdest What thou believedst so that thou o’ercamest, Towards the sepulchre, more youthful feet,”
Par. 24.127comincia’ io, «tu vuo’ ch’io manifesti la forma qui del pronto creder mio, e anche la cagion di lui chiedesti.
Par. 24.127Began I, “thou dost wish me in this place The form to manifest of my prompt belief, And likewise thou the cause thereof demandest.
Par. 24.130E io rispondo: Io credo in uno Dio solo ed etterno, che tutto ’l ciel move, non moto, con amore e con disio;
Par. 24.130And I respond: In one God I believe, Sole and eterne, who moveth all the heavens With love and with desire, himself unmoved;
Par. 24.133e a tal creder non ho io pur prove fisice e metafisice, ma dalmi anche la verità che quinci piove
Par. 24.133And of such faith not only have I proofs Physical and metaphysical, but gives them Likewise the truth that from this place rains down
Par. 24.136per Moïsè, per profeti e per salmi, per l’Evangelio e per voi che scriveste poi che l’ardente Spirto vi fé almi;
Par. 24.136Through Moses, through the Prophets and the Psalms, Through the Evangel, and through you, who wrote After the fiery Spirit sanctified you;
Par. 24.139e credo in tre persone etterne, e queste credo una essenza sì una e sì trina, che soffera congiunto ‘sono’ ed ‘este’.
Par. 24.139In Persons three eterne believe, and these One essence I believe, so one and trine They bear conjunction both with ‘sunt’ and ‘est.’
Par. 24.142De la profonda condizion divina ch’io tocco mo, la mente mi sigilla più volte l’evangelica dottrina.
Par. 24.142With the profound condition and divine Which now I touch upon, doth stamp my mind Ofttimes the doctrine evangelical.
Par. 24.145Quest’ è ’l principio, quest’ è la favilla che si dilata in fiamma poi vivace, e come stella in cielo in me scintilla».
Par. 24.145This the beginning is, this is the spark Which afterwards dilates to vivid flame, And, like a star in heaven, is sparkling in me.”
Par. 24.148Come ’l segnor ch’ascolta quel che i piace, da indi abbraccia il servo, gratulando per la novella, tosto ch’el si tace;
Par. 24.148Even as a lord who hears what pleaseth him His servant straight embraces, gratulating For the good news as soon as he is silent;
Par. 24.151così, benedicendomi cantando, tre volte cinse me, sì com’ io tacqui, l’appostolico lume al cui comando
Par. 24.151So, giving me its benediction, singing, Three times encircled me, when I was silent, The apostolic light, at whose command
Par. 24.154io avea detto: sì nel dir li piacqui!
Par. 24.154I spoken had, in speaking I so pleased him.
Paradiso, Canto XXV
Paradiso, Canto XXV — The Laurel Crown. St. James examines Dante on Hope. Dante’s Blindness.
Par. 25.1Se mai continga che ’l poema sacro al quale ha posto mano e cielo e terra, sì che m’ha fatto per molti anni macro,
Par. 25.1If e’er it happen that the Poem Sacred, To which both heaven and earth have set their hand, So that it many a year hath made me lean,
Par. 25.4vinca la crudeltà che fuor mi serra del bello ovile ov’ io dormi’ agnello, nimico ai lupi che li danno guerra;
Par. 25.4O’ercome the cruelty that bars me out From the fair sheepfold, where a lamb I slumbered, An enemy to the wolves that war upon it,
Par. 25.7con altra voce omai, con altro vello ritornerò poeta, e in sul fonte del mio battesmo prenderò ’l cappello;
Par. 25.7With other voice forthwith, with other fleece Poet will I return, and at my font Baptismal will I take the laurel crown;
Par. 25.10però che ne la fede, che fa conte l’anime a Dio, quivi intra’ io, e poi Pietro per lei sì mi girò la fronte.
Par. 25.10Because into the Faith that maketh known All souls to God there entered I, and then Peter for her sake thus my brow encircled.
Par. 25.13Indi si mosse un lume verso noi di quella spera ond’ uscì la primizia che lasciò Cristo d’i vicari suoi;
Par. 25.13Thereafterward towards us moved a light Out of that band whence issued the first-fruits Which of his vicars Christ behind him left,
Par. 25.16e la mia donna, piena di letizia, mi disse: «Mira, mira: ecco il barone per cui là giù si vicita Galizia».
Par. 25.16And then my Lady, full of ecstasy, Said unto me: “Look, look! behold the Baron For whom below Galicia is frequented.”
Par. 25.19Sì come quando il colombo si pone presso al compagno, l’uno a l’altro pande, girando e mormorando, l’affezione;
Par. 25.19In the same way as, when a dove alights Near his companion, both of them pour forth, Circling about and murmuring, their affection,
Par. 25.22così vid’ ïo l’un da l’altro grande principe glorïoso essere accolto, laudando il cibo che là sù li prande.
Par. 25.22So one beheld I by the other grand Prince glorified to be with welcome greeted, Lauding the food that there above is eaten.
Par. 25.25Ma poi che ’l gratular si fu assolto, tacito coram me ciascun s’affisse, ignito sì che vincëa ’l mio volto.
Par. 25.25But when their gratulations were complete, Silently ‘coram me’ each one stood still, So incandescent it o’ercame my sight.
Par. 25.28Ridendo allora Bëatrice disse: «Inclita vita per cui la larghezza de la nostra basilica si scrisse,
Par. 25.28Smiling thereafterwards, said Beatrice: “Illustrious life, by whom the benefactions Of our Basilica have been described,
Par. 25.31fa risonar la spene in questa altezza: tu sai, che tante fiate la figuri, quante Iesù ai tre fé più carezza».
Par. 25.31Make Hope resound within this altitude; Thou knowest as oft thou dost personify it As Jesus to the three gave greater clearness.”—
Par. 25.34«Leva la testa e fa che t’assicuri: che ciò che vien qua sù del mortal mondo, convien ch’ai nostri raggi si maturi».
Par. 25.34“Lift up thy head, and make thyself assured; For what comes hither from the mortal world Must needs be ripened in our radiance.”
Par. 25.37Questo conforto del foco secondo mi venne; ond’ io leväi li occhi a’ monti che li ’ncurvaron pria col troppo pondo.
Par. 25.37This comfort came to me from the second fire; Wherefore mine eyes I lifted to the hills, Which bent them down before with too great weight.
Par. 25.40«Poi che per grazia vuol che tu t’affronti lo nostro Imperadore, anzi la morte, ne l’aula più secreta co’ suoi conti,
Par. 25.40“Since, through his grace, our Emperor wills that thou Shouldst find thee face to face, before thy death, In the most secret chamber, with his Counts,
Par. 25.43sì che, veduto il ver di questa corte, la spene, che là giù bene innamora, in te e in altrui di ciò conforte,
Par. 25.43So that, the truth beholden of this court, Hope, which below there rightfully enamours, Thereby thou strengthen in thyself and others,
Par. 25.46di’ quel ch’ell’ è, di’ come se ne ’nfiora la mente tua, e dì onde a te venne». Così seguì ’l secondo lume ancora.
Par. 25.46Say what it is, and how is flowering with it Thy mind, and say from whence it came to thee.” Thus did the second light again continue.
Par. 25.49E quella pïa che guidò le penne de le mie ali a così alto volo, a la risposta così mi prevenne:
Par. 25.49And the Compassionate, who piloted The plumage of my wings in such high flight, Did in reply anticipate me thus:
Par. 25.52«La Chiesa militante alcun figliuolo non ha con più speranza, com’ è scritto nel Sol che raggia tutto nostro stuolo:
Par. 25.52“No child whatever the Church Militant Of greater hope possesses, as is written In that Sun which irradiates all our band;
Par. 25.55però li è conceduto che d’Egitto vegna in Ierusalemme per vedere, anzi che ’l militar li sia prescritto.
Par. 25.55Therefore it is conceded him from Egypt To come into Jerusalem to see, Or ever yet his warfare be completed.
Par. 25.58Li altri due punti, che non per sapere son dimandati, ma perch’ ei rapporti quanto questa virtù t’è in piacere,
Par. 25.58The two remaining points, that not for knowledge Have been demanded, but that he report How much this virtue unto thee is pleasing,
Par. 25.61a lui lasc’ io, ché non li saran forti né di iattanza; ed elli a ciò risponda, e la grazia di Dio ciò li comporti».
Par. 25.61To him I leave; for hard he will not find them, Nor of self-praise; and let him answer them; And may the grace of God in this assist him!”
Par. 25.64Come discente ch’a dottor seconda pronto e libente in quel ch’elli è esperto, perché la sua bontà si disasconda,
Par. 25.64As a disciple, who his teacher follows, Ready and willing, where he is expert, That his proficiency may be displayed,
Par. 25.67«Spene», diss’ io, «è uno attender certo de la gloria futura, il qual produce grazia divina e precedente merto.
Par. 25.67“Hope,” said I, “is the certain expectation Of future glory, which is the effect Of grace divine and merit precedent.
Par. 25.70Da molte stelle mi vien questa luce; ma quei la distillò nel mio cor pria che fu sommo cantor del sommo duce.
Par. 25.70From many stars this light comes unto me; But he instilled it first into my heart Who was chief singer unto the chief captain.
Par. 25.73‘Sperino in te’, ne la sua tëodia dice, ‘color che sanno il nome tuo’: e chi nol sa, s’elli ha la fede mia?
Par. 25.73‘Sperent in te,’ in the high Theody He sayeth, ‘those who know thy name;’ and who Knoweth it not, if he my faith possess?
Par. 25.76Tu mi stillasti, con lo stillar suo, ne la pistola poi; sì ch’io son pieno, e in altrui vostra pioggia repluo».
Par. 25.76Thou didst instil me, then, with his instilling In the Epistle, so that I am full, And upon others rain again your rain.”
Par. 25.79Mentr’ io diceva, dentro al vivo seno di quello incendio tremolava un lampo sùbito e spesso a guisa di baleno.
Par. 25.79While I was speaking, in the living bosom Of that combustion quivered an effulgence, Sudden and frequent, in the guise of lightning;
Par. 25.82Indi spirò: «L’amore ond’ ïo avvampo ancor ver’ la virtù che mi seguette infin la palma e a l’uscir del campo,
Par. 25.82Then breathed: “The love wherewith I am inflamed Towards the virtue still which followed me Unto the palm and issue of the field,
Par. 25.85vuol ch’io respiri a te che ti dilette di lei; ed emmi a grato che tu diche quello che la speranza ti ’mpromette».
Par. 25.85Wills that I breathe to thee that thou delight In her; and grateful to me is thy telling Whatever things Hope promises to thee.”
Par. 25.88E io: «Le nove e le scritture antiche pongon lo segno, ed esso lo mi addita, de l’anime che Dio s’ha fatte amiche.
Par. 25.88And I: “The ancient Scriptures and the new The mark establish, and this shows it me, Of all the souls whom God hath made his friends.
Par. 25.91Dice Isaia che ciascuna vestita ne la sua terra fia di doppia vesta: e la sua terra è questa dolce vita;
Par. 25.91Isaiah saith, that each one garmented In his own land shall be with twofold garments, And his own land is this delightful life.
Par. 25.94e ’l tuo fratello assai vie più digesta, là dove tratta de le bianche stole, questa revelazion ci manifesta».
Par. 25.94Thy brother, too, far more explicitly, There where he treateth of the robes of white, This revelation manifests to us.”
Par. 25.97E prima, appresso al fin d’este parole, ‘Sperent in te’ di sopr’ a noi s’udì; a che rispuoser tutte le carole.
Par. 25.97And first, and near the ending of these words, “Sperent in te” from over us was heard, To which responsive answered all the carols.
Par. 25.100Poscia tra esse un lume si schiarì sì che, se ’l Cancro avesse un tal cristallo, l’inverno avrebbe un mese d’un sol dì.
Par. 25.100Thereafterward a light among them brightened, So that, if Cancer one such crystal had, Winter would have a month of one sole day.
Par. 25.103E come surge e va ed entra in ballo vergine lieta, sol per fare onore a la novizia, non per alcun fallo,
Par. 25.103And as uprises, goes, and enters the dance A winsome maiden, only to do honour To the new bride, and not from any failing,
Par. 25.106così vid’ io lo schiarato splendore venire a’ due che si volgieno a nota qual conveniesi al loro ardente amore.
Par. 25.106Even thus did I behold the brightened splendour Approach the two, who in a wheel revolved As was beseeming to their ardent love.
Par. 25.109Misesi lì nel canto e ne la rota; e la mia donna in lor tenea l’aspetto, pur come sposa tacita e immota.
Par. 25.109Into the song and music there it entered; And fixed on them my Lady kept her look, Even as a bride silent and motionless.
Par. 25.112«Questi è colui che giacque sopra ’l petto del nostro pellicano, e questi fue di su la croce al grande officio eletto».
Par. 25.112“This is the one who lay upon the breast Of him our Pelican; and this is he To the great office from the cross elected.”
Par. 25.115La donna mia così; né però piùe mosser la vista sua di stare attenta poscia che prima le parole sue.
Par. 25.115My Lady thus; but therefore none the more Did move her sight from its attentive gaze Before or afterward these words of hers.
Par. 25.118Qual è colui ch’adocchia e s’argomenta di vedere eclissar lo sole un poco, che, per veder, non vedente diventa;
Par. 25.118Even as a man who gazes, and endeavours To see the eclipsing of the sun a little, And who, by seeing, sightless doth become,
Par. 25.121tal mi fec’ ïo a quell’ ultimo foco mentre che detto fu: «Perché t’abbagli per veder cosa che qui non ha loco?
Par. 25.121So I became before that latest fire, While it was said, “Why dost thou daze thyself To see a thing which here hath no existence?
Par. 25.124In terra è terra il mio corpo, e saragli tanto con li altri, che ’l numero nostro con l’etterno proposito s’agguagli.
Par. 25.124Earth in the earth my body is, and shall be With all the others there, until our number With the eternal proposition tallies.
Par. 25.127Con le due stole nel beato chiostro son le due luci sole che saliro; e questo apporterai nel mondo vostro».
Par. 25.127With the two garments in the blessed cloister Are the two lights alone that have ascended: And this shalt thou take back into your world.”
Par. 25.130A questa voce l’infiammato giro si quïetò con esso il dolce mischio che si facea nel suon del trino spiro,
Par. 25.130And at this utterance the flaming circle Grew quiet, with the dulcet intermingling Of sound that by the trinal breath was made,
Par. 25.133sì come, per cessar fatica o rischio, li remi, pria ne l’acqua ripercossi, tutti si posano al sonar d’un fischio.
Par. 25.133As to escape from danger or fatigue The oars that erst were in the water beaten Are all suspended at a whistle’s sound.
Par. 25.136Ahi quanto ne la mente mi commossi, quando mi volsi per veder Beatrice, per non poter veder, benché io fossi
Par. 25.136Ah, how much in my mind was I disturbed, When I turned round to look on Beatrice, That her I could not see, although I was
Par. 25.139presso di lei, e nel mondo felice!
Par. 25.139Close at her side and in the Happy World!
Paradiso, Canto XXVI
Paradiso, Canto XXVI — St. John examines Dante on Charity. Dante’s Sight. Adam.
Par. 26.1Mentr’ io dubbiava per lo viso spento, de la fulgida fiamma che lo spense uscì un spiro che mi fece attento,
Par. 26.1While I was doubting for my vision quenched, Out of the flame refulgent that had quenched it Issued a breathing, that attentive made me,
Par. 26.4dicendo: «Intanto che tu ti risense de la vista che haï in me consunta, ben è che ragionando la compense.
Par. 26.4Saying: “While thou recoverest the sense Of seeing which in me thou hast consumed, ’Tis well that speaking thou shouldst compensate it.
Par. 26.7Comincia dunque; e dì ove s’appunta l’anima tua, e fa ragion che sia la vista in te smarrita e non defunta:
Par. 26.7Begin then, and declare to what thy soul Is aimed, and count it for a certainty, Sight is in thee bewildered and not dead;
Par. 26.10perché la donna che per questa dia regïon ti conduce, ha ne lo sguardo la virtù ch’ebbe la man d’Anania».
Par. 26.10Because the Lady, who through this divine Region conducteth thee, has in her look The power the hand of Ananias had.”
Par. 26.13Io dissi: «Al suo piacere e tosto e tardo vegna remedio a li occhi, che fuor porte quand’ ella entrò col foco ond’ io sempr’ ardo.
Par. 26.13I said: “As pleaseth her, or soon or late Let the cure come to eyes that portals were When she with fire I ever burn with entered.
Par. 26.16Lo ben che fa contenta questa corte, Alfa e O è di quanta scrittura mi legge Amore o lievemente o forte».
Par. 26.16The Good, that gives contentment to this Court, The Alpha and Omega is of all The writing that love reads me low or loud.”
Par. 26.19Quella medesma voce che paura tolta m’avea del sùbito abbarbaglio, di ragionare ancor mi mise in cura;
Par. 26.19The selfsame voice, that taken had from me The terror of the sudden dazzlement, To speak still farther put it in my thought;
Par. 26.22e disse: «Certo a più angusto vaglio ti conviene schiarar: dicer convienti chi drizzò l’arco tuo a tal berzaglio».
Par. 26.22And said: “In verity with finer sieve Behoveth thee to sift; thee it behoveth To say who aimed thy bow at such a target.”
Par. 26.25E io: «Per filosofici argomenti e per autorità che quinci scende cotale amor convien che in me si ’mprenti:
Par. 26.25And I: “By philosophic arguments, And by authority that hence descends, Such love must needs imprint itself in me;
Par. 26.28ché ’l bene, in quanto ben, come s’intende, così accende amore, e tanto maggio quanto più di bontate in sé comprende.
Par. 26.28For Good, so far as good, when comprehended Doth straight enkindle love, and so much greater As more of goodness in itself it holds;
Par. 26.31Dunque a l’essenza ov’ è tanto avvantaggio, che ciascun ben che fuor di lei si trova altro non è ch’un lume di suo raggio,
Par. 26.31Then to that Essence (whose is such advantage That every good which out of it is found Is nothing but a ray of its own light)
Par. 26.34più che in altra convien che si mova la mente, amando, di ciascun che cerne il vero in che si fonda questa prova.
Par. 26.34More than elsewhither must the mind be moved Of every one, in loving, who discerns The truth in which this evidence is founded.
Par. 26.37Tal vero a l’intelletto mïo sterne colui che mi dimostra il primo amore di tutte le sustanze sempiterne.
Par. 26.37Such truth he to my intellect reveals Who demonstrates to me the primal love Of all the sempiternal substances.
Par. 26.40Sternel la voce del verace autore, che dice a Moïsè, di sé parlando: ‘Io ti farò vedere ogne valore’.
Par. 26.40The voice reveals it of the truthful Author, Who says to Moses, speaking of Himself, ‘I will make all my goodness pass before thee.’
Par. 26.43Sternilmi tu ancora, incominciando l’alto preconio che grida l’arcano di qui là giù sovra ogne altro bando».
Par. 26.43Thou too revealest it to me, beginning The loud Evangel, that proclaims the secret Of heaven to earth above all other edict.”
Par. 26.46E io udi’: «Per intelletto umano e per autoritadi a lui concorde d’i tuoi amori a Dio guarda il sovrano.
Par. 26.46And I heard say: “By human intellect And by authority concordant with it, Of all thy loves reserve for God the highest.
Par. 26.49Ma dì ancor se tu senti altre corde tirarti verso lui, sì che tu suone con quanti denti questo amor ti morde».
Par. 26.49But say again if other cords thou feelest, Draw thee towards Him, that thou mayst proclaim With how many teeth this love is biting thee.”
Par. 26.52Non fu latente la santa intenzione de l’aguglia di Cristo, anzi m’accorsi dove volea menar mia professione.
Par. 26.52The holy purpose of the Eagle of Christ Not latent was, nay, rather I perceived Whither he fain would my profession lead.
Par. 26.55Però ricominciai: «Tutti quei morsi che posson far lo cor volgere a Dio, a la mia caritate son concorsi:
Par. 26.55Therefore I recommenced: “All of those bites Which have the power to turn the heart to God Unto my charity have been concurrent.
Par. 26.58ché l’essere del mondo e l’esser mio, la morte ch’el sostenne perch’ io viva, e quel che spera ogne fedel com’ io,
Par. 26.58The being of the world, and my own being, The death which He endured that I may live, And that which all the faithful hope, as I do,
Par. 26.61con la predetta conoscenza viva, tratto m’hanno del mar de l’amor torto, e del diritto m’han posto a la riva.
Par. 26.61With the forementioned vivid consciousness Have drawn me from the sea of love perverse, And of the right have placed me on the shore.
Par. 26.64Le fronde onde s’infronda tutto l’orto de l’ortolano etterno, am’ io cotanto quanto da lui a lor di bene è porto».
Par. 26.64The leaves, wherewith embowered is all the garden Of the Eternal Gardener, do I love As much as he has granted them of good.”
Par. 26.67Sì com’ io tacqui, un dolcissimo canto risonò per lo cielo, e la mia donna dicea con li altri: «Santo, santo, santo!».
Par. 26.67As soon as I had ceased, a song most sweet Throughout the heaven resounded, and my Lady Said with the others, “Holy, holy, holy!”
Par. 26.70E come a lume acuto si disonna per lo spirto visivo che ricorre a lo splendor che va di gonna in gonna,
Par. 26.70And as at some keen light one wakes from sleep By reason of the visual spirit that runs Unto the splendour passed from coat to coat,
Par. 26.73e lo svegliato ciò che vede aborre, sì nescïa è la sùbita vigilia fin che la stimativa non soccorre;
Par. 26.73And he who wakes abhorreth what he sees, So all unconscious is his sudden waking, Until the judgment cometh to his aid,
Par. 26.76così de li occhi miei ogne quisquilia fugò Beatrice col raggio d’i suoi, che rifulgea da più di mille milia:
Par. 26.76So from before mine eyes did Beatrice Chase every mote with radiance of her own, That cast its light a thousand miles and more.
Par. 26.79onde mei che dinanzi vidi poi; e quasi stupefatto domandai d’un quarto lume ch’io vidi tra noi.
Par. 26.79Whence better after than before I saw, And in a kind of wonderment I asked About a fourth light that I saw with us.
Par. 26.82E la mia donna: «Dentro da quei rai vagheggia il suo fattor l’anima prima che la prima virtù creasse mai».
Par. 26.82And said my Lady: “There within those rays Gazes upon its Maker the first soul That ever the first virtue did create.”
Par. 26.85Come la fronda che flette la cima nel transito del vento, e poi si leva per la propria virtù che la soblima,
Par. 26.85Even as the bough that downward bends its top At transit of the wind, and then is lifted By its own virtue, which inclines it upward,
Par. 26.88fec’ io in tanto in quant’ ella diceva, stupendo, e poi mi rifece sicuro un disio di parlare ond’ ïo ardeva.
Par. 26.88Likewise did I, the while that she was speaking, Being amazed, and then I was made bold By a desire to speak wherewith I burned.
Par. 26.91E cominciai: «O pomo che maturo solo prodotto fosti, o padre antico a cui ciascuna sposa è figlia e nuro,
Par. 26.91And I began: “O apple, that mature Alone hast been produced, O ancient father, To whom each wife is daughter and daughter-in-law,
Par. 26.94divoto quanto posso a te supplìco perché mi parli: tu vedi mia voglia, e per udirti tosto non la dico».
Par. 26.94Devoutly as I can I supplicate thee That thou wouldst speak to me; thou seest my wish; And I, to hear thee quickly, speak it not.”
Par. 26.97Talvolta un animal coverto broglia, sì che l’affetto convien che si paia per lo seguir che face a lui la ’nvoglia;
Par. 26.97Sometimes an animal, when covered, struggles So that his impulse needs must be apparent, By reason of the wrappage following it;
Par. 26.100e similmente l’anima primaia mi facea trasparer per la coverta quant’ ella a compiacermi venìa gaia.
Par. 26.100And in like manner the primeval soul Made clear to me athwart its covering How jubilant it was to give me pleasure.
Par. 26.103Indi spirò: «Sanz’ essermi proferta da te, la voglia tua discerno meglio che tu qualunque cosa t’è più certa;
Par. 26.103Then breathed: “Without thy uttering it to me, Thine inclination better I discern Than thou whatever thing is surest to thee;
Par. 26.106perch’ io la veggio nel verace speglio che fa di sé pareglio a l’altre cose, e nulla face lui di sé pareglio.
Par. 26.106For I behold it in the truthful mirror, That of Himself all things parhelion makes, And none makes Him parhelion of itself.
Par. 26.109Tu vuogli udir quant’ è che Dio mi puose ne l’eccelso giardino, ove costei a così lunga scala ti dispuose,
Par. 26.109Thou fain wouldst hear how long ago God placed me Within the lofty garden, where this Lady Unto so long a stairway thee disposed.
Par. 26.112e quanto fu diletto a li occhi miei, e la propria cagion del gran disdegno, e l’idïoma ch’usai e che fei.
Par. 26.112And how long to mine eyes it was a pleasure, And of the great disdain the proper cause, And the language that I used and that I made.
Par. 26.115Or, figluol mio, non il gustar del legno fu per sé la cagion di tanto essilio, ma solamente il trapassar del segno.
Par. 26.115Now, son of mine, the tasting of the tree Not in itself was cause of so great exile, But solely the o’erstepping of the bounds.
Par. 26.118Quindi onde mosse tua donna Virgilio, quattromilia trecento e due volumi di sol desiderai questo concilio;
Par. 26.118There, whence thy Lady moved Virgilius, Four thousand and three hundred and two circuits Made by the sun, this Council I desired;
Par. 26.121e vidi lui tornare a tutt’ i lumi de la sua strada novecento trenta fïate, mentre ch’ïo in terra fu’mi.
Par. 26.121And him I saw return to all the lights Of his highway nine hundred times and thirty, Whilst I upon the earth was tarrying.
Par. 26.124La lingua ch’io parlai fu tutta spenta innanzi che a l’ovra inconsummabile fosse la gente di Nembròt attenta:
Par. 26.124The language that I spake was quite extinct Before that in the work interminable The people under Nimrod were employed;
Par. 26.127ché nullo effetto mai razïonabile, per lo piacere uman che rinovella seguendo il cielo, sempre fu durabile.
Par. 26.127For nevermore result of reasoning (Because of human pleasure that doth change, Obedient to the heavens) was durable.
Par. 26.130Opera naturale è ch’uom favella; ma così o così, natura lascia poi fare a voi secondo che v’abbella.
Par. 26.130A natural action is it that man speaks; But whether thus or thus, doth nature leave To your own art, as seemeth best to you.
Par. 26.133Pria ch’i’ scendessi a l’infernale ambascia, I s’appellava in terra il sommo bene onde vien la letizia che mi fascia;
Par. 26.133Ere I descended to the infernal anguish, ‘El’ was on earth the name of the Chief Good, From whom comes all the joy that wraps me round
Par. 26.136e El si chiamò poi: e ciò convene, ché l’uso d’i mortali è come fronda in ramo, che sen va e altra vene.
Par. 26.136‘Eli’ he then was called, and that is proper, Because the use of men is like a leaf On bough, which goeth and another cometh.
Par. 26.139Nel monte che si leva più da l’onda, fu’ io, con vita pura e disonesta, da la prim’ ora a quella che seconda,
Par. 26.139Upon the mount that highest o’er the wave Rises was I, in life or pure or sinful, From the first hour to that which is the second,
Par. 26.142come ’l sol muta quadra, l’ora sesta».
Par. 26.142As the sun changes quadrant, to the sixth.”
Paradiso, Canto XXVII
Paradiso, Canto XXVII — St. Peter’s reproof of bad Popes. The Ascent to the Ninth Heaven, the ‘Primum Mobile.’
Par. 27.1‘Al Padre, al Figlio, a lo Spirito Santo’, cominciò, ‘gloria!’, tutto ’l paradiso, sì che m’inebrïava il dolce canto.
Par. 27.1“Glory be to the Father, to the Son, And Holy Ghost!” all Paradise began, So that the melody inebriate made me.
Par. 27.4Ciò ch’io vedeva mi sembiava un riso de l’universo; per che mia ebbrezza intrava per l’udire e per lo viso.
Par. 27.4What I beheld seemed unto me a smile Of the universe; for my inebriation Found entrance through the hearing and the sight.
Par. 27.7Oh gioia! oh ineffabile allegrezza! oh vita intègra d’amore e di pace! oh sanza brama sicura ricchezza!
Par. 27.7O joy! O gladness inexpressible! O perfect life of love and peacefulness! O riches without hankering secure!
Par. 27.10Dinanzi a li occhi miei le quattro face stavano accese, e quella che pria venne incominciò a farsi più vivace,
Par. 27.10Before mine eyes were standing the four torches Enkindled, and the one that first had come Began to make itself more luminous;
Par. 27.13e tal ne la sembianza sua divenne, qual diverrebbe Iove, s’elli e Marte fossero augelli e cambiassersi penne.
Par. 27.13And even such in semblance it became As Jupiter would become, if he and Mars Were birds, and they should interchange their feathers.
Par. 27.16La provedenza, che quivi comparte vice e officio, nel beato coro silenzio posto avea da ogne parte,
Par. 27.16That Providence, which here distributeth Season and service, in the blessed choir Had silence upon every side imposed.
Par. 27.19quand’ ïo udi’: «Se io mi trascoloro, non ti maravigliar, ché, dicend’ io, vedrai trascolorar tutti costoro.
Par. 27.19When I heard say: “If I my colour change, Marvel not at it; for while I am speaking Thou shalt behold all these their colour change.
Par. 27.22Quelli ch’usurpa in terra il luogo mio, il luogo mio, il luogo mio, che vaca ne la presenza del Figliuol di Dio,
Par. 27.22He who usurps upon the earth my place, My place, my place, which vacant has become Before the presence of the Son of God,
Par. 27.25fatt’ ha del cimitero mio cloaca del sangue e de la puzza; onde ’l perverso che cadde di qua sù, là giù si placa».
Par. 27.25Has of my cemetery made a sewer Of blood and stench, whereby the Perverse One, Who fell from here, below there is appeased!”
Par. 27.28Di quel color che per lo sole avverso nube dipigne da sera e da mane, vid’ ïo allora tutto ’l ciel cosperso.
Par. 27.28With the same colour which, through sun adverse, Painteth the clouds at evening or at morn, Beheld I then the whole of heaven suffused.
Par. 27.31E come donna onesta che permane di sé sicura, e per l’altrui fallanza, pur ascoltando, timida si fane,
Par. 27.31And as a modest woman, who abides Sure of herself, and at another’s failing, From listening only, timorous becomes,
Par. 27.34così Beatrice trasmutò sembianza; e tale eclissi credo che ’n ciel fue quando patì la supprema possanza.
Par. 27.34Even thus did Beatrice change countenance; And I believe in heaven was such eclipse, When suffered the supreme Omnipotence;
Par. 27.37Poi procedetter le parole sue con voce tanto da sé trasmutata, che la sembianza non si mutò piùe:
Par. 27.37Thereafterward proceeded forth his words With voice so much transmuted from itself, The very countenance was not more changed.
Par. 27.40«Non fu la sposa di Cristo allevata del sangue mio, di Lin, di quel di Cleto, per essere ad acquisto d’oro usata;
Par. 27.40“The spouse of Christ has never nurtured been On blood of mine, of Linus and of Cletus, To be made use of in acquest of gold;
Par. 27.43ma per acquisto d’esto viver lieto e Sisto e Pïo e Calisto e Urbano sparser lo sangue dopo molto fleto.
Par. 27.43But in acquest of this delightful life Sixtus and Pius, Urban and Calixtus, After much lamentation, shed their blood.
Par. 27.46Non fu nostra intenzion ch’a destra mano d’i nostri successor parte sedesse, parte da l’altra del popol cristiano;
Par. 27.46Our purpose was not, that on the right hand Of our successors should in part be seated The Christian folk, in part upon the other;
Par. 27.49né che le chiavi che mi fuor concesse, divenisser signaculo in vessillo che contra battezzati combattesse;
Par. 27.49Nor that the keys which were to me confided Should e’er become the escutcheon on a banner, That should wage war on those who are baptized;
Par. 27.52né ch’io fossi figura di sigillo a privilegi venduti e mendaci, ond’ io sovente arrosso e disfavillo.
Par. 27.52Nor I be made the figure of a seal To privileges venal and mendacious, Whereat I often redden and flash with fire.
Par. 27.55In vesta di pastor lupi rapaci si veggion di qua sù per tutti i paschi: o difesa di Dio, perché pur giaci?
Par. 27.55In garb of shepherds the rapacious wolves Are seen from here above o’er all the pastures! O wrath of God, why dost thou slumber still?
Par. 27.58Del sangue nostro Caorsini e Guaschi s’apparecchian di bere: o buon principio, a che vil fine convien che tu caschi!
Par. 27.58To drink our blood the Caorsines and Gascons Are making ready. O thou good beginning, Unto how vile an end must thou needs fall!
Par. 27.61Ma l’alta provedenza, che con Scipio difese a Roma la gloria del mondo, soccorrà tosto, sì com’ io concipio;
Par. 27.61But the high Providence, that with Scipio At Rome the glory of the world defended, Will speedily bring aid, as I conceive;
Par. 27.64e tu, figliuol, che per lo mortal pondo ancor giù tornerai, apri la bocca, e non asconder quel ch’io non ascondo».
Par. 27.64And thou, my son, who by thy mortal weight Shalt down return again, open thy mouth; What I conceal not, do not thou conceal.”
Par. 27.67Sì come di vapor gelati fiocca in giuso l’aere nostro, quando ’l corno de la capra del ciel col sol si tocca,
Par. 27.67As with its frozen vapours downward falls In flakes our atmosphere, what time the horn Of the celestial Goat doth touch the sun,
Par. 27.70in sù vid’ io così l’etera addorno farsi e fioccar di vapor trïunfanti che fatto avien con noi quivi soggiorno.
Par. 27.70Upward in such array saw I the ether Become, and flaked with the triumphant vapours, Which there together with us had remained.
Par. 27.73Lo viso mio seguiva i suoi sembianti, e seguì fin che ’l mezzo, per lo molto, li tolse il trapassar del più avanti.
Par. 27.73My sight was following up their semblances, And followed till the medium, by excess, The passing farther onward took from it;
Par. 27.76Onde la donna, che mi vide assolto de l’attendere in sù, mi disse: «Adima il viso e guarda come tu se’ vòlto».
Par. 27.76Whereat the Lady, who beheld me freed From gazing upward, said to me: “Cast down Thy sight, and see how far thou art turned round.”
Par. 27.79Da l’ora ch’ïo avea guardato prima i’ vidi mosso me per tutto l’arco che fa dal mezzo al fine il primo clima;
Par. 27.79Since the first time that I had downward looked, I saw that I had moved through the whole arc Which the first climate makes from midst to end;
Par. 27.82sì ch’io vedea di là da Gade il varco folle d’Ulisse, e di qua presso il lito nel qual si fece Europa dolce carco.
Par. 27.82So that I saw the mad track of Ulysses Past Gades, and this side, well nigh the shore Whereon became Europa a sweet burden.
Par. 27.85E più mi fora discoverto il sito di questa aiuola; ma ’l sol procedea sotto i mie’ piedi un segno e più partito.
Par. 27.85And of this threshing-floor the site to me Were more unveiled, but the sun was proceeding Under my feet, a sign and more removed.
Par. 27.88La mente innamorata, che donnea con la mia donna sempre, di ridure ad essa li occhi più che mai ardea;
Par. 27.88My mind enamoured, which is dallying At all times with my Lady, to bring back To her mine eyes was more than ever ardent.
Par. 27.91e se natura o arte fé pasture da pigliare occhi, per aver la mente, in carne umana o ne le sue pitture,
Par. 27.91And if or Art or Nature has made bait To catch the eyes and so possess the mind, In human flesh or in its portraiture,
Par. 27.94tutte adunate, parrebber nïente ver’ lo piacer divin che mi refulse, quando mi volsi al suo viso ridente.
Par. 27.94All joined together would appear as nought To the divine delight which shone upon me When to her smiling face I turned me round.
Par. 27.97E la virtù che lo sguardo m’indulse, del bel nido di Leda mi divelse, e nel ciel velocissimo m’impulse.
Par. 27.97The virtue that her look endowed me with From the fair nest of Leda tore me forth, And up into the swiftest heaven impelled me.
Par. 27.100Le parti sue vivissime ed eccelse sì uniforme son, ch’i’ non so dire qual Bëatrice per loco mi scelse.
Par. 27.100Its parts exceeding full of life and lofty Are all so uniform, I cannot say Which Beatrice selected for my place.
Par. 27.103Ma ella, che vedëa ’l mio disire, incominciò, ridendo tanto lieta, che Dio parea nel suo volto gioire:
Par. 27.103But she, who was aware of my desire, Began, the while she smiled so joyously That God seemed in her countenance to rejoice:
Par. 27.106«La natura del mondo, che quïeta il mezzo e tutto l’altro intorno move, quinci comincia come da sua meta;
Par. 27.106“The nature of that motion, which keeps quiet The centre and all the rest about it moves, From hence begins as from its starting point.
Par. 27.109e questo cielo non ha altro dove che la mente divina, in che s’accende l’amor che ’l volge e la virtù ch’ei piove.
Par. 27.109And in this heaven there is no other Where Than in the Mind Divine, wherein is kindled The love that turns it, and the power it rains.
Par. 27.112Luce e amor d’un cerchio lui comprende, sì come questo li altri; e quel precinto colui che ’l cinge solamente intende.
Par. 27.112Within a circle light and love embrace it, Even as this doth the others, and that precinct He who encircles it alone controls.
Par. 27.115Non è suo moto per altro distinto, ma li altri son mensurati da questo, sì come diece da mezzo e da quinto;
Par. 27.115Its motion is not by another meted, But all the others measured are by this, As ten is by the half and by the fifth.
Par. 27.118e come il tempo tegna in cotal testo le sue radici e ne li altri le fronde, omai a te può esser manifesto.
Par. 27.118And in what manner time in such a pot May have its roots, and in the rest its leaves, Now unto thee can manifest be made.
Par. 27.121Oh cupidigia che i mortali affonde sì sotto te, che nessuno ha podere di trarre li occhi fuor de le tue onde!
Par. 27.121O Covetousness, that mortals dost ingulf Beneath thee so, that no one hath the power Of drawing back his eyes from out thy waves!
Par. 27.124Ben fiorisce ne li uomini il volere; ma la pioggia continüa converte in bozzacchioni le sosine vere.
Par. 27.124Full fairly blossoms in mankind the will; But the uninterrupted rain converts Into abortive wildings the true plums.
Par. 27.127Fede e innocenza son reperte solo ne’ parvoletti; poi ciascuna pria fugge che le guance sian coperte.
Par. 27.127Fidelity and innocence are found Only in children; afterwards they both Take flight or e’er the cheeks with down are covered.
Par. 27.130Tale, balbuzïendo ancor, digiuna, che poi divora, con la lingua sciolta, qualunque cibo per qualunque luna;
Par. 27.130One, while he prattles still, observes the fasts, Who, when his tongue is loosed, forthwith devours Whatever food under whatever moon;
Par. 27.133e tal, balbuzïendo, ama e ascolta la madre sua, che, con loquela intera, disïa poi di vederla sepolta.
Par. 27.133Another, while he prattles, loves and listens Unto his mother, who when speech is perfect Forthwith desires to see her in her grave.
Par. 27.136Così si fa la pelle bianca nera nel primo aspetto de la bella figlia di quel ch’apporta mane e lascia sera.
Par. 27.136Even thus is swarthy made the skin so white In its first aspect of the daughter fair Of him who brings the morn, and leaves the night.
Par. 27.139Tu, perché non ti facci maraviglia, pensa che ’n terra non è chi governi; onde sì svïa l’umana famiglia.
Par. 27.139Thou, that it may not be a marvel to thee, Think that on earth there is no one who governs; Whence goes astray the human family.
Par. 27.142Ma prima che gennaio tutto si sverni per la centesma ch’è là giù negletta, raggeran sì questi cerchi superni,
Par. 27.142Ere January be unwintered wholly By the centesimal on earth neglected, Shall these supernal circles roar so loud
Par. 27.145che la fortuna che tanto s’aspetta, le poppe volgerà u’ son le prore, sì che la classe correrà diretta;
Par. 27.145The tempest that has been so long awaited Shall whirl the poops about where are the prows; So that the fleet shall run its course direct,
Par. 27.148e vero frutto verrà dopo ’l fiore».
Par. 27.148And the true fruit shall follow on the flower.”
Paradiso, Canto XXVIII
Paradiso, Canto XXVIII — God and the Angelic Hierarchies.
Par. 28.1Poscia che ’ncontro a la vita presente d’i miseri mortali aperse ’l vero quella che ’mparadisa la mia mente,
Par. 28.1After the truth against the present life Of miserable mortals was unfolded By her who doth imparadise my mind,
Par. 28.4come in lo specchio fiamma di doppiero vede colui che se n’alluma retro, prima che l’abbia in vista o in pensiero,
Par. 28.4As in a looking-glass a taper’s flame He sees who from behind is lighted by it, Before he has it in his sight or thought,
Par. 28.7e sé rivolge per veder se ’l vetro li dice il vero, e vede ch’el s’accorda con esso come nota con suo metro;
Par. 28.7And turns him round to see if so the glass Tell him the truth, and sees that it accords Therewith as doth a music with its metre,
Par. 28.10così la mia memoria si ricorda ch’io feci riguardando ne’ belli occhi onde a pigliarmi fece Amor la corda.
Par. 28.10In similar wise my memory recollecteth That I did, looking into those fair eyes, Of which Love made the springes to ensnare me.
Par. 28.13E com’ io mi rivolsi e furon tocchi li miei da ciò che pare in quel volume, quandunque nel suo giro ben s’adocchi,
Par. 28.13And as I turned me round, and mine were touched By that which is apparent in that volume, Whenever on its gyre we gaze intent,
Par. 28.16un punto vidi che raggiava lume acuto sì, che ’l viso ch’elli affoca chiuder conviensi per lo forte acume;
Par. 28.16A point beheld I, that was raying out Light so acute, the sight which it enkindles Must close perforce before such great acuteness.
Par. 28.19e quale stella par quinci più poca, parrebbe luna, locata con esso come stella con stella si collòca.
Par. 28.19And whatsoever star seems smallest here Would seem to be a moon, if placed beside it. As one star with another star is placed.
Par. 28.22Forse cotanto quanto pare appresso alo cigner la luce che ’l dipigne quando ’l vapor che ’l porta più è spesso,
Par. 28.22Perhaps at such a distance as appears A halo cincturing the light that paints it, When densest is the vapour that sustains it,
Par. 28.25distante intorno al punto un cerchio d’igne si girava sì ratto, ch’avria vinto quel moto che più tosto il mondo cigne;
Par. 28.25Thus distant round the point a circle of fire So swiftly whirled, that it would have surpassed Whatever motion soonest girds the world;
Par. 28.28e questo era d’un altro circumcinto, e quel dal terzo, e ’l terzo poi dal quarto, dal quinto il quarto, e poi dal sesto il quinto.
Par. 28.28And this was by another circumcinct, That by a third, the third then by a fourth, By a fifth the fourth, and then by a sixth the fifth;
Par. 28.31Sopra seguiva il settimo sì sparto già di larghezza, che ’l messo di Iuno intero a contenerlo sarebbe arto.
Par. 28.31The seventh followed thereupon in width So ample now, that Juno’s messenger Entire would be too narrow to contain it.
Par. 28.34Così l’ottavo e ’l nono; e chiascheduno più tardo si movea, secondo ch’era in numero distante più da l’uno;
Par. 28.34Even so the eighth and ninth; and every one More slowly moved, according as it was In number distant farther from the first.
Par. 28.37e quello avea la fiamma più sincera cui men distava la favilla pura, credo, però che più di lei s’invera.
Par. 28.37And that one had its flame most crystalline From which less distant was the stainless spark, I think because more with its truth imbued.
Par. 28.40La donna mia, che mi vedëa in cura forte sospeso, disse: «Da quel punto depende il cielo e tutta la natura.
Par. 28.40My Lady, who in my anxiety Beheld me much perplexed, said: “From that point Dependent is the heaven and nature all.
Par. 28.43Mira quel cerchio che più li è congiunto; e sappi che ’l suo muovere è sì tosto per l’affocato amore ond’ elli è punto».
Par. 28.43Behold that circle most conjoined to it, And know thou, that its motion is so swift Through burning love whereby it is spurred on.”
Par. 28.46E io a lei: «Se ’l mondo fosse posto con l’ordine ch’io veggio in quelle rote, sazio m’avrebbe ciò che m’è proposto;
Par. 28.46And I to her: “If the world were arranged In the order which I see in yonder wheels, What’s set before me would have satisfied me;
Par. 28.49ma nel mondo sensibile si puote veder le volte tanto più divine, quant’ elle son dal centro più remote.
Par. 28.49But in the world of sense we can perceive That evermore the circles are diviner As they are from the centre more remote
Par. 28.52Onde, se ’l mio disir dee aver fine in questo miro e angelico templo che solo amore e luce ha per confine,
Par. 28.52Wherefore if my desire is to be ended In this miraculous and angelic temple, That has for confines only love and light,
Par. 28.55udir convienmi ancor come l’essemplo e l’essemplare non vanno d’un modo, ché io per me indarno a ciò contemplo».
Par. 28.55To hear behoves me still how the example And the exemplar go not in one fashion, Since for myself in vain I contemplate it.”
Par. 28.58«Se li tuoi diti non sono a tal nodo sufficïenti, non è maraviglia: tanto, per non tentare, è fatto sodo!».
Par. 28.58“If thine own fingers unto such a knot Be insufficient, it is no great wonder, So hard hath it become for want of trying.”
Par. 28.61Così la donna mia; poi disse: «Piglia quel ch’io ti dicerò, se vuo’ saziarti; e intorno da esso t’assottiglia.
Par. 28.61My Lady thus; then said she: “Do thou take What I shall tell thee, if thou wouldst be sated, And exercise on that thy subtlety.
Par. 28.64Li cerchi corporai sono ampi e arti secondo il più e ’l men de la virtute che si distende per tutte lor parti.
Par. 28.64The circles corporal are wide and narrow According to the more or less of virtue Which is distributed through all their parts.
Par. 28.67Maggior bontà vuol far maggior salute; maggior salute maggior corpo cape, s’elli ha le parti igualmente compiute.
Par. 28.67The greater goodness works the greater weal, The greater weal the greater body holds, If perfect equally are all its parts.
Par. 28.70Dunque costui che tutto quanto rape l’altro universo seco, corrisponde al cerchio che più ama e che più sape:
Par. 28.70Therefore this one which sweeps along with it The universe sublime, doth correspond Unto the circle which most loves and knows.
Par. 28.73per che, se tu a la virtù circonde la tua misura, non a la parvenza de le sustanze che t’appaion tonde,
Par. 28.73On which account, if thou unto the virtue Apply thy measure, not to the appearance Of substances that unto thee seem round,
Par. 28.76tu vederai mirabil consequenza di maggio a più e di minore a meno, in ciascun cielo, a süa intelligenza».
Par. 28.76Thou wilt behold a marvellous agreement, Of more to greater, and of less to smaller, In every heaven, with its Intelligence.”
Par. 28.79Come rimane splendido e sereno l’emisperio de l’aere, quando soffia Borea da quella guancia ond’ è più leno,
Par. 28.79Even as remaineth splendid and serene The hemisphere of air, when Boreas Is blowing from that cheek where he is mildest,
Par. 28.82per che si purga e risolve la roffia che pria turbava, sì che ’l ciel ne ride con le bellezze d’ogne sua paroffia;
Par. 28.82Because is purified and resolved the rack That erst disturbed it, till the welkin laughs With all the beauties of its pageantry;
Par. 28.85così fec’ïo, poi che mi provide la donna mia del suo risponder chiaro, e come stella in cielo il ver si vide.
Par. 28.85Thus did I likewise, after that my Lady Had me provided with her clear response, And like a star in heaven the truth was seen.
Par. 28.88E poi che le parole sue restaro, non altrimenti ferro disfavilla che bolle, come i cerchi sfavillaro.
Par. 28.88And soon as to a stop her words had come, Not otherwise does iron scintillate When molten, than those circles scintillated.
Par. 28.91L’incendio suo seguiva ogne scintilla; ed eran tante, che ’l numero loro più che ’l doppiar de li scacchi s’inmilla.
Par. 28.91Their coruscation all the sparks repeated, And they so many were, their number makes More millions than the doubling of the chess.
Par. 28.94Io sentiva osannar di coro in coro al punto fisso che li tiene a li ubi, e terrà sempre, ne’ quai sempre fuoro.
Par. 28.94I heard them sing hosanna choir by choir To the fixed point which holds them at the ‘Ubi,’ And ever will, where they have ever been.
Par. 28.97E quella che vedëa i pensier dubi ne la mia mente, disse: «I cerchi primi t’hanno mostrato Serafi e Cherubi.
Par. 28.97And she, who saw the dubious meditations Within my mind, “The primal circles,” said, “Have shown thee Seraphim and Cherubim.
Par. 28.100Così veloci seguono i suoi vimi, per somigliarsi al punto quanto ponno; e posson quanto a veder son soblimi.
Par. 28.100Thus rapidly they follow their own bonds, To be as like the point as most they can, And can as far as they are high in vision.
Par. 28.103Quelli altri amori che ’ntorno li vonno, si chiaman Troni del divino aspetto, per che ’l primo ternaro terminonno;
Par. 28.103Those other Loves, that round about them go, Thrones of the countenance divine are called, Because they terminate the primal Triad.
Par. 28.106e dei saper che tutti hanno diletto quanto la sua veduta si profonda nel vero in che si queta ogne intelletto.
Par. 28.106And thou shouldst know that they all have delight As much as their own vision penetrates The Truth, in which all intellect finds rest.
Par. 28.109Quinci si può veder come si fonda l’esser beato ne l’atto che vede, non in quel ch’ama, che poscia seconda;
Par. 28.109From this it may be seen how blessedness Is founded in the faculty which sees, And not in that which loves, and follows next;
Par. 28.112e del vedere è misura mercede, che grazia partorisce e buona voglia: così di grado in grado si procede.
Par. 28.112And of this seeing merit is the measure, Which is brought forth by grace, and by good will; Thus on from grade to grade doth it proceed.
Par. 28.115L’altro ternaro, che così germoglia in questa primavera sempiterna che notturno Arïete non dispoglia,
Par. 28.115The second Triad, which is germinating In such wise in this sempiternal spring, That no nocturnal Aries despoils,
Par. 28.118perpetüalemente ‘Osanna’ sberna con tre melode, che suonano in tree ordini di letizia onde s’interna.
Par. 28.118Perpetually hosanna warbles forth With threefold melody, that sounds in three Orders of joy, with which it is intrined.
Par. 28.121In essa gerarcia son l’altre dee: prima Dominazioni, e poi Virtudi; l’ordine terzo di Podestadi èe.
Par. 28.121The three Divine are in this hierarchy, First the Dominions, and the Virtues next; And the third order is that of the Powers.
Par. 28.124Poscia ne’ due penultimi tripudi Principati e Arcangeli si girano; l’ultimo è tutto d’Angelici ludi.
Par. 28.124Then in the dances twain penultimate The Principalities and Archangels wheel; The last is wholly of angelic sports.
Par. 28.127Questi ordini di sù tutti s’ammirano, e di giù vincon sì, che verso Dio tutti tirati sono e tutti tirano.
Par. 28.127These orders upward all of them are gazing, And downward so prevail, that unto God They all attracted are and all attract.
Par. 28.130E Dïonisio con tanto disio a contemplar questi ordini si mise, che li nomò e distinse com’ io.
Par. 28.130And Dionysius with so great desire To contemplate these Orders set himself, He named them and distinguished them as I do.
Par. 28.133Ma Gregorio da lui poi si divise; onde, sì tosto come li occhi aperse in questo ciel, di sé medesmo rise.
Par. 28.133But Gregory afterwards dissented from him; Wherefore, as soon as he unclosed his eyes Within this heaven, he at himself did smile.
Par. 28.136E se tanto secreto ver proferse mortale in terra, non voglio ch’ammiri: ché chi ’l vide qua sù gliel discoperse
Par. 28.136And if so much of secret truth a mortal Proffered on earth, I would not have thee marvel, For he who saw it here revealed it to him,
Par. 28.139con altro assai del ver di questi giri».
Par. 28.139With much more of the truth about these circles.”
Paradiso, Canto XXIX
Paradiso, Canto XXIX — Beatrice’s Discourse of the Creation of the Angels, and of the Fall of Lucifer. Her Reproof of Foolish and Avaricious Preachers.
Par. 29.1Quando ambedue li figli di Latona, coperti del Montone e de la Libra, fanno de l’orizzonte insieme zona,
Par. 29.1At what time both the children of Latona, Surmounted by the Ram and by the Scales, Together make a zone of the horizon,
Par. 29.4quant’ è dal punto che ’l cenìt inlibra infin che l’uno e l’altro da quel cinto, cambiando l’emisperio, si dilibra,
Par. 29.4As long as from the time the zenith holds them In equipoise, till from that girdle both Changing their hemisphere disturb the balance,
Par. 29.7tanto, col volto di riso dipinto, si tacque Bëatrice, riguardando fiso nel punto che m’avëa vinto.
Par. 29.7So long, her face depicted with a smile, Did Beatrice keep silence while she gazed Fixedly at the point which had o’ercome me.
Par. 29.10Poi cominciò: «Io dico, e non dimando, quel che tu vuoli udir, perch’ io l’ho visto là ’ve s’appunta ogne ubi e ogne quando.
Par. 29.10Then she began: “I say, and I ask not What thou dost wish to hear, for I have seen it Where centres every When and every ‘Ubi.’
Par. 29.13Non per aver a sé di bene acquisto, ch’esser non può, ma perché suo splendore potesse, risplendendo, dir “Subsisto”,
Par. 29.13Not to acquire some good unto himself, Which is impossible, but that his splendour In its resplendency may say, ‘Subsisto,’
Par. 29.16in sua etternità di tempo fore, fuor d’ogne altro comprender, come i piacque, s’aperse in nuovi amor l’etterno amore.
Par. 29.16In his eternity outside of time, Outside all other limits, as it pleased him, Into new Loves the Eternal Love unfolded.
Par. 29.19Né prima quasi torpente si giacque; ché né prima né poscia procedette lo discorrer di Dio sovra quest’ acque.
Par. 29.19Nor as if torpid did he lie before; For neither after nor before proceeded The going forth of God upon these waters.
Par. 29.22Forma e materia, congiunte e purette, usciro ad esser che non avia fallo, come d’arco tricordo tre saette.
Par. 29.22Matter and Form unmingled and conjoined Came into being that had no defect, E’en as three arrows from a three-stringed bow.
Par. 29.25E come in vetro, in ambra o in cristallo raggio resplende sì, che dal venire a l’esser tutto non è intervallo,
Par. 29.25And as in glass, in amber, or in crystal A sunbeam flashes so, that from its coming To its full being is no interval,
Par. 29.28così ’l triforme effetto del suo sire ne l’esser suo raggiò insieme tutto sanza distinzïone in essordire.
Par. 29.28So from its Lord did the triform effect Ray forth into its being all together, Without discrimination of beginning.
Par. 29.31Concreato fu ordine e costrutto a le sustanze; e quelle furon cima nel mondo in che puro atto fu produtto;
Par. 29.31Order was con-created and constructed In substances, and summit of the world Were those wherein the pure act was produced.
Par. 29.34pura potenza tenne la parte ima; nel mezzo strinse potenza con atto tal vime, che già mai non si divima.
Par. 29.34Pure potentiality held the lowest part; Midway bound potentiality with act Such bond that it shall never be unbound.
Par. 29.37Ieronimo vi scrisse lungo tratto di secoli de li angeli creati anzi che l’altro mondo fosse fatto;
Par. 29.37Jerome has written unto you of angels Created a long lapse of centuries Or ever yet the other world was made;
Par. 29.40ma questo vero è scritto in molti lati da li scrittor de lo Spirito Santo, e tu te n’avvedrai se bene agguati;
Par. 29.40But written is this truth in many places By writers of the Holy Ghost, and thou Shalt see it, if thou lookest well thereat.
Par. 29.43e anche la ragione il vede alquanto, che non concederebbe che ’ motori sanza sua perfezion fosser cotanto.
Par. 29.43And even reason seeth it somewhat, For it would not concede that for so long Could be the motors without their perfection.
Par. 29.46Or sai tu dove e quando questi amori furon creati e come: sì che spenti nel tuo disïo già son tre ardori.
Par. 29.46Now dost thou know both where and when these Loves Created were, and how; so that extinct In thy desire already are three fires.
Par. 29.49Né giugneriesi, numerando, al venti sì tosto, come de li angeli parte turbò il suggetto d’i vostri alimenti.
Par. 29.49Nor could one reach, in counting, unto twenty So swiftly, as a portion of these angels Disturbed the subject of your elements.
Par. 29.52L’altra rimase, e cominciò quest’ arte che tu discerni, con tanto diletto, che mai da circüir non si diparte.
Par. 29.52The rest remained, and they began this art Which thou discernest, with so great delight That never from their circling do they cease.
Par. 29.55Principio del cader fu il maladetto superbir di colui che tu vedesti da tutti i pesi del mondo costretto.
Par. 29.55The occasion of the fall was the accursed Presumption of that One, whom thou hast seen By all the burden of the world constrained.
Par. 29.58Quelli che vedi qui furon modesti a riconoscer sé da la bontate che li avea fatti a tanto intender presti:
Par. 29.58Those whom thou here beholdest modest were To recognise themselves as of that goodness Which made them apt for so much understanding;
Par. 29.61per che le viste lor furo essaltate con grazia illuminante e con lor merto, si c’hanno ferma e piena volontate;
Par. 29.61On which account their vision was exalted By the enlightening grace and their own merit, So that they have a full and steadfast will.
Par. 29.64e non voglio che dubbi, ma sia certo, che ricever la grazia è meritorio secondo che l’affetto l’è aperto.
Par. 29.64I would not have thee doubt, but certain be, ’Tis meritorious to receive this grace, According as the affection opens to it.
Par. 29.67Omai dintorno a questo consistorio puoi contemplare assai, se le parole mie son ricolte, sanz’ altro aiutorio.
Par. 29.67Now round about in this consistory Much mayst thou contemplate, if these my words Be gathered up, without all further aid.
Par. 29.70Ma perché ’n terra per le vostre scole si legge che l’angelica natura è tal, che ’ntende e si ricorda e vole,
Par. 29.70But since upon the earth, throughout your schools, They teach that such is the angelic nature That it doth hear, and recollect, and will,
Par. 29.73ancor dirò, perché tu veggi pura la verità che là giù si confonde, equivocando in sì fatta lettura.
Par. 29.73More will I say, that thou mayst see unmixed The truth that is confounded there below, Equivocating in such like prelections.
Par. 29.76Queste sustanze, poi che fur gioconde de la faccia di Dio, non volser viso da essa, da cui nulla si nasconde:
Par. 29.76These substances, since in God’s countenance They jocund were, turned not away their sight From that wherefrom not anything is hidden;
Par. 29.79però non hanno vedere interciso da novo obietto, e però non bisogna rememorar per concetto diviso;
Par. 29.79Hence they have not their vision intercepted By object new, and hence they do not need To recollect, through interrupted thought.
Par. 29.82sì che là giù, non dormendo, si sogna, credendo e non credendo dicer vero; ma ne l’uno è più colpa e più vergogna.
Par. 29.82So that below, not sleeping, people dream, Believing they speak truth, and not believing; And in the last is greater sin and shame.
Par. 29.85Voi non andate giù per un sentiero filosofando: tanto vi trasporta l’amor de l’apparenza e ’l suo pensiero!
Par. 29.85Below you do not journey by one path Philosophising; so transporteth you Love of appearance and the thought thereof.
Par. 29.88E ancor questo qua sù si comporta con men disdegno che quando è posposta la divina Scrittura o quando è torta.
Par. 29.88And even this above here is endured With less disdain, than when is set aside The Holy Writ, or when it is distorted.
Par. 29.91Non vi si pensa quanto sangue costa seminarla nel mondo e quanto piace chi umilmente con essa s’accosta.
Par. 29.91They think not there how much of blood it costs To sow it in the world, and how he pleases Who in humility keeps close to it.
Par. 29.94Per apparer ciascun s’ingegna e face sue invenzioni; e quelle son trascorse da’ predicanti e ’l Vangelio si tace.
Par. 29.94Each striveth for appearance, and doth make His own inventions; and these treated are By preachers, and the Evangel holds its peace.
Par. 29.97Un dice che la luna si ritorse ne la passion di Cristo e s’interpuose, per che ’l lume del sol giù non si porse;
Par. 29.97One sayeth that the moon did backward turn, In the Passion of Christ, and interpose herself So that the sunlight reached not down below;
Par. 29.100e mente, ché la luce si nascose da sé: però a li Spani e a l’Indi come a’ Giudei tale eclissi rispuose.
Par. 29.100And lies; for of its own accord the light Hid itself; whence to Spaniards and to Indians, As to the Jews, did such eclipse respond.
Par. 29.103Non ha Fiorenza tanti Lapi e Bindi quante sì fatte favole per anno in pergamo si gridan quinci e quindi:
Par. 29.103Florence has not so many Lapi and Bindi As fables such as these, that every year Are shouted from the pulpit back and forth,
Par. 29.106sì che le pecorelle, che non sanno, tornan del pasco pasciute di vento, e non le scusa non veder lo danno.
Par. 29.106In such wise that the lambs, who do not know, Come back from pasture fed upon the wind, And not to see the harm doth not excuse them.
Par. 29.109Non disse Cristo al suo primo convento: ‘Andate, e predicate al mondo ciance’; ma diede lor verace fondamento;
Par. 29.109Christ did not to his first disciples say, ‘Go forth, and to the world preach idle tales,’ But unto them a true foundation gave;
Par. 29.112e quel tanto sonò ne le sue guance, sì ch’a pugnar per accender la fede de l’Evangelio fero scudo e lance.
Par. 29.112And this so loudly sounded from their lips, That, in the warfare to enkindle Faith, They made of the Evangel shields and lances.
Par. 29.115Ora si va con motti e con iscede a predicare, e pur che ben si rida, gonfia il cappuccio e più non si richiede.
Par. 29.115Now men go forth with jests and drolleries To preach, and if but well the people laugh, The hood puffs out, and nothing more is asked.
Par. 29.118Ma tale uccel nel becchetto s’annida, che se ’l vulgo il vedesse, vederebbe la perdonanza di ch’el si confida:
Par. 29.118But in the cowl there nestles such a bird, That, if the common people were to see it, They would perceive what pardons they confide in,
Par. 29.121per cui tanta stoltezza in terra crebbe, che, sanza prova d’alcun testimonio, ad ogne promession si correrebbe.
Par. 29.121For which so great on earth has grown the folly, That, without proof of any testimony, To each indulgence they would flock together.
Par. 29.124Di questo ingrassa il porco sant’ Antonio, e altri assai che sono ancor più porci, pagando di moneta sanza conio.
Par. 29.124By this Saint Anthony his pig doth fatten, And many others, who are worse than pigs, Paying in money without mark of coinage.
Par. 29.127Ma perché siam digressi assai, ritorci li occhi oramai verso la dritta strada, sì che la via col tempo si raccorci.
Par. 29.127But since we have digressed abundantly, Turn back thine eyes forthwith to the right path, So that the way be shortened with the time.
Par. 29.130Questa natura sì oltre s’ingrada in numero, che mai non fu loquela né concetto mortal che tanto vada;
Par. 29.130This nature doth so multiply itself In numbers, that there never yet was speech Nor mortal fancy that can go so far.
Par. 29.133e se tu guardi quel che si revela per Danïel, vedrai che ’n sue migliaia determinato numero si cela.
Par. 29.133And if thou notest that which is revealed By Daniel, thou wilt see that in his thousands Number determinate is kept concealed.
Par. 29.136La prima luce, che tutta la raia, per tanti modi in essa si recepe, quanti son li splendori a chi s’appaia.
Par. 29.136The primal light, that all irradiates it, By modes as many is received therein, As are the splendours wherewith it is mated.
Par. 29.139Onde, però che a l’atto che concepe segue l’affetto, d’amar la dolcezza diversamente in essa ferve e tepe.
Par. 29.139Hence, inasmuch as on the act conceptive The affection followeth, of love the sweetness Therein diversely fervid is or tepid.
Par. 29.142Vedi l’eccelso omai e la larghezza de l’etterno valor, poscia che tanti speculi fatti s’ha in che si spezza,
Par. 29.142The height behold now and the amplitude Of the eternal power, since it hath made Itself so many mirrors, where ’tis broken,
Par. 29.145uno manendo in sé come davanti».
Par. 29.145One in itself remaining as before.”
Paradiso, Canto XXX
Paradiso, Canto XXX — The Tenth Heaven, or Empyrean. The River of Light. The Two Courts of Heaven. The White Rose of Paradise. The great Throne.
Par. 30.1Forse semilia miglia di lontano ci ferve l’ora sesta, e questo mondo china già l’ombra quasi al letto piano,
Par. 30.1Perchance six thousand miles remote from us Is glowing the sixth hour, and now this world Inclines its shadow almost to a level,
Par. 30.4quando ’l mezzo del cielo, a noi profondo, comincia a farsi tal, ch’alcuna stella perde il parere infino a questo fondo;
Par. 30.4When the mid-heaven begins to make itself So deep to us, that here and there a star Ceases to shine so far down as this depth,
Par. 30.7e come vien la chiarissima ancella del sol più oltre, così ’l ciel si chiude di vista in vista infino a la più bella.
Par. 30.7And as advances bright exceedingly The handmaid of the sun, the heaven is closed Light after light to the most beautiful;
Par. 30.10Non altrimenti il trïunfo che lude sempre dintorno al punto che mi vinse, parendo inchiuso da quel ch’elli ’nchiude,
Par. 30.10Not otherwise the Triumph, which for ever Plays round about the point that vanquished me, Seeming enclosed by what itself encloses,
Par. 30.13a poco a poco al mio veder si stinse: per che tornar con li occhi a Bëatrice nulla vedere e amor mi costrinse.
Par. 30.13Little by little from my vision faded; Whereat to turn mine eyes on Beatrice My seeing nothing and my love constrained me.
Par. 30.16Se quanto infino a qui di lei si dice fosse conchiuso tutto in una loda, poca sarebbe a fornir questa vice.
Par. 30.16If what has hitherto been said of her Were all concluded in a single praise, Scant would it be to serve the present turn.
Par. 30.19La bellezza ch’io vidi si trasmoda non pur di là da noi, ma certo io credo che solo il suo fattor tutta la goda.
Par. 30.19Not only does the beauty I beheld Transcend ourselves, but truly I believe Its Maker only may enjoy it all.
Par. 30.22Da questo passo vinto mi concedo più che già mai da punto di suo tema soprato fosse comico o tragedo:
Par. 30.22Vanquished do I confess me by this passage More than by problem of his theme was ever O’ercome the comic or the tragic poet;
Par. 30.25ché, come sole in viso che più trema, così lo rimembrar del dolce riso la mente mia da me medesmo scema.
Par. 30.25For as the sun the sight that trembles most, Even so the memory of that sweet smile My mind depriveth of its very self.
Par. 30.28Dal primo giorno ch’i’ vidi il suo viso in questa vita, infino a questa vista, non m’è il seguire al mio cantar preciso;
Par. 30.28From the first day that I beheld her face In this life, to the moment of this look, The sequence of my song has ne’er been severed;
Par. 30.31ma or convien che mio seguir desista più dietro a sua bellezza, poetando, come a l’ultimo suo ciascuno artista.
Par. 30.31But now perforce this sequence must desist From following her beauty with my verse, As every artist at his uttermost.
Par. 30.34Cotal qual io lascio a maggior bando che quel de la mia tuba, che deduce l’ardüa sua matera terminando,
Par. 30.34Such as I leave her to a greater fame Than any of my trumpet, which is bringing Its arduous matter to a final close,
Par. 30.37con atto e voce di spedito duce ricominciò: «Noi siamo usciti fore del maggior corpo al ciel ch’è pura luce:
Par. 30.37With voice and gesture of a perfect leader She recommenced: “We from the greatest body Have issued to the heaven that is pure light;
Par. 30.40luce intellettüal, piena d’amore; amor di vero ben, pien di letizia; letizia che trascende ogne dolzore.
Par. 30.40Light intellectual replete with love, Love of true good replete with ecstasy, Ecstasy that transcendeth every sweetness.
Par. 30.43Qui vederai l’una e l’altra milizia di paradiso, e l’una in quelli aspetti che tu vedrai a l’ultima giustizia».
Par. 30.43Here shalt thou see the one host and the other Of Paradise, and one in the same aspects Which at the final judgment thou shalt see.”
Par. 30.46Come sùbito lampo che discetti li spiriti visivi, sì che priva da l’atto l’occhio di più forti obietti,
Par. 30.46Even as a sudden lightning that disperses The visual spirits, so that it deprives The eye of impress from the strongest objects,
Par. 30.49così mi circunfulse luce viva, e lasciommi fasciato di tal velo del suo fulgor, che nulla m’appariva.
Par. 30.49Thus round about me flashed a living light, And left me swathed around with such a veil Of its effulgence, that I nothing saw.
Par. 30.52«Sempre l’amor che queta questo cielo accoglie in sé con sì fatta salute, per far disposto a sua fiamma il candelo».
Par. 30.52“Ever the Love which quieteth this heaven Welcomes into itself with such salute, To make the candle ready for its flame.”
Par. 30.55Non fur più tosto dentro a me venute queste parole brievi, ch’io compresi me sormontar di sopr’ a mia virtute;
Par. 30.55No sooner had within me these brief words An entrance found, than I perceived myself To be uplifted over my own power,
Par. 30.58e di novella vista mi raccesi tale, che nulla luce è tanto mera, che li occhi miei non si fosser difesi;
Par. 30.58And I with vision new rekindled me, Such that no light whatever is so pure But that mine eyes were fortified against it.
Par. 30.61e vidi lume in forma di rivera fulvido di fulgore, intra due rive dipinte di mirabil primavera.
Par. 30.61And light I saw in fashion of a river Fulvid with its effulgence, ’twixt two banks Depicted with an admirable Spring.
Par. 30.64Di tal fiumana uscian faville vive, e d’ogne parte si mettien ne’ fiori, quasi rubin che oro circunscrive;
Par. 30.64Out of this river issued living sparks, And on all sides sank down into the flowers, Like unto rubies that are set in gold;
Par. 30.67poi, come inebrïate da li odori, riprofondavan sé nel miro gurge, e s’una intrava, un’altra n’uscia fori.
Par. 30.67And then, as if inebriate with the odours, They plunged again into the wondrous torrent, And as one entered issued forth another.
Par. 30.70«L’alto disio che mo t’infiamma e urge, d’aver notizia di ciò che tu vei, tanto mi piace più quanto più turge;
Par. 30.70“The high desire, that now inflames and moves thee To have intelligence of what thou seest, Pleaseth me all the more, the more it swells.
Par. 30.73ma di quest’ acqua convien che tu bei prima che tanta sete in te si sazi»: così mi disse il sol de li occhi miei.
Par. 30.73But of this water it behoves thee drink Before so great a thirst in thee be slaked.” Thus said to me the sunshine of mine eyes;
Par. 30.76Anche soggiunse: «Il fiume e li topazi ch’entrano ed escono e ’l rider de l’erbe son di lor vero umbriferi prefazi.
Par. 30.76And added: “The river and the topazes Going in and out, and the laughing of the herbage, Are of their truth foreshadowing prefaces;
Par. 30.79Non che da sé sian queste cose acerbe; ma è difetto da la parte tua, che non hai viste ancor tanto superbe».
Par. 30.79Not that these things are difficult in themselves, But the deficiency is on thy side, For yet thou hast not vision so exalted.”
Par. 30.82Non è fantin che sì sùbito rua col volto verso il latte, se si svegli molto tardato da l’usanza sua,
Par. 30.82There is no babe that leaps so suddenly With face towards the milk, if he awake Much later than his usual custom is,
Par. 30.85come fec’ io, per far migliori spegli ancor de li occhi, chinandomi a l’onda che si deriva perché vi s’immegli;
Par. 30.85As I did, that I might make better mirrors Still of mine eyes, down stooping to the wave Which flows that we therein be better made.
Par. 30.88e sì come di lei bevve la gronda de le palpebre mie, così mi parve di sua lunghezza divenuta tonda.
Par. 30.88And even as the penthouse of mine eyelids Drank of it, it forthwith appeared to me Out of its length to be transformed to round.
Par. 30.91Poi, come gente stata sotto larve, che pare altro che prima, se si sveste la sembianza non süa in che disparve,
Par. 30.91Then as a folk who have been under masks Seem other than before, if they divest The semblance not their own they disappeared in,
Par. 30.94così mi si cambiaro in maggior feste li fiori e le faville, sì ch’io vidi ambo le corti del ciel manifeste.
Par. 30.94Thus into greater pomp were changed for me The flowerets and the sparks, so that I saw Both of the Courts of Heaven made manifest.
Par. 30.97O isplendor di Dio, per cu’ io vidi l’alto trïunfo del regno verace, dammi virtù a dir com’ ïo il vidi!
Par. 30.97O splendour of God! by means of which I saw The lofty triumph of the realm veracious, Give me the power to say how it I saw!
Par. 30.100Lume è là sù che visibile face lo creatore a quella creatura che solo in lui vedere ha la sua pace.
Par. 30.100There is a light above, which visible Makes the Creator unto every creature, Who only in beholding Him has peace,
Par. 30.103E’ si distende in circular figura, in tanto che la sua circunferenza sarebbe al sol troppo larga cintura.
Par. 30.103And it expands itself in circular form To such extent, that its circumference Would be too large a girdle for the sun.
Par. 30.106Fassi di raggio tutta sua parvenza reflesso al sommo del mobile primo, che prende quindi vivere e potenza.
Par. 30.106The semblance of it is all made of rays Reflected from the top of Primal Motion, Which takes therefrom vitality and power.
Par. 30.109E come clivo in acqua di suo imo si specchia, quasi per vedersi addorno, quando è nel verde e ne’ fioretti opimo,
Par. 30.109And as a hill in water at its base Mirrors itself, as if to see its beauty When affluent most in verdure and in flowers,
Par. 30.112sì, soprastando al lume intorno intorno, vidi specchiarsi in più di mille soglie quanto di noi là sù fatto ha ritorno.
Par. 30.112So, ranged aloft all round about the light, Mirrored I saw in more ranks than a thousand All who above there have from us returned.
Par. 30.115E se l’infimo grado in sé raccoglie sì grande lume, quanta è la larghezza di questa rosa ne l’estreme foglie!
Par. 30.115And if the lowest row collect within it So great a light, how vast the amplitude Is of this Rose in its extremest leaves!
Par. 30.118La vista mia ne l’ampio e ne l’altezza non si smarriva, ma tutto prendeva il quanto e ’l quale di quella allegrezza.
Par. 30.118My vision in the vastness and the height Lost not itself, but comprehended all The quantity and quality of that gladness.
Par. 30.121Presso e lontano, lì, né pon né leva: ché dove Dio sanza mezzo governa, la legge natural nulla rileva.
Par. 30.121There near and far nor add nor take away; For there where God immediately doth govern, The natural law in naught is relevant.
Par. 30.124Nel giallo de la rosa sempiterna, che si digrada e dilata e redole odor di lode al sol che sempre verna,
Par. 30.124Into the yellow of the Rose Eternal That spreads, and multiplies, and breathes an odour Of praise unto the ever-vernal Sun,
Par. 30.127qual è colui che tace e dicer vole, mi trasse Bëatrice, e disse: «Mira quanto è ’l convento de le bianche stole!
Par. 30.127As one who silent is and fain would speak, Me Beatrice drew on, and said: “Behold Of the white stoles how vast the convent is!
Par. 30.130Vedi nostra città quant’ ella gira; vedi li nostri scanni sì ripieni, che poca gente più ci si disira.
Par. 30.130Behold how vast the circuit of our city! Behold our seats so filled to overflowing, That here henceforward are few people wanting!
Par. 30.133E ’n quel gran seggio a che tu li occhi tieni per la corona che già v’è sù posta, prima che tu a queste nozze ceni,
Par. 30.133On that great throne whereon thine eyes are fixed For the crown’s sake already placed upon it, Before thou suppest at this wedding feast
Par. 30.136sederà l’alma, che fia giù agosta, de l’alto Arrigo, ch’a drizzare Italia verrà in prima ch’ella sia disposta.
Par. 30.136Shall sit the soul (that is to be Augustus On earth) of noble Henry, who shall come To redress Italy ere she be ready.
Par. 30.139La cieca cupidigia che v’ammalia simili fatti v’ha al fantolino che muor per fame e caccia via la balia.
Par. 30.139Blind covetousness, that casts its spell upon you, Has made you like unto the little child, Who dies of hunger and drives off the nurse.
Par. 30.142E fia prefetto nel foro divino allora tal, che palese e coverto non anderà con lui per un cammino.
Par. 30.142And in the sacred forum then shall be A Prefect such, that openly or covert On the same road he will not walk with him.
Par. 30.145Ma poco poi sarà da Dio sofferto nel santo officio; ch’el sarà detruso là dove Simon mago è per suo merto,
Par. 30.145But long of God he will not be endured In holy office; he shall be thrust down Where Simon Magus is for his deserts,
Par. 30.148e farà quel d’Alagna intrar più giuso».
Par. 30.148And make him of Alagna lower go!”
Paradiso, Canto XXXI
Paradiso, Canto XXXI — The Glory of Paradise. Departure of Beatrice. St. Bernard.
Par. 31.1In forma dunque di candida rosa mi si mostrava la milizia santa che nel suo sangue Cristo fece sposa;
Par. 31.1In fashion then as of a snow-white rose Displayed itself to me the saintly host, Whom Christ in his own blood had made his bride,
Par. 31.4ma l’altra, che volando vede e canta la gloria di colui che la ’nnamora e la bontà che la fece cotanta,
Par. 31.4But the other host, that flying sees and sings The glory of Him who doth enamour it, And the goodness that created it so noble,
Par. 31.7sì come schiera d’ape che s’infiora una fïata e una si ritorna là dove suo laboro s’insapora,
Par. 31.7Even as a swarm of bees, that sinks in flowers One moment, and the next returns again To where its labour is to sweetness turned,
Par. 31.10nel gran fior discendeva che s’addorna di tante foglie, e quindi risaliva là dove ’l süo amor sempre soggiorna.
Par. 31.10Sank into the great flower, that is adorned With leaves so many, and thence reascended To where its love abideth evermore.
Par. 31.13Le facce tutte avean di fiamma viva e l’ali d’oro, e l’altro tanto bianco, che nulla neve a quel termine arriva.
Par. 31.13Their faces had they all of living flame, And wings of gold, and all the rest so white No snow unto that limit doth attain.
Par. 31.16Quando scendean nel fior, di banco in banco porgevan de la pace e de l’ardore ch’elli acquistavan ventilando il fianco.
Par. 31.16From bench to bench, into the flower descending, They carried something of the peace and ardour Which by the fanning of their flanks they won.
Par. 31.19Né l’interporsi tra ’l disopra e ’l fiore di tanta moltitudine volante impediva la vista e lo splendore:
Par. 31.19Nor did the interposing ’twixt the flower And what was o’er it of such plenitude Of flying shapes impede the sight and splendour;
Par. 31.22ché la luce divina è penetrante per l’universo secondo ch’è degno, sì che nulla le puote essere ostante.
Par. 31.22Because the light divine so penetrates The universe, according to its merit, That naught can be an obstacle against it.
Par. 31.25Questo sicuro e gaudïoso regno, frequente in gente antica e in novella, viso e amore avea tutto ad un segno.
Par. 31.25This realm secure and full of gladsomeness, Crowded with ancient people and with modern, Unto one mark had all its look and love.
Par. 31.28O trina luce che ’n unica stella scintillando a lor vista, sì li appaga! guarda qua giuso a la nostra procella!
Par. 31.28O Trinal Light, that in a single star Sparkling upon their sight so satisfies them, Look down upon our tempest here below!
Par. 31.31Se i barbari, venendo da tal plaga che ciascun giorno d’Elice si cuopra, rotante col suo figlio ond’ ella è vaga,
Par. 31.31If the barbarians, coming from some region That every day by Helice is covered, Revolving with her son whom she delights in,
Par. 31.34veggendo Roma e l’ardüa sua opra, stupefaciensi, quando Laterano a le cose mortali andò di sopra;
Par. 31.34Beholding Rome and all her noble works, Were wonder-struck, what time the Lateran Above all mortal things was eminent,—
Par. 31.37ïo, che al divino da l’umano, a l’etterno dal tempo era venuto, e di Fiorenza in popol giusto e sano,
Par. 31.37I who to the divine had from the human, From time unto eternity, had come, From Florence to a people just and sane,
Par. 31.40di che stupor dovea esser compiuto! Certo tra esso e ’l gaudio mi facea libito non udire e starmi muto.
Par. 31.40With what amazement must I have been filled! Truly between this and the joy, it was My pleasure not to hear, and to be mute.
Par. 31.43E quasi peregrin che si ricrea nel tempio del suo voto riguardando, e spera già ridir com’ ello stea,
Par. 31.43And as a pilgrim who delighteth him In gazing round the temple of his vow, And hopes some day to retell how it was,
Par. 31.46su per la viva luce passeggiando, menava ïo li occhi per li gradi, mo sù, mo giù e mo recirculando.
Par. 31.46So through the living light my way pursuing Directed I mine eyes o’er all the ranks, Now up, now down, and now all round about.
Par. 31.49Vedëa visi a carità süadi, d’altrui lume fregiati e di suo riso, e atti ornati di tutte onestadi.
Par. 31.49Faces I saw of charity persuasive, Embellished by His light and their own smile, And attitudes adorned with every grace.
Par. 31.52La forma general di paradiso già tutta mïo sguardo avea compresa, in nulla parte ancor fermato fiso;
Par. 31.52The general form of Paradise already My glance had comprehended as a whole, In no part hitherto remaining fixed,
Par. 31.55e volgeami con voglia rïaccesa per domandar la mia donna di cose di che la mente mia era sospesa.
Par. 31.55And round I turned me with rekindled wish My Lady to interrogate of things Concerning which my mind was in suspense.
Par. 31.58Uno intendëa, e altro mi rispuose: credea veder Beatrice e vidi un sene vestito con le genti glorïose.
Par. 31.58One thing I meant, another answered me; I thought I should see Beatrice, and saw An Old Man habited like the glorious people.
Par. 31.61Diffuso era per li occhi e per le gene di benigna letizia, in atto pio quale a tenero padre si convene.
Par. 31.61O’erflowing was he in his eyes and cheeks With joy benign, in attitude of pity As to a tender father is becoming.
Par. 31.64E «Ov’ è ella?», sùbito diss’ io. Ond’ elli: «A terminar lo tuo disiro mosse Beatrice me del loco mio;
Par. 31.64And “She, where is she?” instantly I said; Whence he: “To put an end to thy desire, Me Beatrice hath sent from mine own place.
Par. 31.67e se riguardi sù nel terzo giro dal sommo grado, tu la rivedrai nel trono che suoi merti le sortiro».
Par. 31.67And if thou lookest up to the third round Of the first rank, again shalt thou behold her Upon the throne her merits have assigned her.”
Par. 31.70Sanza risponder, li occhi sù levai, e vidi lei che si facea corona reflettendo da sé li etterni rai.
Par. 31.70Without reply I lifted up mine eyes, And saw her, as she made herself a crown Reflecting from herself the eternal rays.
Par. 31.73Da quella regïon che più sù tona occhio mortale alcun tanto non dista, qualunque in mare più giù s’abbandona,
Par. 31.73Not from that region which the highest thunders Is any mortal eye so far removed, In whatsoever sea it deepest sinks,
Par. 31.76quanto lì da Beatrice la mia vista; ma nulla mi facea, ché süa effige non discendëa a me per mezzo mista.
Par. 31.76As there from Beatrice my sight; but this Was nothing unto me; because her image Descended not to me by medium blurred.
Par. 31.79«O donna in cui la mia speranza vige, e che soffristi per la mia salute in inferno lasciar le tue vestige,
Par. 31.79“O Lady, thou in whom my hope is strong, And who for my salvation didst endure In Hell to leave the imprint of thy feet,
Par. 31.82di tante cose quant’ i’ ho vedute, dal tuo podere e da la tua bontate riconosco la grazia e la virtute.
Par. 31.82Of whatsoever things I have beheld, As coming from thy power and from thy goodness I recognise the virtue and the grace.
Par. 31.85Tu m’hai di servo tratto a libertate per tutte quelle vie, per tutt’ i modi che di ciò fare avei la potestate.
Par. 31.85Thou from a slave hast brought me unto freedom, By all those ways, by all the expedients, Whereby thou hadst the power of doing it.
Par. 31.88La tua magnificenza in me custodi, sì che l’anima mia, che fatt’ hai sana, piacente a te dal corpo si disnodi».
Par. 31.88Preserve towards me thy magnificence, So that this soul of mine, which thou hast healed, Pleasing to thee be loosened from the body.”
Par. 31.91Così orai; e quella, sì lontana come parea, sorrise e riguardommi; poi si tornò a l’etterna fontana.
Par. 31.91Thus I implored; and she, so far away, Smiled, as it seemed, and looked once more at me; Then unto the eternal fountain turned.
Par. 31.94E ’l santo sene: «Acciò che tu assommi perfettamente», disse, «il tuo cammino, a che priego e amor santo mandommi,
Par. 31.94And said the Old Man holy: “That thou mayst Accomplish perfectly thy journeying, Whereunto prayer and holy love have sent me,
Par. 31.97vola con li occhi per questo giardino; ché veder lui t’acconcerà lo sguardo più al montar per lo raggio divino.
Par. 31.97Fly with thine eyes all round about this garden; For seeing it will discipline thy sight Farther to mount along the ray divine.
Par. 31.100E la regina del cielo, ond’ ïo ardo tutto d’amor, ne farà ogne grazia, però ch’i’ sono il suo fedel Bernardo».
Par. 31.100And she, the Queen of Heaven, for whom I burn Wholly with love, will grant us every grace, Because that I her faithful Bernard am.”
Par. 31.103Qual è colui che forse di Croazia viene a veder la Veronica nostra, che per l’antica fame non sen sazia,
Par. 31.103As he who peradventure from Croatia Cometh to gaze at our Veronica, Who through its ancient fame is never sated,
Par. 31.106ma dice nel pensier, fin che si mostra: ‘Segnor mio Iesù Cristo, Dio verace, or fu sì fatta la sembianza vostra?’;
Par. 31.106But says in thought, the while it is displayed, “My Lord, Christ Jesus, God of very God, Now was your semblance made like unto this?”
Par. 31.109tal era io mirando la vivace carità di colui che ’n questo mondo, contemplando, gustò di quella pace.
Par. 31.109Even such was I while gazing at the living Charity of the man, who in this world By contemplation tasted of that peace.
Par. 31.112«Figliuol di grazia, quest’ esser giocondo», cominciò elli, «non ti sarà noto, tenendo li occhi pur qua giù al fondo;
Par. 31.112“Thou son of grace, this jocund life,” began he, “Will not be known to thee by keeping ever Thine eyes below here on the lowest place;
Par. 31.115ma guarda i cerchi infino al più remoto, tanto che veggi seder la regina cui questo regno è suddito e devoto».
Par. 31.115But mark the circles to the most remote, Until thou shalt behold enthroned the Queen To whom this realm is subject and devoted.”
Par. 31.118Io levai li occhi; e come da mattina la parte orïental de l’orizzonte soverchia quella dove ’l sol declina,
Par. 31.118I lifted up mine eyes, and as at morn The oriental part of the horizon Surpasses that wherein the sun goes down,
Par. 31.121così, quasi di valle andando a monte con li occhi, vidi parte ne lo stremo vincer di lume tutta l’altra fronte.
Par. 31.121Thus, as if going with mine eyes from vale To mount, I saw a part in the remoteness Surpass in splendour all the other front.
Par. 31.124E come quivi ove s’aspetta il temo che mal guidò Fetonte, più s’infiamma, e quinci e quindi il lume si fa scemo,
Par. 31.124And even as there where we await the pole That Phaeton drove badly, blazes more The light, and is on either side diminished,
Par. 31.127così quella pacifica oriafiamma nel mezzo s’avvivava, e d’ogne parte per igual modo allentava la fiamma;
Par. 31.127So likewise that pacific oriflamme Gleamed brightest in the centre, and each side In equal measure did the flame abate.
Par. 31.130e a quel mezzo, con le penne sparte, vid’ io più di mille angeli festanti, ciascun distinto di fulgore e d’arte.
Par. 31.130And at that centre, with their wings expanded, More than a thousand jubilant Angels saw I, Each differing in effulgence and in kind.
Par. 31.133Vidi a lor giochi quivi e a lor canti ridere una bellezza, che letizia era ne li occhi a tutti li altri santi;
Par. 31.133I saw there at their sports and at their songs A beauty smiling, which the gladness was Within the eyes of all the other saints;
Par. 31.136e s’io avessi in dir tanta divizia quanta ad imaginar, non ardirei lo minimo tentar di sua delizia.
Par. 31.136And if I had in speaking as much wealth As in imagining, I should not dare To attempt the smallest part of its delight.
Par. 31.139Bernardo, come vide li occhi miei nel caldo suo caler fissi e attenti, li suoi con tanto affetto volse a lei,
Par. 31.139Bernard, as soon as he beheld mine eyes Fixed and intent upon its fervid fervour, His own with such affection turned to her
Par. 31.142che ’ miei di rimirar fé più ardenti.
Par. 31.142That it made mine more ardent to behold.
Paradiso, Canto XXXII
Paradiso, Canto XXXII — St. Bernard points out the Saints in the White Rose.
Par. 32.1Affetto al suo piacer, quel contemplante libero officio di dottore assunse, e cominciò queste parole sante:
Par. 32.1Absorbed in his delight, that contemplator Assumed the willing office of a teacher, And gave beginning to these holy words:
Par. 32.4«La piaga che Maria richiuse e unse, quella ch’è tanto bella da’ suoi piedi è colei che l’aperse e che la punse.
Par. 32.4“The wound that Mary closed up and anointed, She at her feet who is so beautiful, She is the one who opened it and pierced it.
Par. 32.7Ne l’ordine che fanno i terzi sedi, siede Rachel di sotto da costei con Bëatrice, sì come tu vedi.
Par. 32.7Within that order which the third seats make Is seated Rachel, lower than the other, With Beatrice, in manner as thou seest.
Par. 32.10Sarra e Rebecca, Iudìt e colei che fu bisava al cantor che per doglia del fallo disse ‘Miserere mei’,
Par. 32.10Sarah, Rebecca, Judith, and her who was Ancestress of the Singer, who for dole Of the misdeed said, ‘Miserere mei,’
Par. 32.13puoi tu veder così di soglia in soglia giù digradar, com’ io ch’a proprio nome vo per la rosa giù di foglia in foglia.
Par. 32.13Canst thou behold from seat to seat descending Down in gradation, as with each one’s name I through the Rose go down from leaf to leaf.
Par. 32.16E dal settimo grado in giù, sì come infino ad esso, succedono Ebree, dirimendo del fior tutte le chiome;
Par. 32.16And downward from the seventh row, even as Above the same, succeed the Hebrew women, Dividing all the tresses of the flower;
Par. 32.19perché, secondo lo sguardo che fée la fede in Cristo, queste sono il muro a che si parton le sacre scalee.
Par. 32.19Because, according to the view which Faith In Christ had taken, these are the partition By which the sacred stairways are divided.
Par. 32.22Da questa parte onde ’l fiore è maturo di tutte le sue foglie, sono assisi quei che credettero in Cristo venturo;
Par. 32.22Upon this side, where perfect is the flower With each one of its petals, seated are Those who believed in Christ who was to come.
Par. 32.25da l’altra parte onde sono intercisi di vòti i semicirculi, si stanno quei ch’a Cristo venuto ebber li visi.
Par. 32.25Upon the other side, where intersected With vacant spaces are the semicircles, Are those who looked to Christ already come.
Par. 32.28E come quinci il glorïoso scanno de la donna del cielo e li altri scanni di sotto lui cotanta cerna fanno,
Par. 32.28And as, upon this side, the glorious seat Of the Lady of Heaven, and the other seats Below it, such a great division make,
Par. 32.31così di contra quel del gran Giovanni, che sempre santo ’l diserto e ’l martiro sofferse, e poi l’inferno da due anni;
Par. 32.31So opposite doth that of the great John, Who, ever holy, desert and martyrdom Endured, and afterwards two years in Hell.
Par. 32.34e sotto lui così cerner sortiro Francesco, Benedetto e Augustino e altri fin qua giù di giro in giro.
Par. 32.34And under him thus to divide were chosen Francis, and Benedict, and Augustine, And down to us the rest from round to round.
Par. 32.37Or mira l’alto proveder divino: ché l’uno e l’altro aspetto de la fede igualmente empierà questo giardino.
Par. 32.37Behold now the high providence divine; For one and other aspect of the Faith In equal measure shall this garden fill.
Par. 32.40E sappi che dal grado in giù che fiede a mezzo il tratto le due discrezioni, per nullo proprio merito si siede,
Par. 32.40And know that downward from that rank which cleaves Midway the sequence of the two divisions, Not by their proper merit are they seated;
Par. 32.43ma per l’altrui, con certe condizioni: ché tutti questi son spiriti ascolti prima ch’avesser vere elezïoni.
Par. 32.43But by another’s under fixed conditions; For these are spirits one and all assoiled Before they any true election had.
Par. 32.46Ben te ne puoi accorger per li volti e anche per le voci püerili, se tu li guardi bene e se li ascolti.
Par. 32.46Well canst thou recognise it in their faces, And also in their voices puerile, If thou regard them well and hearken to them.
Par. 32.49Or dubbi tu e dubitando sili; ma io discioglierò ’l forte legame in che ti stringon li pensier sottili.
Par. 32.49Now doubtest thou, and doubting thou art silent; But I will loosen for thee the strong bond In which thy subtile fancies hold thee fast.
Par. 32.52Dentro a l’ampiezza di questo reame casüal punto non puote aver sito, se non come tristizia o sete o fame:
Par. 32.52Within the amplitude of this domain No casual point can possibly find place, No more than sadness can, or thirst, or hunger;
Par. 32.55ché per etterna legge è stabilito quantunque vedi, sì che giustamente ci si risponde da l’anello al dito;
Par. 32.55For by eternal law has been established Whatever thou beholdest, so that closely The ring is fitted to the finger here.
Par. 32.58e però questa festinata gente a vera vita non è sine causa intra sé qui più e meno eccellente.
Par. 32.58And therefore are these people, festinate Unto true life, not ‘sine causa’ here More and less excellent among themselves.
Par. 32.61Lo rege per cui questo regno pausa in tanto amore e in tanto diletto, che nulla volontà è di più ausa,
Par. 32.61The King, by means of whom this realm reposes In so great love and in so great delight That no will ventureth to ask for more,
Par. 32.64le menti tutte nel suo lieto aspetto creando, a suo piacer di grazia dota diversamente; e qui basti l’effetto.
Par. 32.64In his own joyous aspect every mind Creating, at his pleasure dowers with grace Diversely; and let here the effect suffice.
Par. 32.67E ciò espresso e chiaro vi si nota ne la Scrittura santa in quei gemelli che ne la madre ebber l’ira commota.
Par. 32.67And this is clearly and expressly noted For you in Holy Scripture, in those twins Who in their mother had their anger roused.
Par. 32.70Però, secondo il color d’i capelli, di cotal grazia l’altissimo lume degnamente convien che s’incappelli.
Par. 32.70According to the colour of the hair, Therefore, with such a grace the light supreme Consenteth that they worthily be crowned.
Par. 32.73Dunque, sanza mercé di lor costume, locati son per gradi differenti, sol differendo nel primiero acume.
Par. 32.73Without, then, any merit of their deeds, Stationed are they in different gradations, Differing only in their first acuteness.
Par. 32.76Bastavasi ne’ secoli recenti con l’innocenza, per aver salute, solamente la fede d’i parenti;
Par. 32.76’Tis true that in the early centuries, With innocence, to work out their salvation Sufficient was the faith of parents only.
Par. 32.79poi che le prime etadi fuor compiute, convenne ai maschi a l’innocenti penne per circuncidere acquistar virtute;
Par. 32.79After the earlier ages were completed, Behoved it that the males by circumcision Unto their innocent wings should virtue add;
Par. 32.82ma poi che ’l tempo de la grazia venne, sanza battesmo perfetto di Cristo tale innocenza là giù si ritenne.
Par. 32.82But after that the time of grace had come Without the baptism absolute of Christ, Such innocence below there was retained.
Par. 32.85Riguarda omai ne la faccia che a Cristo più si somiglia, ché la sua chiarezza sola ti può disporre a veder Cristo».
Par. 32.85Look now into the face that unto Christ Hath most resemblance; for its brightness only Is able to prepare thee to see Christ.”
Par. 32.88Io vidi sopra lei tanta allegrezza piover, portata ne le menti sante create a trasvolar per quella altezza,
Par. 32.88On her did I behold so great a gladness Rain down, borne onward in the holy minds Created through that altitude to fly,
Par. 32.91che quantunque io avea visto davante, di tanta ammirazion non mi sospese, né mi mostrò di Dio tanto sembiante;
Par. 32.91That whatsoever I had seen before Did not suspend me in such admiration, Nor show me such similitude of God.
Par. 32.94e quello amor che primo lì discese, cantando ‘Ave, Maria, gratïa plena’, dinanzi a lei le sue ali distese.
Par. 32.94And the same Love that first descended there, “Ave Maria, gratia plena,” singing, In front of her his wings expanded wide.
Par. 32.97Rispuose a la divina cantilena da tutte parti la beata corte, sì ch’ogne vista sen fé più serena.
Par. 32.97Unto the canticle divine responded From every part the court beatified, So that each sight became serener for it.
Par. 32.100«O santo padre, che per me comporte l’esser qua giù, lasciando il dolce loco nel qual tu siedi per etterna sorte,
Par. 32.100“O holy father, who for me endurest To be below here, leaving the sweet place In which thou sittest by eternal lot,
Par. 32.103qual è quell’ angel che con tanto gioco guarda ne li occhi la nostra regina, innamorato sì che par di foco?».
Par. 32.103Who is the Angel that with so much joy Into the eyes is looking of our Queen, Enamoured so that he seems made of fire?”
Par. 32.106Così ricorsi ancora a la dottrina di colui ch’abbelliva di Maria, come del sole stella mattutina.
Par. 32.106Thus I again recourse had to the teaching Of that one who delighted him in Mary As doth the star of morning in the sun.
Par. 32.109Ed elli a me: «Baldezza e leggiadria quant’ esser puote in angelo e in alma, tutta è in lui; e sì volem che sia,
Par. 32.109And he to me: “Such gallantry and grace As there can be in Angel and in soul, All is in him; and thus we fain would have it;
Par. 32.112perch’ elli è quelli che portò la palma giuso a Maria, quando ’l Figliuol di Dio carcar si volse de la nostra salma.
Par. 32.112Because he is the one who bore the palm Down unto Mary, when the Son of God To take our burden on himself decreed.
Par. 32.115Ma vieni omai con li occhi sì com’ io andrò parlando, e nota i gran patrici di questo imperio giustissimo e pio.
Par. 32.115But now come onward with thine eyes, as I Speaking shall go, and note the great patricians Of this most just and merciful of empires.
Par. 32.118Quei due che seggon là sù più felici per esser propinquissimi ad Agusta, son d’esta rosa quasi due radici:
Par. 32.118Those two that sit above there most enrapture As being very near unto Augusta, Are as it were the two roots of this Rose.
Par. 32.121colui che da sinistra le s’aggiusta è il padre per lo cui ardito gusto l’umana specie tanto amaro gusta;
Par. 32.121He who upon the left is near her placed The father is, by whose audacious taste The human species so much bitter tastes.
Par. 32.124dal destro vedi quel padre vetusto di Santa Chiesa a cui Cristo le chiavi raccomandò di questo fior venusto.
Par. 32.124Upon the right thou seest that ancient father Of Holy Church, into whose keeping Christ The keys committed of this lovely flower.
Par. 32.127E quei che vide tutti i tempi gravi, pria che morisse, de la bella sposa che s’acquistò con la lancia e coi clavi,
Par. 32.127And he who all the evil days beheld, Before his death, of her the beauteous bride Who with the spear and with the nails was won,
Par. 32.130siede lungh’ esso, e lungo l’altro posa quel duca sotto cui visse di manna la gente ingrata, mobile e retrosa.
Par. 32.130Beside him sits, and by the other rests That leader under whom on manna lived The people ingrate, fickle, and stiff-necked.
Par. 32.133Di contr’ a Pietro vedi sedere Anna, tanto contenta di mirar sua figlia, che non move occhio per cantare osanna;
Par. 32.133Opposite Peter seest thou Anna seated, So well content to look upon her daughter, Her eyes she moves not while she sings Hosanna.
Par. 32.136e contro al maggior padre di famiglia siede Lucia, che mosse la tua donna quando chinavi, a rovinar, le ciglia.
Par. 32.136And opposite the eldest household father Lucia sits, she who thy Lady moved When to rush downward thou didst bend thy brows.
Par. 32.139Ma perché ’l tempo fugge che t’assonna, qui farem punto, come buon sartore che com’ elli ha del panno fa la gonna;
Par. 32.139But since the moments of thy vision fly, Here will we make full stop, as a good tailor Who makes the gown according to his cloth,
Par. 32.142e drizzeremo li occhi al primo amore, sì che, guardando verso lui, penètri quant’ è possibil per lo suo fulgore.
Par. 32.142And unto the first Love will turn our eyes, That looking upon Him thou penetrate As far as possible through his effulgence.
Par. 32.145Veramente, ne forse tu t’arretri movendo l’ali tue, credendo oltrarti, orando grazia conven che s’impetri
Par. 32.145Truly, lest peradventure thou recede, Moving thy wings believing to advance, By prayer behoves it that grace be obtained;
Par. 32.148grazia da quella che puote aiutarti; e tu mi seguirai con l’affezione, sì che dal dicer mio lo cor non parti».
Par. 32.148Grace from that one who has the power to aid thee; And thou shalt follow me with thy affection That from my words thy heart turn not aside.”
Par. 32.151E cominciò questa santa orazione:
Par. 32.151And he began this holy orison.
Paradiso, Canto XXXIII
Paradiso, Canto XXXIII — Prayer to the Virgin. The Threefold Circle of the Trinity. Mystery of the Divine and Human Nature.
Par. 33.1«Vergine Madre, figlia del tuo figlio, umile e alta più che creatura, termine fisso d’etterno consiglio,
Par. 33.1“Thou Virgin Mother, daughter of thy Son, Humble and high beyond all other creature, The limit fixed of the eternal counsel,
Par. 33.4tu se’ colei che l’umana natura nobilitasti sì, che ’l suo fattore non disdegnò di farsi sua fattura.
Par. 33.4Thou art the one who such nobility To human nature gave, that its Creator Did not disdain to make himself its creature.
Par. 33.7Nel ventre tuo si raccese l’amore, per lo cui caldo ne l’etterna pace così è germinato questo fiore.
Par. 33.7Within thy womb rekindled was the love, By heat of which in the eternal peace After such wise this flower has germinated.
Par. 33.10Qui se’ a noi meridïana face di caritate, e giuso, intra ’ mortali, se’ di speranza fontana vivace.
Par. 33.10Here unto us thou art a noonday torch Of charity, and below there among mortals Thou art the living fountain-head of hope.
Par. 33.13Donna, se’ tanto grande e tanto vali, che qual vuol grazia e a te non ricorre, sua disïanza vuol volar sanz’ ali.
Par. 33.13Lady, thou art so great, and so prevailing, That he who wishes grace, nor runs to thee, His aspirations without wings would fly.
Par. 33.16La tua benignità non pur soccorre a chi domanda, ma molte fïate liberamente al dimandar precorre.
Par. 33.16Not only thy benignity gives succour To him who asketh it, but oftentimes Forerunneth of its own accord the asking.
Par. 33.19In te misericordia, in te pietate, in te magnificenza, in te s’aduna quantunque in creatura è di bontate.
Par. 33.19In thee compassion is, in thee is pity, In thee magnificence; in thee unites Whate’er of goodness is in any creature.
Par. 33.22Or questi, che da l’infima lacuna de l’universo infin qui ha vedute le vite spiritali ad una ad una,
Par. 33.22Now doth this man, who from the lowest depth Of the universe as far as here has seen One after one the spiritual lives,
Par. 33.25supplica a te, per grazia, di virtute tanto, che possa con li occhi levarsi più alto verso l’ultima salute.
Par. 33.25Supplicate thee through grace for so much power That with his eyes he may uplift himself Higher towards the uttermost salvation.
Par. 33.28E io, che mai per mio veder non arsi più ch’i’ fo per lo suo, tutti miei prieghi ti porgo, e priego che non sieno scarsi,
Par. 33.28And I, who never burned for my own seeing More than I do for his, all of my prayers Proffer to thee, and pray they come not short,
Par. 33.31perché tu ogne nube li disleghi di sua mortalità co’ prieghi tuoi, sì che ’l sommo piacer li si dispieghi.
Par. 33.31That thou wouldst scatter from him every cloud Of his mortality so with thy prayers, That the Chief Pleasure be to him displayed.
Par. 33.34Ancor ti priego, regina, che puoi ciò che tu vuoli, che conservi sani, dopo tanto veder, li affetti suoi.
Par. 33.34Still farther do I pray thee, Queen, who canst Whate’er thou wilt, that sound thou mayst preserve After so great a vision his affections.
Par. 33.37Vinca tua guardia i movimenti umani: vedi Beatrice con quanti beati per li miei prieghi ti chiudon le mani!».
Par. 33.37Let thy protection conquer human movements; See Beatrice and all the blessed ones My prayers to second clasp their hands to thee!”
Par. 33.40Li occhi da Dio diletti e venerati, fissi ne l’orator, ne dimostraro quanto i devoti prieghi le son grati;
Par. 33.40The eyes beloved and revered of God, Fastened upon the speaker, showed to us How grateful unto her are prayers devout;
Par. 33.43indi a l’etterno lume s’addrizzaro, nel qual non si dee creder che s’invii per creatura l’occhio tanto chiaro.
Par. 33.43Then unto the Eternal Light they turned, On which it is not credible could be By any creature bent an eye so clear.
Par. 33.46E io ch’al fine di tutt’ i disii appropinquava, sì com’ io dovea, l’ardor del desiderio in me finii.
Par. 33.46And I, who to the end of all desires Was now approaching, even as I ought The ardour of desire within me ended.
Par. 33.49Bernardo m’accennava, e sorridea, perch’ io guardassi suso; ma io era già per me stesso tal qual ei volea:
Par. 33.49Bernard was beckoning unto me, and smiling, That I should upward look; but I already Was of my own accord such as he wished;
Par. 33.52ché la mia vista, venendo sincera, e più e più intrava per lo raggio de l’alta luce che da sé è vera.
Par. 33.52Because my sight, becoming purified, Was entering more and more into the ray Of the High Light which of itself is true.
Par. 33.55Da quinci innanzi il mio veder fu maggio che ’l parlar mostra, ch’a tal vista cede, e cede la memoria a tanto oltraggio.
Par. 33.55From that time forward what I saw was greater Than our discourse, that to such vision yields, And yields the memory unto such excess.
Par. 33.58Qual è colüi che sognando vede, che dopo ’l sogno la passione impressa rimane, e l’altro a la mente non riede,
Par. 33.58Even as he is who seeth in a dream, And after dreaming the imprinted passion Remains, and to his mind the rest returns not,
Par. 33.61cotal son io, ché quasi tutta cessa mia visïone, e ancor mi distilla nel core il dolce che nacque da essa.
Par. 33.61Even such am I, for almost utterly Ceases my vision, and distilleth yet Within my heart the sweetness born of it;
Par. 33.64Così la neve al sol si disigilla; così al vento ne le foglie levi si perdea la sentenza di Sibilla.
Par. 33.64Even thus the snow is in the sun unsealed, Even thus upon the wind in the light leaves Were the soothsayings of the Sibyl lost.
Par. 33.67O somma luce che tanto ti levi da’ concetti mortali, a la mia mente ripresta un poco di quel che parevi,
Par. 33.67O Light Supreme, that dost so far uplift thee From the conceits of mortals, to my mind Of what thou didst appear re-lend a little,
Par. 33.70e fa la lingua mia tanto possente, ch’una favilla sol de la tua gloria possa lasciare a la futura gente;
Par. 33.70And make my tongue of so great puissance, That but a single sparkle of thy glory It may bequeath unto the future people;
Par. 33.73ché, per tornare alquanto a mia memoria e per sonare un poco in questi versi, più si conceperà di tua vittoria.
Par. 33.73For by returning to my memory somewhat, And by a little sounding in these verses, More of thy victory shall be conceived!
Par. 33.76Io credo, per l’acume ch’io soffersi del vivo raggio, ch’i’ sarei smarrito, se li occhi miei da lui fossero aversi.
Par. 33.76I think the keenness of the living ray Which I endured would have bewildered me, If but mine eyes had been averted from it;
Par. 33.79E’ mi ricorda ch’io fui più ardito per questo a sostener, tanto ch’i’ giunsi l’aspetto mio col valore infinito.
Par. 33.79And I remember that I was more bold On this account to bear, so that I joined My aspect with the Glory Infinite.
Par. 33.82Oh abbondante grazia ond’ io presunsi ficcar lo viso per la luce etterna, tanto che la veduta vi consunsi!
Par. 33.82O grace abundant, by which I presumed To fix my sight upon the Light Eternal, So that the seeing I consumed therein!
Par. 33.85Nel suo profondo vidi che s’interna, legato con amore in un volume, ciò che per l’universo si squaderna:
Par. 33.85I saw that in its depth far down is lying Bound up with love together in one volume, What through the universe in leaves is scattered;
Par. 33.88sustanze e accidenti e lor costume quasi conflati insieme, per tal modo che ciò ch’i’ dico è un semplice lume.
Par. 33.88Substance, and accident, and their operations, All interfused together in such wise That what I speak of is one simple light.
Par. 33.91La forma universal di questo nodo credo ch’i’ vidi, perché più di largo, dicendo questo, mi sento ch’i’ godo.
Par. 33.91The universal fashion of this knot Methinks I saw, since more abundantly In saying this I feel that I rejoice.
Par. 33.94Un punto solo m’è maggior letargo che venticinque secoli a la ’mpresa che fé Nettuno ammirar l’ombra d’Argo.
Par. 33.94One moment is more lethargy to me, Than five and twenty centuries to the emprise That startled Neptune with the shade of Argo!
Par. 33.97Così la mente mia, tutta sospesa, mirava fissa, immobile e attenta, e sempre di mirar faceasi accesa.
Par. 33.97My mind in this wise wholly in suspense, Steadfast, immovable, attentive gazed, And evermore with gazing grew enkindled.
Par. 33.100A quella luce cotal si diventa, che volgersi da lei per altro aspetto è impossibil che mai si consenta;
Par. 33.100In presence of that light one such becomes, That to withdraw therefrom for other prospect It is impossible he e’er consent;
Par. 33.103però che ’l ben, ch’è del volere obietto, tutto s’accoglie in lei, e fuor di quella è defettivo ciò ch’è lì perfetto.
Par. 33.103Because the good, which object is of will, Is gathered all in this, and out of it That is defective which is perfect there.
Par. 33.106Omai sarà più corta mia favella, pur a quel ch’io ricordo, che d’un fante che bagni ancor la lingua a la mammella.
Par. 33.106Shorter henceforward will my language fall Of what I yet remember, than an infant’s Who still his tongue doth moisten at the breast.
Par. 33.109Non perché più ch’un semplice sembiante fosse nel vivo lume ch’io mirava, che tal è sempre qual s’era davante;
Par. 33.109Not because more than one unmingled semblance Was in the living light on which I looked, For it is always what it was before;
Par. 33.112ma per la vista che s’avvalorava in me guardando, una sola parvenza, mutandom’ io, a me si travagliava.
Par. 33.112But through the sight, that fortified itself In me by looking, one appearance only To me was ever changing as I changed.
Par. 33.115Ne la profonda e chiara sussistenza de l’alto lume parvermi tre giri di tre colori e d’una contenenza;
Par. 33.115Within the deep and luminous subsistence Of the High Light appeared to me three circles, Of threefold colour and of one dimension,
Par. 33.118e l’un da l’altro come iri da iri parea reflesso, e ’l terzo parea foco che quinci e quindi igualmente si spiri.
Par. 33.118And by the second seemed the first reflected As Iris is by Iris, and the third Seemed fire that equally from both is breathed.
Par. 33.121Oh quanto è corto il dire e come fioco al mio concetto! e questo, a quel ch’i’ vidi, è tanto, che non basta a dicer ‘poco’.
Par. 33.121O how all speech is feeble and falls short Of my conceit, and this to what I saw Is such, ’tis not enough to call it little!
Par. 33.124O luce etterna che sola in te sidi, sola t’intendi, e da te intelletta e intendente te ami e arridi!
Par. 33.124O Light Eterne, sole in thyself that dwellest, Sole knowest thyself, and, known unto thyself And knowing, lovest and smilest on thyself!
Par. 33.127Quella circulazion che sì concetta pareva in te come lume reflesso, da li occhi miei alquanto circunspetta,
Par. 33.127That circulation, which being thus conceived Appeared in thee as a reflected light, When somewhat contemplated by mine eyes,
Par. 33.130dentro da sé, del suo colore stesso, mi parve pinta de la nostra effige: per che ’l mio viso in lei tutto era messo.
Par. 33.130Within itself, of its own very colour Seemed to me painted with our effigy, Wherefore my sight was all absorbed therein.
Par. 33.133Qual è ’l geomètra che tutto s’affige per misurar lo cerchio, e non ritrova, pensando, quel principio ond’ elli indige,
Par. 33.133As the geometrician, who endeavours To square the circle, and discovers not, By taking thought, the principle he wants,
Par. 33.136tal era io a quella vista nova: veder voleva come si convenne l’imago al cerchio e come vi s’indova;
Par. 33.136Even such was I at that new apparition; I wished to see how the image to the circle Conformed itself, and how it there finds place;
Par. 33.139ma non eran da ciò le proprie penne: se non che la mia mente fu percossa da un fulgore in che sua voglia venne.
Par. 33.139But my own wings were not enough for this, Had it not been that then my mind there smote A flash of lightning, wherein came its wish.
Par. 33.142A l’alta fantasia qui mancò possa; ma già volgeva il mio disio e ’l velle, sì come rota ch’igualmente è mossa,
Par. 33.142Here vigour failed the lofty fantasy: But now was turning my desire and will, Even as a wheel that equally is moved,
Par. 33.145l’amor che move il sole e l’altre stelle.
Par. 33.145The Love which moves the sun and the other stars.